《The Full-level Boss is In the Female Respect》


 Chapter 1： Im going to marry my husband

    Chapter 1 I will marry my husband as soon as I come


    "You who have suffered a thousand swords and rotten your heart, why don''t you be hacked to death by God!


    Hit my Dabao so ruthlessly, if Dabao has any troubles, I don��t want to live anymore!


    Mother Dabao, why did you leave so early, leaving us father and daughter to suffer!


    Dabao, Daddy''s sweetheart, how can you live if you don''t wake up Daddy? "


    The widow, Mrs. Gu Liu, was sitting on the threshold of her house crying and cursing, and the others were already used to listening to it, and none of them came out to watch the fun.


    Every time I look back, Dabao would be beaten up because he lost money in a bet and had no money to pay, or was caught stealing.


    Every time after being beaten, Widow Gu would sit at the door crying and cursing like this, which is also a common occurrence.


    This time, it might be because Gu Dabao, a rascal, was beaten so badly that he still hasn��t woken up after being brought back for two days. Of course, Widow Gu also scolded at the door for two days.


    The old man who lives in the big house of the Gu family is Gu Dabao''s grandfather, finally he couldn''t listen anymore, and accompanied by the eldest son-in-law, he went to the door of the dead third daughter.


    His three daughters were still very filial to their old couple when they were alive. Although Mrs. Liu was also bitter and stingy, but with the three daughters suppressing her, she was still decent.


    But after the three daughters went hunting in the mountains ten years ago and only found half of the corpses, the relationship between him and the three sons-in-law became more and more rigid.


    It''s not just them, the whole Gu family village has been offended by his three sons-in-law.


    His well-behaved granddaughter was raised more and more crookedly by this Liu family. She didn''t plant the land at home, and didn''t work in the business.


    Mrs. Liu is also a lazy one. In the past, there were three daughters who could support themselves in this house. Since the third daughter left, the father and daughter did nothing but sit and eat.


    All the clans in the village were borrowed by them, and most of the borrowed silver was used by his granddaughter to gamble.


    If it weren''t for the sake of their being of the same clan and his dead three daughters, who would be willing to lend them money?


    Mrs. Gu was supported by the eldest son-in-law and went to the gate of the third daughter''s house. Mrs. Liu was still sitting at the door crying. When he looked up and saw his father-in-law and eldest brother-in-law coming, he immediately cried even more fiercely.


    "My poor Dabao, I''m going to be beaten to death by those who have received thousands of knives! My wife, please look up in the sky. If you are gone, no one will care about our father and daughter''s life or death!"


    He obviously cried for his father-in-law and elder brother-in-law in front of him. Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu felt their foreheads twitch when they heard this.


    Old Fulang Gu really wanted to turn around and leave, he didn''t want to take a second look at this shameful third son-in-law, but when he thought of his unlucky third daughter-in-law, Old Fulang Gu finally endured it.


    "Stop howling, how is Dabao?"


    Mrs. Liu immediately stopped crying and cursing, but still sobbed softly, raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face, and stood up, not feeling uncomfortable at all.


    "The doctor came to see him, and he said that he couldn''t wake up if he didn''t wake up for three days. It''s been two days, what should I do? My poor Dabao~"


    As he spoke, he began to cry again, and the voice was not small.


    It''s been two days since he scolded him, but he''s still not hoarse, and he''s still full of energy.


    Gu Lao Fulang didn''t want to pay any attention to him, so he passed him and entered the yard.


    Old Fulang Gu has not been to the house of the third daughter for many years. When he entered the door and saw the dilapidated and sloppy yard, he was even more angry.


    A good home, a good life, how did they let their father and daughter live like this?


    The Gu family has only two rooms and a simple kitchen, which are now dilapidated, and it looks like it hasn''t been repaired for many years.


    Old Fulang Gu didn''t want to look any further, so he went directly into Gu Dabao''s room.


    Gu Dabao was beaten up by the people in the gambling shop because of his gambling debts, but this time he was beaten so hard that he was already unconscious when he was sent back.


    Now lying on the bed, his face is also blue and purple, especially the gray complexion is even more frightening.


    As soon as Liu Shi came in, he threw himself on Gu Dabao and started howling again.


    Old man Gu felt pain in his heart when he saw Gu Dabao like this, no matter what, Gu Dabao is also his granddaughter, and the only one left by his three daughters.


    If Dabao is gone, how can he be worthy of the third girl.


    He was actually prepared for his visit today. He had heard about Chongxi before, so he discussed it with the old lady at home, or marry Dabao to his husband and come to Chongxi, maybe it will be all right!


    Seeing how Dabao is now, no matter whether it succeeds or not, it is their last effort as grandparents.


    "Mr. Liu, Dabao can''t do like this. I discussed it with your mother-in-law. Why don''t you marry Dabao a husband to celebrate your happiness."


    Liu Shi, who was crying on Gu Dabao''s body, heard a flash of joy in her eyes, and raised her head, "Elder-in-law, you know that my family doesn''t have a betrothal gift to marry my husband now, and besides, the husband who is so happy must have a very high betrothal gift." Gao, we can get it out there! My poor Dabao~"


    After speaking, he lay back on his daughter and cried, crying quite rhythmically.


    Old man Gu knew that he would say that, reached out and took out a cloth bag from his sleeve and put it on the side of the bed.


    "There are five taels of silver here. It is enough to marry a husband for Dabao. We have also inquired about it. The eldest brother of the Ning family in Shanghe Village is good.


    Although his appearance is a little bad, but that brother has a good body and can work quickly. He can help the family when he is married. You should clean up your house, and Dabao should also take good care of it! "


    Mrs. Liu was overjoyed when he saw the silver beside the bed, but later he heard that his family''s eldest treasure was going to marry the eldest brother of the Ning family in Shanghe Village, so he immediately quit.


    "How can my eldest treasure marry that kind of brother? Not to mention the family is poor, and he is not good-looking, how can he be worthy of my eldest treasure?"


    That''s right, in Liu''s heart, his daughter is good anywhere, and to marry a husband is naturally to marry a good brother. How can that brother Ning be worthy of their family''s eldest treasure?


    Old man Gu and brother-in-law Gu saw him like this, and their foreheads twitched even more violently.


    As long as someone like Dabao is good enough to marry the eldest brother of the Ning family, you are still picky!


    I don''t even look at what kind of virtue Dabao is, and now that his life and death are unknown, it is not certain whether the Ning family will marry or not?


    You know, the dowry for a husband married to a husband in ten miles and eight villages is usually around three taels of silver. The reason why Mrs. Gu offered five taels was because he thought that maybe the Ning family agreed because of the dowry!


    The money was also given, and the words were said. Old Fulang Gu didn''t want to stay any longer, so he said, "Whether you want Dabao to work or not, you can decide for yourself!"


    After speaking, he left with the support of his eldest son-in-law.


    As soon as Mrs. Liu saw them leaving, she immediately put the money beside the bed into her arms. He didn''t know that the person on the bed moved her fingers slightly just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Fu Lang became a waiter

    Chapter 2 Fulang became a waiter


    When Gu Chao became conscious again, he found his soul trapped in a strange body.


    After the soul and this body finally merged, Gu Chao sorted out the memory of this body and found out that the original owner of this body was also named Gu, but the name was a bit~


    Dabao! Gu Dabao!


    This name is really, endlessly disgusting!


    Moreover, the world she is in now is no longer the comprehension continent she was originally in. Her soul was reborn in a world where women are superior to men.


    Women are superior to men, as the name suggests, women are respected.


    The female leads the outside and the male leads the inside, not only the body shape and appearance, but even childbirth has become a man''s business.


    As for the person she possesses, he eats, drinks, whores, gambles, steals chickens and dogs, he is purely a local ruffian and bastard.


    In the past, it was good to have her mother under her control, but since her mother passed away ten years ago, Liu only blindly doted on her and relied on her daughter in everything, so no one can control her anymore.


    Gu Dabao was originally a good-natured, lazy, sneaky, and slippery character, plus he was hooked by the **** in the town, and his studies have become even more unsightly over the years.


    The reason why Zhao Chao was able to possess her body was because she went to gamble again, and if she lost the bet, she had no money to be beaten by the thugs in the gambling shop.


    Maybe it was a bit ruthless this time, or maybe this body was so depleted that he lost his breath two days after being carried back.


    Gu Chaogang is attached to this body. Although she can''t move, she can hear the sound of the outside world.


    So, as far as Mr. Gu is concerned, she also knows about marrying her a husband, Chongxi.


    Gu Chao never imagined that she hadn''t found a Taoist partner who was like her in the world of comprehension for more than 10,000 years. As a result, she had just arrived in the world of female venerables and was about to marry her husband.


    In her last life, she was a casual cultivator, and she had to fight for all the cultivation resources by herself, and she was focused on cultivating and ascending to immortality as soon as possible, so she never had extra time and energy to think about men and women.


    Besides, with her strong temper, she won''t be petty, let alone gentle and careless, so it''s actually not easy to find a Taoist partner.


    So, she has lived alone in the cultivation world for more than 13,600 years.


    Gu Chao thought to himself, maybe this world of female venerables is really suitable for her, otherwise how could her soul just come to this world of female venerables by such a coincidence!


    Could it be that the gods thought that the ten thousand years of her previous life were too boring, so she was sent to this world by the eighty-first thunder to enjoy life?


    Although there is spiritual energy in this world, it is definitely impossible to rely on these thin spiritual energy to cultivate and ascend.


    In her previous life, Gu Chao devoted all her thoughts to cultivation and missed too many things. Therefore, she thought, since there is no possibility of becoming a fairy in this life, then enjoy life to the fullest!


    Enjoy all the good things you missed in the past 10,000 years, feel free and unrestrained!


    That night, Widow Gu came back from outside, sat by Gu Chao''s bed and muttered a lot.


    "Dabao! Dad went to inquire, that Ning family is really too poor, how can it be worthy of our family, and the eldest brother of the Ning family is not good-looking, and he is not good enough for you.


    So father has decided that he can''t marry that eldest brother of the Ning family to be your husband. Just like him, it would be a great blessing for him to be your servant if he is poor and ugly.


    Dabao, don��t worry, Daddy has already inquired clearly, it��s the same for congratulations and married servants, don��t conflict! "


    After pausing for a while, I heard Widow Gu say angrily again: "That is to say, he is in good health and able to work, otherwise he won''t even be worthy of serving you. When he enters the door tomorrow, let him serve you well." , Serving our father and daughter.


    The family''s land will also be taken back for him to plant, but it can''t be for nothing to cheapen their family''s three taels of silver.


    Ouch! That''s three taels of silver, the Ning family is also black-hearted, an ugly guy who no one wants and can''t get married actually asked me for three taels of silver.


    When he enters the door, he must work harder to earn back the three taels of silver! They can''t take advantage of their Ning family for nothing! "


    Lying on the bed and still unable to move, Gu Chao''s understanding of this cheap father has been improved again. Apart from really caring for his daughter, he is full of bitterness, meanness, laziness, adultery, and sloppy mouth. up.


    With such a father, I''m afraid there will be more bad times in the future.


    Although Widow Gu has nothing to do with Gu Chao, who let her take the body of his daughter, so Gu Chao never planned to ignore Widow Gu from the beginning.


    Treat it as her taking Gu Dabao''s body, and give her compensation!


    Widow Gu babbled and cursed so much, but Gu Chao understood that he didn''t look down on the eldest brother of the Ning family.


    He didn''t even think about it, it was just their shabby hut that was leaking from wind and rain.


    Her daughter''s lazy virtue of eating, drinking, whoring, gambling, and being lazy, he himself is also a stinky slut, plus a lot of bad debts.


    It''s good if someone is willing to marry, but he''s still picky and blaming others here.


    How do you say that? Why don''t you take a picture of yourself?


    Also, Mr. Gu gave him five taels of silver to marry his daughter to her husband, but he took a concubine for his daughter, and only used three taels of silver. There must be something hidden that Widow Gu didn''t say.


    But now she can''t move or speak, so she can only let Widow Gu.


    On the second day, Widow Gu did not go out.


    After visiting Gu Chao once in the morning, he moved a reasonably neat chair to the yard to sit and wait.


    What are you waiting for? Naturally, he waited for the eldest brother of the Ning family to come to the door by himself, so that he could spend the public money!


    It''s just a servant, so why should he hire a sedan chair to carry him?


    Around noon, there was an extra person in the Gu family.


    The eldest brother of the Ning family, whose full name is Ning Su, came to the door with a bag containing two sets of old clothes.


    As soon as he stepped into the yard, he was knocked out by the widow Gu''s angry scolding, "You little whore, what time did you come here, is it because your Ning family swallowed my money and wanted to repay the debt?"


    Ning Su trembled from his yelling. He knew that his father-in-law was not a good quarrel, and he had prepared himself for it, but he was insulted and slandered without thinking. There was no reaction at all.


    Seeing him standing still in a daze, not knowing what to say, Widow Gu felt even more angry.


    Not only is he poor and ugly, he is also a fool.


    I just entered the door, and I haven''t even caught a glimpse of Fu Lang, but Gu Chao is a little upset when he is given such a big blow by Gu Widow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： it smells a little

    Chapter 3 seems a bit smelly


    Men in this world are just like women in the male-predominant world. They have been indoctrinated with three obediences and four virtues since they were young, and men should guard against men.


    Ning Su is no exception. He was taught by his father since he was a child that after marriage, he should serve his wife well and be filial to his parents-in-law.


    Just when he was going out today, his father was holding back tears and told him, "It''s all because of your uselessness that dragged you down. If it wasn''t for your unbelievable body, he wouldn''t have let you serve as a waiter for the Gu family.


    Although you go to the Gu family just as a servant, you should also serve your wife well and be filial to your father-in-law. When the wife of the Gu family is well, you can live a good life.


    Once you enter the Gu family, you will be a member of the Gu family from now on. "


    No one in the village knows what kind of people Gu Dabao and Gu Widow, the wife of the Gu family, are!


    No one is willing to marry their own son into the Gu family. If the Ning family hadn''t lost the woman who heads the family, Ning''s father, Ning Wu, has been in poor health and needs medicinal herbs all year round. In addition, the eldest daughter of the Ning family last month Ning An broke his leg, and the Ning family would not make Ning Su a servant of the Gu family.


    The whole family was sick and injured, and they all waited for Yinzi to save their lives and heal their injuries.


    When Widow Gu came to the door yesterday and said he wanted Na Ningsu to be his attendant, Ning Wu and Ning An refused on the spot, and finally Ning Su chased him out and agreed.


    He didn''t really want to serve Gu Dabao as a waiter, but, in the current situation of their family, if they had no more money, let alone treating their father and eldest sister, it would be hard to survive.


    So, as long as father and eldest sister are doing well, he can accept whether he serves as a servant or whoever he is.


    Knowing that his youngest son sold himself for three taels of silver for them, Ning Wu cried all night, crying for his wife who died young, and crying that he was a drag on the child.


    Ning An also had red eyes, and they opened them until dawn.


    When going out, Ning Wu took his son''s hand and kept telling him, but Ning An only said, "If Gu Dabao bullies you in the future, you come back, and my sister will make the decision for you."


    Serving as a waiter is not a serious husband, so I can go back to my mother''s house casually.


    Moreover, concubines are similar to slaves of the master''s family. Even if the Gu family beat him to death and sold him, the government would not convict them. What can you do, big sister!


    Ning Su smiled wryly in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it at all. Instead, he wanted to comfort his father and eldest sister.


    "Daddy, eldest sister, don''t worry, as long as I serve the Gu family''s wife and father-in-law attentively, they will definitely treat me well!"


    Ning Su walked to Gu''s house by himself, and served as Gu Dabao''s servant, but now, he is Gu Chao''s servant.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was insulted by his father-in-law. Ning Su knew that he shouldn''t talk back, but he still couldn''t help but say something.


    "Eunuch, since I promised, I won''t break my promise."


    As soon as Widow Gu heard that he dared to talk back, he raised his hand and slapped Ning Su on the face with a loud "slap".


    "What are you? You are just my daughter''s servant, a servant of my family. You can only call yourself a "slave" in the future, do you hear me?"


    Widow Gu put one hand on his hip and nodded to Ning Su''s head with the other, looking like a wicked father-in-law.


    "I know!" Ning Su was prepared in his heart, and now he didn''t resist and nodded in agreement when he heard his father-in-law say that.


    In the Great Yan Dynasty, only the husband of Zhengjun was the master, and the rest, whether they were side husbands or servants, were slaves. Therefore, when he promised to serve the Gu family, he was ready.


    The reason why he answered that sentence just now was because he didn''t want to be misunderstood by his father-in-law. Although their Ning family is poor, they would never have the idea of ??greedy for things from ink people.


    The husband of the next door family heard the movement and poked his head out to look, but was scolded by the widow Gu, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen the father-in-law lecture the young son-in-law? Go back and see your own son-in-law!"


    With a "bang", the door of the courtyard next door was closed. It wasn''t that this person was afraid of Widow Gu and didn''t dare to reply. Scolding at the door without a break all day.


    In recent years, everyone in the Gu family village has been offended by him all over the place. If it weren''t for the fact that Mrs. Gu was of the same clan as them, they wouldn''t care whether the widow Gu died or lived.


    So, one thing more is worse than one thing less!


    Widow Gu finished scolding the neighbor and looked back to see that Ning Su was still standing there. He didn''t have any dissatisfaction with the slap just now, and he looked obediently waiting to listen to the training. Only then did Ning Su let go with a wave of his hand.


    "Now that you know, go in and serve your wife-lord well. If anything happens to my great treasure, you will be buried with me."


    Ning Su had a sudden shock in his heart, that''s right, he came here to make Gu Dabao happy, if the happy event didn''t come true, he would definitely follow and die.


    However, as long as father and eldest sister can be well, he is willing!


    Thinking about this, Ning Su carried her little baggage into the house.


    The Gu family has only two houses that can live in people. It is hard to guess which one Gu Dabao lives in.


    Ning Su entered the room and saw Gu Dabao, whose face was covered in bruises, lying on the bed with unknown life or death, and there were not many disturbances in his heart.


    From now on, his life will be tied to this woman. This woman is his wife and his God!


    In the past, he also imagined what kind of wife he would marry, how he would live with the wife, and how many children he would have.


    But now, all his illusions are shattered.


    His wife is Gu Dabao, and he is her servant. He dare not think that he and his wife will be in harmony.


    Then he thought again, in fact, such a wife-lord is also beneficial. Such a wife-leader, I am afraid that no son is willing to marry a wife-leader!


    In this way, there will be no Zhengjun, and he doesn''t have to look at Zhengjun''s face, and he can just serve his wife and father-in-law well!


    Thinking of this, Ning Su felt a little more relaxed.


    He put down his little baggage, looked around the room, it was really dirty and messy.


    There is also the face and body of the wife master. I am afraid that she has not cleaned up properly since she was brought back!


    Now it��s summer, although it��s not too hot, but it��s a bit smelly if you don��t clean it up for three days!


    Ning Su turned around and left the room to go to the kitchen, lit firewood and started to boil water.


    Widow Gu thought he was going to light a fire for cooking, seeing how consciously he knew how to work, he was quite satisfied.


    So, he moved a chair to sit at the door of the kitchen, afraid that Ning Su used too much food, oil and salt for cooking, so he had to stare at it to be at ease.


    "It is not allowed to put too much miscellaneous grains, add more water, and save the grains for Dabao to eat when he wakes up."


    Ning Su only nodded after hearing this, "I understand! I will boil water for the wife-master to wipe first, and cook later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： sounds good

    Chapter 4 sounds pretty good


    Widow Gu saw that he knew that he took the initiative to serve his daughter, and he felt less prejudice against him, and felt a little more fond of him.


    This man, the most important thing is to be able to serve his wife, and everything else can be put to the back.


    Ning Su quickly boiled hot water and brought it to Gu Chao''s room. At first he had no other thoughts, but when he twisted the veil to wipe it for Gu Chao, he suddenly became shy.


    Ning Su is eighteen years old this year. Apart from his mother and eldest sister, this is the first time he has been so close to a woman.


    Although this person is his wife-leader, this is the first time the two have met. Thinking of touching his wife-leader''s body soon, the heat on Ning Su''s face couldn''t go down.


    After all, he is an innocent man from a good family. Even though he knows in his heart that this is his wife, he still feels shy when he really wants to do something.


    Although Gu Chao on the bed couldn''t see, she could hear the movement, and she also heard what her little servant had just said to Gu Widow in the kitchen.


    Now hearing the sound of water, she knew it was the servant who was about to wipe her body.


    She has been lying on the bed for three days, and Widow Gu has never wiped her body, not even her face.


    One can imagine how dirty she is now!


    Although I still don''t know what this little husband and servant who just entered the door looks like? It doesn''t suit his liking, but he can clean himself up and make himself clean. On this point, Gu Chao still thinks this little husband is good.


    At least, this temperament is still very pleasing to her.


    Just now when he entered the door, he was scolded by Gu Widow. She thought that the young servant who had just entered the door would be obedient and dare not speak, but she did not expect that he would defend his family.


    Although there was only one sentence, the voice was not loud, and she was slapped by Widow Gu, but just based on this, it showed that her little servant who was so happy was not a cowardly person.


    As for, later on, Widow Gu asked him to call himself a slave, and he agreed without even a little resistance. Gu Chao knew about it.


    The world of the empress is actually similar to her original world, except that the status of men and women is reversed.


    Women can serve three husbands and four as long as they have a little bit of status or money, and a man who is a servant is just like a concubine in the world of men.


    That''s why, when Widow Gu asked him to call himself a slave, he accepted it so flatly.


    Come to think of it, he had already thought through these things when he agreed to be Chong Xifu''s attendant.


    From this point of view, the family situation of the Ning family is not much better, otherwise, they would not let their son be a servant for three taels of silver.


    Gu Chao also thought about it, based on the original owner''s bad track record, I am afraid that no good family is willing to marry their son to her, and this is not considered a marriage, just a servant.


    So, Gu Chao didn''t have any expectations for the elder brother of the Ning family.


    Didn��t Yuanzheng��s grandfather and Widow Gu talk about it?


    The eldest brother of the Ning family doesn''t look good, but he is in good health and able to work.


    She thought that this eldest brother of the Ning family would be weak, the kind who only knew how to work hard.


    Unexpectedly, this little servant has a good temper!


    At least not the kind of person who has no independent opinion and promises.


    Although Gu Chao has a strong personality, and because of his strength, he can''t be gentle and careless, but she also doesn''t like the kind of man who is as soft and weak as a little woman, and cries at every turn.


    Gu Chao thought, with his temperament alone, even if he was ugly, she could accept it.


    Gu Chao waited for a while, but he didn''t wait for the veil to fall from the waiter''s hand.


    She thought about it, maybe this little servant just remembered and felt shy.


    Ning Su comforted herself for a while, and finally made a move.


    He told himself that this person is his wife-master, and it is only natural for a husband to serve his wife-master, and he will gradually get used to it in the future.


    The most important point is that he came here to celebrate. If the wife is gone, he might not be able to live according to his father-in-law.


    Therefore, it is for his own sake to serve his wife well and wake her up.


    The father and eldest sister in the family are still sick, so he can''t be busy anymore!


    Thinking like this, most of the shyness just now disappeared.


    After wiping his face and neck, Gu Chao heard the sound of the servant carrying a water basin out.


    She thought, according to the level of shame of men in this world, she might have to make do with it, and wash herself well when she wakes up.


    However, after a while, she heard the sound of the waiter coming in, and the sound of water twisting the handkerchief.


    Heh~ It seems that she doesn''t have to make do with it.


    Sure enough, the voice of the servant came from next to my ear, clear and clean, and a little shy.


    "Wife master, I will wipe your body for you!"


    Gu Chao was very satisfied when he heard the name "wife master"!


    I thought to myself, the voice of this little servant is quite nice, when he calls wife master, his voice is softer than when he speaks other words.


    Anyway, Gu Chao sounds good!


    Then Ning Su began to take off Gu Chao''s clothes, her hand trembling slightly when touching her.


    But soon, Ning Su calmed down, because it was really not easy for a man like him to take off the clothes of a big woman like Gu Chao, who weighed more than a hundred pounds, so he didn''t care about being ashamed.


    Just pushing Gu Chao to turn over made Ning Su exhausted and out of breath. When she finally wiped Gu Chao''s body and put on clean underwear, Ning Su was exhausted and collapsed.


    Just after a short break, Widow Gu''s voice sounded outside again, "Mr. Ning, are you alright? Could it be that you are lazy in the house and don''t want to cook? You lazy bastard, you just want to be lazy and do nothing on the first day you enter the house, and you have to let Can''t I serve you as a father-in-law? When Dabao is well, let her take care of you!"


    Ning Shi was shocked by Gu Widow''s yelling, and she didn''t dare to rest, so she quickly packed her things and went out.


    still promised, "Here we come!"


    I was afraid that my father-in-law would come in and see it, and his reputation of being lazy as soon as he entered the door might be confirmed.


    Widow Gu looked better when he saw the dirty clothes his daughter had changed into in the sink, and he didn''t continue to scold.


    Ning Su has been doing things all day long.


    First cooked the meal, and then he ate in the kitchen after serving the father-in-law.


    Then I cleaned the house inside and out.


    Gu Widow and Gu Dabao are lazy people, and they have never cleaned up the house seriously.


    It''s just two houses and one yard, so Ning Su had to tidy up all afternoon.


    Apart from going to see his daughter in the house, Widow Gu directs and supervises Ning Su''s work.


    After dinner in the evening, Widow Gu went to see his daughter again.


    He felt that his daughter looked better than the previous two days, at least her breathing was not as weak as the previous two days.


    I don��t know if the joy played a role?


    No matter what, as long as his daughter gets better, Widow Gu will feel relieved.


    He told Ning Su who was standing on the side, "You will sleep with Dabao tonight. You are celebrating Dabao, so you can''t stay away from her. You can serve her by sleeping together."


    Ning Su was already mentally prepared for this point, and she just nodded in agreement after hearing this, "Don''t worry, father-in-law, I know about it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： embrace

    Chapter 5 throw yourself into the arms


    Although Ning Su agreed very well, when he actually went to bed and lay down, he was still too shy to get too close to Gu Chao.


    Ning Su couldn''t sleep, he took advantage of the moonlight outside the window to put his eyes on Gu Chao''s face beside him.


    Looking at his face, the heat came up again. In fact, apart from the injuries on his face, the wife-lord still looks quite~um~majestic!


    Moreover, when he wiped his wife''s body during the day, he also found that the wife''s body is also quite ~ um ~ strong!


    It would be great if the wife-lord was not so messy!


    Although Ning Su is a man, he has also heard of his wife.


    Not only messed up, but also bad gambling, poor, and...


    Anyway, others say bad things about the wife-leader, and there is no one saying good things about the wife-leader.


    But now this person is his wife-owner, and he only hopes that the wife-owner can live a good life after this catastrophe, and never mess around like before.


    It is good to change only half, if not all of them.


    In fact, he is still a little grateful to Gu Chao. If it wasn''t for Gu Chao''s bad situation and wanting people to cheer him up, I am afraid that his father-in-law would not have taken a fancy to him, a man with an ugly appearance and a bad family.


    In this way, his family will not get three taels of silver, and the father and eldest sister don''t know what will happen.


    So, no matter how much the wife-master dislikes him after waking up, he will try his best to serve the wife-master well and be filial to his father-in-law.


    Moreover, the Wife Master looks much better now than at noon. He believes that the Wife Master will definitely wake up, and the days to come will get better and better!


    Thinking like this, Ning Su, who thought she would not be able to fall asleep, unexpectedly slowly fell asleep.


    Also, he was busy all day inside and outside the house today, and he was already tired, so how could he not be able to fall asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Chao was finally able to control the initiative of his body.


    She opened her eyes, turned over and looked at the sleeping person beside her.


    Although it is late at night and the lights are not lit, Gu Chao can still see people carefully with his eyesight.


    The facial features of this person are fairly handsome, but a little tough, probably because of daily labor, the skin is a little tanned and rough.


    As far as his appearance is concerned, it is really not good-looking in the eyes of this empress.


    It''s hard to control the old man and Widow Gu saying that he looks ugly, and they didn''t say anything nonsense.


    However, this appearance is not bad in Gu Chao''s eyes.


    If she is really given a fair-skinned, beautiful and soft husband, she still can''t accept it.


    So, this little servant not only suits her in temperament, but also in appearance.


    Thinking in this way, the depression in Gu Chao''s heart because he couldn''t ascend through cultivation also dissipated a little.


    You can��t even ascend, so of course you have to enjoy it.


    This enjoyment naturally also includes the people around her. If the people around her make her look uncomfortable, how can she enjoy it?


    Gu Chao looked at the frown of the servant who was still frowning in his sleep, he couldn''t sleep well!


    I don''t know if it was a dream, or it was because he had just arrived in a strange place that made him restless.


    If this little husband and servant can follow her safely in the future, she doesn''t mind treating him better.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao withdrew his gaze, turned over and lay down, she planned to stabilize her soul first, and other things can be discussed later, this matter is an urgent matter that cannot be neglected.


    I don''t know if it was because of the coldness in the second half of the night, but Gu Chao found that the sleeping person next to her got closer and closer, and finally stuck to her arm.


    Feeling the cool touch from his arm, Gu Chao paused, and then stretched out his hand to hug the person beside him into his arms.


    The servant who got into her arms must be really tired, and he didn''t wake up after such a movement.


    Maybe feeling the warmth, the person in his arms rubbed his face on her shoulders, adjusted a comfortable position and slept more soundly.


    Moreover, his hands were placed on her waist.


    Gu Chao looked at the little servant who was sleeping soundly in his arms, raised his eyebrows and chuckled lightly, heh ~ does this count as throwing himself into his arms?


    It''s just that the person in my arms is too thin, and only bones are left when I touch it. It seems that I will need to raise more in the future.


    Ning Su woke up at dawn on the second day. He usually wakes up at this time, and he is used to it, but he will wake up when it is time.


    Because he was still a little confused when he just woke up, he rubbed against the pillow habitually, and then he found that today''s pillow is a little different.


    And the touch under him is also different, it''s not like a bed!


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a sharp side face. He was a little dazed at first, and then his whole face flushed red.


    Reflexively wanted to get up, but found that he was surrounded by a powerful arm, and the big hand on his waist was hot.


    He didn''t know whether it was the hot hand or his own body.


    Moreover, he found that his hand was actually on the chest of the wife-lord!


    In an instant, Ning Su not only blushed, but her whole body was hot and flushed.


    This is the first time he has had such close contact with a woman. Although this person is his wife, he is still extremely shy.


    Last night when he was sleeping, he was obviously some distance away from his wife-lord, why did he come into his wife-lord''s arms as soon as he woke up?


    The wife-lord is still injured! I don''t know if he suppressed the wife-lord?


    If the wife-owner finds out that he is so active in his arms, will the wife-owner think he is a libertine? Disobedient?


    The more I think about it, the more nervous Ning Su feels, and her palms are sweating.


    He wanted to get up, to get out of the wife-leader''s arms, but he was afraid that his movement would wake the wife-leader up.


    The wife-master is still injured, and her body is still weak. Let the wife-master sleep more and not wake her up.


    Gu Chao also woke up when the servant woke up, but she didn''t open her eyes and didn''t move. She wanted to see how the person who threw himself into his arms so proactively last night would react after waking up!


    Sure enough, he is a man from the female world. If the man in the original world wakes up and finds that he is hugging a woman, he probably has something wrong with him.


    Apart from being shy and nervous, her little servant has no other performance at all.


    At this time, Gu Chao just "woke up leisurely", and said very naturally, "Get up when you wake up!"


    Ning Su, who was spinning in his heart, suddenly heard a voice from above his head, and was immediately startled.


    I froze, completely forgetting what to do.


    Ning Su woke up suddenly when Gu Chao let go of him, got up and got out of bed and began to dress slowly.


    He turned over and knelt on the bed, looking at Gu Chao shyly and anxiously, "My wife, I~nu~nu didn''t do it on purpose."


    This sentence seemed to have exhausted all his courage. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head, wishing he could bury his head in his chest.


    But the back of his bare neck turned red, causing Gu Chao, who was dressing, to raise the corners of his lips.


    He actually wanted to say that he didn''t mean to sleep in the arms of his wife-lord, and he wasn''t a frivolous person, but in the end he was still ashamed to speak, so he could only say this.


    After waiting for a while, Ning Su still couldn''t hear the wife''s voice. Ning Su''s heart became tighter and tighter, and the blood on his face gradually faded.


    Is the wife-wife really angry because she thinks he is frivolous?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Kneeling and beating

    Chapter 6 Kneeling and Beating


    Gu Chao watched the complexion of the person kneeling on the bed turn from red to white, and knew that it was because he frightened the person by not speaking.


    "Get up and cook!"


    Gu Chao''s tone was flat, and he couldn''t tell what mood she was in when she said this sentence.


    After saying this, Gu Chao came and walked out, leaving Ning Su kneeling on the bed at a loss.


    Wife-lord is this angry or not?


    It wasn''t until he got dressed and got out of bed that he came to the kitchen and realized later that his wife was in charge, is this alright?


    The corners of Ning Su''s mouth curled up involuntarily, the wife is ready, then he doesn''t have to worry about being buried with him or becoming a widow!


    In the future, he can still see his father and eldest sister, and if he has time, he can go back.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su was in a happy mood, and the corners of her raised mouth never fell.


    The water was boiled and brought out to wash Gu Chao, but Gu Chao was nowhere to be found in the house or yard.


    After getting up, Gu Chao went straight out the door. Although she had the memory of her original body, she still wanted to see for herself where she would live in the future.


    The entire Gu Family Village is located at the foot of Dafeng Mountain, and her original home was at the end of the village. When Gu Sanniang was separated by her mother, she saw a large open space at the end of the village, so she met Fang here.


    At that time, she thought well, thinking that she had the ability to hunt, and she would build a brick house here when she saved enough money in the future.


    As a result, she lost her life before she could save enough money to build a big house.


    Leaving behind a father and daughter who are lazy, steal, **** and play tricks, and sell the ten acres of land she earned earlier, only the last two acres are left.


    If you want to talk about prodigal, it''s all done by Gu Dabao alone. Although Gu Widow is lazy and profligate, he always drags things to his own house, and he always takes advantage of others. There is no time when he suffers.


    Every time he went to someone��s house to borrow something, he didn��t take the initiative to return it. Others came to ask for it.


    The general items are fine, but as for the rice, grain and silver, they have never been returned after they were put into his pocket. When others came to ask him to return them, he insisted that they hadn��t. In the early days, the clan members in the clan did not lend a helping hand to help their orphans and widowed fathers, trying to force them to a desperate road.


    So slowly, Widow Gu offended everyone in the village and clan.


    The reason why he is like this is not only because of his own lazy and taking advantage of others, but also because Gu Dabao is addicted to gambling.


    Both father and daughter are lazy, they don��t look for work, they don��t plant land, they rent them out, and they live by the rent.


    Later, Gu Dabao entered the gambling house again, betting on this thing, how many people won?


    After losing all the money in the family, Gu Dabao began to sell the land in the family.


    In the end, there were only two acres of land left, and Gu Dabao didn''t sell it because Gu Widow refused to hand over the title deed.


    Looking back, Dabao was beaten because he lost a bet in a gambling shop and borrowed a usury loan. The interest rate reached thirty taels, so Gu Dabao was naturally beaten when he couldn''t pay it back.


    The people in the gambling shop also let go. If they don''t pay back the money after five days, they will take the remaining two mu from the Gu family to pay off the debt.


    This gambling shop is the same as a loan shark, and the reason why they lent so much money to Gu Dabao is because her family still has two acres of high-quality farmland, otherwise it would be impossible to lend her money even though they knew she couldn''t afford it.


    Accepting Gu Dabao''s body, the debt she owed naturally fell on Gu Chao''s head.


    There are many treasures in Gu Chao��s meson space, but there is no silver.


    Lingshi is commonly used in the cultivation world, and silver is useless to them, so Gu Chao didn''t keep it at all.


    So the top priority now is how to get money.


    Since she has decided to enjoy her life here, it is natural to improve the situation of the original body.


    Now it should be said that it is her own situation!


    Not to mention foreign debts, they must be repaid.


    There is also the Gu family''s broken thatched cottage that leaks wind and rain, how can people live in it?


    Although Gu Chao used to be a casual cultivator, she was not down to the point of living in a shabby cottage.


    Turning around at the foot of the mountain, and having made up his mind, Gu Chao walked back.


    Woke up early in the morning, haven''t eaten yet, and feel a little hungry.


    Before entering the house, I heard Gu widow''s voice cursing, and the scolding was naturally her little servant who had just entered the door.


    "You useless little whore, you can''t even look down on your wife, what''s the use of bringing you here? Dabao just woke up, his injuries are not healed, and his body is weak. Where did she go? How dare you I don��t even know, if something happens to Dabao when he goes out, I��ll peel your skin!��


    Ning Su knew it was her fault, so she knelt on the ground and dared not speak, letting her father-in-law scold her.


    Obviously the wife-in-law got up a little earlier than him, but he just went into the kitchen to boil water and the wife-in-law disappeared.


    He searched inside and outside the house, but he couldn''t find the wife. He thought that the wife would come back after going out for a while, so he didn''t think much about going back to the kitchen to cook.


    After getting up, Widow Gu first went to his daughter''s room to see if her daughter was feeling better today, but there was no one in the room, and the quilt on the bed was neatly tidied up, so he thought it was because her daughter was better and got up.


    Happily shouting "Dabao" while going out to look for someone.


    As a result, he searched inside and outside the house but couldn''t find it. He went to the kitchen and asked Ning, only to find out that his daughter was indeed well and could get out of bed by herself, but she went out when she came.


    Widow Gu''s first thought was that his daughter must be going to the town to gamble again!


    It''s no wonder that Widow Gu is so sure, it''s really his own daughter who knows it.


    When did Gu Dabao have the habit of getting up early and going out?


    On weekdays, as long as she is at home, it is he who wakes up and prepares meals to call her, so she reluctantly gets up.


    As for the time when he didn''t call, he would get up early and go directly to the gambling house in the town.


    So, when he learned that his daughter woke up and went out again, Widow Gu had no second thoughts except that her daughter had gone to the casino.


    He has nothing to do with his daughter, he is reluctant to scold and beat her, even if he wants to scold, he can''t find anyone.


    So the widow Gu''s anger was naturally directed at this young son-in-law who had just entered the house. Who made him look down on his own wife?


    The wife-owner just woke up, and he didn''t know how to stop or persuade him, so he just let the wife-master go out to the gambling house, who should he not hit?


    After Ning Su was slapped by his father-in-law, he was punished by Widow Gu to kneel in the yard.


    "Useless things, you can get up whenever Dabao comes back, and don''t even want to eat! You useless little whore, it''s a waste of food to feed you! Kneel down for me!"


    Fortunately, the Gu family lived at the end of the village, and there was only one family next door. Otherwise, the yard would have been surrounded by spectators at this time.


    Chen Fulang next door looked with his head in his head, not daring to be too blatant for fear that Widow Gu would scold him along with him.


    "This Widow Gu is really a wicked father-in-law. His Ning family has been beaten and scolded twice in just two days since he entered the house. Gu Dabao didn''t just start gambling today. What''s the matter with Ning''s? He doesn''t care about it himself. Live? Humph!"


    After Chen Fulang finished speaking, he turned his head and saw Gu Dabao approaching. He didn''t know if Gu Dabao heard what he just said, and he was a little embarrassed for a while.


    "Dabao, you didn''t go to town? Your father is beating your husband and servant, you go back and have a look! Then what, uncle still has to cook, so I won''t say much, hehe~"


    Gu Chao kicked open the gate of the courtyard he didn''t know with a sullen face, and said in a bad tone, "What are you arguing about? I heard your voice at the entrance of the village!"


    Then without waiting for Widow Gu to speak, he asked Ning Su who was kneeling straight on the ground: "If you have time to kneel, the meal is ready!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： wait me back

    Chapter 7 Wait for me to come back


    Although Gu Chao decided to support Widow Gu, she was not prepared to get used to his bad habits, so her tone of voice to him at this time was definitely not kind, and her face was not good.


    Actually, Gu Dabao had a bad attitude towards Gu Widow in the past, so Gu Widow didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gu Chao treating him like this.


    Seeing that his daughter came back and didn''t even go to the casino, Widow Gu immediately burst into a bright smile.


    But when he thought of his little son-in-law who was still kneeling on the ground, and he slapped him just now, Widow Gu immediately felt a little guilty, and his face turned embarrassing.


    However, after thinking about it again, he is a father-in-law, so if he hits him, he will hit him. Anyway, this Ning family is not a serious son-in-law.


    "Dabao, you are back, are you hungry? Why did you go out just now? Go in and lie down, and eat right away!"


    Widow Gu was about to pull Gu Chao''s arm, but Gu Chao avoided it.


    This is not the first time Widow Gu has encountered such a thing, and he didn''t care, and continued to say, "Dabao, go in and lie down, Dad will ask Ning to send it in for you right away."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and glared at Ning who was still kneeling, "Why are you still kneeling? I don''t have any vision at all. I didn''t see that Dabao was hungry, why don''t you hurry up and bring out the food! Dabao is hungry, look I won''t clean you up."


    Ning Su��s heart skipped a beat when he heard Gu Chao kick the door, and then he heard her bad tone, obviously angry, and he felt even more uneasy.


    It seems that he really made his wife angry!


    Hearing that the wife asked if the meal was ready, he wanted to agree that it was done, but the father-in-law kept talking to the wife, so he couldn''t get in.


    Now that he heard his father-in-law asked him to serve the meal, he quickly got up, not even daring to pat the ashes on his knees, and went into the kitchen quickly to serve the meal.


    Gu Chao looked at the figure of the servant who fled, and the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    Ignoring Widow Gu, he went straight into the main room and sat at the dilapidated table, "I''ll eat here."


    Widow Gu still wanted to persuade her to go back to the house and lie down, but he shut up when he saw his daughter''s face was not good. He was afraid that her daughter would get angry and go to town again.


    Ning Su brought out the breakfast and put it on the table. He said that the rice was nothing more than miscellaneous grain porridge with wild vegetables, and the porridge was still the kind with few grains of rice.


    Ning Su put down the bowl and whispered, "Elder-in-law, wife master, please eat!"


    Then he was about to turn around and go back to the kitchen, but his father-in-law said that he was just a waiter and would not serve him at the table.


    Gu Chao cast a glance at Widow Gu who was sitting beside him, and roughly understood what was going on, then raised his head and glanced at Ning, "Bring them here and eat together."


    Gu Chao''s tone of voice definitely can''t be heard as kind, but these words are especially good in Ning Su''s ears.


    All the anxiety he had felt all morning and the grievance of being beaten and scolded by his father-in-law just now disappeared. It seems that the wife-lord was not angry with him and let him eat at the table.


    Hehehe~ The wife-lord looks a little fierce, and her words are a little scary. She seems to have a bad temper, but she is still very nice to him.


    Ning Suxiang: That''s good!


    But Widow Gu was obviously upset, "How can he serve dinner by himself?"


    "Is your family rich or powerful? How can you be so particular about being poor!" Gu Chao said in a blunt manner.


    Widow Gu was speechless by his daughter, okay! His family is neither rich nor powerful, so let''s not pay attention to it!


    When Ning Su brought her own bowl to the table, Gu Chao found that the porridge in the servant''s bowl was thinner than that of her and Widow Gu''s.


    In the end, Gu Chao only said one sentence, "Eat!"


    Now that the family is poor, let''s think about earning money first!


    After using the watery soup, Gu Chao stretched out his hand to Widow Gu, "Give me the money!"


    Widow Gu immediately put down the broken bowl in his hand as soon as he heard it, and reflexively covered the purse in his arms.


    "Where did our family get the money!"


    Although he said so, but Widow Gu''s voice obviously increased by a certain degree, and he looked at Gu Chao with vigilance.


    Usually, every time his daughter said that to him, she would ask for money to go to the gambling house, so he had to guard against it.


    Gu Chao was too lazy to talk to him, knowing that if he told him well, he would definitely not get the money, so she saved words, looked at Widow Gu impatiently and repeated, "Give me the money!"


    Gu Chao is tall and tall, with sharp eyebrows and tiger eyes, and tough facial features. When he has such a frowning face, he can really bluff people.


    Widow Gu pursed his mouth full of grievances, and was extremely unwilling, but in the end he took out the purse from his arms.


    Still mumbling in his mouth, "I don''t have much money left, I have to save it to buy rice!"


    Although Widow Gu took out the purse, he held it in his hand, and didn''t want to give it to her at all.


    Gu Chao listened impatiently to what he said, and snatched the whitened old purse from his hand.


    Opened it and took a look. In addition to the two taels of silver left by Mr. Gu to marry her husband, there are also some scattered copper coins, which may only add up to a hundred or so.


    Widow Gu was robbed of his wallet by her, and he exclaimed and wanted to get it back, but after being stared at coldly by Gu Chao, he died down again.


    A pair of eyes were waiting for the purse, "Dabao, we only have this little money left in our family, we can''t use it for gambling anymore."


    Gu Chao ignored him, directly took the only two taels of silver, and took some copper coins and put them in his arms, and then returned the purse to Widow Gu.


    Widow Gu finished his purse, but his eyes were fixed on Gu Chao''s hand holding the money, full of reluctance, but he didn''t dare to **** it from his daughter.


    If the daughter is upset, she will not come back for several days.


    Fortunately, Widow Gu did not know that Gu Dabao still owed twenty taels of silver outside, otherwise he would never have allowed Gu Chao to take the more than two taels of silver.


    Ning Su looked at the actions of the father-in-law and the wife-leader, and in his heart he roughly knew what the wife-leader was going to do with the money, and it wasn''t the first time that she looked like this.


    Although he knew that his wife was a gambler, and he had already prepared for his wife to gamble, but seeing him with his own eyes was still a little uncomfortable.


    It was only the second day after he entered the house, and the wife owner just woke up and went to gamble again, how could this make him feel better.


    But he also knew that this family had no place for him to speak, so he just buried his head in eating, not daring to let his wife see his expression, for fear that his wife would see something and make her angry again.


    Ning Su thought he was hiding it well, but Gu Chao had noticed his reaction long ago, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Chao went back to his room and found out the IOU, put it in his arms and came out ready to go out.


    When she arrived in the yard, she heard footsteps behind her. This was the footsteps of her little husband.


    "Wife master!"


    Gu Chao heard the sound and stopped in his tracks, and Ning Su, who was too late to stop, bumped into Gu Chao''s back.


    "Well!"


    Gu Chao''s body is tall and strong, so she was completely fine after the collision, but it was Ning Su, whose eyes were foggy due to the pain.


    Gu Chao turned around and looked at the little servant who was covering his nose, his eyes were red, and his left cheek was still red and swollen. The impatience and depression he had just dissipated a lot.


    Raising his hand to touch the red and swollen cheek of the servant, the person in the palm trembled slightly, looking up at her with a pair of almond eyes stupidly.


    Running the spiritual energy in the palm of his hand, he gently rubbed the little Fushi''s cheek, and waited until the little Fushi''s face was no longer red and swollen before withdrawing.


    "wait me back!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： quick way to get money

    Chapter 8 Ways to Get Money Quickly


    Gu Chao''s tone was so soft that she didn''t even realize it, and her face softened involuntarily.


    Ning Su came back to her senses, the red and swollen face that had just disappeared was immediately stained with pink again, and she lowered her eyelids and dared not look at Gu Chao.


    Fingers involuntarily buttoning the hem of the clothes, the wife-master is so mighty, the wife-master is so gentle, and the palms of the wife-master are so warm.


    Finally, he nodded slightly, and replied, "Yes! Then the wife master will come back earlier!"


    Gu Chao looked at the little servant''s head and raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, "I''m leaving."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and really went out.


    When Ning Su heard the sound of closing the door and raised his eyes again, he could only see Gu Chao''s back.


    What was he going to do when he came out just now?


    Ning Su was secretly annoyed that she was useless, obviously she came out to ask the wife-master when she would come back so that he could cook and wait for her, but she left without asking.


    After feeling annoyed, Ning Su couldn''t help but reach out and put his hand on the face that his wife had touched just now. The hot heat from his palm reminded him of the tenderness that his wife had treated him just now.


    I don''t know if it was because he was too shy, too hot, or because he was touched by his wife, but he actually felt that the place where he was beaten by his father-in-law didn''t hurt anymore.


    Then he scolded himself in his heart for being frivolous and shameless!


    Later, he thought again, this is my wife-leader, how can he be shameless when he thinks about his own wife-leader?


    He was still thinking, the wife master asked him to wait for her to come back, she would definitely come back, so he just waited for her at home!


    Finally, Ning Su was only blushing and heartbeating and full of sweetness.


    "Mr. Ning, you lazy bastard, where have you been slacking off, and why don''t you come in and clean up!"


    Ning Su put away his wild thoughts immediately, and quickly agreed, "Here we come!"


    Although the father-in-law is a bit fierce, who is not like this?


    As long as the wife is good to him, it will be fine!


    It takes more than half an hour to walk from Gujia Village to the town, and Gu Chao has no intention of wronging himself to walk.


    In the village, there are people who specialize in driving cars to earn money. One person gets two coppers per trip. When Gu Chao arrived at the entrance of the village, the sixth aunt who was driving the car hadn''t left yet.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming this way, Aunt Six knew that she must be going to town, so she greeted him, "Dabao, come quickly, there is still a place."


    Gu Chao took a look and found that there was indeed a seat on the side of the car, which happened to be less crowded, so he promised to go and sit on it.


    No one in the village wanted to say hello to Gu Chao, and it happened that Gu Chao didn''t want to have trouble with these people, so he listened to them chatting along the way, which was relatively quiet.


    Arriving in the town, Gu Chao gave two copper coins to Aunt Six who was driving the car.


    Aunt Six tied the copper coin and asked casually, "Dabao, are you going back today?"


    In fact, he will ask everyone again, and ask them clearly so that they can wait for them.


    Gu Chao thought for a while, now I might not know when she will go back, so she replied, "Sixth Aunt, don''t wait for me."


    Aunt Six looked at Gu Chao''s back and sighed, "Oh, this big treasure must be going to the gambling house again. These are all married people, why don''t you know how to change it?"


    A husband next to him laughed contemptuously and said: "Dogs can''t change eating shit. If she can change the sun, she will come out to the west. Besides, Widow Gu said that he hired her a servant, it''s nothing Serious husband, tsk tsk tsk, just like their family, and they still serve as servants like rich wives! Bah~ don''t take pictures of them, can you afford it?"


    The other husbands who came to the market with him also echoed, "It''s not that you don''t know Widow Gu, he has been dreaming of his family''s big treasure getting rich! Maybe one day Dabao will get rich! Hahaha"


    "As long as Gu Dabao can make a fortune like her, my wife and head can get the first prize!"


    "As far as your wife is the head of the family, can you still be the number one scholar if you don''t know a single word?"


    "That''s right, so how could Gu Dabao get rich!"


    A group of middle-aged husbands walked while talking, and the sixth aunt only shook her head when she heard it.


    "Oh, my good daughter of the Gu family has been misled by that widow Gu!"


    Gu Chao doesn��t care about these, they are talking about the former Gu Dabao, what does it have to do with her Gu Chao!


    If she cared about these things, then wouldn''t she have lived in vain for more than 10,000 years.


    Following his memory, he went to the gambling house that Gu Dabao often went to, and was stopped by the thugs in the gambling shop as soon as he entered the door.


    "Gu Dabao, yo! You are recovering very quickly! It seems that you are quite resistant to beating! Are you here to pay back the money today?"


    Gu Chao glanced at the two of them, "Yes."


    "Heh! The money was raised so quickly? Not bad! Let''s go, my sister will take you to see the manager."


    The thug raised her hand and wanted to touch Gu Chao''s shoulder, but Gu Chao avoided it. She didn''t like any physical contact with unfamiliar people.


    The thug looked at his missing arm, looked at Gu Chao and raised his eyebrows, "Gu Dabao, don''t you want to give your sister face?"


    "You think too much, I just want to win some money first before paying back the debt."


    This is the fastest way Gu Chao thought to get money, which saves effort and doesn''t bother thinking.


    When the thugs heard what she said, they looked at her suspiciously and then smiled: "In this case, then Miss Gu will go play for a while. If you win, you will treat your sister to a drink."


    Gu Chao responded and stopped talking, and went directly to the crowded place.


    Another thug saw that his companion let Gu Dabao in just like that, and asked puzzled, "She came here to pay back the money, let her continue to gamble, if she loses again, what will she have to pay back the debt?"


    The big hand that greeted Gu Chao just now sneered, "It''s said that dogs can''t get rid of eating shit, isn''t that what Gu Dabao is! She is going to die herself, and no one can stop her. Doesn''t her family still have two acres of land? If there is no silver, just use the land to pay off the debt.��


    It''s just that she still wants to know, where did Gu Dabao get the money in the past three days?


    Could it be that I have put together a little bit somewhere, and I want to come back to the book!


    Thinking of this, she said to her companion, "You stay here and watch, I''ll go in and see if Gu Dabao has money, if she doesn''t have money and dares to lie to my mother, my mother will beat her so hard that her father won''t recognize her today! "


    Gu Chao wandered around inside and roughly understood it. Finally, she came to the betting table.


    Only this one comes in faster, buy it and leave it, and start each game faster.


    He took out the two taels of silver that he had snatched from Widow Gu and threw it on the big table. The man in the village looked up along the hand that threw the silver, and after seeing clearly that it was Gu Dabao, he said with a smile: "So it''s Miss Dabao, this is Mrs. Where did you get rich?"


    I don''t blame the people in the dealer for making a fuss, this Gu Dabao is a regular customer in the gambling house, who doesn''t know her Gu Dabao!


    Anyone who knows her knows that Gu Dabao wins big bets but has no money, and every time he wins copper coins, this time he actually has silver, and he throws away two taels in a big way as soon as he comes. Surprised?


    Gu Zhao glanced at her, not wanting to talk to her, "Are you going to drive or not?"


    Ah! There is no reason not to earn the money delivered to your door!


    The person in charge immediately shouted, "I''ve decided to leave!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： itchy hands

    Chapter 9 Hands are a little itchy


    Gu Chao relied on his excellent hearing ability at the full level, but after a few strokes, the previous two taels of silver became thirty taels.


    The thugs and dealers who were watching behind her all stared at her, but they didn''t find any dislike for her, so they could only be surprised that Gu Dabao was so lucky today?


    The man in the manor raised his eyes and asked Gu Chao, "Are you still coming?"


    Gu Chao raised his chin towards her, "Continue!"


    Ah! Gamblers are like this. If they win, they don��t want to leave and want to win more. If they lose, they don��t want to leave. They look forward to making money.


    But in the end, only the casino can win, no gambler makes a fortune from gambling!


    Thinking in the dealership, don''t blame my mother for not reminding you if you lose all your pants in a while!


    The thug following Gu Chao saw that Gu Chao had won a lot and ran to report to the boss, but when they came over, Gu Chao had won more.


    Next, Gu Chao won a few more hands in a row, and she put all the silver in each time, and the thirty taels of these few hands became more than three hundred taels.


    Seeing that she can hit every bet, the others are not fools and follow her bets. In this way, the casino will lose a lot.


    The situation here naturally has people from the gambling house going to the back to report to the steward, and the steward will come out soon.


    This person Gu Chao has the impression that he is the head of the casino.


    As soon as she beckoned, the thugs immediately went forward to dismiss the other people around the gaming table, "Let''s all walk around, you don''t have anything to do here, you all go to another table to play."


    There are those who won the money and don��t want to leave, and want to bet with Gu Chao, ��You have to decide which table we will play at!��


    "We just want to play at this table!"


    The thug sneered, and grabbed the collar of the first person who spoke, "Don''t talk nonsense with my old lady here, you really think my old lady is blind, don''t you? If you don''t open your eyes, call out the money you won earlier."


    The other thugs also surrounded him, and the gamblers walked away embarrassingly, not daring to provoke him.


    However, after such a fuss, everyone in the casino stopped what they were doing and looked this way.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Gu Chao was completely unaffected by her image. She slowly collected the money on the table and then raised her head to look at the boss of the gambler with a swollen face.


    "Keep playing!"


    Then she shared twenty taels and pushed it away, "This is owed to you, and now I have to pay it back."


    The person in charge is named Liu Zhao, the master above calls her Zhaozi, and the subordinates call her Sister Liu.


    This is not the first day Liu Zhao has known Gu Chao. Gu Dabao was beaten to death because she asked someone to beat him.


    So she knows exactly who Gu Dabao is, but who is the woman sitting at the gaming table looking at her?


    This person still looks like Gu Dabao, even the bruises from the beating a few days ago can still be faintly seen, so this woman is really Gu Dabao.


    But this person has changed too much. Apart from his appearance and this old coarse clothes, she also thought it was some noble lady sitting here with such a sudden change of temperament!


    Although I was surprised, the matter still needs to be resolved.


    She is the head of the gambling house, so she naturally knows how much money the gambling house earns every day, which is almost the ones on the table.


    They are just a town, not as good as a county seat, and there are only a few people who have money and come to gamble, which is not bad.


    But now, Gu Dabao has won away their money for the day as soon as he came, and he is not cheating. How does this make her explain to the master behind?


    So, today''s money, Gu Dabao can''t take it away!


    As soon as Liu Zhao raised his chin, a group of thugs surrounded Gu Chao, "Miss Gu, shall we talk in the back?"


    Although this was a question, Liu Zhao''s tone was definitely not asking for her opinion.


    The big hand closest to Gu Chao is the man who talked to her at the door just now, and she stretched out her hand to fight Gu Chao.


    But before his hand touched Gu Chao, Gu Chao quickly kicked him on his knee, and with a "snap", he fell to the ground on his side.


    Gu Chao kicked out so quickly that the thugs were already lying on the ground and screaming "Ouch" before anyone else saw how she did it.


    The other thugs were indeed stunned by her. They all looked at each other for a while, and then all looked at Liu Zhao.


    To be honest, Liu Zhao was also a little surprised by Gu Chao''s move, but she soon calmed down.


    Liu Zhao sneered, "Ms. Gu, what does this mean? Are you messing things up?"


    Gu Chao still sat like that, not paying attention to their posture at all.


    "Isn''t this a gambling house? You open the door to do business, and I come to gamble, can''t you afford to lose?"


    This is completely reasonable, but is the casino a place to be reasonable?


    Obviously not!


    Heh~ It seems that the comer is really bad!


    However, he was also afraid of Gu Chao''s skill just now, Liu Zhao was not sure for a moment what this man was going to do today!


    "Miss Gu, what is the matter today, draw a path, let''s talk and discuss!"


    It''s not that Liu Zhao admits to being cowardly, but she is really a little confused.


    Not only because of Gu Dabao who has changed too much, but also because of Gu Dabao''s current attitude, and what is the reason for today''s incident?


    If it was for the money, with Gu Dabao''s virtue, he would have happily taken the money long ago, and would not still be here.


    Another point is that Gu Dabao is a fool who loses nine out of ten bets. How could he win all of them?


    No matter where you look at it, today''s Gu Dabao has problems, but she can''t see where the problems are.


    Gu Chao didn''t expect Liu Zhaoneng to be so talkative, and even asked her, she thought there was going to be a fight today.


    She thought, if Liu Zhao told her thugs to attack together, she would take the bench under her buttocks and beat them.


    However, they don''t seem to intend to give her this chance.


    What kind of lane to draw? Negotiable?


    Then discuss it!


    "I just want to earn some money!"


    What Gu Chao said was calm, simple and shocking.


    But these words mean provocation to the ears of everyone in the casino. Isn��t this here to smash the game?


    Liu Zhao also felt that Gu Dabao was playing tricks on her, so she became angry from embarrassment.


    Then Gu Chao finally used the bench under his buttocks.


    Looking at the thugs lying all over the floor and unable to get up, Gu Chao felt his hands were still itchy.


    So she looked at Liu Zhao who was still standing, the corners of her lips raised slightly.


    Liu Zhao was terrified by her smile, and hurriedly yelled: "Miss Gu, take the money away!"


    Gu Chao raised his foot and put it down again, and said, "I haven''t won enough!"


    Liu Zhao felt like crying, so he forced himself to smile bitterly, "Miss Gu, Sister Gu, this is all we have in total, there is really nothing more."


    Gu Chao frowned, with a look of disgust, such a big gambling house only has this little money!


    Looking at her expression, Liu Zhao could easily guess what she was thinking, so he nodded and cried, "That''s really all there is. You also know that we are just a small town. Wherever there is money, it''s all here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： useful widow

    Chapter 10 The Useful Widow


    Gu Chao thought for a while and felt that what she said was also reasonable, so he put down the stool and collected the money, ready to leave.


    The thugs were all on the ground, so no one stopped her. As for Liu Zhao who was still standing, she was also afraid of being beaten, so she could only watch Gu Chao leave with their gambling money.


    When he reached the door, Gu Chao remembered that something was missing.


    So she stopped and turned around, looking at Liu Zhao.


    When Liu Zhao saw her stop, he had a bad feeling. Could it be that he came back to beat her up?


    Seeing Gu Chao looking back at her, her heart immediately aroused, and her eyes moved involuntarily to the bench where she was lying on her back on the ground.


    Long, wide, and thick!


    There was a "bang bang bang" sound when it was hit, and she felt pain all over her body just thinking about it.


    Gu Chao noticed her reaction, and she also glanced at the bench, but now she has no intention of picking it up.


    "Pay back the IOU."


    She just remembered that the twenty taels of silver IOU signed by the original body has not been recovered.


    Liu Zhao immediately lost his legs when he heard that, and quickly ran back to get the IOU, and promised, "Sister Gu, wait a moment, I''ll go get it right away."


    Seeing that she was so active, Gu Chao didn''t say anything more, just stood at the door and waited.


    The people who were watching the fun came back to their senses at this time, they never expected that they would watch such a good show today.


    They also wanted to beat up these **** a long time ago, but they didn''t have the skills, and they were afraid of being retaliated by the people in the gambling shop, so they didn''t dare. Today, Gu Dabao gave them a bad breath.


    However, they are still in the gambling house, and they dare not applaud, for fear of being retaliated afterwards, so they all stare at Gu Chao with fiery eyes.


    Gu Chao didn��t pay any attention to these things, and when Liu Zhaolian came back to get the IOU, Gu Chao asked again, ��I don��t need to give you this one, do I?��


    Liu Zhao shook his head again and again, "No, no, just keep it for yourself."


    Gu Chao glanced at the returned IOU, turned and left when he found that there was no problem.


    Seeing that Gu Chao really went far away, and probably wouldn''t come back again, Liu Zhao let out a sigh of relief.


    Gu Chao came out of the casino, wandering around with more than three hundred taels of silver in his pocket, thinking about what to buy.


    The main reason is that the house is too dilapidated and poor to have nothing. Even the bowls for eating are chipped and broken, so we have to buy new things for daily use.


    There is also that dilapidated thatched hut, which also had to be pushed back and rebuilt. It seems that winter is about to enter, and the thatched hut that leaks from wind and rain can live in people?


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao felt that the money in his arms was indeed too little, at least not enough to build a house.


    So, we still have to consider getting some more money.


    It��s not that Gu Chao never thought of taking out any of the things in the mustard space to exchange for money, but in this small place, there is probably no one who can afford money.


    After thinking about it, Gu Chao decided to go to the county or a more prosperous place, and it happened to be familiar with the world of female venerables.


    Although she still plans to live in Gujia Village for a long time, it is impossible for her to know nothing.


    It��s only a day��s journey from here to the capital. Gu Chao thought, should I go to the capital to have a look.


    After all, the capital city of a country must be the most prosperous place. If you want to understand the world, it should be the most appropriate place to go to the capital city.


    After making up his mind, Gu Chao stopped thinking about these things, and let''s think about what he wants to buy first.


    Since there were too many things to buy, Gu Chao had no choice but to buy a carriage.


    Although Gu Chao has space to put things, he can��t squeeze Aunt Six��s ox cart every time. Although he doesn��t have much money now, it��s not bad to buy a carriage.


    Besides, she was born again with great difficulty, and she wanted to enjoy it, not to suffer.


    So, in the end, Gu Chao drove a carriage full of items back to Gujia Village with a high profile.


    As soon as he entered the village, Gu Chao, who was driving a carriage, attracted the attention of a large group of people.


    Of course, everyone''s attention was mostly on the carriage, followed by the things in the carriage, and lastly Gu Chao who was driving.


    In Gujia Village, only the village chief and the sixth aunt had cattle, and this was already the envy of the entire village, but now Gu Dabao came back with a carriage, and asked all kinds of questions at once.


    "Dabao, where did you get rich?"


    "Where did you get this carriage?"


    "Ouch! This horse looks really strong, it must cost a lot of money!"


    "Dabao, have you gotten rich?"


    "Heh! I don''t know if it was stolen or cheated?"


    "That''s right, anyway, she hasn''t done anything like sneaking around?"


    "Dabao! Where did you get all these? Did you do something illegal?"


    "Maybe it''s still possible to kill and steal!"


    "Is there anything she, Gu Dabao, can''t do?"


    After eating lunch and taking a nap at home, Widow Gu woke up and saw Mrs. Ning honestly washing her clothes and drying them in the yard. He felt that he wanted to take money from his father-in-law, so he went up and beat Mrs. Ning again, and then he was leisurely. Went out to find someone to chat with.


    Widow Gu is a gossip and gossiper, he will feel uncomfortable if he doesn''t go out and talk to people.


    Today is also the same. I went to the open space in the village with a few talkative husbands, and I quickly blended into the atmosphere.


    Several people asked him, "Is your Dabao really well? I saw her go out in the morning, did she go to town again?"


    "That son-in-law of yours is really useful. He washed Dabao as soon as he entered the door!"


    Widow Gu rolled his eyeballs up, with a proud face, "Of course my family''s eldest treasure is blessed and destined, and he will be able to go to the ground early this morning."


    Then he changed his tone again, curled his lips, "Mrs. Ning is not my Dabao''s husband, but just a servant. Don''t talk nonsense, my Dabao will marry a serious husband in the future!"


    Several people sneered in their hearts when they heard this, and thought to themselves, "Just like your Dabao, you still want to marry a decent husband?"


    Although he thought so in his heart, he didn''t say it out of his mouth. Instead, he praised Gu Dabao with Gu Widow''s words.


    The main reason is that Widow Gu is too aggressive and his mouth is not forgiving.


    Gu Dabao is his favorite, if anyone says something bad about Gu Dabao, he can scold him for a whole day without repeating the same thing.


    It is precisely because of knowing this that no one in the village, except the older generation, would say that Gu Dabao is not good in front of Widow Gu.


    They were talking here, and they naturally heard the bustle at the entrance of the village. As long as there is excitement, gossiping people are indispensable. Widow Gu and the others also went to the entrance of the village to see what the excitement was.


    Gu Chao, who was surrounded by villagers, immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Gu Widowfu''s loud and joyful "Da Bao".


    She is not good at dealing with these things, so naturally she doesn''t have to deal with widow Gu.


    As soon as Widow Gu saw his daughter, and saw that her daughter was coming back in a carriage, he immediately ran over with bright eyes to clear the crowd and was about to climb onto the carriage.


    Because the carriage was a bit high, and Widow Gu was too excited, he almost lost his footing and fell down. Fortunately, Gu Chao Yanji quickly gave him a hand, so that his forehead would not hit the frame of the carriage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： hob meat

    Chapter 11 Hob Meat


    Widow Gu got into the car, rubbed his hands together and carefully reached out to touch the **** of the horse, but was slapped away by Gu Chao, "I put a hoof on you."


    Although Gu Chao''s tone was not good, it was in Gu Widow''s ears that he cared about him.


    He giggled, turned his head, and saw that the carriage was full of things. After a quick look, there were rice, noodles, oil, food, cloth, tableware, and pork snacks.


    Widow Gu was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth, he grabbed Gu Chao''s arm in excitement, "Dabao, where did you get the carriage? There are so many good things?"


    Not only Widow Gu wanted to know, but everyone around the carriage also wanted to know.


    A dozen pairs of eyes stared at Gu Chao sitting on the front of the car, waiting for her to speak.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to hide it from anyone, anyway, he would know about it after inquiring.


    "Win in the casino."


    Heh~ Sure enough, dogs can''t change eating shit!


    Gu Chao could see everyone''s expressions, but she didn''t care, anyway, it was the old Gu Dabao who was scolding, not her Gu Chao, so they could do whatever they wanted.


    An elder in the clan asked Gu Chao, "Dabao, you have a carriage and these things. How much did you win? Did the people in the gambling house make things difficult for you?"


    The person who asked the question was an elder in the clan, and Gu Chao should have called her Fourth Aunt in terms of her status, as the relationship between the two families was not the same.


    Gu Chao could also see that the fourth aunt really cared about her, so he immediately explained, "The gambling house is open for business, and it''s normal to win or lose, so don''t make things difficult for the one hundred and eighty taels of silver." I."


    As soon as she said one hundred and eighty taels of silver, there was another gasp.


    Be good, they have worked so hard all year round and they still don''t have a few taels of silver left. Unexpectedly, this **** Gu Dabao earns a hundred taels a day.


    Gu Dabao had a great **** luck!


    Not only them, but Widow Gu was also shocked.


    My brain is full of white money flying around, and my mouth is cracked to the bottom of my ears.


    "It''s still my big treasure who has the ability to win so much money. We will be rich in the future, hehehe!"


    Not only the widow was excited, but also those who borrowed money from their family were also excited.


    "Dabao, look, can you pay back the two taels of silver that the third aunt''s family borrowed from you years ago? Your uncle is still waiting for the money to get medicine?"


    "That''s right, Dabao, the half taels of silver from my aunt''s house are also in a hurry to use? The family hasn''t seen meat for several months, and I have to buy food."


    The rest of the chatter was all about the same reasons, anyway, the meaning was just one, wanting Gu Dabao to pay back the money.


    Not everyone among these people is as anxious to use the money as they said, but they just want to take advantage of Gu Dabao''s money and return it to them quickly, otherwise they will definitely lose again in two days.


    Gu Chao also intends to pay off all the debts he owes. They are all relatives in the village. They borrowed from you as a favor. Now that you have money, you should pay it back.


    After all, she is going to live here as the head of the Gu family village, so what if she doesn''t look up and look down, and she still owes debts.


    "no!"


    Widow Gu immediately lowered his face when he heard that they asked for the bill, and stood in front of Gu Chao.


    "The money is reserved for my family''s eldest treasure to marry his husband, and I will return it to you when I have money in the future. Don''t think that I don''t know that you are not short of this money.


    snort! You are still relatives in the clan, so you can''t look down on our orphans and widows. My Dabao finally got money and you are going to grab it, and you have to kill our orphans and widows quickly, right? "


    Widow Gu''s lethality is too great, I really can''t find him so shameless.


    Others looked at Widow Gu''s posture, and without saying a word, they scolded Widow Gu over and over again in their hearts.


    Widow Gu and the others have nothing to do with him. This is a piece of meat with a hob. It won''t rot if you keep cutting it, and it smells worse than the stones in the latrine.


    There was nothing they could do about him, and everyone could only stare at Gu Dabao, hoping that Gu Dabao would return all the money to them for the sake of the clan.


    Actually, they also knew that it was unlikely that they could get the money today. After all, the money that Widow Gu had borrowed over the years had never been repaid.


    However, even if there is a slight possibility, they still have to give it a try. After all, no one��s money is blown by the wind, isn��t it!


    Of course, there are people who are not afraid of Widow Gu, and that is Fourth Aunt, she is the elder, no matter how stupid Widow Gu is, he would not dare to act violently in front of her, otherwise the clan elders would definitely not let him go.


    The fourth aunt couldn''t understand Widow Gu''s behavior, and was about to reprimand him when she saw Gu Chao pull Widow Gu back.


    Widow Gu wanted to say a few more words, but Gu Chao stared at him and immediately stopped. He muttered in an aggrieved voice, "What I said is wrong, Dad is not for your own good, if you have money, I will give it to you." Take it, dad will marry you a husband."


    Gu Chao ignored him, and cupped his hands at the third aunt, "Please trouble the third aunt to bring a message, let everyone come to my house at the end of the application with the IOUs, and all the money owed to you will be repaid."


    "Really? Dabao, are you not lying to me?"


    "keep your word?"


    "Don''t make fun of us?"


    Everyone was excited at first, and then began to doubt.


    It''s not that they don''t believe Gu Chao, it''s that they have never mentioned that they have to pay back the money, but this time they took the initiative to mention it, and they are still not used to it.


    Gu Chao nodded, "Really! Just come when the time comes."


    Widow Gu gritted his teeth behind Gu Chao, his sleeves were about to be ripped off, "You''re a prodigal, if you have money, you don''t know how to keep it, what else do you want them to do?"


    He spoke in such a low voice that no one present except Gu Chao could hear him.


    It was also because Gu Chao agreed to pay back the money, and everyone else was praising Gu Chao for not paying attention to what Widow Gu was talking to himself!


    "Sure enough, he is the child of our Gu family, not the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong."


    "Yeah, Dabao is still good, it''s just that Widow Gu is not stingy with feeding him."


    "Fortunately, Dabao is still fine!"


    Widow Gu, who was angry alone, became even more angry when he heard these words, but because Gu Chao was suppressing him, he didn''t dare to curse, so he could only beat the villain in his heart.


    He felt that since his daughter woke up, she seemed to be more fierce than before, especially when her daughter stared at him with a straight face, he felt guilty.


    However, now that his daughter has earned a hundred taels, let''s pay back what she owes them!


    Widow Gu looked at the tall horse in front of him, and the expensive things in the carriage behind him, and thought in his heart.


    After agreeing, Gu Chao bid farewell and drove home.


    There are still many things to do when I go back!


    Before it was dark, quickly throw out all the miscellaneous waste in the house, tidy it up and replace it with new ones.


    Especially the things on her bed, she couldn''t stand the sour smell.


    She took a special look at the house this morning. Although it was dilapidated, it was still clean. It should have been cleaned up by the servant.


    As for Widow Gu, he will never take the initiative to clean up, as you can tell from the stained clothes on his body.


    Moreover, in Gu Dabao''s memory, Widow Gu has never cleaned up the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： throw it all out

    Chapter 12 throw it all out


    After Widow Gu went out and broke his mouth, Ning Su packed a basin of dirty clothes for the two of them and went to the river to wash them. He thought that taking advantage of the sunny day, he could wash them early and dry them at night.


    Widow Gu is not a diligent person. In the past, he and Gu Dabao''s clothes would only be washed if they were too dirty, and they might not be clean.


    Ning Su found out when she was tidying up that there seemed to be no clean clothes at home, and they were all crumpled up and stuffed directly into the cabinet.


    Although the Ning family is also poor, the Ning Wu family is diligent and quick in doing things.


    Ning Su has been influenced by her ears and eyes since she was a child, and also learned the habits of Ning Wu''s, and she can''t see the mess in the house.


    So on the first day he entered Gu''s house, he rolled up his sleeves and started tidying up. It was really too dirty and messy.


    It took yesterday afternoon and today morning to finally clean up the front and back of the house, and I took three loads of water just to clean the house.


    After washing the clothes, they were drying the clothes when they heard the sound of wheels and "������" from far to near.


    He couldn''t help but look up, and at a glance he saw Gu Chao driving the carriage towards home.


    Ning Su didn''t pay attention to anything else, all eyes were on his wife.


    The wife who is driving the car is also so mighty!


    Ning Su''s heart was pounding, she quickly shook off the water on her hands and opened the door to meet her.


    "The wife master is back!"


    As soon as Gu Chao raised his eyes, he saw her little husband-in-law welcoming her with a bright smile on his face, and his almond eyes were shining with joy.


    These are a pair of smiling eyes, which makes Gu Chao''s heart itch.


    When we got to the door, because the carriage was too big and the door was too small, we had to park the carriage outside to unload things.


    Gu Chao jumped out of the carriage and went to the back to carry things. As for Gu Widow, he didn''t need Gu Chao to help him at all.


    Now all his thoughts are on the things in the back compartment, and as soon as the carriage stopped, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch the cloth.


    When he stood up, his five finger prints were left on the clean cloth.


    Then, with a "slap", Widow Gu slapped Gu Chao again on the back of his hand.


    "Go in and wash your hands, don''t touch them until they''re clean."


    Looking at the slightly reddened back of his hand, he went to look at the cloth with his finger prints on it. Although Gu Widow was a little unhappy, he still didn''t touch it again. He honestly got out of the car and went to the yard to scoop up water to wash his hands.


    Ning Su stood by the carriage and called out in a low and shy voice, "wife master."


    After getting Gu Chao''s "um" response, he went to move the things in the back compartment.


    Gu Chao looked at his thin and small body, and remembered the feeling of bones in his arms last night, so he only gave him the light things, and let her carry the heavy ones by herself.


    "You go in and sort things out, and I''ll move the rest in."


    Although Gu Chao''s tone was flat, Ning Su''s ears meant that he cared about him. His heart was moved, and the tips of his ears were stained with crimson.


    "Well, I understand."


    After speaking, he carried the cloth in his arms and entered the house. Gu Chao followed him with other things in his arms.


    When he saw Xiaofushi''s blushing ear tips, Gu Chao thought to himself, he was quite active with her just now, but now he knows how to be shy.


    Widow Gu washed his hands and turned around to think about the thing. Seeing that both of them came in with their things in their arms, he followed them into the house without going out.


    He has to take a good look at what his big treasure has bought?


    Is this the first time Dabao knows how to buy things at home?


    Don��t let her waste money by buying things she doesn��t use, and return the useless ones tomorrow.


    Gu Chao watched Widow Gu approaching, and had no intention of letting him touch him at all.


    "Go and clean up all the tattered things in the house and throw them out, don''t put them at home to be an eyesore."


    Widow Gu was taken aback, and looked around, "There are no broken things, they are all needed."


    Gu Chao ignored him and pointed out directly, "Throw out all the things on the bed in your room."


    As she spoke, she said to the waiter who was arranging the seasonings: "We also lost everything on our bed."


    "Alas! I know the wife master."


    Although Ning Su was doing something, his attention was always on Gu Chao, so as soon as Gu Chao said it, he hurriedly agreed.


    The headwife said, "It''s our bed!" Ning Su couldn''t help but blush again.


    However, he felt that throwing away the quilt was a bit wasteful.


    Although it is old and dirty, well, it is very dirty, but it can still be used after washing.


    However, the wife-owner had to listen to what the wife said, so he worked honestly and did not speak.


    He thought, the father-in-law is so stingy, he doesn''t allow more miscellaneous grains when cooking, and the wife-owner is not at home at noon today, and he specifically told him to put more water and less food, and he would definitely not agree with the wife-owner to do so.


    When Widow Gu heard that Gu Chao said that he would throw away all the things used on the bed, he immediately objected as Ning Su wanted: "It''s all good, why throw it away? It''s not that it can''t be used!"


    Gu Chao frowned, and his expression was not good.


    She simply dislikes dirty and can''t accept it. Now that there are new ones, why use the dirty and old ones?


    "I said that if you lose it, you lose it. If you don''t want to, then don''t use the new things."


    Gu Chao didn''t bother him, and cut off what Widow Gu said afterwards.


    Widow Gu was stingy because the family had no money, so he had to save money.


    But there are good things that are not used, and it is by no means Gu Widow''s character.


    As soon as Gu Chao said that he had no part in new things, he immediately compromised.


    Is he still waiting to make new clothes and wear them out to show off? How can there be no part of him?


    Immediately, he entered his room, packed up the things on the bed and threw them away. Looking at the quilt and sheets thrown on the floor, Gu Widow was extremely reluctant.


    After thinking about it, his family has a hundred taels of silver now, so he still cares about this little thing?


    Thinking of this, he felt relieved again, and happily walked back.


    Ning Su couldn''t convince his wife and master even though he looked at his father-in-law, so he had to go into their room to pack things.


    While tidying up, I heard Gu Chao''s voice from outside, "Throw away all the tattered clothes in the closet."


    Ning Su was helpless, and went to tidy up the clothes in the closet.


    While tidying up, he thought, fortunately, he washed a lot today, otherwise he might be thrown away by his wife.


    The wife-owner is so wasteful, she is too bad at living.


    However, he can only think about these words in his heart, and absolutely dare not say them in front of Gu Chao.


    After tidying up the house and replacing it with the new quilts and bedding that Gu Chao bought, Gu Chao finally felt a little more at ease.


    After throwing out all the things that Gu Chao disliked at home, Gu Chao finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After everything was packed, it was time to pay back the money as agreed with the villagers.


    Gu Chao did not sit for a while, and then waited for the villagers who had agreed to come over together.


    She glanced at the waiter who was cleaning the table, "Let''s go cook."


    After finishing speaking, he reminded him as if he suddenly remembered: "Steam white rice, don''t put miscellaneous grains, and burn the meat."


    "I got it!" Ning Su quickly went to the kitchen to cook after finishing speaking, but she couldn''t starve the wife.


    Gu Chao also suddenly remembered that the people in the village usually eat miscellaneous grains, and few can eat white rice, so she made a special warning.


    She doesn''t want to eat miscellaneous grains, she wants to eat white rice and meat.


    When I said that I want to enjoy life, it is natural to be as comfortable as possible, and I must never owe myself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Married husband and forgotten father

    Chapter 13 Married Husband Forgot Dad


    Although Gu Chao promised to pay back the money, many villagers were still not convinced, but they all came with the mentality that they would rather believe it.


    People in the village do not have the habit of writing IOUs when borrowing money. Of course, this is also related to not borrowing much.


    The third aunt took the lead, and seeing that Gu Chao really gave the third aunt the money, the others finally believed that the second-timer Gu Chao really wanted to pay back their money.


    At the moment, they couldn''t care about Widow Gu''s ugly face, which was as black as the bottom of a pot, and everyone went to find Gu Chao to get the money. The villagers praised Gu Chao after taking the money, and then left.


    Seeing his family��s vain money flowing out little by little, Widow Gu��s heart felt like bleeding. This is not paying off the debt, it��s completely cutting his flesh!


    But when he heard everyone praise his daughter, Gu Widow''s mood improved a lot.


    I am proud of my daughter in my heart. The money was earned by my family��s eldest treasure. From now on, my family will never owe money again. How dare you look down on my family��s eldest treasure.


    When the debt collectors left, Ning Su''s meal was ready, so she came out to call them to eat.


    "Elder-in-law, wife master, it''s time to eat."


    Gu Chao has been hungry for a long time, and when he heard that he would not miss a moment to eat, he washed his hands and went into the house to prepare for dinner.


    Looking at the white rice and large chunks of oily meat on the table, and smelling the aroma, Gu Chao''s mood also improved.


    Widow Gu, who came in after her, his eyes lit up when he saw the white rice and meat on the table, stared at the meat without blinking, and his mouth overflowed with saliva, swallowing two mouthfuls of saliva.


    Come past Gu Chao and sit on the table, picked up the chopsticks and quickly picked up a large piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, and took another mouthful of white rice before freeing himself to greet Gu Chao.


    "Dabao, come quickly, this meat is delicious, and the rice is delicious, you should eat more."


    Gu Chao was so excited by his behavior that his good mood just disappeared, and veins popped out of his forehead.


    However, she went over and sat down, and then greeted Ning Su who was still standing, "Sit down and eat."


    When Widow Gu saw that Ning Su was eating with them, he made a gesture of putting meat into his daughter''s bowl.


    "Dabao, he is just a waiter, and it would be a waste to feed him meat."


    After speaking, he yelled at Ning Su: "You little whore, you can''t see your identity because you are used to it. White rice and meat are all you can eat? From now on, you should still eat miscellaneous grains, don''t eat too much .��


    Widow Gu was full of love when facing Gu Chao, but when facing Ning Su, he immediately changed his face into a wicked father-in-law, which was faster than singing on the stage.


    Ning Su trembled when Widow Gu yelled at her, the smile on her face disappeared, and she withdrew her hand that was stretched out to take the bowl.


    The pair of almond eyes that made Gu Chao feel itchy were drooping and lost their brilliance.


    Gu Chao patted the table, and said two words in a bad tone, "Eat."


    When Widow Gu saw his daughter getting angry, he immediately shut up and ate honestly.


    Gu Chao glanced at the waiter who was still afraid to move his chopsticks, and reached out to pick up a piece of meat and put it in the bowl in front of the waiter.


    said again, "Eat."


    Seeing that the wife-lord actually pinched the meat for him, Ning Su immediately forgot the sadness just now, and his almond eyes were stained with a smile again.


    He raised his head and gave Gu Chaoyang a bright smile, "Thank you wife master."


    "Ok!"


    Gu Chao replied and started eating by himself, ignoring Widow Gu''s dissatisfaction.


    The reason why she responded to this call was because when she came back in the afternoon, the little husband called her and she didn''t respond, but her little husband stood in front of her and called again, until she answered him. satisfy.


    That''s why Gu Chao agreed to him just now, otherwise, her little servant might just keep looking at her without knowing how to eat.


    After eating, Widow Gu stared straight at Gu Chao and didn''t go anywhere, to be precise, he stared at the place where Gu Chao put his money.


    "Dabao, give your money to Dad to help you save it, and use it to marry your husband in the future."


    This Gu family is just a thatched cottage with no sound insulation at all. Ning Su, who was cleaning up the dishes in the kitchen, naturally heard this.


    Although he knew very well in his heart that he was just a servant and not the proper husband of the wife-owner, and the wife-owner would definitely marry Zhengjun in the future, but he still felt uncomfortable when he heard his father-in-law say that.


    Minmingly thought about it when he agreed, and felt that he didn''t care, and didn''t feel sad.


    But now he is uncomfortable.


    Maybe, it''s because the wife-lord treated him so well!


    He used to hear people say that his wife is a very bad person, and he also thought that he was not good-looking, and he would definitely not please his wife when he entered the house, so he thought that as long as he can live, he will not feel uncomfortable.


    However, the current situation is not what he thought before.


    Although the wife-master looks fierce, speaks scary, and has a bad temper, she still wants to gamble, but the wife-master treats him very well.


    He thinks it''s good for a wife to lead anywhere.


    So, now that her father-in-law said that she would marry the wife-lord, Ning Su felt very uncomfortable.


    But what can we do?


    He was the servant who came in to celebrate, so what qualifications did he have to control whether the wife and the master marry or not?


    Even if it is a righteous monarch, if the wife master wants to accept another servant, he can only happily take care of it for the wife master, how dare he not want to.


    Gu Chao didn''t know what the waiter in the kitchen was thinking. She took out ten taels of silver and put it in front of Widow Gu, "I''ll give you some pocket money. As for getting married, don''t worry about it. I''ll figure it out myself."


    As for Widow Gu, what kind of husband can I find for her?


    It''s also fortunate that Widow Gu didn''t find this little servant for her, otherwise I don''t know what kind of guy it is?


    Widow Gu took the silver in Gu Chao''s hand, it was ten taels of silver, and it was the first time he saw the whole ten taels of silver!


    After quickly putting it into his bosom, Widow Gu was still not reconciled, and said: "Then I will also give the money to Dad to keep it for you, and you can ask Dad to get it later if you want to use it."


    Gu Chao ignored him, and cast a glance at him, "From now on, I will give you ten taels of silver for pocket expenses every month, and you don''t have to worry about adding things at home."


    The implication is that you can do whatever you want with the ten taels of silver, but don��t think about anything else.


    Widow Gu did the math, and in a year, there would be one hundred and twenty taels, God, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    However, Gu Chao''s next words poured cold water on him again, chilling him completely.


    "In the future, let me hear you swearing at people at home, deducting petty expenses for one month at a time, not being clean, not taking a bath once in three days, deducting petty expenses for one month at a time, not cleaning up at home, deducting petty expenses for one month at a time, committing three crimes in a row , all deducted for one year."


    To Widow Gu, who regards money as his life, this is like a bolt from the blue. How excited he was just now makes Dun sad.


    If you say that you are not allowed to swear at others at home, you just don��t want him to swear at Ning!


    I married my husband and forgot my father!


    Besides, he is not a serious husband, and he doesn''t know what ecstasy soup Ning''s little hoof has poured into Dabao, so he asks Dabao to help him speak as soon as he enters the door.


    Looking so ugly, why did Dabao take a fancy to him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： rest early

    Chapter 14 Break early


    Widow Gu was full of displeasure, gritted his teeth and glared at Gu Chao, "I''m a father-in-law and can''t scold him anymore? Why is my life so hard? I finally dragged my eldest daughter, but now I have a husband and attendant and I don''t want a father."


    Once there was a disagreement, Widow Gu started to **** off.


    However, Gu Chao did not intend to get used to his stink.


    "If you deduct one month''s pocket expenses at home, your next month''s pocket expenses will be gone."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Widow Gu to recover, he turned around and went to the kitchen.


    She needs to take a good bath, although the little husband wiped it for her yesterday, but Gu Chao still can''t stand it.


    Ning Su, who has just been protected by his wife, is as sweet as eating honey. As for the uncomfortable things he thought before, he has selectively forgotten them. It is enough for the Lord to be good to him.


    Ning Su, who was immersed in her own thoughts, didn''t hear Gu Chao''s footsteps coming in at all. When she heard Gu Chao say, "Boil more water, I want to take a bath."


    Ning Su heard the voice behind him, turned around in panic and saw his wife standing behind him, and stuttered for a while.


    "Know~I got it."


    Has the wife found out that he was eavesdropping?


    He didn''t intend to eavesdrop. It''s really not sound proof, and the father-in-law''s voice is also loud.


    "Ok."


    Gu Chao didn''t pay attention to these, turned around and left after speaking, and went back to the room.


    Thinking that winter is coming soon, they are in the north, how will they build a house when it is snowing heavily?


    Moreover, what she wants is not the two or three tile-roofed houses in the village, at least she needs to build a Zhuangzi.


    It seems that the matter of building a house can only be postponed. Let��s repair this dilapidated house first, so we can survive this winter no matter what.


    The money she has now is definitely not enough to build a Zhuangzi, so it is better to wait for her to collect enough money before talking about building a house.


    Moreover, you have to find an experienced master to discuss the details of building the house.


    Although all the old things that were not needed were thrown away, Gu Chao didn��t think about buying big items like furniture. Looking at the dilapidated furniture in the house, Gu Chao still couldn��t accept it.


    well! Just make do with it and build a house next year.


    Ning Su boiled the water and came in and called Gu Chao, "wife master, you can wash now."


    When Gu Chao passed by Ning Su with clean obscene clothes in his arms, he heard the little husband servant whisper softly, "Slave~ wait for the wife to wash."


    After finishing speaking, he himself lowered his head shyly, and his entire neck and ears were stained crimson.


    When Ning Su was a child, he saw his father take care of his mother to take a bath and wash her feet, so he felt that he should do these things.


    Didn��t he also serve the wife and wipe her body yesterday?


    However, when he thought of serving his wife who was awake for a while, he was still flustered, which was completely different from yesterday.


    Heh~ This little servant is really getting more and more active.


    However, Gu Chao didn''t feel disgusted at all, but because he had a certain idea in this way.


    It seems that when she was reborn into the world of femininity, even some aspects of her body were different. Is it true that women are superior to men?


    Gu Chao glanced at the little servant who still didn''t dare to look up, "No need."


    The tone sounds flat, and I am afraid that only Gu Chao himself knows how forbearing she is.


    She should wash it herself, otherwise she might not be able to guarantee that this little servant will be able to stand up in a while.


    Compared with his small body and his current burly body, Gu Chao felt that he might need to be gentler in the future.


    Hearing the footsteps of the wife-leader leaving, Ning Su felt both lost and relieved.


    He comforted himself that it might be because the wife-lord is not familiar with him yet, so it would be a bit uncomfortable for him to serve her, so she didn''t want him to serve her.


    The wife-master was so kind to him, and even contradicted his father-in-law for him just now, the wife-leader definitely didn''t because she disliked him or didn''t like him.


    After getting acquainted with her in the future, the wife-owner will ask him to serve her.


    Yes, it is like that.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t control the "bang bang bang" in his heart, and it was fortunate that the wife master refused, otherwise it would be embarrassing to serve the awake wife master.


    Ning Su''s mind is full of everything she saw yesterday when she wiped her wife''s body, um~ she''s too shy.


    When she finally calmed down and the heat on her face faded, Ning Su made the bed first, and she was going to sleep when the wife came back.


    Then he fetched water and took it to Widow Gu''s room to help Widow Gu wash up. Yesterday, he had to serve the unconscious wife, so the father-in-law asked him to leave him alone.


    But today the wife-lord is awake, he can no longer be lazy, and it is his duty to serve the father-in-law.


    Widow Gu was originally angry in the room alone, but of course, he was only angry with Ning Su, not Gu Chao.


    Seeing Ning Su come in with water, he snorted with an ugly face, it''s this vixen who made his big treasure so cruel to him, that''s ten taels of silver in vain.


    Gu widowfu was satisfied with Ning Su''s nose and eyes, but seeing Ning Su''s attitude and actions, he shut up after saying a few beating words.


    He was afraid that Gu Chao would hear him, and would deduct his money again.


    Ning Su lowered his head and listened obediently to the training. He nodded and agreed to what Widow Gu said, without any hesitation.


    Widow Gu is even more satisfied with the appearance of a well-behaved and obedient son-in-law.


    snort! So what if Dabao spoils you? Do you still want to listen to me, or do you want to serve me honestly?


    If you dare to be disobedient, let Dabao beat you!


    When Gu Chao came out after washing, Ning Su had just finished serving and Widow Gu came out with water to pour.


    "My wife, have you finished washing?"


    "Well, you also go to take a shower and rest earlier."


    Gu Chao listened to the conversation between Widow Gu and Ning Su, so Gu Chao felt that she was more satisfied with this little husband.


    Looking in her eyes, good-natured, respectful and filial, he is not the kind of submissive little man in the world of empresses.


    Gu Chao was meditating and practicing while waiting for the servant to come back. Although he could not ascend in this life, Gu Chao did not intend to live in such a decadent manner. One''s own strength is strong enough to have unrestrained capital.


    In this life, she wants to live freely for herself, enjoy life, and protect the people she wants to protect, so she can only become a strong one.


    Gu Chao opened his eyes when Ning Su entered the room, "Let''s rest earlier."


    "Mmm~" Ning Su quickly agreed, but the movements under her feet were just the opposite.


    He felt like beating a drum in his heart, the wife-lord looked at me like this, didn''t she? is not it?


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and chuckled lightly, hooking her again and again during the day, why didn''t he dare when the time came!


    Gu Chao was sitting on the bed, his eyes were fixed on the young man, until he walked to the side of the bed step by step.


    Gu Chao couldn''t bear it any longer, and stretched out his hand to hug him onto the bed.


    "Ah~" Ning Su was startled by Gu Chao''s sudden action and let out a small exclamation, then reflexively grabbed Gu Chao''s lapel.


    At this time, Gu Chao''s low laughter came from above his head, "If you make it louder, the neighbors can hear it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： Suer

    Chapter 15 Su Er


    By this time, Gu Chao realized that she still didn''t know the name of her little husband.


    Widow Gu only mentioned the eldest brother of the Ning family, but he didn''t say what the name of the eldest brother of the Ning family is?


    However, Gu Chao didn��t feel embarrassed, he wondered if it would be all right to ask!


    Gu Chao''s fingers gently wiped the red lips of the servant, "What''s your name?"


    Ning Su lay between Gu Chao and the bed, looking at the wife-leader who was close at hand, her face was flushed with embarrassment, especially the finger that the wife-leader put on his lips was scorching hot.


    Ning Su whispered: "Slave~ Slave''s name is Ning Su."


    No matter how young Gu Chao was, he could hear the voice clearly, and immediately called out in a low voice, "Su''er."


    This sound made Ning Su tremble all over, feeling that his bones were light.


    The wife-lord is so gentle!


    Gu Chao was right in thinking earlier, this woman in the female world is just like the man in her original world, with a delicate body and soft jade in her arms, a normal person can''t help it.


    Some things don''t need to be taught at all, they will happen naturally.


    After Ning Su cried and shouted that his wife was confused, Gu Chao finally came to an end.


    Gu Chao looked at the servant with tears in his eyes, gently wiped away the tears for him, and fell asleep with his arms around him.


    Before going to sleep, Gu Chao was still thinking, so this kind of thing is so wonderful.


    On the second day, Gu Chao woke up when the sky was slightly bright. She lowered her head and glanced at the little husband who was sleeping soundly in her arms, and then used her palm to sort out the meridians for the little husband.


    He is like this, if I don��t sort out his meridians, I am afraid that these two days will be difficult.


    Actually, Gu Chao also has selfish intentions. When my husband��s health recovers, won��t she be able to do whatever she wants?


    It seems that I am still not full!


    Ning Su woke up leisurely, moved her body, "Ugh~"


    The whole body is sour!


    Then he recalled what happened last night, and his face became hot again.


    Wife master, too~too~mighty!


    "Woke up?"


    Ning Su felt it as soon as Gu Chao woke up, but the movements of her hands didn''t stop.


    Ning Su was about to get up when she heard the voice above her head, but Gu Chao hugged her even tighter, her body was so sore that she couldn''t get up at all.


    "Aren''t you uncomfortable?"


    Already ashamed, Ning Su felt even more ashamed when she heard the question from the wife-master, and simply buried her head in the wife-master''s arms.


    Then he froze, what was he doing?


    However, the wife-owner''s ~um~ so soft!


    Gu Chao, who had been holding back all this time, gave him such a rub, and his breathing immediately became short of breath.


    The hand that combed the meridians of the little husband and servant began to be dishonest. Ning Su, who was stiff and did not dare to move any more, naturally also noticed the change of the wife-lord.


    If the wife-lord still wants it, he can~ yes~


    Ning Su was mentally prepared, and after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for Gu Chao''s next move. Instead, he felt very comfortable all over.


    He didn''t know that it was because Gu Chao had been infusing him with spiritual power, and he thought to himself how comfortable it would be to be hugged by his wife.


    Gu Chao felt that it was almost done, so he withdrew his spiritual power, let go of the servant and turned over to get up.


    Lying down again, she doesn''t have to get up, and she can be a beast again.


    She doesn''t care, but there are not only the two of them in this family, there is also a widow Gu.


    Seeing his wife getting up, Ning Su also got up, but he forgot that he was still naked. When he looked up and saw his wife with her naked back and wearing obscene clothes, Ning Su immediately got back into the quilt with a blushing face. up.


    The wife-lord is so mighty!


    Gu Chao looked at the servant boy with only one head exposed, with a soft face, and chuckled, "I''ll go out for a walk, and I''ll be back before breakfast."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the little servant to respond, he lifted his foot and went out.


    Ning Su came out of the quilt after hearing the door closing, looked at the closed door, blinked, and was dazed for a while.


    The wife-master treats him well, the wife-master must like him!


    He also likes ~ also likes the wife master!


    When Gu Chao said he went out for a walk, he really did.


    The reason why the original owner��s mother chose to build a house here was because she took a fancy to this open space at the foot of the mountain, and wanted to save enough money to build a house.


    Gu Chao also took a fancy to this open space. It occupies a large enough area, and it is enough to build a village together with the **** at the back.


    There are no other houses nearby, and the place is clean.


    After reading it, Gu Chao had a general feeling in his heart. Anyway, there is nothing to do today, so let��s go to the village chief to settle down in a while!


    Although the construction of the house will have to wait until the end of the year, it is better to settle it earlier so as not to be occupied by others in the future.


    When Widow Gu woke up, Ning Su had already prepared all the things for him to wash up. After packing up, he subconsciously went to the kitchen to supervise Ning Su, lest he steal it.


    But as soon as he reached the door of the kitchen, he stopped again.


    Dabao even asked him to eat with them at the table, and even helped him talk, so how can he steal food?


    snort! As a vixen, he knew that Dabao would be able to speak for him.


    Then he remembered the movement in the next room last night, and his heart became even more blocked. He turned around and went to the yard, not seeing what he saw.


    However, he thought again that maybe in two months he would have his granddaughter in his arms, and he felt happy again. By the way, Ning Su was not as unpleasant as before.


    well! When Dabao grows up, of course he wants to marry his husband. What''s wrong with his daughter being nice to her husband? Don''t you think that the young couple will be bickering all day long?


    The young couple have a bad relationship, where did he get his granddaughter hug?


    Although Widow Gu comforted himself in this way, when he thought that his daughter, who had grown up with feces and piss, would get back with Fu Lang in the future, and when his daughter married Zhengjun, there would be another person to share with him, he still felt in his heart. Some aggrieved.


    Especially when she saw Ning coming out of the kitchen, her brows and eyes were full of spring, and it seemed that she was loved by her daughter. Widow Gu comforted herself gloomily, that her daughter had grown up and had her own home.


    Until the dinner table, Widow Gu was not very emotional when he saw Huang Chengcheng''s fried eggs. This is not Widow Gu''s usual style.


    Gu Chao glanced at the gloomy Widow Gu, and then went to see the servant, wondering what''s wrong?


    Seeing his wife looking at him, Ning Su shook his head slightly, expressing that he didn''t know what happened to his father-in-law today, just now he asked him to eat, but his father-in-law didn''t give him a good face.


    Although his father-in-law hasn''t looked at him well since he entered Gu''s house, but today, although his father-in-law didn''t scold him, he can feel that his father-in-law''s eyes are even more uncomfortable.


    Now seeing his wife asking him, he felt uneasy, wondering if the wife misunderstood that he had offended the father-in-law, would the wife be angry?


    Gu Chao didn''t want to pay attention to Widow Gu at first, but when she thought that she had taken over Yuanshen''s body, and Widow Gu was Yuanshen''s only relative, she still raised her hand and picked a piece of fried egg for Widow Gu that was yellow and fragrant, and put it on the table. into the bowl in his hand.


    "I''m going to build a house, and I''ll go to the village chief to buy land after dinner."


    Gu Chao knew that when this matter was brought up, Widow Gu would surely regain his energy.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that his family was going to build a house, the little depression in Gu Widow''s heart disappeared immediately.


    "Really? Dabao, when will we build it? How big will it be?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Prodigal stuff

    Chapter 16 Prodigal stuff


    "It is the open land at the foot of the mountain, all of which are bought for building houses."


    "Ho~" Widow Gu took a deep breath, how big a house would it take to build?


    Ouch! My Dabao is finally sensible and knows the Gu family.


    I moved so many things back home yesterday, and today I have to build a house again. My big treasure is really promising.


    Widow Gu''s face was full of expressions, and they changed quickly, Ning Su was taken aback for a while.


    Gu Chao has long been used to it, and continued to eat without moving, letting Gu Widow slowly think about those messy things.


    "Take a break when you''re tired." Gu Chao put down the bowl and chopsticks and said softly to Ning Su. She knew that Widow Gu would definitely go out to show off later, so no one would scold him when the waiter rested at home.


    Of course, if Widow Gu really scolds him, the next month''s pocket money will be gone, and he will learn to behave if he is detained a few more times.


    Ning Su quietly glanced at her father-in-law, and seeing that her father-in-law didn''t seem to respond, she blushed and nodded slightly.


    Gu Chao nodded when he saw him, and went to the village chief''s house without further delay after picking up a jar of wine.


    It��s not easy to come to the door empty-handed, no, besides, I still need to find someone to do errands.


    Gu Chao had gone out, and Widow Gu remembered to ask her, "Does our family have enough money?"


    How much money would it cost to buy all the land to build a house?


    Dabao won a lot yesterday, one hundred taels!


    But after buying so many things and paying off the debts of the village, how much is left?


    He said, shouldn��t the money be returned so quickly?


    However, Gu Chao had already disappeared, no one answered him no matter how many questions he had.


    After finishing the meal quickly, Widow Gu straightened the bowl and chopsticks, wiped his mouth with his hand, pointed at Ning Su and said, "Clean up the house well at home, don''t be lazy."


    Ning Su nodded obediently, "I understand."


    Satisfied, Widow Gu twisted his waist and went out to show off in the village.


    His family''s eldest treasure is going to build a house, he has to go out and publicize it well, let those who talk badly know how promising his family''s eldest treasure is, and let them envy and envy!


    When Gu Chao arrived at the village head''s house, the village head''s house had just had breakfast, and the son-in-law was clearing up the dishes. What are you doing at their house?


    He was still carrying something, did he cause some trouble?


    But when he thought that Gu Chao paid back all the money owed by the whole village yesterday, he felt that this child should have repented intentionally, and there was still hope.


    The village chief��s husband��s surname is Bai. Everyone calls him Gu Baishi, or Bai Fulang, but Gu Chao is a junior, so he still needs to be called Uncle Bai.


    People have come to the door, it''s hard to push them out, even if Bai Fulang doesn''t like Gu Dabao any more, he still lets people in.


    "Dabao is here, come in and talk!"


    Every time he heard someone calling her Dabao, Gu Chao would have the idea of ??dragging Gu Dabao back and beating him up, but it was impossible.


    She comforted herself, maybe she would get used to it after listening to it.


    Gu Chao passed the wine in his hand to Mrs. Bai, "Uncle Bai, I have something to ask my aunt."


    The village head is also surnamed Gu, and Gu Dabao is still of the same family as her, otherwise Gu, the widow, father and daughter have been doing things for these years, how can they be safe and stable until now.


    He didn''t reach out his hand to hit the smiling face, but Mr. Bai didn''t take the wine jar from her hand, and just invited her in.


    "Your aunt is in the house, you have something to talk to her about."


    Gu Dabao''s things are not so easy to handle, what if she brings up something difficult to solve later, what should I do?


    Let the old woman solve this by herself!


    Gu Chao told him not to answer the call, but also thought that he was on guard against something, so he didn''t force it, thanked him, and went into the main room.


    The village chief also heard the conversation between the two in the room. She felt that Gu Dabao seemed to have changed a little today. When she looked up and saw the person who came in, she was sure that Gu Dabao had really changed.


    This is the first time she has seen her tidy up so clean in these years, and her whole body is no longer the same carefree feeling as before.


    When she bent down to salute her, she still gave off a mature and stable feeling. Is this person still her incompetent **** niece?


    Although the village chief was surprised, he was more excited and happy after recovering.


    It seems that this great treasure really needs to be changed!


    "Auntie." Gu Chao called someone and put the wine jar on the table.


    The village chief waved at Gu Chao, "Well, what''s the matter with Dabao? Come and sit down and talk."


    Gu Chao was not polite to her, and immediately sat down opposite the village chief.


    ��I want to buy the land at the foot of the mountain and the **** behind it to build a house.��


    Hearing that she was going to buy land to build a house, the village head was very pleased. This is a good thing, Dabao finally became sensible.


    However, did you buy a little too much?


    The village chief looked at Gu Chao earnestly, "Dabao, building a house is a good thing, but you don''t need to buy them all. How can such a big place be used?"


    When asked by the village chief, Gu Chao didn��t plan to hide it from her, anyway, he would know in the future.


    "I want to build a Zhuangzi, so I have a lot of space to use."


    After a pause, Gu Chao asked again, "I wonder if you can buy the mountain behind?"


    This time the village chief was even more surprised, looking at Gu Chao as if he was looking at a prodigal.


    "There are only three people in your family. Even if you have children in the future, you don''t need such a big place. You still want to learn from the nobles in the city to build a village. If you have too much money, you will burn it? Besides, you can''t grow grain on that mountain and buy it? What do you want? If you want to buy land, Auntie will let you pay attention."


    She messes around when she has a little money, and she praised her for being sensible just now, but it seems that she is still out of tune.


    Gu Chao felt like gnashing his teeth because of the village chief''s gaze, it was all Gu Dabao''s fault.


    But because the village head is an elder, he still explained: "I just want to build a Zhuangzi to be filial to my father, and there will be more and more people in the family in the future. There is not enough land."


    It must be useful to move out the widow Gu at such a time, and there is nothing wrong with being filial to the elders.


    The village chief wanted to say a few words to her, but he kept his mouth shut in the end. He couldn''t say that she wouldn''t be filial to Widow Gu, could he?


    Moreover, it is good that she has money in her hand to build a house, otherwise one day she will gamble again, it is better to build a house, at least not to have a decent home, as for the dilapidated thatched house they live in now, they don��t know when it will be destroyed. collapse.


    There is still land, you must show it to her. The house can be built smaller enough to live in. You have to buy the land. The land left by the third child has been ruined by Dabao. Just buy it back now that you have money.


    "Okay, I''ll measure the homestead tomorrow, but don''t buy the mountain, it''s more serious to buy the field first."


    Gu Chao didn''t know that the village chief had worried a lot about her, but thought that the village chief was afraid that she didn''t have enough money.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, the money will definitely be enough."


    The village chief glanced at her. One hundred taels of silver seemed a lot, but the Gu family also had a lot to spend.


    "A total of one hundred and ten taels of silver, how much is left now? I need to build a house and buy land, and I need to spend it in the future. How long will it last?"


    The village chief gritted his teeth, hating that iron cannot be made into steel!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： still eat

    Chapter 17 Still Edible


    Gu Chao, the loser, doesn��t want to explain any more, as long as the village head measures the land for her, as for the purchase of land, if she thinks it��s suitable, she can buy it.


    Widow Gu must be happy, and he can leave it to future children and grandchildren as family property.


    Thinking about it like this, Gu Chao felt relieved. As for the mountain behind, anyway, she doesn��t have enough money now, so let��s wait until next year to talk about it!


    After saying goodbye to the village chief, Gu Chao, he was about to go home directly. When passing by the open space in the village, he saw Widow Gu showing off to others.


    Before no one finds her, quickly walk a few steps away, otherwise it will be a half-day gossip if those men with bad mouths find out, this kind of thing should be left to Gu Widow who likes and is good at it.


    While passing by Yuanzheng''s grandmother''s house, a five or six-year-old boy saw Gu Chao, ran over and hugged Gu Chao''s thigh, "Auntie, hello!"


    This child is the son of Gu Dabao''s aunt''s cousin, whose nickname is Doudou. He has a good relationship with Gu Dabao on weekdays. I gave him a piece of candy.


    Gu Chao looked down at the child who was holding her thigh, and thought to himself, it''s really coaxing, and it''s lucky not to be abducted by a kidnapper.


    She didn''t know that this little Douding was also very smart, if it wasn''t because Gu Dabao was her aunt, he wouldn''t talk to her!


    Seeing the child''s big bright eyes looking at her expectantly, Gu Chao''s heart softened, and he hugged the child up.


    "Ok!"


    Doudou went upstairs to Gu Chao''s neck, "Knowing that Auntie is well, Grandfather was very happy yesterday."


    The grandfather in the child''s mouth is Gu Dabao''s grandfather. If this old man hadn''t made the decision, she wouldn''t have such a soft and delicious servant.


    Gu Chao''s image of the old man improved immediately, and he decided to thank the old man well.


    Immediately patted the fleshy buttocks of the child in his arms, "Let''s go home and eat candy with my aunt."


    As soon as he heard that there was Tang Doudou, his eyes lit up, and he put his arms around Gu Chao''s neck and smiled with big eyes, a bit like a little servant.


    clean!


    After having fun, he frowned again, "Auntie, Daddy let me play at the door."


    is still a good obedient boy.


    Gu Chao smiled and nodded his little nose, "I went with my aunt to get the candy, and Auntie will send you back."


    Doudou thought for a while, nodded and agreed, "Well, let''s hurry up then."


    When Gu Chao came home with Doudou in his arms, Ning Su was cutting the fabric that Gu Chao bought yesterday to make winter clothes for Gu Chao and Gu Widow.


    Winter is coming soon, and the old clothes at home have been thrown away by the wife. If I don��t make them, I will freeze in winter.


    Hearing the door ringing, Ning Su put down his things and came out to look. When he saw that it was Gu Chao who had returned, he immediately greeted him with a smile, "The wife master is back."


    When he saw the child in Gu Chao''s arms, he looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, "Wife master, whose child is this?"


    Gu Chao stepped forward in two steps and stretched out his hand to embrace the little husband who was looking up at her into his arms, wrapped his left arm around his waist, and walked in with Doudou in his right hand.


    "Doudou from the eldest sister''s house." He said and gently squeezed his waist, "Didn''t I let you rest?"


    After being hugged by Gu Chao, Ning Su was in a daze, and her face turned red.


    The main wife is really ~ oh ~ there are outsiders present!


    However, he actually felt so happy again, he didn''t want his wife to let go.


    The place where the wife-owner held her arms was so hot that it seemed to be on fire. After being pinched by the wife-owner, it was not only hot but also numb.


    Ning Su looked up embarrassedly, and buried her head in her chest, "I am not tired!"


    Heh~ It seems that I can still eat tonight!


    Gu Chao was in a good mood, and put Doudou on the ground, "I''ll get some things to go to grandpa when I come back, you go with me."


    Of course, the two of them should go together to thank the big matchmaker, and it happened to take the little husband to meet the elders at home.


    "Yeah." Ning Su nodded in agreement, and then went to prepare something, "wife master, what should we bring? Slave to prepare."


    "No need to make special preparations, just bring some of the cloth and meat you bought yesterday."


    These things are the most practical for farmers.


    Doudou has been looking at Ning Su curiously. He heard from his father that his aunt has married Fu Lang. Although he doesn''t know what Fu Lang is, he thinks that his aunt should like this uncle very much.


    He saw his aunt hugging him just now, and his uncle was still blushing, and his father was also blushing when his mother hugged him.


    So, is this uncle his little uncle?


    The title of "little uncle" was what his father told him. If my aunt married her husband, he would have a little uncle.


    Although Dad is always unhappy when he mentions his aunt.


    Ning Su was so embarrassed that the temperature that had finally subsided after Doudou looked straight at her face rose again.


    Gu Chao patted Doudou on the head, "This is your little uncle, call someone."


    Doudou knew that she had guessed right, she immediately beamed with joy, and shouted crisply, "Uncle, I am Doudou."


    Ning Su bit the bullet and agreed, then didn''t know what to say, and looked at his wife for help.


    Gu Chao was looked at by the waiter expectantly, and his heart felt weak. He also blamed her for hugging someone with an itchy hand just now, otherwise the waiter wouldn''t be so at a loss, and immediately rescued the waiter.


    Take out a piece of broken silver and put it in Doudou''s hands, "This is a gift from your little uncle, thank you little uncle, let''s go eat candy."


    The child has seen his father buy things with copper coins on weekdays, and he doesn''t know what the silver is for, but he has also seen this in his father''s treasure box, and his father doesn''t allow him to touch it.


    Doudou looked up at Gu Chao suspiciously, "What is this, auntie?"


    Gu Chao smiled and said, "You can buy candy with this." He put the broken silver in the child''s pocket as he spoke.


    Doudou smiled so hard when he heard that he could buy candy. In the eyes of children, it is obvious that candy is better than silver.


    "Thank you little uncle."


    Ning Su was shocked to see his wife doing such a big deal, but she was not unhappy. The money was earned by the wife, and he didn''t care how the wife used it.


    Besides, the wife-lord is still trying to embarrass him.


    Besides, Doudou is the nephew of the wife-owner, so it is for his own family anyway.


    Ning Su smiled and patted Doudou''s head, "You''re welcome."


    How Gu Chao earned money, Ning Su knew from the mouths of the villagers who came to collect debts yesterday, he was still a little uneasy, it was a gamble after all.


    However, he doesn''t care about his wife, he just hopes that she will stop gambling in the future.


    Their family now has money and is about to build a house. Life will get better and better.


    It would be best if the wife-owner doesn��t gamble!


    Gu Chao didn''t know what Xiao Fushi was thinking, she had already brought Doudou into the house to get candy.


    Originally, Gu Chao didn��t plan to buy candy, but when he saw candy in the shop, he thought of the little servant at home. He must like it, so he bought some and saved it for the little servant to eat slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： sugar is really sweet

    Chapter 18 Sugar is really sweet


    Gu Chao hugged Doudou and carried wine and meat, Ning Su carried two pieces of cloth with sugar in his mouth and followed Gu Chao to the old house.


    Just now Gu Chao took out his things and walked up to Ning Su who was packing the cloth with his head down, "Open your mouth!"


    Ning Su opened his mouth subconsciously, and a piece of sugar-coated candy went into his mouth.


    And the finger of the wife master touched him, scaring him to shut up quickly.


    In the end, it is conceivable that he not only contained sugar, but also contained the fingers of his wife.


    Gu Chao didn''t expect that she could enjoy such a thrill after just feeding her husband a piece of candy.


    It seems that we can do more things like feeding sugar in the future!


    After harvesting a shy and delicate little husband, Gu Chao finally mercifully withdrew the troublesome finger.


    "Let''s go!"


    After speaking, Gu Chao picked up Doudou and went out the door first, calmly, as if it wasn''t her who was brazen and hooligan just now.


    After walking two steps, she found that the servant girl was still in a daze with red face and almond eyes, and she joked again: "I left you a lot of sugar, I want to eat it and eat it slowly when I come back."


    Ning Su came back to her senses, tightened the cloth in her arms and followed quickly, but her eyes didn''t dare to look at Gu Chao again.


    Wife-lord is so~too~in broad daylight~too~ ashamed!


    Ning Su moved her tongue to hold the sugar in her mouth, but the sugar is really sweet!


    Also, the taste of the wife.


    As soon as I arrived outside the old house, I heard a man''s voice from inside, "Doudou! Doudou!"


    It was the cousin-in-law calling Doudou, and the son was playing at the door. After a while, the father would call Doudou again, and only after hearing his son''s answer would he feel relieved to continue working.


    Doudou immediately responded loudly, "Daddy, I''m here!"


    Fortunately, they came back in time, otherwise the child''s father would have come out to find someone.


    The yard door was open, and Doudou was hugged by Gu Chao to enter the door, and reported loudly, "Daddy, aunt and uncle came to see grandma and grandpa."


    The middle-aged man who was buried in washing clothes raised his head. This person is Gu Chao''s brother-in-law, Qiu Shi.


    As soon as Qiu heard his son talking about his aunt, he immediately felt afraid. Gu Dabao didn''t go to their house twice a year, and nothing good happened when he came. Why did he remember it today?


    Moreover, she brought her new husband, if it was said that Gu Dabao brought a newcomer to meet the elders, Qiu would not believe it.


    Actually, the first house and the second room of the Gu family didn''t have bad intentions for Gu Dabao and his daughter. They were not the kind of vicious sisters and husbands who oppressed the orphans and widows left by the deceased sister.


    On the contrary, in the first few years, the eldest sister of the Gu family, the second sister and the married elder brother helped Gu Dabao and his daughter a lot. As for not caring about them in the past two years, it was because they were chilled by the father and daughter.


    In Gu Widow''s view, no matter how much they do, they should give as much as they want. Who made them big?


    Moreover, when Widow Gu��s family lacked anything, he went directly to the two sisters�� house to get it. He never said that he would pay it back, even if he borrowed money.


    After a long time, no one wants to talk to him anymore.


    As for Gu Dabao, if she hadn''t become addicted to gambling, her two aunts would not let her go.


    However, they really can''t afford it when it''s tainted with gambling. They still have a family to support, so they can''t just ignore the whole family for Gu Dabao just for her.


    However, if something really happened, the two aunts would not just watch her die.


    Recalling that Dabao was in a coma, two aunts pooled together the five taels of silver for her to marry her husband.


    It''s just that they didn''t show up and asked the old man to send it to her.


    Only the old lady and the old man can hold down Widow Gu, the other people may not listen to Widow Gu, but complain instead.


    When Qiu looked up and saw his son in Gu Dabao''s arms, he was a little surprised, this was the first time!


    Looking again, Gu Dabao didn''t come empty-handed.


    Not only that, but there are quite a lot of things to bring.


    Qiu''s can''t help but conspiratorial theory, Gu Dabao''s plans should be big when he comes back, what else is there in their family that Gu Dabao is willing to spend such a large amount of money on?


    Gu Chao looked at Qiu''s changing expression, and couldn''t help but want to beat Gu Dabao again.


    "Brother-in-law, I''m here to see grandma and grandpa."


    Gu Chao had no choice but to interrupt Qiu Shi''s wild thoughts, and let him continue thinking, wondering if he would send her out?


    Ning Su behind Gu Chao also called out, "Big brother-in-law."


    Qiu''s expression changed and he greeted the two of them, "Grandma and grandpa are in the house, you go in!"


    Although he doesn''t want them to go in, he can''t stop people from seeing grandma and grandpa!


    After finishing speaking, he pretended to reprimand Doudou, "Don''t come down, don''t tire your aunt."


    Gu Chao hugged Doudou and tossed it, "It''s okay, Doudou is not heavy."


    Doudou took advantage of the situation and hugged Gu Chao even tighter, hehehe happily.


    Watching the two of them walking in one after the other, Qiu couldn''t help sighing, Gu Dabao''s temper is too good today!


    Then he focused his attention on Ning Shi who was following Gu Chao. Although he was not good looking, it was a pity to ration Gu Chao.


    The two elderly people in the house also heard their conversation in the yard, not only them, but also other people in the family, but they didn''t intend to come out to meet Dabao.


    One reason is that Gu Dabao is really not welcome, and the other is because they are all Gu Dabao''s elders, so there is no reason to welcome her as a junior.


    Gu Chao knew that Gu Dabao was not liked, so he didn''t care about it, thinking that it would be good if he didn''t get kicked out?


    Gu Chao hugged Doudou and took Ning Su directly to the old man''s room. Why did he hug Doudou together?


    Gu Dabao was often whipped by the old lady because of gambling, but no matter how the old lady smoked, she should gamble or gamble, and she couldn''t quit.


    Sure enough, the old lady just glared at her when she saw her great-grandson in her arms, and didn''t reach out to touch the cigarette stick on the desk.


    Gu Chao discussed with Doudou in his arms before entering the door, and asked him to call someone when he entered the door later, and then compliment her a few words.


    Doudou also lived up to Gu Chao''s expectations, with a sweet mouth that made the two old people laugh.


    Then, when facing Gu Chao, his complexion was not as bad as before.


    Gu Gu went forward to put all the things on the case table, and pulled Ning Su who was beside him to introduce to the two old people.


    "Grandma, grandpa, this is my husband, bring it to the two elders to meet, and thank you grandpa for being a matchmaker."


    When Gu Chao said this, his eyes were full of tenderness, and he respected the two old people.


    Gu Chao has clear grievances and grievances, and she will keep those who treat her well in her heart.


    Looking at the caring and delicious servants, Gu Chao will also treat these two old people as elders.


    Without Mr. Gu, how could she have such a caring little husband?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Where is it?

    Chapter 19 What''s so amazing


    "Grandson-in-law has met grandma, grandpa." Ning Su directly knelt down in front of the two elders, and kowtowed firmly.


    Gu Chao was taken aback for a moment, and then he remembered, isn''t this woman''s new husband just like the new wife in the original world!


    When you meet an elder, you have to kowtow to salute, and I think the young servant must have kowtowed to Widow Gu.


    Looking back, I really guessed wrong. As soon as Ning Su entered the door, she was scolded by Gu Widow, and then she was too busy cleaning her body, cooking and tidying up the house, so she had no time to kowtow to Gu Widow.


    And Widow Gu didn''t mention it. Presumably, Widow Gu felt that Ning Su was just a waiter and not qualified to serve him tea, so he didn''t even mention it.


    And Ning Su, he has been busy for the past two days, so he really forgot about it. It was because of what Gu Chao said just now that he remembered that he wanted to kowtow to his elders.


    If you don��t prepare tea, you can kowtow.


    The old lady didn''t have a good face towards Gu Chao and ignored her, but she still had a good attitude towards her grandson-in-law.


    She gave the old man a look, and the old man took out a red paper bag from his arms knowingly and handed it to Ning Su.


    This has been prepared long ago. If the granddaughter wants to bring the grandson-in-law to see them, they will give it to them. If they don��t come, they will save it.


    The old man put the red envelope in Ning Su''s hand, patted the back of his hand, "Good boy, get up."


    Ning Su was flattered, he didn''t expect his grandfather to be so kind to him.


    The more Mr. Gu looked at Ning Su, the more he liked him. Although this child is not good looking, he will marry a husband and a good man.


    As long as he knows how to manage the house, it is enough to put his heart on his granddaughter.


    As for appearance, don''t need to be too outstanding, so as not to cause unnecessary troubles.


    Since the granddaughter was able to bring the newcomers, it meant that the granddaughter still thought about the two older ones, and Mr. Gu felt much more at ease.


    Patted Ning Su''s hand again, and then looked straight at Gu Chao.


    "Since you are married to your husband, you should take care of yourself in the future and live a good life."


    Master Gu regards Ning Su as his grandson-in-law, not the servant that Widow Gu said.


    Ning Su was the one who picked it himself, he believed in his own vision, this Ning Su is definitely a good one.


    He intentionally bit the word "fulang" very hard, just to remind Gu Chao not to mess around with Widow Gu.


    Their mud legs in the country are all husbands, how can they have servants!


    Of course Gu Chao understood the implication of the old man''s words, and she didn''t regard Ning Su as a concubine.


    "Grandpa don''t worry, granddaughter won''t."


    "Well, now that you know, I won''t say much about annoying people."


    It was the first time for her granddaughter to listen to him so honestly and respectfully. When in the past did she not just leave after seeing a salute?


    How can she stand here honestly like now, it seems that it is not auspicious to marry her husband.


    However, he met people and said something, so he didn''t plan to say more, so as not to annoy others.


    Ning Su felt that grandpa didn''t seem to like the appearance of the wife-lord very much.


    Just now the cousin-in-law was also indifferent to the wife-owner. It seems that the relationship between the wife-owner and the family members is not very good.


    He secretly raised his eyes to look at Gu Chao, and heard Gu Chao speak.


    "The elders admonished, don''t bother."


    Forehead! Isn''t this time because of coaxing the elders?


    Why did the wife master speak so bluntly?


    Although, what you said is quite right!


    "Hmph, as long as you know!"


    Master Gu snorted softly, feeling that the granddaughter was not saved in vain.


    The eye sockets are a little moist, and I feel that my granddaughter still has a heart.


    The old lady who had been silent all this time finally raised her eyelids to look at Gu Chao, and Gu Chao was not afraid, just stood there so generously for the old lady to see.


    She is Gu Chao, and she didn''t intend to take care of Gu Dabao at the beginning, and she will be Gu Chao in the future.


    So, she didn''t intend to hide anything at all.


    The old lady went back and forth with Gu Chao a lot, and reconfirmed that the one standing in front of her was her **** granddaughter.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her appearance hadn''t changed at all, and even the small movements of her lips pursed when she was expressionless, she would have suspected that her granddaughter had been dropped.


    It seems that she was beaten hard and woke her up.


    This beating is good!


    "I heard you went to gamble again?"


    The old lady glanced at her, her tone was still bad, and she didn''t want to show her the face.


    Ning Su felt nervous, would grandma punish his wife?


    Gu Chaozhao nodded honestly, "Well, I won''t go there in the future."


    Seeing that her attitude is not bad, and there are newcomers by her side, she plans to save some face for her.


    Turned to ask her about other things, "Since I have money, it''s time to repair your house."


    Gu Chao continued to nod, "I plan to repair it first, and then build a new house in the spring of next year."


    The old lady who said this looked at her again. This is really a change of character, and she knows that she wants to take care of her family.


    "Since you have already made up your mind, the old lady will not say more. I will ask your aunt, second aunt and a few cousins ??to help you repair the house tomorrow."


    Although the old lady still looks bad, she still has a granddaughter in her heart.


    Gu Chao also felt warm in his heart, nodded immediately, and thanked him again.


    "Then I would like to thank the two aunts and cousins. The granddaughter is still worrying about being alone."


    Since the old lady handed her the ladder, Gu Chao naturally followed and climbed up.


    It seems that the old lady still wants to ease the relationship between her children and grandchildren. After all, everything can be prosperous if a family is harmonious!


    If it weren''t for the fact that she has a good attitude now and has the intention to change her ways, the old lady didn''t plan to match her up.


    The old family and the second child''s family complained a lot about this niece, and she didn''t expect to make the two daughters complain about her in the end.


    Moreover, the reason why the two daughters ignored this niece was because Dabao did it herself, and she has no one to blame.


    Now, Dabao seems to be getting better, and she naturally hopes that the three families can get along well and support each other.


    The wish of the old man is actually very simple. He wants to have a family full of children and grandchildren, and the family is harmonious and prosperous.


    After saying a few more words, the old lady kicked people away.


    "Okay, we''ve met people, we''ve talked, let''s go back!"


    Gu Chao is also savvy, "The granddaughter and Su''er will not disturb the rest of the elders, and I will come to see the elders later."


    Ning Su saluted and followed Gu Chao out.


    "Take the things away." Old Master Gu called to Gu Chao, pointing at the things on the table.


    He didn''t want to hear widow Gu''s gossip in the future.


    Gu Chao turned around, "These are for the granddaughter and Su''er to honor the elders."


    When Gu Chao and Ning Su both went out, Mr. Gu still frowned while looking at the things on the table.


    The old lady glanced at him, exhaled a puff of smoke, and snorted: "If you give it to you, you will accept it. Can''t you accept the filial piety from your granddaughter?"


    "You old woman, I''m not afraid that the third son-in-law will..."


    "Hmph! It''s only natural for a granddaughter to respect grandma and grandpa. What can he do?"


    Finally, Mr. Gu had no choice but to shut up.


    It seems that the little granddaughter really needs to change, and his three daughters should feel at ease under the nine springs.


    How did the old saying go?


    The prodigal son will never change his money back!


    On the way back, Ning Su raised her eyes to glance at Gu Chao from time to time.


    Another sneak peek was caught by Gu Chao on the spot, "It''s up to you to watch."


    Peeking was caught by his wife on the spot, Ning Su blushed slightly, eyes full of reverence, "My wife, you are amazing!"


    "Heh! What''s so great about it?"


    Gu Chao was in a good mood, approached the servant and asked him in a low voice, the hot air sprayed on the servant''s cheek.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： How to do

    Chapter 20 What to do


    Xiao Fushi''s face turned even redder, and he quickly looked around, only to be relieved to find that there was no one around.


    This is outside, the wife is really too ~ too bold.


    If someone sees them getting so close, don''t be ashamed!


    Gu Chao didn''t say anything when he saw him, knowing that he was shy, so he teased him again.


    "Where is it so powerful?"


    Ning Su always felt that when the wife asked this question, her tone was very serious.


    Obviously he just said that the wife-lord can coax the face of the two elders to turn from cloudy to sunny, which is very powerful.


    However, what the wife did just now made him think of going elsewhere.


    Ning Su''s cheeks were hot, and finally, she bit her lip, and uttered a few embarrassing words, "Wife master~ everything is amazing!"


    "Small mouth is so sweet, is it because of eating sugar?" Gu Chao was in a good mood and continued to tease.


    At this time, Ning Su still couldn''t see that Gu Chao was deliberately teasing him, so he was really stupid.


    Immediately raised his eyes and gave Gu Chao a sideways glance, then bowed his head and did not speak.


    But he turned over and over in his mind, all the scenes of his wife feeding him sugar, too shy.


    Gu Chao turned his head and stopped looking at the servant, but the corners of his lips could not help but curl up.


    "There''s a lot of candy at home, all for you."


    Wife-lord is so~too annoying, and I won��t be able to eat sweets properly in the future.


    However, the wife-owner said that they were all bought for him.


    Wife master, she really likes him!


    Good job, wife master! Sugar is so sweet too!


    Thinking about it, Ning Su still felt the taste of sugar in his mouth, sweet.


    Gu Chao wasn''t annoyed if he didn''t get a response from his servant, he knew that she was overplaying it.


    When I got home, Widow Gu hadn��t come back yet. Gu Chao went back to his room to practice, and Ning Su went to the kitchen to cook.


    As soon as the meal was ready, Widow Gu came back grabbing some food.


    People heard his voice before entering the house, "Dabao, did you buy the land? How much money did you spend?"


    Although it was a question, I was excited to hear his tone.


    It can be seen that he was very happy to go out to show off all morning today, and he must have received a lot of flattery.


    However, only those people know whether it is true or false.


    Gu Chao washed his hands and sat down on the dining table, "I''ll measure the land tomorrow, so don''t worry about it."


    Paused, then reminded him, "Tomorrow my aunt, aunt and cousin will come to help repair the house, so don''t go out and help at home."


    Widow Gu didn''t stop smiling and was stunned, "They''ve all come to help, what do you want me to do? I''ve promised someone that I''m going to the market tomorrow."


    Under Gu Chao''s indifferent gaze, Gu Widow''s voice became softer as he spoke, until it was basically all whispers behind him.


    Dabao is getting more and more scary now.


    That��s right, so many of them can��t repair his house?


    snort! Why do you have to ask him to be a man?


    Ning Su saw that his wife was angry, so she quickly opened her mouth to smooth things over.


    "My father-in-law goes to the market, but I can do everything."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Gu Chao expectantly, as if to say, look at me, wife master, I am really capable!


    Widow Gu felt that this little son-in-law was very discerning, so he also looked straight at Gu Chao, waiting for Gu Chao to nod.


    However, Gu Chao did not fulfill their wish.


    Directly and coldly refused, "No one is allowed to go out tomorrow, everyone will help at home."


    At the end, I added a sentence, "Otherwise, I will deduct a pocket fee."


    Ah! If someone comes to help you, it''s good for you to go to the market!


    Why don''t you ascend?


    Widow Gu withdrew his gaze and ate angrily, not daring to speak out.


    But he murmured in his heart, Dabao is getting more and more fierce, and he treats him like this! Little heartless!


    But think about the vain money or forget it, it will be the same next time, the most real thing is to have money in hand.


    With silver, he can buy whatever he wants.


    Dabao also said that he doesn��t need to worry about family affairs, and Dabao is still filial to him.


    Ning Su shrank her neck, but the wife-lord was still fierce.


    Don''t dare to mess with it!


    After eating, Widow Gu wiped his mouth and went out to gossip again, probably to tell people that they can''t go to the market, and their house is going to be repaired.


    Then, it must be another time to show off the skills of his family''s great treasure, and these words will be measured tomorrow.


    Gu Chao took a piece of five taels of silver and put it in the hand of the servant, "Keep it for yourself."


    I just remembered that when the servant came, he brought two sets of clothes, and he must have no money in his hand, so it is convenient to give him some and buy something for himself.


    Ning Su looked at the silver in his hand and felt a little hot.


    He came to serve his wife as a servant, and his father-in-law only gave him three taels of silver, but now his wife gave him five taels and asked him to keep it for himself.


    Ning Su''s eyes turned red quickly, the wife-master was really kind to him, if he proposed to go back and have a look, would the wife-master agree?


    He puffed up in his heart for a long time, and finally raised his head to speak, but heard Gu Chao''s voice above his head.


    "After repairing the house, I''m going to go out. You take care of yourself at home."


    "Going out? Where is the wife going?"


    As soon as Ning Su heard his wife tell him to go out and let him take care of herself, she immediately felt that what the wife said meant that she would take a long time to come back.


    Going to gamble? How long will it take to come back?


    Do you come back after losing?


    But, didn��t the wife-owner say that she wanted to build a house?


    Gu Chao looked at the reddish eye sockets of the little husband and his puzzled eyes, did he miss her?


    Immediately explained, "Go to the capital, I''ll be back before it snows."


    Before it snows, there is still more than a month, so long?


    Although he has never been to the capital, he has heard from others that it only takes a few days to go back and forth. Why does the wife take such a long time?


    What are you going to do?


    "I know, I will take good care of my father-in-law and guard my house."


    Ning Su had a lot of questions in his mind, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions since his wife didn''t take the initiative to talk about what he was going to do.


    Where the wife is going and what she is going to do, how can he ask?


    It''s just that the wife-lord is not at home, so he definitely can''t go back.


    I hope that the wife-master can come back sooner, and I will mention it to the wife-master when the time comes, maybe the wife-master will agree then?


    "Take care of yourself."


    What Gu Chao didn��t say is that Widow Gu is better at taking care of himself than you, and he doesn��t need you, just take care of yourself!


    Don''t see a wronged doormat when I come back.


    Gu Chao went to prepare the things needed to repair the house, and Ning Su continued to make clothes after tidying up.


    It''s just that his sweet mood when he was making clothes in the morning was lost by the fact that his wife wanted to go out.


    In my heart, I was worried that the wife-owner was going to gamble, and if he lost all his money, he could not build a new house.


    I am also worried that the wife will not be used to it when she is away from home and no one is waiting for her?


    What if you are hungry or cold?


    Still worried, does the wife know the way to the capital for the first time?


    What if something unexpected happens?


    However, these worries were all covered up by something that made him look forward to and shy when he went to bed at night.


    Babies, are you ready to accept the addition of red makeup? The scumbag author is begging for a reward, I love you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Cant eat enough

    Chapter 21 Can''t eat enough


    At night, Ning Su cleaned up the kitchen, then washed herself, and went back to the room.


    Facing the arrival of night, Ning Su was both shy and excited.


    I don��t know if the wife master will be the same as last night again?


    Thinking of this, Ning Su''s ear tips could not help but get blushed, and her face also became hot.


    Gu Chaodu waited for a long time before finally waiting for the servant.


    Seeing Xiaofu return to his room, Gu Chao directly waved to him.


    The intent in his eyes was shining brightly, without hiding anything.


    Ning Su felt his wife''s fiery gaze, and felt that he was already scalding just being watched by his wife.


    Gu Chao felt that Xiao Fushi''s steps were too small and too slow, and she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Turned over and got out of bed, and walked a few steps to the shy servant.


    Picked up the servant''s chin with his hand, chuckled, "Are you scared?"


    "No." Although shy, Ning Su answered honestly.


    "Since you''re not afraid, why don''t you dare look at me?"


    It wasn''t because the wife-lord looked at him with burning eyes, as if she wanted to eat him.


    Gu Chao still lowered his eyes and did not answer when he saw him, knowing that he was really shy.


    Laughing lightly, he bent down and picked him up, "Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    This scene is too familiar, it happened only last night.


    Ning Su still grabbed Gu Chao''s lapel, and this time he answered, but his voice was still low and earnest.


    "Slave~Slave is not afraid!"


    The ending sounds a little trembling, isn''t that scary?


    While walking, Gu Chao looked down at the little servant who was buried in her arms, his mood was high.


    Ning Su was excited and nervous, but more shy.


    He is also afraid, afraid that the wife-lord is too mighty, and he can''t stand it.


    This time I was familiar with the road, so it was naturally more wonderful than last night.


    Ning Su was still thinking when she lay in the wife''s arms and was about to fall asleep in a daze.


    Wife master, you are so mighty!


    If this happens every night, he will definitely be exhausted!


    However, uh~ I''m really~happy!


    He didn''t know that Gu Chao was still sorting out his meridians after he fell asleep.


    So, even if he sings every night, he will definitely live a long life.


    Gu Chao pressed a kiss on the forehead of the person in his arms, thinking, the body of the servant is still too weak, and he still has to wait to get full!


    Sure enough, once a ten-thousand-year-old woman has sex, she is not the most vicious, only more vicious!


    She was finally able to understand why those men in the original world couldn''t walk as soon as they saw their Taoist companion.


    Now, she has a deep understanding.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiaofu could not bear it, she would never let him go so easily.


    However, for the sake of long-term plans in the future, Gu Chao can only endure.


    Xiao Fushi is the person she likes, she is reluctant to hurt him, what else can she do if she can''t bear it?


    Early in the morning of the second day, the women of the Gu family''s aunt''s family and the second aunt''s family came to help Gu Chao repair the house under the "watching" of the old lady Gu.


    After Gu Chao left yesterday, Mrs. Gu called her eldest daughter and second daughter, and told them about Gu Dabao''s current transformation.


    Then he took out the cloth and meat that Gu Chao brought over to honor them, and planned to distribute them to the two daughters'' families so that they could repair Gu Dabao''s house.


    Ms. Gu did this not because she was afraid that her daughters would not go, but because she wanted her daughters to see the changes in their granddaughters with their own eyes, so that they would go willingly.


    Instead of being forced by her, I went there with complaints in my heart.


    How could the two daughters of the Gu family want something from the old lady, not to mention that it was given to the old lady by the niece.


    If they accept it, what is going on?


    Besides, they are not those shallow-sighted people.


    Gu Dabao is their niece, if she and her father hadn''t done too much these years, their aunts would not have ignored her.


    For this niece, they don''t know how many times they have made their husband blush.


    In the past two days, I heard that my niece and daughter went to the gambling house to win money, and moved a lot of things to the house, not to mention buying a horse.


    They hated iron for being weak in their hearts, but they were also relieved.


    At least there is money, right?


    I also know how to add things to my home.


    However, even if they knew that the niece had won a lot of silver and had changed, neither of them planned to come to persuade her.


    I''m afraid that the unscrupulous brother-in-law will accuse him of coveting his family''s money as soon as he comes to the door, and he may even beat him out.


    Now when they hear their mother say that their niece and daughter are really getting better, and there is evidence in front of them, they are not only shocked, but also relieved.


    The niece and daughter finally knew how to repent, and they finally had the face to see the third sister in the future.


    Immediately, they promised to help Gu Dabao repair the house early tomorrow morning.


    Actually, there is one more thing that Mrs. Gu didn''t say.


    That is what Gu Chao said not to gamble anymore.


    In the past, her granddaughter would promise not to gamble after being beaten up by her, but it won''t be long before her old ways will sprout.


    This kind of thing doesn''t happen once or twice, so Mrs. Gu didn''t say it, she was afraid that she would disappoint her daughters again.


    Let��s watch it first!


    Big sister Gu lives with the old lady here, so she knows that Gu Chao has been here today, and she is indeed a little different from before.


    There was also Doudou who was on the sidelines speaking well for Gu Chao, so when Sister Gu said that she would take her daughters to repair Gu Chao''s house tomorrow, it went well.


    However, Second Sister Gu''s side did not go so smoothly.


    Her husband asked her when she came back, what did the old lady ask her to do?


    Second Sister Gu repeated what the old lady told their sisters, but no one believed her.


    Actually, it''s not that he doesn''t believe her, but that he doesn''t believe in Gu Dabao.


    Who is Gu Dabao?


    That''s a local ruffian, rogue, and **** who only knows how to eat, drink, whoring, gambling, and stealing!


    Can you believe what she said?


    It''s not that they didn''t believe her before, but when did they not take them for fools?


    There is also Gu Widow, they rushed to help their family, but in the end they couldn''t make it, and instead they would be complained by him.


    Such things, they do less?


    Finally, they still went, also for the sake of the old lady.


    However, they made up their minds, if this time it was the same as before, they really wouldn''t take care of Gu Dabao''s family anymore.


    When they came to the door, Ning Su was making breakfast in the kitchen, and Gu Chao was fetching water in the yard.


    As for Gu Widow, he was just yelled at by Gu Chao.


    Ben is a lazy temperament, and now he is not needed to do anything, so he will naturally sleep until he wakes up naturally.


    But today, before he could sleep enough to wake up naturally, Gu Chao ruthlessly called him up.


    Really ruthless, "If you don''t get up again, you will deduct your pocket money."


    This trick has tried everything against Widow Gu.


    snort! The helpers are about to come to the door, you still don''t get up, do you want to show some face?


    If Widow Gu wanted to lose face, he wouldn''t be Widow Gu anymore!


    Yawning and looking at the few people in the yard, Widow Gu ordered with peace of mind, "The roof needs to be repaired, it''s leaking, the windows, doors, tables, chairs and benches should also be repaired, and the back~"


    Without waiting for other people to make bad faces, Gu Chao directly looked at him coldly and interrupted what he was going to say later.


    "If you can''t speak, go to the kitchen and cook!"


    Added more! ! The scumbag author is begging for a reward! ! beep beep


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Wisdom of the little husband

    Chapter 22 Wisdom of the little husband


    Faced with such a situation of Gu Chao, Widow Gu could only dare to be angry and dare not speak out, and then cast a sideways glance at the people in the yard, then turned around and went to the kitchen aggrieved.


    However, Ning Su has already made breakfast, so there is no need for him to do anything.


    Of course, even if he didn''t do it well, he would only order Ning Su to do it, so he wouldn''t do it.


    All the women in the Gu family were dumbfounded at the scene before them. This Gu Dabao really changed his mind.


    Gu Xingyuan, Gu Dabao��s eldest cousin, looked up at the sky. She wanted to see if the sun came out from the west today.


    Gu Chao pretended not to know about their small movements, and greeted them calmly.


    "Auntie, Auntie, Cousin, sit down first, you can eat right away."


    Although I am from my own family, I don��t need to pay wages, but asking for help must first make people full.


    Ning Su is enough for breakfast, and they have no problem eating it.


    The eldest sister of the Gu family waved her hand, "No need, we all ate it, you can eat it yourself."


    Others also shook their heads and waved their hands, "We all ate."


    If Gu Chao said for them that Widow Gu��s behavior surprised them, then letting them eat now would directly shock them.


    It''s a joke, these years they haven''t even had a sip of water from Gu Dabao''s house, let alone a meal.


    So, before they go out, they come here with a full meal.


    It��s okay if you don��t eat enough.


    It must be a lot of work to help Gu Dabao''s family. When the time comes, you will be hungry and have nothing to eat, so of course you have to eat more.


    But now, Gu Dabao actually let them eat first, it is no longer a question of where the sun comes from.


    Has Gu Dabao been beaten stupid?


    However, such stupidity, they all think it''s worth it.


    Gu Chao recalled that they had never invited them to dinner when they came to help in the past.


    It seems that they have really eaten.


    I also blame her for forgetting to mention this matter to Mrs. Gu yesterday, it was all Gu Dabao''s fault.


    At this time, Ning Su came out with a large bowl of steaming white flour steamed buns, "My wife, it''s time to eat."


    In the kitchen just now, he already knew that the auntie and the others were coming, so he speeded up his hands, quickly packed up and brought out the breakfast.


    "Auntie, Auntie, Cousin, come and eat quickly. The ones that have just been steamed are still hot, and there are still vegetables in the pot. The servant will bring them out immediately."


    Ning Su quickly cleared the table and went back to the kitchen to serve the dishes.


    Everyone couldn''t take their eyes off seeing the white and soft steamed buns, and they couldn''t help swallowing when they smelled the fragrance wafting across the yard.


    I even feel that the meal I just ate before going out seems to be somewhat digested.


    When Ning Su came out with a large bowl of oily braised pork, the smell of the meat penetrated their noses, and the fluid in their mouths couldn''t help overflowing, and they thought they could eat more.


    Gu Chao pretended not to see them, and greeted them without any trace, "Even if you eat, you can add some more. All you have to do in a while is hard work."


    The younger ones all went to see their mother, looking forward to it.


    Since Gu Dabao has invited them so sincerely, it seems a little too polite for them to push back.


    Moreover, everything has been prepared, so there is no way to waste food.


    "Then eat some more."


    As the elder of the Gu family, as soon as she spoke, the matter was settled.


    Finally, half of the steamed buns went down, more than half of the braised pork went down, and everyone went to repair the house with unfulfilled desires.


    I really can''t eat it anymore.


    However, this meal of meat can save them from eating meat for a month.


    Gu Dabao fought this time, it was worth it!


    Gu Chao doesn��t know how to do these things, so he can only help out a little.


    But the Gu family members are all down-to-earth. Seeing that Gu Dabao seemed to want to learn, they all started to teach her spontaneously.


    Maybe it was because Gu Dabao really got better, which made them change their views and attitudes towards Gu Dabao.


    It may also be because the morning meal of steamed buns with white noodles and braised pork in brown sauce helped them to accept Gu Chao again. Anyway, the atmosphere of the Gu family repairing the house is good.


    After the chatterbox was opened, everyone was chatting and laughing, gossiping and working, and everyone was very happy.


    Only Widow Gu, he has been squatting in the kitchen, depressed by himself.


    Ning Su saw that her father-in-law had a bad face, so she didn''t dare to provoke her. She just did her own thing honestly, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Widow Gu stomped on the vegetable tops that were thrown on the ground, as if he was stepping on the elder sisters of the Gu family, and he wanted to whip them with the shoe tops.


    snort! It''s just to build a house, but also to eat so much flour and meat from their family.


    They are all relatives, but they are really embarrassed to eat, and they eat so much, why don''t they become pigs?


    If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t want them to repair the house. It''s really a big loss.


    If Gu Chao hadn''t been pressing down on the dinner table just now, Widow Gu would have gone mad and cursed on the spot.


    Seeing that what they ate were all their own food and meat, Widow Gu felt that it was the same as eating the meat from his body. It was painful to shave the meat and bones, and his heart and liver were bleeding.


    He only got angry, but he didn''t know that he had to eat not only in the morning, but also at noon and night.


    Ning Su thought while cutting the meat, will the father-in-law get sick from anger?


    Does he want to persuade the father-in-law?


    However, thinking of the scene where her father-in-law scolded others fiercely, Ning Su retreated again, so forget it!


    Maybe the father-in-law will be fine after being angry for a while.


    Actually, he also felt that the wife-owner said to use too much meat.


    It can also be stewed with vegetables, as long as there is meat, it is very fragrant, but the wife-owner disagrees.


    However, the auntie and the others are a family, so it��s okay to cook more meat, after all, it��s all eaten by the family.


    It��s just that we can��t be so extravagant in the future, and we still need to keep the money to build a house. If we continue to eat like this, the new house will be eaten up.


    It''s not to blame for Ning Su''s stinginess, it''s the way farmers live.


    It��s good to see meat once a month, how can there be meat for three meals a day like their family.


    Besides, since the wife-owner came back from buying grain, their family has never eaten miscellaneous grains, all of which are polished rice.


    Really extravagant!


    Widow Gu was different from what he thought, he was simply reluctant to give good things to outsiders.


    Widow Gu has been stingy for half his life, and he is the only one who takes advantage of others. How can he be at a disadvantage?


    Widow Gu is lazy and greedy, he can eat whatever he wants from his own family, but he thinks that it is his daughter who honors him and should enjoy it.


    However, it must not be given to outsiders, otherwise it will be as uncomfortable as digging his flesh.


    Widow Gu sat there muttering and cursing enough, and then began to pick up the vegetables, instructing Ning Su while picking them back.


    "In the future, when people come to the house, it is not allowed to be like today. Even if Dabao ordered it, you don''t know how to add more vegetables to the meat?"


    Ning Su nodded and agreed honestly, without any hesitation.


    "I know."


    But in the end, he still does what he has to do.


    During the past few days of getting along, he has figured out his father-in-law''s temperament. No matter what happens, as long as he agrees with what his father-in-law said, he is right.


    In this way, the father-in-law will not say more, and will not scold him.


    Continue to add more! ! Continue to beg for rewards! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Compliments from Widow Gu

    Chapter 23: Praise from Widow Gu


    At noon, Widow Gu ate an extra bowl of rice in a fit of anger.


    Of course, he must have been propped up in the end, as you can see from the fact that he is circling around the yard.


    They were eating, Doudou ran over and called the elder sister of the Gu family to go back to eat.


    As a result, Doudou also ate here.


    Ning Su went to the old house to let them eat by themselves, no need to wait, and asked all of them to eat at home at night.


    This time, the people in Gu''s old house and Gu''s second sister''s family became even more confused.


    What kind of medicine is sold in Gu Dabao''s gourd?


    Not only did they keep them for dinner, but they also asked them all to go to her house for dinner at night.


    This big family has four generations, old and young, which adds up to a lot!


    After eating this meal, why don''t you feel sorry for Widow Gu?


    Widow Gu''s heart aches so much now that he can''t wait for the evening meal.


    No matter what everyone guessed, Mrs. Gu said that anyone who had nothing to do in the afternoon would go to Gu Dabao''s house to help.


    Ok! Then check it out!


    Anyway, she invited the person herself, and they were not in a hurry to go.


    Even if there is something at that time, there will be an old lady on it.


    This afternoon, the Gu family''s small dilapidated house was quite lively.


    Widow Gu was unhappy at first, but later he was cheered up by Ning Su''s words.


    Ning Su also saw that so many people came to the house, and her father-in-law kept putting on a face, so she boldly said something.


    "Now the most promising and capable wife is the head of the house. Uncle and the others must be envious of you, dead father-in-law. Who made their daughter not have the ability to be the head of a wife!


    The wife-owner is not only capable, but also filial to her father-in-law! Buying new cloth for the father-in-law to make winter clothes, and giving the father-in-law minor expenses, and not letting the father-in-law worry about trivial matters, the wife-head is the most filial. "


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Widow Gu''s face immediately beamed with joy, and he twisted his waist and went out to show off to his wives.


    Before leaving the kitchen, he even praised Ning Su for the first time.


    "You''re right, you''re still a little sensible."


    At first, he thought that this Ning family was just a dull person who couldn''t speak, but unexpectedly, he was quite smart.


    Yes, they have coaxed his big treasure to favor him, how could he be stupid?


    snort! Still a vixen!


    However, today, relying on the fact that what he said is the truth, he is generous enough not to care about him.


    He is not the kind of evil father-in-law who only knows how to torture his son-in-law.


    In the afternoon, the village head brought the yamen over to measure the land for Gu Chao.


    This matter is simple, and the Yacha took the filial piety and measured the land quickly, allocating to Gu Chao the open space at the foot of the mountain and the **** behind it that Gu Chao had seen earlier.


    Before Gu Chao was kept waiting, the land deed came into Gu Chao''s hands.


    They stuffed some money into the yacha, and then sent them away.


    Of course, there is no shortage of thanks to the village chief.


    The village chief told her before leaving, "I''ll keep an eye on the field, and I''ll tell you if there''s anything good about it."


    Gu Chao thought it was good, but he could buy some land.


    However, she will go out soon, if she has a good place, she will miss it.


    Give the money to Widow Gu?


    Unreliable!


    For my husband to serve?


    Widow Gu is about to make trouble again!


    Looking at the village chief in front of him, isn''t this the right candidate?


    Immediately, Gu Chao removed a hundred taels of silver and stuffed it into the arms of the village head. Her actions scared the village head a lot.


    "Dabao, what are you doing?" The village chief swallowed hard while holding the white money.


    Be good! This is a whole hundred taels of silver!


    "Auntie, I''m going out tomorrow, and I won''t be home in the near future. If you have a good land, you can buy it for me first."


    It turned out to be like this, and the village chief breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Auntie will definitely take care of this matter for you! However, it will be winter soon, where are you going?"


    This matter is also to be told to the family, and she will definitely not be able to hide it from them once she leaves, so when the village chief asked, she didn''t intend to hide it.


    Still following the same set of words that I told Xiao Fushi earlier, "I''m going to go to Beijing to see if there is anything I can do. I always have to support my family."


    The village head nodded, knowing that he was going to support his family, not bad.


    But the village chief still wanted to persuade her, "Dabao, it''s good for you to be self-motivated, but you don''t need to go to the capital! The capital is so big that some people don''t know where they live. If they don''t go, they will stay in the town or the county." You can find anything to do here, why go to Beijing?��


    Gu Chao knew that the village chief was kindly trying to persuade her, but the money in the town and the county was not enough!


    So, she still has to go to Beijing.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''ll be back before it snows. If you can''t find a suitable job, it''s time to go out and learn more."


    Gu Chao has said so, and the village chief can''t persuade him anymore.


    She didn''t realize it until the village chief arrived at the house with the money.


    Didn''t Gu Dabao win a total of more than a hundred taels of silver?


    But she already has one hundred taels here, and she used so much before, and she also used a lot when she bought the land just now.


    How much silver did she win?


    Looks like this kid is going to be successful, knowing that his wealth is not in vain.


    Ye Hao, Ye Hao!


    In the evening, Mrs. Gu and the old man also came over, and the whole family sat at three tables.


    One table for women, one table for men, and one table for children.


    Of course, Gu Chao��s family certainly didn��t have so many tables, chairs, tableware, and chopsticks, and they all took them from the other two.


    Looking at the table, although it is not rich, but the portion is absolutely sufficient, and the oil and water are absolutely full of food, everyone is looking at the old lady waiting for her to move the chopsticks.


    Regardless of what Gu Dabao''s purpose is, delicious food comes first, so let''s eat first.


    After three rounds of food and five flavors of wine, Gu Chao finally picked up his wine glass and talked about serious business.


    Seeing that Gu Chao was finally about to speak, everyone''s hearts jumped into their throats, here we come!


    "Tomorrow I''m going to go out and go to the capital. When I''m not around, I have to trouble my elders and cousins ??to help take care of the house, so I can leave with peace of mind."


    Ok?


    This is completely different from what they thought?


    Widow Gu, who was wrestling with chicken legs, heard his daughter say that he was going out, stood up quickly, and walked quickly to Gu Chao''s side.


    "Dabao, what are you doing in Beijing? Why didn''t you discuss it with Dad?"


    The farthest place Dabao has been to is the town, and he has never even been to the county. Why did he suddenly go to the capital?


    Not only he wants to know, everyone here wants to know.


    Isn��t the land already measured, are you ready to build a house?


    Besides, winter is coming soon, why go to the capital again?


    Old lady Gu glanced at her, motioning for her to speak clearly.


    "I won''t go for long, and I''ll be back before it snows. I''ve got a family now, and it''s time to start a business. I want to take advantage of the time to go out and have a look, and learn a lot. It would be best if I can find something to support my family. gone."


    There is a reason for what she said, even Mrs. Gu couldn''t find the reason.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： not used to

    Chapter 24 Unaccustomed


    Gu Chao''s decision to go out was made at the dinner table.


    Even if Widow Gu was unwilling to do so, he still couldn''t change Gu Chao''s decision.


    He felt uncomfortable because his daughter would not listen to him, and he was also worried that her daughter would not be able to take good care of herself when she was away from home alone.


    Actually, whenever Gu Dabao heard what he said, he felt relieved after thinking about it, since he couldn''t make the decision anyway.


    However, after the Gu family left, he still dragged Gu Chao and murmured a lot, fearing this and that.


    A paternal love, full of worries about Gu Chao.


    After finishing speaking, he asked Ning Su to pack up things for Gu Chao to go out, although they had nothing at home for Gu Chao to take away.


    Finally, after comforting Widow Gu, Gu Chao returned to the room.


    Pushing open the door, the scene that came into view immediately made Gu Chao''s blood surge.


    The servant knelt down on the bed to make the bed, his waist stretched because he stretched out his hands.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the servant subconsciously turned his head, his almond eyes were full of Gu Chao.


    "Wife master."


    Faced with this situation, Gu Chao decided.


    Eat meat first!


    "Hmm~"


    He still has a lot to say to his wife, it''s too late!


    When he went out the next day, Gu Chao didn��t bring anything except money.


    Most of Gu Dabao''s old tattered clothes were thrown away by Gu Chao, and the few surviving clothes were washed diligently by the servant.


    And the new clothes that the servant made for her were the ones she was wearing.


    So, Gu Chao felt that he had nothing to take with him. He had money in his hand, so he couldn��t buy anything.


    The carriage is also left at home for them to use, and she will buy another one when she arrives in town.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su sent her to the entrance of the village, but both were reluctant to part.


    "Take care of yourself and wait for me to come back!"


    Gu Chao didn��t show that he was speaking to anyone specifically, but the two people who heard it felt that they were speaking to him.


    Actually, Gu Chao was talking to Xiaofu to attend.


    In the past, when Gu Dabao was at home, he was rarely at home. Widow Gu took good care of himself, so Gu Chao was not worried about him at all.


    She was just worried about the servant, afraid that he would be angry with the widow again if she was not around.


    However, thinking that the little servant has found a way to get along with Widow Gu in the past two days, and also made him very happy, Gu Chao thinks that the servant is quite smart.


    Maybe, she doesn''t have to worry.


    I went to the town and bought a horse. I didn��t ask for a carriage, so I rode directly to the direction of the capital.


    Although Gu Chao has never been to the capital, there is only one official road from here to the capital, as long as they don��t take the wrong road, they will never go wrong.


    This was told to her by the horse seller.


    Gu Chao was not in a hurry, and he didn''t have to hurry, so he rode his horse trustingly and walked slowly.


    It was already half morning when she left the house, even if she rushed to the capital today, she would not be able to make it to the capital.


    Anyway, I have to stay for one night on the road, so there is no rush.


    Gu Chao discovered that this world was no different from the other small worlds she had been to before, except that men and women were reversed.


    After having this knowledge, Gu Chao was completely relieved.


    Before dark, Gu Chao entered a county town and found an inn at random to stay.


    When he was alone and sleepless at night, all Gu Chao could think about was the servant at home.


    In the end, I didn''t sleep well, so I had to practice all night.


    Ning Su tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep that night. Although it was only a few days together, Ning Su felt like she was used to it.


    Now there are suddenly no people around him, and he can''t sleep.


    Ning Su moved from the inside of the bed with a blushing face to the outside, and lay on the pillow that Gu Chao slept on every night.


    Ning Su rubbed on the pillow, as if she could smell the wife-lord.


    I miss my wife, and I miss her firm and warm embrace.


    I hope the wife-master will come back soon, and ask the wife-master to sleep in her arms.


    The more she thought about it, the more Ning Su felt that she was really too frivolous.


    Ugh~ I was ruined by my wife and bishop!


    Last night, the wife-owner ignored his begging for mercy, and even asked him~asked him such embarrassing words~


    Although it is really comfortable, how can you say such words?


    Really, it''s too shameful!


    However, I still want my wife to come back soon.


    Without the wife-owner to hold her, I feel that the quilt is not warm anymore.


    Well~ that''s it!


    He didn''t want anything else.


    After dawn, Gu Chao checked out of the room and prepared to continue on the road.


    Half an hour later, I met an old nun on the official road.


    The old nun was accompanied by a silly little nun, who lost her soul at first glance.


    Because Gu Chao looked at the little nun twice, he attracted the attention of the old nun.


    Of course, there were more people looking at the little nun along the way. The reason why the old nun noticed Gu Chao was because Gu Chao looked at the little nun with different eyes.


    It seems to have penetrated everything.


    "Amitabha."


    The old nun uttered the Buddha''s name to Gu Chao, "This benefactor has seen something wrong with this poor apprentice?"


    Although what the old nun said was a question, her tone was absolutely affirmative.


    Gu Chao is not surprised that the old nun has noticed that there are people like her who have lost their souls in this world, so naturally there are other gods and ghosts.


    There are people with some real skills like the old nun.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that she ran into her just after she came out.


    Gu Chao nodded to the old nun as a return gift.


    "Did see something."


    The old nun''s eyes lit up, and she uttered the Buddha''s name again to Gu Chao.


    "I don''t know if this little friend might help the little apprentice to see?"


    Heh~ Didn��t you say that all the four elements of the monks are empty? Is this nun so straightforward?


    You were the benefactor just now, but now you are the little friend?


    It''s not that Wuchen nun is snobbish, it''s really that her little apprentice Yun Xin is going to be bad if she continues like this.


    This matter has to start from the beginning of summer. On that day, the old nun Wuchen was leading his young apprentice Yun Xin to chant scriptures in the temple.


    Suddenly, Yun Xin fell to the ground.


    Wu Chen thought that the little apprentice fell asleep again, this was not the first time, Wu Chen didn''t care, just took the wooden fish and tapped him lightly.


    However, the little apprentice didn''t wake up this time.


    Wu Chen is really tired when she thinks she is, after all, she is only seven or eight years old.


    Wu Chen also felt sorry for the little apprentice, so he carried the little apprentice back to the Zen room to let her sleep well, and went back to chant sutras by himself.


    However, when it was time for dinner at night, the little apprentice was still sleeping.


    Wu Chen felt strange now, she went to the little apprentice''s bedside to take a look, and now she could see that there was a problem.


    The little apprentice lost one of his three souls.


    There were only her and the little apprentice in the temple, and no one else came here today. If something came in, she would definitely notice it.


    When did the little apprentice lose that soul, and how did he lose it?


    Wuchen immediately began to try to recall the lost soul of the little apprentice, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t sense the lost soul of the little apprentice.


    Later, although the little apprentice woke up, he was still ignorant, and could only sit all day long, unable to even speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： heart beating very fast

    Chapter 25 The heart beats extremely fast


    In the past few months, Wuchen has never given up on finding the little apprentice''s soul.


    After the summer, Wuchen finally sensed the lost soul of the little apprentice one day.


    She was about to recall it, but at this moment, she lost touch with that soul again, and never felt it again.


    As time went by, the apprentice''s waking hours became shorter and shorter, and he became more and more dazed.


    If the little apprentice''s soul never returns to his body, I''m afraid there is not much time left.


    Finally, she decided to leave the temple left by her master and lead her little apprentice to look around.


    The Buddha Temple that the master gave her was just a small temple in the mountains. There were only her and the young apprentice Yun Xin. If they were gone, why would they still guard the temple?


    She is looking for the soul of the little apprentice, I believe the master and the Lord Buddha will not blame her!


    When she picked up the little apprentice back then, the little apprentice was only over two years old. Over the years, she has been both a master and a parent, and it was hard for her to raise the little apprentice so big.


    The master and the apprentice have lived together for so many years, how could she just watch the little apprentice die?


    Gu Chao got off his horse and came to the little nun, and put his hand on the little nun''s forehead.


    Let the last ray of red light visible to the naked eye shoot out from the center of the nun''s eyebrows, and go straight forward.


    The old nun looked excitedly along the red light, which was in the direction of the capital.


    Could it be that the soul lost by the little apprentice is in the capital?


    "I am also going to the capital, and I happen to be on the same road,"


    Gu Chao is not a passionate and friendly person, but he just saw that this little nun was cute, and it is a pity that he lost his life.


    And, since some are gone, let them go where they ought to go.


    The old nun quickly proclaimed the Buddha''s name again, "More friends, the poor nun''s name is Wuchen, disciple Yunxin''s life will be entrusted to my friends."


    Gu Chao chuckled, and cast a teasing look at the old nun, this old nun really didn''t look like a nun.


    Climbing up the pole is not as fast as her!


    She just said that she happened to be on the same road, so she could follow her words and hand over the life of the little nun to her.


    Are you not afraid that she has bad intentions and murdered the little nun?


    The old nun had a merciful face and a gentle tone, "The poor nun knows that the little friend is a kind-hearted and compassionate person, and he is also a person with great fortune. It is her fate and her fate that the little fellow is lucky to have the help of the little friend." Fate with my little friend."


    What she said was impeccable and comfortable to listen to, and it really made Gu Chao feel that it would be unreasonable if she didn''t help.


    "The master is right. Since we met, it is fate. Let me go to Gu Chao."


    Then I got a compassionate smile from Master Wuchen, and said, "My little friend is kind."


    Gu Chao didn''t feel that he was kind, but that cultivation was all about cause and effect, and today she would meet a young monk in Bibi, that was cause and effect.


    Anyway, she has to go to the capital, which is also a matter of convenience.


    The old nun looked at Gu Chao with a smile, her eyes seemed to see through everything.


    What she just said about Gu Chao��s great fortune is not lying. Although her cultivation level is average, she can still see some differences in Gu Chao.


    "Since Xiaoyou is here, there is cause and effect waiting for Xiaoyou, and it is also Xiaoyou''s fate."


    Gu Chao was not surprised when he heard her say that.


    Her situation is similar to that of Duoshe in the cultivation world. Since she can be reborn, there must be people like her in this world.


    For example, the old nun in front of me, although they took different paths.


    Gu Chaodan smiled and said nothing, thinking in his heart, wondering if she could meet a fellow on this trip?


    The three of them walked together, because the old nun and his disciples were walking, so they were able to reach the capital before dark, but they didn''t.


    "Young master, what should we do? Why don''t you go to the town ahead and ask someone to help you?"


    On the official road, a young waiter in Tsing Yi looked at the wheel stuck in the pit and couldn''t get out, frowning and talking to the master in the car through the curtain.


    A cheerful voice came from the car, "The nearest town is more than ten miles away. It''s getting late now, so I don''t worry about you going alone."


    The old woman who was driving the cart sighed, "It''s useless to be an old slave. You can''t even lift the wheels when you''re old. Young master, why don''t you let the old slave go? The old slave should go and come back quickly, try to come back before dark." "


    The little waiter in Tsing Yi shook his head again and again, "I can''t go after Aunt Fu. My son and I are both men. We don''t go to the village or shop here. If we meet some bad guys, what will you do? I''ll go, I should run faster." also."


    Listening to this conversation, there should be a problem with the carriage.


    When Gu Chao approached and took a look, it turned out that the wheels were stuck in the stone pit and could not get out.


    Depending on someone coming, both the old woman driving the car and the young waiter in Tsing Yi had joy on their faces.


    "Young master, someone is here! I''m going to ask them for help, this time I''m finally saved."


    The waiter in Tsing Yi said to the master in the car with an excited face, and he could tell how excited he was just by hearing the sound.


    Yes, they have been on this official road for an hour or two, and they haven''t met a single person passing by. Seeing that the sky is getting dark, now that one finally came, he is of course excited.


    However, because the person who came was a woman, the old woman could not let him invite someone by himself.


    Although two of the three of them are nuns, the tall woman with tough features on the horse doesn''t look like an ordinary person at first glance, and I don''t know if she is a bad person.


    Thinking about this, the old woman gave the young waiter in Tsing Yi a special look, and asked him to sit on the frame of the car to protect the young master.


    The old woman approached Gu Chao and the others, bowed to them before speaking.


    "The two masters are polite, and the young lady is polite. My son''s carriage got stuck in the pit, and the old woman really couldn''t lift it out. Please help me. The old woman is very grateful for my son."


    After speaking, he bowed to the three of them again, then got up and looked at the three of them.


    Wuchen proclaimed the Buddha''s name, "The donor is in trouble, and the poor nun should lend a helping hand."


    As she spoke, she turned her head to Gu Chao who was on horseback and said, "What do you think, little friend?"


    You agreed, and you still come to ask me?


    Gu Chao is not the kind of hard-hearted person for small things that are easy to do, so he naturally agreed.


    Came to the back of the carriage, looked at the stuck wheels, Gu Chao bent down and put his hand together to lift the wheels out.


    Because of the lifting and lowering action, the curtain on the window was shaken, revealing the person sitting inside.


    The person inside listened nervously to the movement outside the carriage, but the rear of the carriage was suddenly lifted, which frightened him a lot.


    The frightened person let out a soft cry, and Gu Chao heard the sound and raised his eyes to look.


    The two looked at each other, and it was a young and handsome man who met their eyes.


    Suddenly saw his niece, the young man gave another small exclamation, and then hurriedly pulled the curtain of the car to cover it.


    When the carriage stopped, the young gentleman held the curtain tightly with one hand and the corner of his clothes with the other.


    My heart was beating extremely fast.


    The waiter in Tsing Yi heard his master''s exclamation, thinking that the master was frightened by the sudden lifting of the carriage.


    Quickly leaned on the frame and asked, "My lord, are you alright?"


    The young master stabilized his mind, and then said, "It''s okay."


    Only he himself knew how fast his heart was beating, and the base of his ears felt hot.


    Are you surprised? Is it surprising? Do you love red makeup?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： doesnt look like a good person

    Chapter 26 Does not look like a good person at first glance


    It is indeed inappropriate for a man who has not yet left the cabinet to be watched by a strange woman without any reason.


    When the man closed the curtain, Gu Chao also looked away, and then his hand movements slowed down a bit.


    However, even so, it also surprised the man inside.


    Gu Chao thought, this is the man in the world of female venerables. Although this son does not look like a soft and weak man, he will be surprised by such things.


    Actually, she didn''t know about the man in the carriage who didn''t look weak but was frightened.


    It was only because of her that she was so flustered that she forgot that the carriage was still in her hands, and was startled when the wheels hit the ground.


    The young waiter in Tsing Yi heard that the master was fine, so he thanked Gu Chao again and again with the old woman.


    Gu Chao nodded to the two of them, and was about to turn around when he heard a pleasant voice from the carriage.


    "More ladies help."


    Gu Chao was a little surprised, wasn''t he frightened just now?


    Besides, his servants have already thanked him, so why is he opening his mouth to thank her, a strange woman, now?


    Gu Chao slightly twitched the corner of his lips, it seems that this young man is not as courageous as she thought.


    "Need not."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao turned around, got on his horse, and continued on his way.


    Not only Gu Chao was surprised, but the servant in Tsing Yi was also surprised.


    Since he arrived in Beijing, in the past two years, his son has never taken the initiative to talk to a woman, and it was a strange woman.


    The waiter had doubts in his heart, but he also knew that this kind of thing could not be asked now, so he suppressed it in his heart, and prepared to ask when it was only him and the young master.


    "My lord, it''s getting late today, we definitely won''t be able to go into the city, or we can find a town for one night?"


    Then he heard the voice of his master, "Aunt Fu can figure it out!"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, the old slave in the town in front of me has been there a few times, and I''m quite familiar with it."


    "Ok."


    So, when Gu Chao and Wu Chen were having dinner in the lobby of the inn, they met the three master and servant again.


    However, the little boy was wearing a veil, so that people could not see his appearance clearly.


    In the carriage, people were sitting and couldn''t tell anything. Now that they were standing, Gu Chao had a visual inspection and found that the little boy was as tall as her chin.


    Gu Chao''s figure is considered outstanding in the Nvzun Kingdom, and many women can''t have her chin so high.


    Her Su''er''s height is considered to be above average in this feminist country, but only reaches her chest, and this man, I am afraid that there is no man taller than him.


    The young master who was helped in by the servant with a veil also saw Gu Chao.


    After a slight pause, he bowed his knees and saluted Gu Chao, and after getting Gu Chao''s nod, he followed Aunt Fu to the upstairs guest room.


    The old nun glanced at Gu Chao, "Little friend, did you know this young man?"


    When he was helping out in the afternoon, the young man was always in the carriage and never showed his face.


    If she hadn''t seen the two servants beside him, she wouldn''t have recognized him.


    However, just now the young master saw Gu Chao as soon as he entered the door, and before the waiter around him reminded him, he voluntarily saluted Gu Chao. Judging by the way the two of them looked just now, it didn''t seem like they were meeting for the first time.


    Gu Chao drank the wine in his glass, without giving Wuchen a face, and replied flatly, "We met once."


    Wu Chen didn''t believe what she said, but since Gu Chao didn''t say anything, she didn''t ask any more.


    Amitabha.


    After eating, Gu Chao went back to her room to meditate and practice. As for today''s matter, she didn''t take it to heart.


    However, there are people who miss her.


    The little waiter in Tsing Yi, that is, Yu Zhu, was combing his master''s hair while asking the master in doubt.


    "Master, do you know the lady who helped us carry the car this afternoon?"


    As soon as Yuzhu mentioned it, Han Yu''s ears felt slightly warm again.


    said in a low voice: "We met once."


    "I spend every day with the young master, how come I don''t know when the young master met this young lady?"


    Without waiting for Han Yu to open his mouth, he said to himself: "No wonder the master wants to thank you personally this afternoon? And just now, I didn''t even notice that the lady was also in this inn. The master noticed it first, and I was still wondering." , the young master has never seen anyone, how could he know that she is the young lady who helped us!


    It turns out that the young master and that young lady have known each other for a long time! "


    Yuzhu only talked about her own, but didn''t notice that his young master''s ears were getting redder and redder.


    It wasn''t until he found out that his young master hadn''t spoken, that he felt that today''s young master was different from usual.


    Something abnormal!


    The young master in the mirror lowered his brows and eyes, his face was pink, and he looked shy.


    This, obviously, is the way you treat someone you love.


    Yuzhu stopped combing her hair, her face full of surprise.


    "Master, you can''t be~ you secretly communicated with that lady about the song, right?"


    Could it be that his young master and that young lady have already~


    But, when did this happen?


    When did the young master meet that lady behind his back?


    No wonder, the master husband showed the young master so many portraits of girls of the right age, and the young master didn''t want to!


    It turns out that his son already has someone in his heart!


    Han Yu blushed, and gave him a soft pooh, "What nonsense are you talking about? Can you say such things casually?"


    Yuzhu thought about it and felt that the adjective was a bit wrong, but he couldn''t think of other words after studying for a few days.


    That''s all, he heard it in the drama!


    "Master, I made a mistake. What I mean is, are you and that young lady~ Is that young lady the young master''s sweetheart?"


    Yatzhu didn��t comb her hair anymore, and turned to Han Yu, her big eyes were full of excitement, and she looked straight at Han Yu.


    Hearing the word "sweetheart", Han Yu''s ears were completely red, and his cheeks were also stained crimson.


    "What nonsense! Nothing!"


    "Young master, if I''m talking nonsense, you''ll know by looking in the mirror yourself."


    Speaking, Yuzhu gently raised Han Yu''s head with both hands, letting him look in the mirror by himself.


    Han Yu frightened himself when he saw this, and then blushed even more.


    He looks so ashamed!


    Is this still his usual appearance?


    Quickly reached out and turned the mirror on the dressing table upside down, deceiving himself.


    Yatzhu is not reluctant, and his face is full of excitement and curiosity.


    "Master, it''s time to admit it! Tell me honestly, how did you meet that lady? Who is that lady? What does the family do?"


    Han Yu was overwhelmed by his consecutive questions, and finally gave him a shameful and angry look.


    "I just met her for the first time today, how do I know this? Stop talking nonsense."


    "Ah! How come?"


    Yuzhu was even more shocked than just now. So, it can''t be that his young master fell in love with the young lady at first sight and had unrequited love?


    How is this possible?


    Also, the young master said that we met for the first time today, when did we meet?


    Definitely not in the lobby just now!


    snort! Fortunately, he still thought that the lady was chivalrous and a kind person, but he didn''t expect that she would secretly meet his son behind his back.


    Unexpectedly, she still seduced his young master!


    "Young Master, that person doesn''t look like a good person!"


    Hongzhuang is here with what you want! Refill


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： like this

    Chapter 27 like this


    Yuzhu''s face was filled with righteous indignation, if Gu Chao was in front of him at this time, he would like to scratch Gu Chao''s paws with his hands!


    If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have asked her for help.


    It was just to help carry a car, but she actually had the intention of seducing his son.


    Really hard to guard against! so bad!


    Han Yu felt a little unhappy hearing what he said, and cast a reproachful glance at Yuzhu.


    "How did she become a bad person when she didn''t do anything?"


    After a pause, she continued, "She has helped us a lot today! Otherwise, we might still be on the way at this time."


    Yu Zhu was not convinced, and looked at her young master like a father who hated iron and steel.


    "My lord, please don''t thank her. Look at her, she looks like that, with a thick back and a fierce face. How can she look like a good person? Maybe she is still a gangster!"


    Han Yu saw that Yuzhu''s words became more and more outrageous, and his face darkened.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? The lady provoked you, and you slander people like this?"


    He felt that the lady was tall, handsome, and imposing.


    Unlike those women in Beijing, they are actually big straw bags with beautiful fists and embroidered legs, and none of them look pleasing to the eye.


    Some were shorter than him, and some were even whiter than him, so they couldn''t be seen at all.


    Besides, that lady is very personable, not like a prodigal at all.


    Yuzhu saw that the two words her son said were all for that woman, and felt that her son was really seduced by that bad woman.


    Yuzhu decided to continue persuading him, and must not let the young master fall into the trap of that bad woman.


    "Young master, you don''t even know who she is, so you just speak for her. How do you know that she is not a bad person?"


    Han Yu felt his heart start to beat fast again, as long as he thought of her, it would beat so fast.


    However, he did not admit what Yu Zhu said.


    "I didn''t speak for her, I was just talking about the facts!


    Besides, we just met her once, we will go our separate ways tomorrow, and we don��t know if we will have the chance to meet again in the future, so what are you guessing about! "


    "Hmph! The servants are not talking nonsense.


    Thinking back, when we were at the border, the servants blushed because of some young lady when we didn��t see the young master, let alone when we entered Beijing.


    How come today, the young master blushes because of that woman, and he still helps her talk everywhere, don''t think that the servants can''t see it. "


    Yuzhu felt that he was right. He had served the young master for more than ten years, how could he not know his young master.


    At the border, men don''t have to wear a veil when they go out, unlike men in Beijing, and men can be seen everywhere on the street.


    In the past, the son often went out riding horses with the eldest lady and her friends, and it is not that he has never had contact with women.


    I haven''t seen how the young master treats that young lady differently, and this situation like today has never happened before.


    The young master''s shy blushing appearance just now is basically the appearance mentioned in the drama, thinking about his sweetheart.


    He knows the young master too well, how could he be wrong.


    Han Yu became more ashamed and annoyed by what he said, and waved him away, "Stop thinking about it, go to sleep, you have to hurry tomorrow."


    As he spoke, he also got up and walked to the bed, "I''m tired today, so I''ll go to bed first."


    Hearing that the young master said that he was tired, Yuzhu stopped talking and hurriedly waited for the young master to sleep.


    At the end, he couldn''t help but say another sentence.


    "Young master, you must never miss her. Someone like her with unknown background may really be a bad person!"


    Seeing Yuzhu''s frown, Han Yu burst out laughing.


    "Understood, Mr. Yuzhu, go to bed quickly!"


    Yuzhu felt that she was talking to the young master very seriously, but the young master didn''t take it seriously at all, just perfunctory him.


    Seeing that the young master closed his eyes, and was really going to sleep, Yuzhu had no choice but to take back the words of persuasion for the time being.


    Wait until tomorrow to tell the young master, and make sure the young master believes his words.


    After Yuzhu turned off the lights and went to sleep, Han Yu opened his eyes again.


    Gently caressing his beating heart with both hands, he knew that he really fell in love with that lady at first sight just like Yuzhu said.


    And he doesn''t even know her name, who is she?


    I don''t even know where she came from, and where is she going?


    They just met by chance, maybe it is really like what he said, after tomorrow, they will never meet again.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu felt that the beating heart under his palm seemed to be clenched, painful and stuffy.


    He wants to know her, know her name, know her a lot!


    However, he couldn''t run to ask others just because of this.


    If this is the case, will the lady think he is crazy?


    Or, think he is flirtatious?


    Besides, it is impossible for him to do such a shameful thing.


    The more Han Yu thought about it, the more sad he became, the previous feelings of shame and embarrassment disappeared because of these.


    Yuzhu is right, he doesn''t know her, he doesn''t even know whether she is a good person or a bad person, so what''s the use of thinking about it?


    It was just a chance meeting, a meeting.


    Maybe one day in the future he will forget about her, and he will never even think of her again.


    Han Yu **** himself secretly, a man who has not left the cabinet, actually has such shameful thoughts towards a woman who has only seen one side.


    Really shameless, how shameless?


    Han Yu turned over and wanted to sleep, but couldn''t.


    The image of Gu Chao when he stood outside the carriage and looked up at him in the afternoon turned over and over in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Han Yu spurned herself again, it was so frivolous.


    I don��t even think about what I look like, not to mention being tall, my facial features are not the delicate appearance that women like, and my skin color is not as fair and delicate as men in Beijing and China because of the wind and sand at the border.


    And his temperament is not as gentle as the men in Beijing.


    Even the idiots in Beijing that he despises think that he is inferior to other men, and no one really likes him.


    Who else would like him?


    When I think of going back to the banquet, I will be pointed out by those princes and wives, and they will say behind his back that this is not good, that is not good, and he is not even good at etiquette.


    Han Yu''s mood became more and more heavy.


    In fact, he didn''t want to go to those banquets for a long time, but his father insisted on letting him go every time.


    What else did he say, he should find his wife now, and attend more banquets to see if there are any suitable young talents.


    Daddy''s painstaking efforts, he can''t refuse.


    He knew it himself, how could those ladies with eyes above the top fall in love with him?


    Also, every time Dad showed him the portrait, he always asked, which one do you like?


    He wanted to say that he couldn''t even look down on those ladies who looked like they were flamboyant.


    However, facing his father''s expectant eyes, he finally didn''t say anything.


    Today, when he saw that young lady, he really wanted to tell his father.


    My son loves this!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Biological father and daughter

    Chapter 28 Biological Father and Daughter


    "My lord, are you awake?"


    Yuzhu stood outside the tent and asked the master softly.


    "Ok."


    The voice coming from the tent was a little hoarse, but it startled Yuzhu.


    "Master, are you feeling unwell?"


    Yu Zhu stretched out her hand and opened the gauze curtain as she spoke, to check on her master.


    This look shocked Yu Zhu, not to mention her haggard face, the undersides of both eye sockets were blue, it was obvious that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    More likely to have a sleepless night.


    Hurriedly went to test the temperature on Han Yu''s forehead again, and felt relieved when he found out that there was no fever.


    "My son, what are you doing? Go back and let the master see you like this, how can you explain it?"


    Han Yu sat up with the support of Yuzhu, and said angrily: "Is there any explanation, that is, I didn''t sleep well at night."


    "Hmph, I don''t know you yet?" Although Yuzhu complained so much, her hands continued to dress her master.


    After serving Han Yu to wash up, he went to the kitchen and asked for two boiled eggs, and brought them back to Han Yu to roll the black eyes.


    While rolling, he persuaded earnestly, "My lord, you can stop thinking about it and pretend that we never met that person yesterday."


    Han Yu didn''t hear what was being said at all, all she could think about was, has she left yet?


    Can you see her again in a while?


    At this time, Gu Chao and Wu Chen had already had breakfast and were ready to continue on their way.


    Gu Chao went out of the inn and looked up at the sky, "We have to arrive in Beijing before noon."


    Wu Chen also looked at the sky, wondering why she would see the genius and say that, what is the relationship between the two?


    "Are you in a hurry, little friend? If you have something urgent to do, you can go first, and poor nun and Yun Xin will come later."


    Gu Chao shook his head, "I''m not in a hurry, it''s just that there will be heavy rain at noon, and if we don''t get to Beijing, we will get caught in the rain."


    Wu Chen looked at the sky again, if it wasn''t for Gu Chao''s seriousness, she must have felt that Gu Chao was joking with her.


    However, Gu Chao''s appearance obviously didn''t look like he was joking.


    So, this morning, they changed their previous laziness and rented a carriage to drive to the capital.


    Relying on Wuchen''s master and apprentice''s legs, they will definitely not be able to arrive before noon.


    As soon as they settled down in the largest Drunken Immortal Tower in the capital, the sky began to thunder and lightning, and the momentum was getting bigger and bigger.


    After a few thunderclaps, the pouring rain came down.


    Wuchen stood in front of the window and watched the heavy rain outside, then turned his head and cast an unbelievable look at Gu Chao beside him.


    "How did you know that it will rain today? And it''s still at noon?"


    The weather in the morning doesn''t look like it''s going to rain at all.


    "It''s figured out." Gu Chao took a sip of the tea cup and spoke in a flat tone, as if to say, this tea is good.


    Wu Chen''s understanding of Gu Chao has changed again, she can''t see through this man''s abilities.


    "Little friends are great talents!"


    Gu Chao was noncommittal, put down the teacup and walked to the window.


    She looked at the rain in the sky, but what she thought about was the situation at home.


    I don��t know if their thatched cottage is leaky or not?


    What is the servant doing again?


    At this time, a familiar carriage passed by the street.


    "It turns out that several benefactors are also coming to the capital. I knew that we should have informed them before we left, otherwise they would not have been exposed to the rain."


    Wu Chen proclaimed the Buddha''s name, his face full of compassion.


    If she hadn''t glanced at Gu Chao who was beside her when she said these words, maybe Gu Chao would have believed that she was really as compassionate as she showed on her face.


    "It''s just a chance meeting, don''t ruin the reputation of my son."


    Wuchen raised his eyebrows, what did the poor nun say? Ruined people''s reputation?


    I''m afraid it''s because you have an impure mind!


    Gu Chao didn''t want to get entangled with her, so he immediately said, "Let''s see where your little apprentice''s soul is!"


    As soon as the little apprentice''s soul was mentioned, Wuchen immediately put away the teasing just now, and his face was full of worry.


    "Little friend can cast the spell again to find the specific location of Yun Xin''s soul."


    Gu Chao took the teacup on the table, dipped his fingers in water, and quickly drew a rune on the table.


    When the rune was completed, a golden light flashed, dazzled Wuchen''s eyes.


    This method is a bit like Taoism.


    Could it be that Xiaoyou is a Taoist!


    She also has some Taoist friends, but she has never met someone like Gu Chao who can do it in one go, or draw symbols with tea.


    It can be seen that Gu Chao''s ability is beyond her reach, and it is also the luck of their master and apprentice that they met Gu Chao.


    It seems that the disciple''s life should be saved.


    Gu Chao made another gesture with his fingers, released his spiritual power and slapped it on the rune, and the golden light on the rune became more and more intense.


    Finally spread out in the room and landed five paces away.


    The place of golden light gradually changed and became a mirror.


    In the golden light, there is a child playing shuttlecock with a middle-aged man. Both of them are having a good time, with smiles all over their faces.


    This child is Wu Chen''s apprentice Yun Xin, and although Wu Chen doesn''t know that man, but seeing that he is acquainted with Wu Xin''s facial features, Wu Chen can roughly guess that he and the little apprentice should be related by blood.


    Gu Chao waved his hand to close the mirror image, "That ghost is her father."


    Wu Chen heard that the man who was playing with the apprentice was not a human being, and the peace of mind that just saw the apprentice''s soul was still at peace disappeared immediately.


    Contact between living souls and ghosts is harmful but not beneficial.


    Besides, it''s been a few months, and I don''t know if the little apprentice''s soul can recover after it returns?


    "Little friend, I wonder if we can call Yun Xin''s soul back now. Although it is her father, people and ghosts have different paths, so we really shouldn''t continue to pester him."


    Gu Chao knows her worry, it is really not suitable for living souls to have too much contact with ghosts.


    Otherwise, little nun Yunxin would not be more and more dull, and she would die soon.


    However, this kind of thing should be done at night.


    "When night fell, I tried to summon their father and daughter. You saw that just now. He must love Yun Xin very much, so it became an obsession after death. You should talk to him carefully, and he should understand. .��


    Wu Chen nodded, after all, he was the little apprentice''s father, not some lonely ghost who wanted to murder her, and he seemed to love the little apprentice very much, so after analyzing the stakes with him, he probably wouldn''t want to harm his own child.


    At night, Gu Chao came to the clean room again.


    Asking Wuchen to carry the sleeping Yunxin into the chair, Gu Chao began to cast spells.


    Following Gu Chao''s complex seal, a golden light rushed out of the window and headed northwest.


    In a private house in the capital, the man who was hugging his daughter and patting her gently opened his eyes suddenly, full of panic.


    When he opened his eyes again, a young woman and an old nun appeared in front of him.


    These two people are Gu Chao and Wu Chen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： Not in reincarnation

    Chapter 29 Not Entering Reincarnation


    These two people gave him a great sense of threat, especially the woman who was sitting with a blank expression.


    As for the old nun next to her who has been watching his daughter covetously, he knows that she is her daughter''s master.


    I think that woman is a helper invited by the old nun, and they are going to rob his daughter.


    Xu Ming hugged his daughter in his arms unconsciously, and wanted to turn around and run away, but he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    Panicked, Xu Ming turned his head to look at Gu Chao, full of resentment, and his body began to emit yin.


    At this time, he found that Gu Chao raised his hand and pointed at the daughter in his arms. He tried his best to avoid it, but he couldn''t.


    Gu Chao just channeled a bit of spiritual power into Yun Xin''s soul, allowing her to wake up.


    Sure enough, Yun Xin woke up after being nourished by Gu Chao''s spiritual power.


    Yun Xin opened her eyes in a daze, and heard a familiar voice, "Teacher, Yun Xin."


    Yun Xin looked in the direction of the voice, and immediately smiled on her confused face.


    "Master!"


    Still struggling to get out of Xu Ming''s arms, but Xu Ming hugged him a little tighter.


    Wu Chen saw his apprentice''s reaction, and he was slightly relieved to know that his apprentice still recognized him.


    Just about to go over and bring back apprentice Li, but was stopped by Gu Chao.


    Xu Ming patted his daughter on the back and coaxed softly: "My dear daughter, where is Daddy? Don''t go, don''t go."


    Yun Xin looked up at her loving father, and then went to see her master. He didn''t want to leave her father, but also wanted her master.


    "Daddy, that''s the master I always tell you, the master treats me very well, let the master play with us!"


    Xu Ming shrank his eyes, and looked at Gu Chao and the two with more vigilance.


    But he was as gentle as ever to the daughter in his arms, "Baby is good, didn''t the baby say that he wants to be with Daddy all the time? Does the baby not want Daddy?"


    As he spoke, the look on Xu Ming''s face became more lonely, and his eyes were completely hurt.


    Yun Xin felt uncomfortable seeing her father like this, she stretched out her hand to caress her father''s cheek, "Yun Xin will not leave Daddy, Daddy will not be sad."


    Looking at the loving father and filial son in front of them, it is really unbearable to interrupt, but both of them know that if they are allowed to get along like this, not only will they not help them, but will harm them.


    Gu Chao gave Wu Chen a wink, Wu Chen understood, and came to the chair where the disciple''s physical body was.


    "This benefactor, I know that you must be reluctant to part with Yun Xin, but your father and woman have different ways, if you keep obsessing about keeping her by your side, you will only harm her."


    As she spoke, she motioned Xu Ming to look at the sleeping Yun Xin beside her, "Benefactor, ever since you took Yun Xin''s living soul out of the body, Yun Xin has been drowsy all the time.


    Besides, you should also be able to see that Yun Xin will not survive in a long time.


    Are you really willing to let her become a lonely ghost like you, so that she cannot be reincarnated in the future? "


    Xu Ming didn''t realize that Yun Xin''s body was there at first, and his attention was on these two people who he felt were extremely dangerous.


    Hearing what the old nun said at this time, he realized that his daughter''s body was there.


    He looked straight at his daughter with a pair of eyes, never leaving her body.


    Yun Xin in his arms also saw herself, her eyes widened, and she looked at herself next to Master in disbelief.


    "Daddy, does Yun Xin have two?"


    Yun Xin raised her head to look at Xu Ming, her face excited, "Daddy, I will stay with Daddy from now on, let her stay with Master!"


    Seeing his daughter say such words innocently, Xu Ming couldn''t hold back his tears anymore.


    Although he is already a ghost, he also knows that it is harmful for his daughter to be with him like this.


    However, he wanted to be selfish for a while, and wanted to spend more time with his daughter.


    Yun Xin saw her father crying, and quickly comforted her father, "Don''t cry, Daddy, Yun Xin will always be with Daddy, don''t cry, Daddy."


    Hearing his daughter''s comfort, Xu Ming burst into tears.


    Finally put down the daughter in his arms.


    Wu Chen breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Chang, fortunately, fortunately!


    After Gu Chao cast a spell to send Yun Xin''s living soul back to her body, he turned to look at Xu Ming.


    "If you can be with her forever, but you can''t go to reincarnation, would you like it?"


    Gu Chao also wanted to help him because he was moved by the situation of their father and daughter just now.


    But it''s just a matter of convenience.


    Xu Ming, who was sitting on the ground slumped, suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Chao when he heard Gu Chao said that he could be with his daughter forever.


    Eyes full of joy and excitement.


    However, it immediately dimmed again, and her tone became even more disappointed, "I can''t hurt her anymore."


    "She will no longer be influenced by you."


    "I do."


    Xu Ming didn''t hesitate at all, he looked straight at Gu Chao with firm eyes.


    "What does your lord want from me?"


    Although he doesn''t know who Gu Chao is, but he is very capable of taking care of Gu Chao, and invisibly makes him feel the coercion of Shengda, so it''s always right to call out to him.


    Gu Chao shook his head, "I don''t want you, as long as you don''t do evil in the world."


    Xu Ming couldn''t believe that such a good thing would happen, but when he thought that he was just a wild ghost now, and there was nothing that had to be conspired by others, he agreed immediately.


    "Little friend, human beings have human nature, but ghosts have ghost paths. It is never appropriate for him to stay in the world. If he doesn''t go, let him reincarnate himself!"


    Wu Chen thought that Gu Chao wanted to force Yun Xin''s father to stay in the human world. She felt that this was against ethics, and that reincarnation was the right way.


    Then she persuaded Xu Ming who was still kneeling on the ground: "Almsgiver, you can rest assured that you will give Yunxin to the poor monk, and the poor monk will love her like a daughter.


    You can go to reincarnation with peace of mind, and the poor monk can save you. "


    Xu Ming really disagreed, "More masters, but I still want to stay with my daughter, even if it''s just to watch her, I hope the adults and masters will help me!"


    After speaking, he kowtowed heavily towards the two of them.


    Wuchen sighed, and wanted to persuade him again, after all, reincarnation is the right way.


    "Master, don''t worry, I''ll train him into a ghost spirit, and then use the spirit bag to accumulate it, and he can also cultivate the way of ghosts."


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, what Wu Chen wanted to persuade, he couldn''t say it.


    It is also a good choice to be able to practice ghosts.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know how to cultivate the ghost way, and she doesn''t have the spiritual sac that Gu Chao said.


    She looked at Gu Chao expectantly, and Xu Ming also looked at Gu Chao expectantly.


    Since he became a ghost these days, he has also inquired a lot about ghosts.


    He also heard what the old ghost said about the ghost cultivator that the adult said. If he devotes himself to cultivating the Tao and succeeds in cultivation, he might be able to do things for the ghost messenger.


    Such a good thing happened to him!


    Immediately, he kowtowed three times to Gu Chao sincerely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Im here to earn money

    Chapter 30 I''m here to earn money


    It was later discovered that Yun Xin was accidentally lost when she was a child, and later was picked up by Wu Chen by accident and accepted as a disciple.


    Yun Xin''s original family was also regarded as a small rich family. Her father Xu Ming had her soon after he married her mother, and the family was considered happy and happy.


    But after she was lost, this happy family was broken.


    Xu Ming was too sad because of his daughter, and was blamed by his parents-in-law and his wife, so he was in a trance all day long.


    During the next two years, the two had no children.


    By the time he knew that his wife had changed her mind, his wife had already brought a new man who was pregnant with Liujia into the door.


    So far, Xu Ming has completely fallen out of favor.


    The disheartened Xu Ming has no intention of trying to please his wife, and only wants to find his daughter.


    Originally, Xu Ming''s health was not in good shape because of the heartbreak, but after a few years of wasting, his health quickly collapsed.


    Until the front, finally lost his life.


    Maybe it was because he was too obsessed with finding his daughter, so he did not reincarnate after his death, but became a lonely ghost.


    When he became conscious again, he didn''t know how long he had been floating. He only knew to ask other ghosts for news about his daughter.


    It was just this summer that he finally found out about his daughter, which led to the following things.


    Gu Chao refined Xu Ming into a spirit ghost, put it into the spirit nourishing bag she had collected in the space before, and handed it to Wuchen.


    "After half a year of raising him, he will be able to regain his vitality."


    Wu Chen carefully put away the spiritual sac, this is her disciple''s biological father, so he cannot be neglected.


    She looked at the jade card that was handed to her together. Although she didn''t know what it was for, she felt the warmth emanating from the jade card, and she felt that nothing from Gu Chao''s hand was bad.


    Gu Chao tapped Yun Xin on the bed, "Her soul is damaged, take it with her, it can recover faster, let her bask in the sun more on weekdays, and she will be fine after a year or two."


    The old nun Wuchen thanked Gu Chao repeatedly, and was very grateful in her heart, fortunately she came out with her apprentice.


    Now that the little apprentice''s problem has been solved, the big stone in her heart has finally been let go.


    "I don''t know, little friend, what''s your plan next?"


    Wu Chen originally wanted to ask Gu Chao why he came to the capital, and if she could be of any help, he would reach out.


    But when she thought about it, her friendship with Gu Chao hadn''t reached such a deep level, so she changed her words and asked about her plan.


    Gu Chao was also direct, and did not intend to hide anything.


    "I came to the capital to earn money."


    Wu Chen''s deep image of Gu Chao was a little shaken.


    An expert still cares about these mundane things?


    Then she heard Gu Chao continue to say, "How about I set up a fortune-telling booth on the street? I should be able to earn money, but I don''t know if the money will come soon?"


    In the past, Gu Chao never took her ability seriously. Through Yun Xin''s matter, she felt that this line of work should make money.


    Wu Chen thought about what Gu Chao said, and she also thought that it would be okay for Gu Chao to set up a fortune-telling stall!


    After all, she is a person with real skills, which is different from those liars on the street.


    Those crooks can make money, she sure can.


    At least a dozen taels a day!


    A lot!


    Where did Wu Chen misunderstand Gu Chao''s request for earning money?


    Is Gu Chao the person who likes the person who was worth ten taels of silver that day?


    is also clean and doesn''t go out often, and his vision is limited.


    In her temple, it is good to have a few pilgrims going to offer incense a month, and the Buddha should never have had enough.


    As for the sesame oil money, she and her disciples grew their own vegetables and rice, and there were not many times when they could use the money.


    Even so, she has only saved a few dozen taels of silver over the years.


    Moreover, the bulk of it was the sesame oil money she paid for doing things for others.


    Although their goals are different, they both think it is a good idea to set up a stall on the street.


    On the second day, after breakfast, Gu Chao went to the street alone.


    She is not in a hurry to set up a stall, but plans to go shopping first.


    After wandering around for half the morning, I found that there is nothing special about this capital city, which is similar to that in the world of comprehension.


    However, there are no such dazzling array of treasures in the realm of comprehension.


    It was mid-afternoon when Gu Chao decided to set up a stall.


    Pulled a piece of white cloth, wrote a calculation word on it, and found a bamboo pole to support it.


    Gu Chao''s stall is considered complete.


    Except for a chair under Gu Chao''s buttocks, there is not even a table in front of him, let alone the well-prepared fortune-telling tools like other stalls.


    If a guest comes, there is no place to sit, and it doesn''t look like a serious business person.


    When several stall owners next to Gu Chao saw Gu Chao approaching with a pole, they were still repulsed, thinking that it was another one who came to steal their jobs.


    But now they don''t reject them at all, so the half-baked idiots need to come in a few more to show their superior demeanor.


    One of them, an old Taoist priest with all white hair, dressed in a Taoist robe, and looked like a fairy, gave Gu Chao a half-hearted look.


    No, since that fool came, the guests in front of her have changed three times.


    It seems that she should get rich today.


    It wasn''t just her, there were also people in several other booths one after another, but Gu Chao didn''t even ask a single question.


    Yes, just like Gu Chao.


    Not to mention that she is young, she has no experience at first sight.


    And she didn''t even wear a Taoist robe, nor did she have a desk.


    She herself was still sitting upright with her fists folded, as if an old **** was closing her eyes and meditating. No normal person would choose to tell her fortune after seeing it.


    Gu Chao is not in a hurry, she counts it when she goes out, it is her turn to make money today.


    So, she just waited, and when the time came, someone would automatically send the money.


    After the stall owner next to her sent away another middle-aged husband, he turned his head and kindly reminded Gu Chao.


    "Girl, you should set up a table anyway, and prepare some reliable outfits. How can you get business like this?"


    Gu Chao opened his eyes and nodded to the man, "Please remind me more, but I don''t need it."


    Then he closed his eyes again and continued to meditate.


    The man felt that he reminded her kindly, but in the end she didn''t appreciate it. Instead, he was ashamed and his face was not good, so he turned his face away immediately and stopped talking to Gu Chao.


    The stall owner opposite her saw her like this, and said teasingly: "You should be kind to everyone! Ha~"


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Gu Chao again, "Whether the family can open, and whether there is any business, it''s none of your business? It''s really a dog and a mouse!"


    Gu Chao opened his eyes and looked at her. It was just an understatement, but it made the speaker feel a chill down his spine.


    I can��t say the words after that.


    At this time, everyone heard Gu Chao whisper, "Business is here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： green grassland green

    Chapter 31 The Green Grassland


    Following Gu Chao''s words, a group of young ladies came to the street, who looked like playboys.


    One of the women was holding a charming man who was pregnant with Liujia in her arms.


    But the man didn''t wear a veil, just showing his face like this, even though he was pregnant, he still swayed every step of the way, with a charming face, he didn''t look like a decent young man.


    It shouldn''t be this lady''s real husband, maybe it''s a servant or a concubine.


    After all, in the capital city, the serious son of a family, Fulang, doesn��t everyone wear a veil when going out?


    How could he show his face in the street like him, not only cuddling with women, but also ostentatiously.


    Unless it is a poor family who must come out to beg for a living, otherwise, how can a man with a little bit of family background want his son to marry well in the future, so that a man can show his face so ignorantly?


    Although everyone despises such a man, no one would be willing to take a look at him for nothing.


    In addition, this group of people are all well-known dandy second generation ancestors in Beijing, and they have attracted the attention of many people along the way.


    The woman with her arms around the man had a smug look on her face, and her eyes would look at the man''s tall belly from time to time, obviously she cared about the child in his stomach, and she was happy because of the child in his stomach.


    When the woman saw a fortune-telling booth on the street, she suddenly wanted to do a fortune-telling.


    Her eyes swept over several stalls, and finally fell on Gu Chao.


    Others also saw her thoughts, saw her eyes fall on the only person who had nothing and looked extremely unreliable, and teased her.


    "Mr. Ruan, if you want to do fortune-telling, pick the one that looks more reliable."


    "That''s not it. Look at these few Taoist priests who have all the things around you, and look at that, and look at that one. No matter how you look at it, you look like a yellow-haired girl who hasn''t graduated from the teacher. What can she be?"


    Gu Chao, who can be considered anything, raised his eyes and glanced at the person who spoke.


    Speaking slowly, "I can assume that you will have a stepfather soon."


    As soon as she said this, the woman who spoke immediately changed her expression.


    She opened her mouth, but finally closed her mouth without saying anything.


    The few people who were with her thought she would swear, after all, they are sisters who hang out every day, who doesn''t know who''s bad temper!


    But she just opened her mouth and didn''t scold that unreliable Taoist priest.


    Her reaction surprised the friends around her. Could it be right?


    "Xu Ming, what''s going on? Is what the Taoist said true?"


    "Why haven''t we heard from you?"


    It was precisely because she hadn''t mentioned it to anyone that she reacted like this when Gu Chao said it.


    She only found out about it the day before yesterday.


    She must have been unhappy at the time. She was already married to her husband in her twenties, so she never imagined that her mother would give her another stepfather!


    However, she is not qualified to say no to this matter as a junior, so she can only feel unhappy.


    However, what surprised Xu Ming the most was that the matter of her mother''s succession was only mentioned by her grandfather, and it was not yet determined who would be her mother''s succession, so it was impossible for this matter to spread.


    So, how did this Taoist know?


    Xu Ming had no second thoughts other than believing that she really calculated it.


    Seeing that her face became more and more weird, and she remained silent, others felt that this matter seemed to be true.


    As for the reason why Xu Ming didn''t say anything, they could understand.


    They are all such big people. No one will be happy if the old lady in the family adds a stepfather to herself, let alone talk about it!


    However, in this way, several people looked at Gu Chao differently.


    Not only them, but the Taoist priests who had made sarcastic remarks earlier looked at Gu Chao also changed.


    But she also didn��t want to believe that Gu Chao had real skills, she just thought that she was a blind cat who ran into a dead mouse, it was her luck that she guessed right!


    Ruan Laosan saw Xu Ming''s face, and became more determined to ask Gu Chao to tell her the fortune.


    Come up to Gu Chao with the man in his arms, "You do the math for this lady, is this a daughter or a son in this stomach? If the calculation is accurate, this lady will reward you a lot!"


    She vividly expressed the nature of the **** second generation ancestor.


    A few Taoist priests next to him saw it, feeling infinite regret in their hearts.


    Why didn''t they meet this kind of bully?


    No matter what, you have to pay her hard, dozens of taels can''t be less.


    Gu Chao raised his eyes to look at Ruan Laosan''s face, and then looked at the man''s high belly.


    The man''s complexion was not good, and his palms were sweating.


    The third Ruan thought he was nervous, so he hugged him a little tighter, comforting him, "Don''t be afraid, Yun Lang, she must be a daughter."


    The man named Yun Lang was indeed afraid, but not because he was afraid that the child in his stomach would not be a daughter, but because he was afraid that Gu Chao would really have the ability to figure out the truth.


    His heart arose when Xu Ming changed his face just now, and now in front of Gu Chao, his heart was even more agitated, praying that the young Taoist priest in front of him was only fooled just now, and she was lucky enough to be fooled.


    For the first time, he sincerely hoped that these Taoist priests were liars.


    "One thousand taels."


    Gu Chao retracted his eyes, and stretched out a finger towards Ruan Laosan.


    The tone was flat, as if he was talking about one tael of silver instead of one thousand taels.


    There was a sound of inhalation, how dare this Taoist speak!


    That''s one thousand taels of silver! Not a thousand coppers!


    Ruan Laosan''s eyes were wide open, looking at Gu Chao who was still sitting there looking like an old god, he confirmed it in disbelief.


    "One thousand taels of silver?"


    Gu Chao nodded kindly.


    Yun Lang secretly breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that this Taoist priest is really a fake.


    Not only that, but also dare to open the lion''s mouth.


    "My wife, let''s go, this Taoist is a liar at first glance."


    Not only he thinks so, but other people think so too.


    The eyes of several other Taoist priests looking at Gu Chao have sublimated from looking at a fool to looking at a lunatic.


    One thousand taels of silver, if she wasn''t crazy, how dare she speak?


    They have been setting up a stall here for so many years, but they dare not say this.


    snort! What is it if not a lunatic?


    Several dandies also began to persuade the third Ruan, "Third brother, this Taoist priest is trying to trick you!"


    "That''s right, one thousand taels back, have you seen one thousand taels?"


    "How dare you deceive the sisters!"


    Gu Chao has never seen a thousand taels, after all, she never paid much attention to this silver before.


    Ruan Laosan''s face was solemn, and after thinking twice, she still felt that Gu Chao should have real skills.


    Isn��t the example of Xu Ming right in front of us?


    Moreover, she desperately wanted to know if her child was a daughter.


    Her husband gave birth to three sons in a row, and two concubines also gave birth to sons. She was going crazy thinking about daughters.


    So, "one thousand taels is one thousand taels!"


    If it��s really a daughter, it��s worth a thousand taels.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, but asked for money, "Money first."


    "You Taoist priest, are you still afraid that your aunt will renege on her debt?"


    Gu Chao nodded, because he was afraid that she would renege on her debts,


    After being lucky for a while, Ruan Laosan took out the banknote and wanted to throw it on Gu Chao''s table, but found that Gu Chao hadn''t set up a table, so he reluctantly handed it to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to take the bank note, put it away after confirming that it was correct, and then spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are a man or a woman!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： people stupid money

    Chapter 32 People are stupid and have a lot of money


    Ah! Really stupid people with a lot of money!


    That��s all for one thousand taels, this money is too easy to earn!


    Hey~ No wonder people want to give money first. She said that it is strange if people can give her money. It would be good if she didn''t smash her stall!


    Well, she doesn''t have a stand at all.


    Tsk tsk tsk! The meaning of these words is a bit profound!


    There was a whisper around, but the youngest Ruan didn''t listen to them, and what she was thinking over and over again were all Gu Chao''s words.


    What does it mean that being a man or a woman has nothing to do with her?


    The child in Yunlang''s belly is hers, so how could it have nothing to do with her?


    Could it be that this child is not hers?


    "You mean, this child is not~"


    She couldn''t say what she said later, she didn''t want to believe it, and she couldn''t hold back her face.


    Gu Chao saw that she had already reacted, so he nodded lightly to Ruan Laosan.


    Yun Lang, who was held in the arms of Ruan Laosan, had already weakened his legs, his face was full of panic, and he couldn''t help but look at the crowd behind him.


    Seeing Gu Chao nodded, Ruan Laosan subconsciously let go of the person in her arms, and took two steps back. The person she was hugging just now was like a hot potato to her.


    Yun Lang was terrified at first, and was let go by Ruan Laosan, so he was about to fall to the ground without preparation.


    Seeing that he was about to fall, Ruan Lao San subconsciously tried to help him up.


    After all, she was the one who cared for and pampered him like a baby for so long, and when she saw him about to throw her, she still used to protect him for a while.


    After Yunlang stood still, Ruan Laosan let him go angrily, and stopped looking at him two steps away.


    If the Taoist priest told lies, then Yun Lang would definitely explain to her, instead of being in a dazed state like now.


    Do you need to ask more? It must be true!


    This kind of stimulation, even a woman can''t accept it, let alone being exposed in public.


    Ruan Laosan only felt that his scalp was numb and his mind was buzzing.


    My mother is holding you like a heart, just waiting for you to give birth to a daughter for my mother, and your **** father is actually wearing a cuckold for my mother!


    Even the seeds in my belly are not my mother��s, but I dare to feel that my mother has been busy serving these months, but she is raising wild seeds for others!


    Ruan Lao San was so angry that his face turned into a liver color.


    "Who''s that bastard?"


    This gnashing of teeth question Ruan Laosan was not directed at Yun Lang, who was already panicked, completely lost his backbone, and kept looking into the crowd, but at Gu Chao who got up and closed his pole to close the stall.


    After these two incidents, she now fully trusts Gu Chao.


    She became a **** and raised a man and child for nothing. Let her know that the person who put the cuckold on her is sleeping!


    She has to settle accounts with her!


    Gu Chao was wrapping the white cloth with calculation characters written on the pole, while calmly uttering three words, "One thousand taels."


    This time Ruan Laosan didn''t even think about it, and just gave Gu Chao a thousand taels of silver.


    Gu Chao took the banknote, raised his chin and pointed towards someone who was about to turn around and leave behind the crowd, "That''s the one in blue."


    The man saw that Ruan Laosan had given the bank note again, knowing that he would suffer, and was about to leave, but in the end he was a step too late.


    "Second Jiang! You stop for my mother."


    Ruan Laosan''s eyes were bloodshot, and his eyes seemed to be capable of killing people.


    Gu Chaowang said Ruan Laosan in this way, so he kindly asked her before she rushed over.


    "Don''t go out after dark today."


    There was a bloodbath, so she kindly didn''t say the last half of the sentence.


    This person is already so miserable, it seems a little unreasonable for her to say it again.


    Suspected of falling into trouble!


    After hearing Gu Chao''s words, Ruan Lao San turned her head and nodded to Gu Chao. Although she didn''t know what this had to do with the current situation, out of trust in Gu Chao, she still felt that it was necessary to remember these words. in the heart.


    Then, she rushed towards Jiang''s second child who was already surrounded by the crowd of onlookers.


    Ruan Lao San came from a family of generals, so it was easy to deal with Jiang Lao Er''s helpless little boy.


    For a while, cries of pain and begging for mercy continued to be heard from the crowd.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Gu Chao who left.


    Her operation stunned the few Taoist priests who had made sarcastic remarks before. Whether it was her real ability or her superb ability to deceive people, they all convinced her to give her a thumbs up.


    Gu Chao returned to the inn with the cost of eating, that is, the white cloth pole.


    The old nun Wuchen saw her coming back, and went up to ask her how business was going?


    Because little nun Yunxin''s body is still too weak to travel back home, Wuchen decided to stay here for a few days, and wait until the little apprentice''s health is better before leaving.


    Gu Chao is the great benefactor of her apprentice, so when Gu Chao came back, she immediately went up to care about him.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, "Not bad."


    Wuchen looked at her as if she was quite confident, and thought that she might be doing well.


    "How much did you earn? Do you have ten taels?"


    Earning ten taels of silver a day is already a lot in Wuchen''s view, if she can earn ten taels of silver a day, she will be satisfied.


    Gu Zhao glanced at her, then stretched out **** at her and shook her.


    Ho! Wuchen took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide, "Twenty taels? That''s a lot!"


    Is this old nun so blind? Twenty taels of silver can satisfy her, so excited?


    Gu Chao felt that she might not be on the same level as Wuchen''s thoughts, so he kindly reminded her.


    "It''s two thousand taels."


    The old nun Wuchen felt that her legs were a little weak, so she quickly supported the table beside her, otherwise she felt that she might do something that would insult her image.


    Gu Chao thought about it, two thousand a day, only sixty thousand a month, at this rate, this amount of money is not enough!


    She can only stay in the capital for forty days at most, even if you add another ten days, it will only be 80,000.


    She has to calculate whether there is any business every day, which is too troublesome and too slow.


    No, no, she has to think of other ways to get money quickly.


    Gu Chao thought, it was really impossible, so she had to exchange some unused things for money.


    I promised my servant that I would go back before it snowed, so I couldn��t make a mistake.


    When she thought of Xiao Fushi, she missed him a little bit.


    Ning Su from Gujia Village suddenly sneezed.


    I wonder if the wife-lord is missing me?


    Hmm~ He also misses his wife.


    The wife and the owner have been away for four days, and I don��t know if they have arrived in the capital now?


    It rained lightly at noon yesterday. I don��t know if it��s raining in the capital?


    The wife didn��t bring anything with her when she went out, and she didn��t know if she was exposed to the rain. What if she got sick in the rain?


    He is not with the wife-leader, and no one takes care of the wife-leader.


    What should I do if the wife-owner is suffering? What should I do if I am thirsty or hungry?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Blessing in disguise

    Chapter 33


    Seeing that Ruan Laosan''s eyes were red, and the Jiang Laoer who was below had lost even a sound, Ruan Laosan''s cronies stepped forward to hold her back.


    "It''s all right, third child, don''t carry a lawsuit for such a thing."


    "Third brother, enough is enough, if you fight again, you will die!"


    Ruan''s third child is already red-eyed, and one or two people can''t hold her back.


    Finally, four or five people hugged her, which made her stop.


    After a while, Ruan Laosan calmed down.


    "Okay, let me go."


    "You can''t do anything anymore." One of the people hugging her waist raised his head to persuade her again.


    Ruan Lao San nodded, "I won''t fight anymore, let go!"


    Several people exchanged a look, making sure that she really won''t do anything again, and then let her go.


    Ruan Lao San won his freedom and cupped hands with some friends, "I''m going back."


    Then she left directly, she had no face to continue to stay here and be seen as a monkey by others.


    As for that Yunlang, she never looked at him again.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to help but do something to a man!


    A few of her friends didn''t stop her, they looked at each other, shrugged and spread their hands, let her go back and have a quiet time!


    No one can persuade such a thing to happen.


    Looking at Jiang''s second child on the ground, and Yun Lang who had already been paralyzed on the ground, a few people kindly went to Jiang''s mansion to inform someone to take them back.


    Ruan Lao San returned home full of resentment, and when she saw her husband, she suddenly felt guilty, and came up with the best idea for her husband.


    Although Husband failed to give her a daughter, the sons are all hers anyway.


    Moreover, she did not say anything after accepting her servant husband, and she was also generous to her two concubines.


    Sure enough, the ones at home are the best.


    In the evening, just after dinner, her maid came in and told her that the man in the Nancheng courtyard invited her over for tea.


    Nancheng Yard is a well-known private kiln in the capital, and she also combed a fan head there, named Xiang''er.


    That kid is delicate and cute, with a sweet mouth, and he serves her very well every time, so she has to go there from time to time.


    There have been a few times when people came to invite her like today, and she basically went there.


    Ruan Laosan''s husband, Mrs. Wang, was sitting by the side making tea for his wife. Although the girl''s voice was deliberately lowered so that he couldn''t hear him, he could roughly guess why she came.


    Every time they don''t want him to hear it, and at this time, it''s usually those people outside who want to ask the wife to go out and fool around.


    Although he felt uncomfortable, who told him that his stomach would not live up to expectations and that he would not be able to give birth to a daughter?


    So, every time this happens, he will pretend to be deaf and dumb, as long as the wife is willing to come home.


    Ruan Laosan frowned immediately when he heard this.


    said coldly, "No!"


    This girl didn''t go out with the master today, so I don''t know why the master is holding her breath!


    Ruan''s third child was injured by someone raised outside today, and the injury was not serious. If she is asked to go again at this time, of course she can''t go, and she still feels nervous!


    The girl saw that the master was in a bad mood earlier, and thought that if the master went out to have a good time, she might be happy, and she would still be rewarded by the master.


    As a result, he didn''t get the reward, but instead received the master''s cold face. He didn''t dare to say anything at the moment, but he complained about Mr. Xiang''er in his heart.


    This is the first time Mrs. Wang has seen his wife refuse such a thing so readily. No matter what the reason is for the wife not going, he feels at ease anyway.


    As long as the wife is willing to stay at home, whether she is in his room or not, it is better than being hooked away by a vixen outside.


    On the second day, the news that someone was killed in Nancheng last night spread throughout the city, and the brains were smashed out and flowed all over the ground.


    The death of a person in the capital is a major event, and it naturally reached the ears of Ruan Laosan.


    At that time, Ruan Lao San was eating breakfast under the careful service of her husband, when she suddenly heard the news that the spoon in her hand fell directly into the soup bowl in front of her, and the soup splashed all over her face.


    Wang, who was waiting by her side, came back to her senses, and quickly took out her handkerchief to wipe her face.


    "My wife, what''s the matter?"


    I don��t know how many people will die in Beijing every year, so how can you scare the wife-owner like this?


    He didn''t know that if his wife had gone out last night, she would have been the one who was crushed to death.


    Ruan Laosan''s mind was filled with the last words that Taoist priest said to her yesterday.


    She had calculated that Xiang''er would come to her, and something would happen when she went out, so she was reminded not to go out after dark.


    It was precisely because she was angry yesterday that she didn''t go out. Otherwise, she might be the one who died.


    His father! The brains are all over the floor!


    Ruan Laosan gave a chill.


    If she hadn''t gone to the Taoist priest yesterday, she wouldn''t have known she was wearing a cuckold, and wouldn''t have been holding her breath at home.


    Xiang''er came to invite her, and she was sure to go.


    So, it was the Taoist priest who saved her life.


    If you lose your horse, you will know it is not a blessing!


    Use a green hat to get her life back, it''s worth it!


    Ruan Lao San took the handkerchief from Fu Lang''s hand, wiped it carelessly twice and returned it to him.


    His face was full of excitement, and his blood was full of excitement.


    "Quickly prepare a generous gift for me."


    Yesterday, because of the shock and depression, I didn''t think so much, Ruan Lao San felt that he was stupid.


    This kind of expert with real skills, of course, has to hurry up to curry favor and establish a good relationship. Maybe there will be many times when they will be useful in the future!


    Both the girl and Wang were stunned by her sudden words, dead, why is the wife-master (master) so excited?


    Also prepare generous gifts!


    Is that person a good friend of the wife-master (master)?


    It may not be appropriate to go to express condolences so early!


    Third Ruan knew from the reaction of the two of them that they had misunderstood, so he added another sentence.


    "I am the kind who is going to visit an expert, a savior.


    Go! Give me a generous gift. "


    Mrs. Wang was busy preparing presents, and after walking two steps, she remembered the life-saving grace mentioned in the words of the wife-lord.


    Turning back again, "What kind of accident happened to the wife master outside?"


    Otherwise, how could it be a life-saving grace?


    Ruan Lao San looked at her husband who was full of concern and love for her, and once again deeply felt that her husband was better.


    So, she learned from the painful experience and decided to treat her husband better in the future.


    "It''s all right now, I''m not standing here properly! That''s why I have to prepare a generous gift to thank the master."


    Wang''s heart was full of worries about his wife, and he didn''t realize how hot his wife was looking at him.


    Hearing that the wife-master said she was fine, and seeing that the wife-master was indeed fine, she went down to prepare gifts again.


    Since they are the benefactors of the wife-lord, of course this gift must be thicker to show their gratitude.


    Finally, not only did he prepare a lot of good things in the warehouse of the government, but he also added some good things in his own dowry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： short-sighted

    Chapter 34 Heartless


    Ruan Laosan first took gifts to the place where Gu Chao set up a stall yesterday, but found that Gu Chao was not there. I think it was too early, and the master hadn''t come yet.


    She squatted in Gu Chao''s booth and continued to wait, and then ordered the two maids who came out with her to inquire about the residence of the master.


    Yesterday, not only Ruan Laosan, a well-known dandy in the capital, became famous, but Gu Chao, who was straight-talking, also became famous.


    So after a while, the two girls who went out to inquire came back.


    Ruan Laosan took the people and gifts to the Zuixianlou where Gu Chao was located to find them.


    Woke up today, Gu Chao calculated his fortune for the day again, um~ another windfall came to his door!


    So she didn''t go to set up a stall, and just waited in the inn.


    It was an old man who was found, about fifty years old, and his family should be a little rich by looking at his clothes.


    After asking, Gu Chao found out that the old man was at the scene yesterday and saw her count correctly three times in a row.


    Moreover, because Ruan Laosan is a well-known dandy in Beijing and a child of an aristocratic family, there is no such thing as she would co-act with Gu Chao in such a play to deceive people, so he took the initiative to come to him today.


    The old man''s surname is Qin, and his wife''s surname is Li. Today he came to see Gu Chao because his granddaughter has been having nightmares recently, and said that there are ghosts in the house, and she is holding a blood-dripping ax to kill people.


    At first they just thought it was a child having a nightmare, unable to distinguish reality from a dream, and mistaken the dream for reality.


    As a result, for several days in a row, his little granddaughter said that she saw a man covered in blood in the yard, and she could even tell what the man looked like.


    This frightened them all, and they dared not say that it was a child talking nonsense.


    So, yesterday, Qin Fulang invited Master to visit his house, but when he got there, he saw so many people surrounded him, so he also followed to see what happened.


    When the matter was over, when he went to look for Gu Chao again, he found that Gu Chao had already left.


    He also thought that Gu Chao��s labor fee was a bit high, and his family couldn��t afford that much money, so he thought of going back to discuss it with the old woman and daughter at home first, and listen to what they had to say.


    Finally, after the family sat down to discuss, they decided to take out the few remaining 100 taels of silver at home and ask Gu Chao to visit their home.


    If there were really dirty things, a hundred taels of silver would be worth it, if not, the Taoist priest would definitely not charge them much money.


    After thinking it over, Qin Fulang went out early this morning to inquire about Gu Chao''s residence, and finally found it.


    After hearing what he said, Gu Chao had a good idea in his mind, but she hadn''t seen it and couldn''t be sure what it was, so she said to go to his house to see the situation first.


    Qin Fulang saw her and only talked about it, and didn''t mention money at all. He felt that this Daoist Gu was very personable, and he couldn''t be a liar at first glance.


    The very elegant Gu Chao was about to go out when he saw the third child from yesterday.


    Ruan Lao San naturally also saw Gu Chao, and immediately greeted him with a smile, "Master Taoist!"


    Gu Chao nodded, which was regarded as a response.


    "The Taoist chief is going out?"


    Ruan Lao San saw her walking outside, followed by an old man, so he guessed so.


    After all, this is the person who made her earn money, so Gu Chao couldn''t ignore her, and seeing the things the servants behind her were holding, he thought he came here today to thank her.


    So Gu Chao agreed, "Yeah."


    Ruan Lao San felt that the expert must be going out to run errands at this time, so there must be something lively to watch.


    Immediately, Ruan Lao San put on a smiling face, "Master Dao, I will prepare a small gift for Dao Master for these things, and I also need more Dao Master''s life-saving grace. A little care is not a respect."


    After finishing speaking, she took care of the two girls behind and sent the things to Gu Chao''s room, then leaned closer and whispered: "Where is the Taoist priest going? Anyway, I have nothing to do today, why don''t I run errands for the Taoist priest?" ?��


    Gu Chao saw that those Xie Li and Ruan Laosan were so smart, so he nodded in agreement.


    Qin Fulang agreed with Gu Daochang, and the other party was a child of an aristocratic family, so he couldn''t say anything, he just led the way.


    "Master Taoist, my name is Ruan Zhaofeng, and I am the third eldest child in my family. You can call me third child Ruan. Don''t you know the last name of Taoist priest Gao?"


    On the way, Ruan Laosan kept trying to get in touch with Gu Chao.


    Gu Zhao glanced at her, didn''t this person just suffer that kind of blow?


    How did you recover so quickly?


    The self-healing ability is too strong!


    Ruan Laosan seemed to understand the doubt in Gu Chao''s eyes, and immediately explained, "I need more Daoist priests for what happened yesterday, if it weren''t for Daoist priests, I would still help that **** Jiang Laoer continue to raise boys and children !


    Actually, that Yunlang is the fan I kept outside. If it wasn��t because he was pregnant, I would have dismissed him long ago.


    Since the children are not mine, I am happy to let them live together. "


    Gu Chao feels that this person is probably either big-hearted or short-hearted. He is an acquaintance with you and still sleeps with your man, and both of them clearly know that the child is not yours, but they insist on pressing it on your head. Do people have other plans for you?


    But such people are simple-minded, without so many twists and turns, and live comfortably.


    Since people didn''t think much about it, Gu Chao didn''t want to talk too much. Anyway, after such a thing happened, this person will never get in touch with that person again, and that person''s plot will naturally not succeed.


    Gu Chao retracted his gaze and said, "Gu Chao."


    This is an answer to the question she asked earlier.


    After talking, he went to Qin Fulang''s house. Qin Fulang''s house was in Xicheng, and most of this area was lived by businessmen with some family background.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Gu Chao felt a cloud of yin.


    It seems that there is really something.


    Gu Chao lifted his feet to go inside. A four or five-year-old girl was sitting in the sunny place in the yard. Opposite her was a male ghost standing under the shade of a camphor tree that was difficult for one person to embrace.


    As Qin Fulang described, covered in blood, holding a **** axe in his hand.


    However, the ax, like him, is not an entity.


    The middle-aged husband next to the little girl should be Qin Fulang''s son-in-law. When the father and daughter saw them coming in, the middle-aged husband hurried over to say hello.


    "Eunuch, this~ is the Daoist you mentioned?"


    Mainly because Gu Chao was too young and didn''t wear Taoist robes, so he was a little uncertain.


    Qin Fulang hurriedly introduced them to each other, and then asked Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what''s wrong with my house?"


    Gu Chao raised his chin and looked at the male ghost under the tree, who was full of ghosts when they entered.


    Seeing her like this, everyone knows that there is really something dirty in this room.


    Ruan Lao San rubbed her arms, no wonder she felt cold all over as soon as she entered the door, it turns out that there really is such a thing in this world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Under the camphor tree

    Chapter 35 Under the camphor tree


    Everyone followed Gu Chao''s line of sight, and it was the camphor tree in the yard.


    Qin Fulang and his son-in-law glanced at each other, convinced of Gu Chao.


    The granddaughter (daughter) of their family also said that the thing was there. Although they couldn''t see it, they both said so, so they couldn''t believe it.


    Sure enough, children''s eyes can really see something.


    When they all looked over, the temperature in the yard dropped a bit, and several people could clearly feel it.


    In this way, even if they couldn''t see it, they could feel that there was something different from them in the yard.


    It was impossible not to be afraid, Qin Fulang hurriedly walked behind Gu Chao with his little granddaughter in his arms.


    "Gu Daochang, please help catch that~!"


    Qin Fulang wanted to explain clearly, but then thought that the thing was beside him, so he swallowed the word again.


    Anyway, even if this is the case, Daoist Gu can still understand.


    "Stand back, and leave the rest to me."


    Several people immediately retreated to the place farthest from the camphor tree when they heard the words, and looked nervously at Gu Chao and the camphor tree.


    After all, they can''t see that thing, so they can only look in that direction.


    The male ghost knew that the woman standing in front of him was invited by this family to deal with him, and it was precisely because of this that he was completely angered.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to harm the family, but the family even discussed yesterday to invite Taoist priests to take him in!


    So, when Gu Chao came in, the male ghost''s resentment began to increase.


    At this time, it soared to the extreme, and he himself was wrapped in resentment. Now only resentment remains, and he has no consciousness at all.


    The male ghost rushed towards Gu Chao. At this time, the two women from the Li family who had gone out to open a shop happened to come back.


    Today, Taoist priests were invited to the house, and they were also worried that the two men and the child would be at home, so they closed the shop and came back in time.


    As soon as the two stepped into the yard, they realized that something was wrong. A biting cold air hit them, and they couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Gu Chao wanted to see that the male ghost was about to come up to the two of them, and he slapped the male ghost with a cold aura.


    The mother and daughter, who were still wrapped in the biting chill just now, immediately felt a burst of warmth penetrate their bodies, driving away the chill just now.


    The male ghost, who was still full of resentment just now, was directly slapped by Gu Chao''s slap, and he regained his sobriety.


    However, there was only fear in his eyes when he looked at Gu Chao.


    Now he is cowering under the camphor tree, raising his eyes to glance at Gu Chao, then lowering his head and not daring to look at Gu Chao again.


    The people in the yard couldn''t see the male ghost, they only saw the two of them coming in, and then they stood there in a daze, with dull eyes and blue complexions.


    Several people were startled by them, thinking that they were caught by the male ghost.


    After all, Qin Fulang is an elder and has experienced many things. He was the first to come to his senses, and he was about to remind Gu Chao.


    As a result, Gu Chao raised his arm and slapped her lightly in front of her, and then the two who were still pale just now returned to normal.


    Then, they felt that the temperature in the yard seemed to have increased a lot.


    At least, they didn''t have the biting cold feeling just now.


    Seeing that his wife had returned to normal and was fine, Qin Fulang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Only Gu Chao and the little girl could see this process. When the little girl jumped at her grandmother and mother by the male ghost, she screamed and was covered by Qin Fulang, who had quick eyesight and quick hands.


    I''m afraid that if she makes a noise, it will affect Gu Chao, and it will be bad if she attracts that thing''s attention.


    The mother and daughter of the Li family recovered from their daze, only to realize that the atmosphere in the house was not right.


    Looking at Gu Chao in front of them, he wondered if this person could be the Taoist priest hired by the old man (Daddy), right?


    Really young!


    Immediately greeted Gu Chao, "The Taoist priest is polite."


    Gu Chao nodded in response.


    Gao Ren is always so indifferent, and the two of them didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    At this time, they realized that their family members and that Miss Ruan family were all huddled in the corner, and they were looking at them warily.


    what ''s wrong?


    Is there any dirty things in the house? Did you solve it again?


    Qin Fulang and the others actually passed them to watch under the camphor tree behind them. Now that the temperature has recovered, I wonder if that thing has been cleaned up by Gu Daochang?


    They looked at Gu Chao in unison again, asking her with their eyes.


    Gu Chao raised his hand and pointed at the tree, "It''s okay."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Because they couldn''t see it, Gu Chao drew a rune in the sky, tapped it lightly after the drawing, and the rune took effect, and other people in the yard could also see the tree under the tree cowering and lowering its head, eyes full of tears. A frightened male ghost.


    The people who suddenly saw the male ghost were startled, followed by another gasp.


    Not only were they afraid, but the male ghost was also afraid.


    However, what he was afraid of was Gu Chao who was still standing at the door and not looking at him.


    Gu Chao gave him a cold look, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The Li family members and Ruan Lao San who followed to see the fun also wanted to know, so after the initial panic and surprise, they all looked at the male ghost under the tree in unison.


    That ghost is really exactly as described by their granddaughter, except that he doesn''t look cruel at all now.


    Everyone knew that it should be Gu Chao''s credit, and at the same time they had a new understanding of Gu Chao''s ability.


    Just now they only saw Gu Chao waving his hand lightly, and the male ghost is like this, so how capable is she?


    It turned out that the male ghost used to live here.


    His wife is also a businessman, but she is a runner who is not at home all the year round.


    Years ago, his wife returned, and he was quite happy.


    This parting lasted more than half a year, and I must be happy to see the wife-lord come back.


    In the end, his wife''s words made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and all the joy turned into heartache.


    "This is a divorce certificate, take it and go home!"


    Resignation letter? go home?


    Where is his home, this is his home?


    Where did she let him go?


    After the man is dismissed, where else can he go?


    Maternal family? Let him go back and implicate his natal family and be pointed and laughed at by others?


    He asked his wife, why should he divorce him?


    The result is that she already has a rich man outside and is about to get married. How could she have a husband?


    So of course he was going to be divorced.


    He refused, and the two had a quarrel.


    He just said one thing, he was going to find the young master to make it clear, and then his wife master killed him.


    He used an axe, and later buried his body under the camphor tree.


    When he became conscious again, he found that he had become a ghost.


    Moreover, he can only be in the yard, not too far away from the camphor tree.


    Later, the Li family moved in.


    He didn''t intend to scare the little granddaughter of the Li family, he just wanted to get close to her because she was cute.


    But he forgot that he is a ghost now, people and ghosts have different paths, and he even frightened the little girl.


    Finally, after Gu Chao asked him, he knew that he didn''t want revenge, but just wanted to be reincarnated and be a new man, so he cast a spell and sent him to reincarnate.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： never admit defeat

    Chapter 36 Never admit defeat


    Afterwards, Gu Chao asked the Li family to report to the officials in the yamen. After all, it was a fatality, and the government should solve it.


    There is also the murderer. Although the sufferer will not be held accountable, the law will not let her go.


    Soon, people from the government came.


    Because they might not believe some things even if they were told, so Gu Chao told them not to mention them.


    He directly said that he wanted to plant flowers in the yard, but the body was dug up.


    In addition, neighbors testified that the corpse belonged to a resident who used to live here. His wife and owner sold the house to the Li family a few months ago and moved out.


    Therefore, the Li family can directly rule out the suspicion.


    After they and their neighbors recorded their statements and signed their signatures, the people from the yamen left, and they were still going to catch the murderer!


    "Gu Daochang, do you see that our yard has buried ~ that ~ will it affect us in the future?"


    Having seen that thing in person, and at home, even though it has been sent away, the people in the Li family are still terrified.


    Gu Chao looked around in their yard, pointed at a certain place, "Remove that place to make a stove, it will bring wealth to your family. As for you, it is better to get more sunshine during this time."


    The Li family members nodded repeatedly after hearing this, and thanked Gu Chao for the hard work they had prepared long ago.


    Gu Chao felt the weight in his hand, although he felt that it was too little, but considering the family background of the Li family, it was very sincere to be able to give these.


    It seems that if you want money to come quickly, you still have to eat big people.


    Ruan Laosan watched the whole process without saying a single extra word. After she and Gu Chao came out of Li''s house, she finally asked the question in her heart.


    "Gu Daochang, can you visit my house?"


    Gu Chao looked at her sideways, "There are no ghosts in your house."


    Ruan Laosan was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that Gu Chao said her house was clean, and immediately felt happy.


    He quickly explained, "No, no, I want Daoist Gu to visit my house. Do you want to transfer luck to my house too? Let me have a daughter as soon as possible."


    She already has five sons, and she doesn''t want to have seven fairies.


    She just wants a daughter, hurry up!


    Gu Chaoguan''s face is that of both sons and daughters, but her daughter came late, and there will be more later.


    However, she said to go to her house to see, this is okay.


    At that time, I will make some changes for her to enhance the luck elsewhere, and it will be another money.


    Can! Can!


    Gu Chao followed Ruan Laosan to the Ruan Mansion. Along the way, Ruan Laosan kept telling Gu Chao about her family''s situation.


    She felt that this kind of thing should be said as clearly as possible.


    In case, what went wrong!


    Ruan Laosan is the third child in the family, because she is not the eldest daughter and does not need to stand up for the family, so she was separated by her mother after she got married.


    A family of generals, speak straight.


    Her mother said at the time, "Since you are an adult after you are married, there is no reason to live with my mother.


    Besides, there are too many people in the family, the house is noisy, and there are many people who are right and wrong, which is troublesome.


    Hurry up and take your husband to move to the house prepared for you, and be the master of your own house.


    In the future, just come back during the holidays to honor your mother, and don��t come back to bother her if you have nothing to do. "


    In this way, Ruan Laosan was kicked out by his mother as soon as he got married.


    Of course, she is not the only one who is like this, the second Ruan in front of her is also treated in the same way.


    There is also the fourth child behind her, who also cannot avoid the fate of being kicked out by the old lady.


    In this regard, Gu Chao thinks that the old lady of the Ruan family has done a good job.


    As the saying goes, it is good to smell far away.


    Whether it��s brothers and sisters, or mother and child, it��s really easy to have conflicts under the same roof every day.


    Besides, it is still a family with a large population like the Ruan family, so accidents will inevitably happen after getting along for a long time.


    It''s better to send people away early like this, live their lives separately, and occasionally be kinder when we meet last time.


    After the separation, the population of her family is also simple, counting one by one, there are only four adults and five children, and they get along fairly harmoniously on weekdays.


    Anyway, she didn''t find any contradictions, and the husband and servant didn''t complain when facing her.


    That''s natural, they couldn''t give birth to a daughter, who would dare to stand out!


    Although Ruan Laosan is a dandy, she is not the kind of dandy who has no bottom line principles.


    At least she doesn''t do things that violate the law and discipline, and she doesn''t dare to bully women and men.


    Although she raised a few fans outside, she would never bring that kind of person home.


    Take that Yun Lang as an example, she is already sick and pregnant, and Ruan Lao San didn''t intend to just take her back just like that.


    Originally, she planned to wait for him to give birth to a child. If it was a daughter, she would go to ask Fu Lang for his consent, and she would take it back only after Fu Lang nodded.


    Now in her family, apart from her husband, Mrs. Wang, there are two attendants, Mrs. Huang and Mrs. Sun.


    With a husband and two attendants, she is considered to be clean among her cronies.


    She is a child of such an aristocratic family, and she has only three husbands in her twenties, and it is still under the condition that her husband has never given birth to a daughter.


    So, Ruan Laosan can really be said to be a good wife.


    At least, the handkerchiefs around Wang felt that although he did not have a daughter, he was destined to marry such a good wife.


    Not only did he not divorce him, but he also did not keep bringing people to his home to meet him.


    Not even beating, scolding or punishment.


    Moreover, the most important point is that the family is separated when they get married, and they don''t need to look at the faces of their in-laws to live.


    Even on this matter, the in-laws above did not embarrass him or criticize him.


    Isn��t this a good fate?


    When Gu Chao arrived at the Ruan Mansion, Ruan Laosan first took her around the mansion.


    After getting Gu Chao to say that there is no problem, I feel completely at ease.


    Then they called out all the husbands and servants to let Gu Chaoxiang see their faces. The main reason was that they wanted Gu Chao to help see which one was capable of giving birth to a daughter.


    Her mother has four daughters of their concubine and concubine, even her eldest sister, second sister and fourth child also have daughters. It stands to reason that she shouldn''t have no one!


    Maybe, the problem really lies with the husband and servant at home.


    She didn''t despise them, but she just thought that if she couldn''t have a daughter, just taking advantage of Daoist Gu''s presence here, so as to change their luck, maybe they would be able to have a daughter.


    If it really doesn''t work, she can still ask Daoist Gu to help her look after a good-bred one.


    No matter what, she must have a daughter.


    has been born, until the birth!


    At the beginning, when they heard that they were going to see their niece, the two husbands and servants were beating their hearts. They are not master husbands and can receive guests as masters. Why did the wife master suddenly let them see their niece?


    The wife-lord doesn��t want them anymore,


    Later, I heard that it was a Taoist priest invited by the wife-owner, and I was relieved to see who of them could give birth to a daughter.


    When they arrived, the master Wang also just arrived, it seems that not only they want to see, but even the master husband also wants to see.


    Gu Chao looked at the three people in front of him, his eyes swept over their faces one by one, and the hearts of the three people followed Gu Chao''s gaze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： dare not be angry dare not speak

    Chapter 37 Don''t dare to be angry, dare not speak out


    The three men hoped that when Daoist Gu spoke, he would be the one who would give birth to a daughter.


    This is not only a question of whether to have a daughter, but also the favor of the wife-lord in the future.


    If this Daoist Gu says that someone cannot have a daughter, will that person still be favored by his wife-lord in the future?


    Maybe the wife-owner will never come to his room again, for fear that he will die alone forever!


    Gu Chao retracted his gaze and turned to look at Ruan Lao San, "Your daughter is a bit late, take good care of your body!"


    She didn''t say which one was born, nor did she say which one couldn''t be born, anyway, there was.


    It can be regarded as saving these three men and not embarrassing any of them.


    After that, I deliberately added a sentence to take good care of your body, which was actually meant for the three men.


    The meaning is, don��t rush to lose Ruan Laosan, it will be of no benefit to any of you.


    Mrs. Wang has a seven-aperture exquisite heart, and she can understand the meaning of Gu Chao''s words as soon as she hears it.


    Bowed his knees and saluted Gu Chao as a thank you.


    The other two servants came to their senses and also saluted Gu Chao.


    I am grateful to Gu Chao in my heart, this Daoist Gu is a good man, he understands the difficulty of their men, so he said this.


    Although they didn''t say who could give birth to a daughter, they felt relieved knowing that some of them could give birth to a daughter.


    At least in this way, the wives will not dislike them.


    Knowing that they had a daughter, the three of them were very excited.


    They understood the meaning of Gu Chao''s words, but their wife, Ruan Laosan, didn''t understand.


    She understood the literal meaning, her daughter came late, so she had to take good care of her body, or would she not live until her daughter came?


    However, her point is that she has a daughter.


    So, while being excited, Ruan Laosan immediately decided that he could no longer mess around like before in the future.


    You must take good care of your body and strive to live longer, maybe you can spend a few more years with your daughter and watch her get married and have a daughter.


    Third Ruan thought for a long time, and after pulling back his thoughts, he waved his husband and servants to go back.


    "Gu Daochang, you see, since I have a daughter, can I let her come earlier?"


    Gu Chao glanced at her, "The fate of this descendant has long been determined, so we must not be too greedy, and instead ruin the fate of our descendants.


    And it''s only four or five years, can''t you wait? "


    Got the letter, Ruan Laosan nodded again and again, "Wait! Wait!"


    He couldn''t even close his mouth from ear to ear, the corners of his mouth almost grinning to the base of his ears.


    She has waited for the first seven or eight years, but can''t afford to wait for the next four or five years?


    Moreover, now that she has the accurate time, she has more confidence in her heart.


    In the future, who would dare to say that she is an impoverished family who cannot give birth to a daughter, and she can beat people uprightly.


    "Gu Daochang, how about you help me to see if there is anything in my house that needs to be changed? The kind that can add a little bit of luck? It doesn''t bother the two masters!"


    Gu Chao likes such a upright person.


    She didn''t even need to speak, she took the initiative to pass the words to her mouth.


    Every part of his house is in good condition. It can be seen that he invited a special person to look at it when it was being built.


    Generally, there is no need to change it, just a little adjustment on the decoration will do.


    By the time Gu Chao had lunch in Ruan Mansion and received a full 10,000 taels of silver from Ruan Laosan and was sent out by her, it was already too late.


    Until Gu Chao left, Ruan Laosan didn''t ask her which husband and servant could have a daughter.


    This point really surprised Gu Chao.


    She thought Ruan Laosan wanted a daughter so much, so she specially asked her to meet her husbands and servants. She thought that when she found out that she had a daughter, she would definitely ask her which husband and servant gave birth to her.


    As a result, she never mentioned a word from the beginning to the end.


    I don''t know if she was so excited that she forgot, or if she didn''t want to ask at all.


    However, because of this, Gu Chao''s image of her has improved a bit.


    They are all her men, and they are all the same, so asking them clearly will only hurt your peace.


    After a trip, I went for another half day, but today''s harvest is still good.


    At least it has doubled compared to yesterday. If it goes on like this, when we go back, we should be able to earn a lot of money.


    It should be fine if you don��t go out for the next few years.


    In this way, she can do some favorite things with her husband at home.


    She will have children too!


    You can''t delay such a major life event because of earning money.


    not worth it!


    How can Yin Zi compare with a tender and delicious waiter?


    With that time, it would be better to do more serious things with the servant.


    Gu Chao is so real.


    Therefore, it is better to earn more money at one time and rest for a few years.


    Gu Chao has become well-known in the capital these two days, all thanks to Ruan Lao San giving her free publicity.


    This kind of romantic story spread the fastest, and after one night, most of the people in the city knew that the Second Miss of the Jiang family had cuckolded Ruan Lao San.


    If it weren''t for the loss of life in Nancheng last night, Ruan Lao San''s love affair would have spread throughout the city.


    After all, Ruan Laosan is not an unknown person. First of all, she is the daughter of the great general of the dynasty, and there are many people who know her.


    There are even more people who know General Ruan, and most of them are courtiers.


    Secondly, she is a well-known **** in Beijing. She often walks in the streets and alleys, and more people know her.


    So, how could such a scandalous thing happen to such a well-known young lady, spread unhappily.


    Gu Chao''s fame and ability also followed Ruan Laosan''s gossip and spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital.


    In the end, Gu Chao was simply passed on as a living fairy.


    Just by looking at a person, one can know the past and present of that person.


    Today, Old General Ruan heard the gossip about his third daughter from his colleagues when he went to court, and it was such explosive gossip. One can imagine how embarrassed and depressed General Ruan was when he heard it.


    When I returned home, I immediately sent people to catch the shameful thing.


    "You are capable now! You have a bigger reputation than your mother, tell me, is this the case, what a shame!"


    The embarrassing thing, although Ruan Laosan was fighting fiercely outside, but when he was in front of his mother, he was an extra fart that he didn''t dare to fart.


    Honestly explained the cause and effect to my mother, and dared not hide a single word.


    After listening, General Ruan kicked Ruan Laosan''s thigh, making her stagger.


    Ruan Lao San dared not be angry or speak out, he could only bear it honestly.


    Who made her ignorant of people, and people were deceived!


    However, Jiang''s second son, that bastard, dares to appear in front of her in the future, and hit him every time he sees him.


    Old General Ruan looked at his daughter with a depressed feeling of hating iron but not steel.


    After listening to her talk for a long time, I didn''t see her say a word about the reason for this matter.


    After going on for a long time, she didn''t even think about it. What they did was to plot against her!


    Why did she give birth to such a stupid daughter?


    If it wasn''t for that Taoist priest this time, her Ruan family might really have to help someone raise their children, and the third child might have to change her surname in the end.


    Her fame for the rest of her life has been ruined by this shameful bastard!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： scourge

    Chapter 38 Scourge


    The anger returns to the air, and the attack returns to the attack. Old General Ruan still loves his daughter.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called people back in a hurry just after leaving court.


    Knowing that her daughter''s life was saved because of this incident, and she had been worried that her daughter''s heirs would be settled, Old General Ruan let go of this embarrassing incident.


    On the contrary, he became interested in Gu Chao''s direct calculation, and asked Ruan Laosan to thank Gu Chao, and it would be best if he could make friends with Gu Chao.


    Unfathomable things like gods, ghosts and ghosts are the most mysterious, and you can believe their existence or not!


    Besides, the daughter also said that she saw it with her own eyes in Li''s house, and also dug up the body in Li''s house. This cannot be faked.


    So, being able to make friends with a Taoist priest who can deal with ghosts and gods is by no means a bad thing.


    Sure enough, Ruan Laosan''s big-hearted character is not without origin.


    Which family encountered such a thing without thinking about how to restore their reputation. In the end, her family was fine, and they never mentioned the matter of reputation. Instead, they thought that it would be worthwhile to change their lives.


    Moreover, Old General Ruan didn''t think about asking which son-in-law could give birth to a granddaughter.


    Both mother and daughter are the same, thinking that they can have children anyway, so that the family will not be wiped out.


    Free and easy? big heart? stupid?


    Ruan Lao San was called back by his mother and reprimanded, and then kicked out by his mother, without even giving her a sip of water.


    Fortunately, when she got home, there was tremella and lotus seed soup stewed by her husband himself. It was sweet, smooth and delicious.


    finished eating sweet


    Tremella and lotus seed soup, you can also eat soft and delicious Fulang.


    Really is a great joy in life!


    Ruan Laosan''s side is proud of the spring breeze and horseshoes are in a hurry, but the Jiang''s side is already flying around, very lively.


    How could the Jiang family accept Yunlang''s identity, let alone the scandal that happened in public.


    Jiang''s second son was beaten up and carried back. Of course, Yun Lang was also taken back by the servants who came to pick him up.


    However, it was not to take him into the mansion, but before Jiang''s second son woke up, he was poured down with a bowl of soup and medicine by the vigorous and resolute father Jiang, and he was handed over on the spot.


    "Things that have no shame, and don''t know where they came from, dare to press on the head of my Jiang family. My Jiang family doesn''t accept all cats and dogs."


    It wasn''t until he saw the fetus in Yunlang''s womb, that Jiang''s father ordered his servants to throw him out.


    As for the already formed fetus, Jiang''s father didn''t even look at it.


    When Jiang Laoer woke up and found out what her father had done to Yun Lang, she just frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    It is no longer possible for the planned things to be exposed in public. For her, Yun Lang is also~


    It''s fine if her father handles it, so she doesn''t have to do it herself.


    The child is gone, who can prove that Yun Lang has something to do with her.


    It''s just a Taoist priest talking nonsense, so it can''t be true.


    As for Yun Lang, he himself was willing at the beginning, and she didn''t force him. Now that the matter is broken, he can''t blame anyone for bearing the result.


    Hanfu in the capital.


    Two days after returning from Shangxiang, Yuzhu found out that his son was sick.


    It is the kind that ordinary medicine can''t cure, lovesickness.


    From getting up in the morning to going to bed at night, I would be in a daze from time to time, and I would start to blush when I was in a daze.


    Isn��t this what lovesickness is?


    It is also fortunate that the master husband did not find out, otherwise how can he explain that the young master fell in love with a woman he had only met once.


    "Master, you have been embroidering this purse for a whole day, why haven''t you embroidered a single flower?"


    Yuzhu saw that the needle in her young master''s hand was about to pierce her finger, so she had to remind him.


    Han Yu came back to his senses, and looked down at the embroidery frame in his hand, which he started to embroider yesterday, with blue lines on a green background, and wanted to embroider a branch of kapok to make a purse.


    Although, this purse may never reach her master''s hands.


    However, even if he wanted to embroider, it could be regarded as fulfilling his obsession.


    In a few days, he will completely forget her in a few days.


    Yuzhu looked at the embroidered frame in the young master''s hand. This color is obviously for women.


    Grandma, how can this kind of warrior be used?


    The Eldest Miss and the Second Miss are also careless, so it is impossible to use this kind of purse embroidered with flowers.


    Therefore, it is self-evident who this purse boy is embroidered for.


    Young master is really possessed, where is that woman now?


    In the future, I don��t know if I will meet you or not, so the young master embroidered a purse for someone, and I don��t know if I can send it out or not!


    Besides, the woman looked twenty years old at first glance, she must have a husband at home, maybe there are a lot of servants!


    Maybe there are a lot of children!


    Young Master, what should we do if this continues?


    Do you still want to serve that bad woman?


    "My lord, this servant thinks, why don''t you go out for a walk?"


    "Ok?"


    Han Yu looked up at Yuzhu, "You want to go out to play? Go, come back earlier."


    Yuzhu reached out and grabbed the embroidery frame from the young master''s hand and threw it on the table, "Sir, don''t embroider, the servant is asking you to go out for a walk, and you have been sitting at home for a whole day, and you haven''t embroidered a single flower." , it��s better not to embroider.��


    Han Yu followed the embroidered stretcher with all his eyes, seeing that he threw it so casually, his heart was also thrown there.


    Get up and rush to pick it up, hold it in your hand and turn it over and over to see that it is not broken, so I am relieved.


    "Speak as you speak, why are you throwing it?"


    Yuzhu snorted angrily, "Your servant is not throwing the embroidered cloth, this servant is going to throw off the person in your heart that shouldn''t be there.


    lest she harm the young master! "


    Han Yu returned to the embroidered stool and sat down on the embroidered stool, "You talk nonsense again, how can anyone harm me?"


    "Why not! It''s just that bad woman who has captured the soul of the young master, so she is not a scourge!"


    The more Yu Zhu thought about it, the more angry she became, and the more she talked, the more angry she became. She really wanted to scold the young master and wake him up.


    However, he is the son''s servant and can''t do this!


    Really worried him to death.


    "Yuzhu, I''m going to get angry if you say that again."


    The lady obviously helped them, but he kept talking about bad women.


    If that lady was really a bad woman and really wanted to seduce him, how could she never appear in front of him after that?


    Obviously he is a gentleman, and he didn''t want to seduce him.


    It was himself, who had a heart of joy for that young lady.


    Yu Zhu saw her young master like this, her little face turned red with anger.


    Obviously that woman is not a good person, but the young master still protects her and doesn''t let him tell.


    "My lord, maybe she already has a lot of husbands and servants, and a house full of children!"


    Han Yu lowered his brows and eyes, unable to conceal the disappointment in his heart.


    How could he not have thought about it?


    Judging by the appearance of that young lady, she should be in her twenties. She is such a good person, how could she not be married at this age?


    So, let him think about it for two more days, and after two days he won''t think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： famous

    Chapter 39 became famous


    Seeing Young Master like this, Yuzhu knew that what she said just now was for nothing, and she was a villain in vain.


    well! What should I do, son?


    If you know where that bad~uh~that lady is, it��s okay, and you can go to ask about it, maybe you can have a thought.


    However, they don''t even know where that lady is and who she is now!


    Isn''t his son a fantasy!


    Suddenly, Yuzhu remembered the gossip he heard from Uncle Zhang who was shopping for vegetables in the kitchen this morning. He thought, how about telling the young master to distract him and stop thinking about it.


    "Young master, do you know? A lot of interesting things have happened in Beijing in the past two days! I will tell you about it~"


    Yuzhu watched her young master''s reaction while talking, and saw that the young master didn''t seem to have any reaction, and still embroidered the purse with his head down.


    Yuzhu was not discouraged, and continued to talk, and when he talked about the exciting part, the young master would definitely follow his train of thought.


    "My lord, do you still remember the third lady of General Ruan''s family?"


    Han Yu was actually listening. General Ruan is mother''s immediate superior, Miss Ruan is also a colleague of mother, and even Miss Ruan herself is a well-known figure in Beijing.


    In the two years since he came to Beijing, he has heard a lot about Miss Ruan San''s affair. How could he not know Miss Ruan San, so he nodded immediately.


    Yuzhu looked at her face and finally smiled, as long as the young master is listening.


    He didn''t even think about it, there were only the two of them in this room, and he was standing next to Han Yu, speaking in a loud voice, how could Han Yu not listen.


    It��s hard to pretend you can��t hear me!


    I thought to myself, has something new happened to Miss Ruan San?


    In fact, he really felt sorry for Miss Ruan San''s husband. From time to time in the capital, it was rumored that Mrs. So-and-so had some new romantic affairs. Four or five of these belonged to Miss Ruan San. Her husband must be very happy. Pitiful.


    My own wife, I am still promiscuous outside, how can Husband not be sad?


    However, there is one good thing about Miss Ruan San, that is, she doesn''t bring people back like other ladies.


    And I heard that her husband hasn''t given birth to a daughter for several years, so she still can''t bring anyone home.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu felt that Miss Ruan San was actually pretty good, and she should still be very good to her husband.


    Miss Ruan San is really a complicated person, so Han Yu can''t figure out whether she is a good wife-lord or a bad wife-leader?


    However, Han Yu only thought about this kind of gossip when he heard Yuzhu mention it. After all, it��s none of his business, and it��s not his wife.


    It''s just that she sympathizes with Miss Ruan San''s husband a little bit.


    Actually, that woman in this world is not like this, and it is impossible for her to guard a husband at home.


    It''s good for someone like Miss Ruan San who doesn''t bring people home, at least the husband at home is pure if he doesn''t see him, and he doesn''t know people!


    Just thinking about this, I heard Yu Zhu say, "Miss Ruan San raised a man outside, and that man is pregnant."


    snort! I praised her just now, but in the end she got another man pregnant. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have praised her.


    "My lord, you didn''t know that the man was not pregnant with her child! Miss Ruan San was cuckolded, and this matter has now become a joke in the whole capital."


    Han Yu frowned slightly, he really deserved it!


    However, this kind of thing has been spread to everyone in the capital. Miss Ruan San probably will have no face to go out to meet people, right?


    I don��t know who is able to do such a thing?


    I heard that Miss Ruan San has a bad temper, can she bear it? Definitely going to be angry!


    That man, too, did such a shameless thing?


    How will you behave in the future? How will that child face the world?


    Yuzhu saw the change in her young master''s face, and frowned, and continued.


    "I heard that, two days ago, Miss Ruan San took that man to the street, and happened to run into a fortune-telling Taoist priest.


    My lord, you��ve heard of it, right? Miss Ruan San doesn��t have a daughter yet, so she wants to figure out whether the child in the man��s belly is a daughter.


    That''s it, and it turns out it wasn''t her baby at all.


    This is not the point, the main thing is the Taoist priest, do you know, son?


    I heard that the Taoist priest is a **** descending from the earth.


    She only needs to take a look at that person, and she knows the history of that person for five hundred years. "


    Han Yu felt unreliable, isn''t this too exaggerated?


    How could there be such a person? Or a fairy descending to earth?


    He raised his eyes and looked at Yuzhu, obviously not believing it.


    Even if it is a rumor, you still make it up a bit more truthfully. How can people believe this?


    Young master finally gave a response, and Yuzhu was secretly proud, he was so smart.


    "Young Master, don''t believe it, many people saw it with their own eyes."


    Then, like a storyteller, he began to explain to his young master as soon as his tone changed.


    " After Miss Ruan San asked, the Taoist priest looked up at her, and then glanced at the man''s high belly.


    Guess what?


    The Taoist stretched out his hand and shook Miss Ruan San with a finger, and said a word calmly. "One thousand taels!"


    Moreover, the money must be given first.


    At that time, the people around gasped, thinking that the Taoist priest must be lying, otherwise the lion asked for a thousand taels if he didn''t even count!


    Isn''t this a lie?


    But, hasn''t Miss Ruan San never had a daughter? She was anxious, she really gave a thousand taels.


    The Taoist priest received the banknote, and said directly, "Whether you are a man or a woman has nothing to do with you!"


    Doesn''t this mean that the child in the man''s belly is not hers? At that time, Miss Ruan San was so mad.


    Later, she thought about it, she had to know who put the green hat on her, and then she asked the Taoist priest, who was that person?


    The Taoist priest stretched out a finger, or said one thousand taels.


    This time Miss Ruan San was in a hurry, so she gave the Taoist another one thousand taels without even thinking about it. As a result, the Taoist raised his chin in the crowd and pointed out that person directly!


    Young master, do you think this Taoist is like a god? Moreover, she is not like other Taoist priests who have to calculate everything, just look at people and know everything! "


    Polygonatum really looks like a storyteller, speaking in a cadence, with some taste.


    Han Yu was really attracted by the Taoist priest he was talking about, "If it''s really as powerful as you said, then you really are a little god!"


    Yuzhu raised her chin with a proud face, as if he was the one who was approved.


    "Young master, you don''t know. Now everyone says that the Taoist priest is straightforward, and ah, there are many people who come to her for fortune-telling. Not only that, but she also catches ghosts!"


    Yuzhu deliberately lowered her voice for the latter sentence, as if she was about to be heard by something if she spoke too loudly.


    A Thought Like Dust Completed the Empress''s Article "The Empress''s Desires Are Mo Han"


    She, the youngest daughter of the royal family, is a peerless beauty who lives among thousands of flowers without touching her body.


    He, the son of the Xiangfu, is unparalleled in talent and appearance. Reduced to a beggar on the street, picked up by her.


    This little man was so dependent on him that he couldn''t drive him away. She couldn''t smell the fragrance of beauties, couldn''t touch the hands of beauties, and couldn''t marry a pretty husband. She married him by mistake, but she took care of herself every day.


    Then it��s okay for her to go to the brothel secretly to have a look, really just to look and do nothing.


    After hearing this, he was so angry that he couldn''t get sick, so he really had to stop caring about her.


    Okay, she admits defeat, big girl! Being able to bend and stretch, isn''t it just closing the door and kneeling on the washboard? Well, who makes her feel the biggest husband!


    Since then, it is well known that the Eight Emperors are fearful of their own...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Find someone else

    Chapter 40 Find someone else


    Tiekou directly counted Gu Chao, who has been very busy these days.


    Because of Ruan Laosan''s affairs and the Li family''s affairs, Gu Chao is now completely famous in this capital.


    Now that she is famous, people who believe in these things will come to her door and ask her for help.


    Actually, most of them are still in awe of ghosts and gods, otherwise, how could there be so many temples and Taoist temples with great incense!


    Those who pray to gods and worship Buddha are basically seeking wealth, luck, health, and peace of mind.


    So, there are quite a few people looking for Gu Chao at this time.


    But, not everyone comes to invite Gu Chao.


    After all, everyone knows that Gu Chao''s fee is not low.


    Ordinary people feel that they can''t afford to invite Gu Chao, so they just stop thinking about it.


    Moreover, not every family has an accident, and such incidents are still rare.


    Those who come to invite Gu Chao are basically asking Gu Chao to look at the Feng Shui and fortune of the family.


    This point was passed down from the Li family. Didn��t Gu Chao finally change the Feng Shui for the Li family?


    Businessmen believe in these the most, so several merchants came to invite Gu Chao to see the feng shui of wealth.


    Two of them were brought by Ruan Laosan himself. These two are friends of Ruan Laosan. They heard Ruan Laosan said that Gu Chao had gone to her house to see Feng Shui, so he asked Ruan Laosan to take them. Came to look for Gu Chao.


    Ruan Laosan''s cronies and friends thought that she had suffered such a big loss and lost face, so she would definitely stay at home and won''t go out in the near future.


    Unexpectedly, only two days later, Ruan Lao San went out to drink with them.


    And looking at her like that, no matter how depressed she is, she is still as unrestrained and unrestrained as before.


    Everyone couldn''t help teasing her, "Are you mad?"


    It was only because she was in a good mood that she said that. If Ruan Laosan was not like this, they would not have stimulated her like this.


    Ruan Laosan raised his head and drank the wine in the glass, raised his eyebrows, with a nonchalant tone.


    "Why am I crazy? It''s just a joke, can I still take it seriously?"


    Ho~ These words are bright and atmospheric!


    I don��t know who it was that day. If they hadn��t stopped him, she would have almost killed him.


    At this time, an acquaintance came, everyone knew him, he was the servant of Mr. Nanyuan Xiang''er.


    As soon as he came, he knew that he was looking for Ruan Laosan.


    Xiang''er from Nanyuan is a fan hair combed by Ruan Laosan. It has been covered for more than a year. Those few people who are close to Ruan Laosan don''t know it!


    He didn''t come looking for Ruan Laosan, but who was he looking for?


    The waiter approached, Yingying bowed to them, and then she spoke softly.


    "Sister Ruan, my young master has lost weight in anticipation of you these days, go and see him!"


    The little waiter didn''t invite anyone back when he came back last time. How could Xiang''er, who was waiting for Ruan Laosan to give him money, be reconciled?


    So, after two days, he was asked to invite someone again.


    The little waiter saw Ruan Lao San far away on the street before he arrived at Ruan''s mansion. He wanted to call her, but it was too far away and the voices were noisy, so he might not be able to hear her even if he called, so he followed Ruan all the way. The third child is here.


    Others booed after hearing him say that.


    "Third brother, this is why you are confused!"


    "Yes, how can you make the little beauty look forward to you so much that everyone loses weight?"


    "This needs to be comforted in the past."


    Ruan Lao San looked at the waiter who kept winking at her, but he was not in the mood to joke with them at all.


    Since the accident in Nancheng, she has no feeling for Xiang''er at all.


    Now looking at this little waiter, what she thought of was the person who had the accident, let alone mentioning Xiang''er, her heart trembled.


    Although she didn''t know the person who had the accident, she thought that if she went to Xiang''er that night, she would be the one who died.


    So, when she thinks of Xiang''er now, all her fantasies are the tragic situation of that person.


    Daoist Gu told her to take good care of her body, and she also wanted to break up with Xiang''er.


    Coincidentally, since the person is here, let''s take advantage of today''s opportunity to stop!


    Ruan Laosan took out the purse containing the banknotes in his arms, took a piece of one hundred taels of silver and put it on the table, and pushed it in the direction of the waiter.


    "Go back and tell your master that I won''t go in the future and let him find someone else."


    When seeing Ruan Laosan taking out the bank note, the waiter was quite happy, but he didn''t expect the bank note to have such a meaning.


    His face turned pale, and he was speechless for a long time. His eyes looked at Ruan Laosan full of grievances, as if he was the one who was abandoned.


    Although Ruan Lao San is a flirtatious playboy, she is not a person who can pity women.


    And this is not her Xiangyu, let alone her desire to pity her.


    "Stop sticking around here, take the money and go!"


    Seeing that Ruan Laosan is really determined not to want his young master, the little servant dare not stay any longer, for fear that he will annoy people and lose money.


    Waited for the others to leave, and then everyone asked questions like Ruan Laosan.


    "Third brother, what''s wrong with you? Are you really crazy?"


    "Isn''t Mr. Xiang''er your favorite? Why did you suddenly dismiss him?"


    "Could it be that you were really stimulated? Once bitten by a snake for ten years and afraid of well ropes?"


    Ruan Lao San gave them a sideways look, "Have you heard about the incident in Nancheng?"


    Hmm~ Why are you talking about this all of a sudden!


    Several people looked at each other and nodded, "I heard, what does it have to do with this?"


    "Xiang''er came to see me after dark that night." Ruan Laosan poured himself a glass of wine and continued, "When Daoist Gu was leaving that day, he reminded me not to go out after dark."


    Although everyone here is a dandy, they are not fools. As long as you think about it a little bit, you can figure it out.


    It turns out that Ruan Lao San was blocked by this incident!


    However, the point is not this, but the Taoist priest.


    Because of Ruan Laosan''s publicity, these people all thought of asking Gu Chaoye to tell their fortunes.


    Immediately, Gu Chaolai was mentioned again, Ruan Laosan heard that they all wanted to find Gu Chao, and then told them about the Li family, and Gu Chao''s Feng Shui for her family.


    In fact, she also has some small thoughts of her own, one is to set up a line for her friends, and the other is to show her face in front of Gu Chao.


    She found out that Gu Chao should be short of money, so she personally brought the man there and introduced business to Gu Chao, could she still make a good sale in front of Gu Chao?


    In this way, wouldn''t she become friends with Gu Chao after coming and going?


    So, the next day, Ruan Laosan personally brought her two cronies to visit Gu Chaolai.


    However, at this time, Gu Chao''s business has already started to line up.


    There are a lot of people looking for her to see Feng Shui, and I can''t see it for a while, so I lined up.


    Before them, there were three other families!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： what to do

    Chapter 41 What to do


    The old nun Wuchen is also busy these days, busy helping Gu Chao receive guests, but it is not without her benefits.


    After Gu Chao went out to help people read Fengshui, the people who came to the door were Wuchen who helped them receive them. Some people also thought that the old nun Wuchen was very reliable, so some people simply asked Wuchen to pray for the deceased relatives at home. Or over the top.


    In this way, Wuchen also started to take over his own business, although it was much less than Gu Chaolai.


    But at any rate, it can be regarded as an income, so there is no need to sit and eat, right?


    Fortunately, Ruan Laosan came to the door early, and Gu Chao was still having breakfast, otherwise they would have made a futile trip today.


    After the three explained the reason, Gu Chao raised his eyes and glanced at them.


    While she was looking at the person, the two of them instantly stood up straight, with serious faces, as if they were being baptized.


    This point comes from Gu Chao''s decision-making process, and his straight-forward calculation.


    "I don''t have time today, come back in two days."


    Hey~ It��s all about people, why do you want them to come back in two days?


    It��s not because there are too many people, Gu Chao also has to choose, it��s not that Gu Chao will collect money from anyone who comes to the door.


    By looking at people''s faces, Gu Chao selected those who were good and blessed to go, and Gu Chao directly dismissed the rest.


    It''s not that no one has asked Gu Chao why, Gu Zhao glanced at the man, "I don''t want to go."


    Some people feel that Gu Chao has swept away their face, and those who can''t get over their faces still want to speak harshly,


    Gu Chao casually mentioned a nasty thing her family had done, of course that person immediately shut up and walked away in despair.


    Of course, once this matter was spread by the people present, the people who came later, as long as Gu Chao refused to go, they would leave honestly.


    These are also unbelievers, so I have to go to Gu Chao to show my face and give it a try.


    Ruan Lao San is Gu Chao''s number one believer. Seeing Gu Chao say that, although she still doesn''t know what it means, it doesn''t prevent her from listening to Gu Chao''s words.


    Immediately, he patted the shoulders of the two of them one by one, "Since Daoist Gu said it for two days, then come back in two days. It''s not too short of these two days, so what''s the rush?"


    It was Yun Xin, a little nun next to her, who answered their doubts, "You are all blessed people, Daoist Gu made you wait, otherwise I would just let you go back."


    Ruan Lao San answered the phone and asked her what she meant, and Yun Xin then told them in detail what happened in the past two days.


    Ruan Laosan and their friends were secretly pleased when they heard it. It seems that we are still blessed people. This is really exciting news.


    Thus, the three left happily, saying that they would not disturb Gu Chao''s business.


    The family Gu Chao is going to visit today is the royal family in the north of the city.


    This royal family has accumulated good fortune for generations, and it is a family with a deep source of blessings.


    Gu Chao saw it the first time he entered Wang Dang''s house.


    However, the good luck of the Wang family has become worse and worse in the past two years, and it can even be said that they have had bad luck.


    The old man of the Wang family has always believed in these things. In the past two years, he has prayed to God and worshiped Buddha to do good deeds, but there is no improvement.


    A few days ago, I heard about Gu Chao, so I got the idea to ask the eldest daughter to come to ask Gu Chao to visit their home.


    For this kind of family, Gu Chao naturally wants to go.


    Even if you earn money, you also have a good relationship.


    It can be regarded as repairing her own karma.


    Arriving at the gate of Wang''s house, Gu Chao stood in front of the door and refused to go in.


    The head of the Wang family was puzzled, "What''s wrong with Daoist Gu? But what''s wrong?"


    Just arrived at the door of the house and discovered the problem, the head of Wang couldn''t help thinking, is there something serious in her house?


    Gu Chao raised his hand and walked towards the door, "Master Wang, when was your house built?"


    "This house has been passed down from generation to generation, and it''s been more than a hundred years!"


    "Has there been any major repairs in the middle?" Gu Chao asked again.


    How could a house that has been built for more than a hundred years not have been overhauled? Can people still live there?


    "My house will be repaired every one or two years, and major repairs will be done every ten years."


    As she spoke, she thought about it, "The last overhaul should have been two years ago."


    Said that two years ago, she suddenly thought that her family had suddenly started to have bad luck two years ago.


    Could it be related to this?


    Gu Chao gathered aura in his hands and touched her eyes a little, then motioned her to look at the gate.


    Wang Dangjia looked back, and the sight in front of her scared her a lot.


    "Gu Daochang, why is there a big funnel in front of my house?" It was still blood red.


    "This is why your family has bad luck. If it weren''t for the blessings accumulated by your ancestors and the blessings you have accumulated, your family would have been ruined long ago."


    Gu Chao''s tone was flat, and he spoke in a moderate manner, but when he heard Wang Dangjia''s ears, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, which shocked her on the spot.


    "Gu Daochang, what''s going on? What should I do?"


    Gu Chao raised his legs and walked towards the door, "How about going in and looking at other places first?"


    other places? Do you still have it at home?


    Dangjia Wang thought so in his heart, but he said, "Then please trouble Daoist Gu, I will lead the way for Daoist Gu."


    Since his daughter went out to pick up Daoist Gu, the old man has been waiting in the hall.


    Seeing her daughter leading a young man into the door, and based on the rumors about Gu Chao outside, she guessed that this person should be the straight-talking Gu Daochang.


    "Gu Daochang, I am very polite."


    "The old man is polite, and the old man is also a person with a long life."


    Gu Chao glanced at the old man of the Wang family, and said this immediately.


    Wang Dangjia is a dutiful son, and he is happier to hear that her father Fulu has a long life than to hear that she is blessed.


    Immediately, he cupped his hands and saluted Gu Chao, "More Daoist Gu."


    This is a surprise.


    Old Master Wang was also happy, and happily thanked Gu Chao.


    Each of them said a few polite words, and then Wang Dangjia led Gu Chao to look around the house.


    As for Mr. Wang, his legs and feet are not good now that he is old, so he is naturally waiting for them to come back in the hall.


    Turning around in a circle, it really made Gu Chao find out six more problems.


    The positions of these six places coincided with the position at the door to form an evil formation, although Gu Chao didn''t know what kind of formation this formation was.


    Gu Chao also truthfully told Wang Dangjia what he said.


    "Then what should I do?"


    This is so worrying to Wang Dangjia, even Daoist Gu doesn''t know what kind of formation it is, so how to break it?


    Who is so vicious and wants to harm her Wang family like this.


    "The head of the king thinks about it carefully, but who has he offended?"


    Otherwise, for no reason, who would use such vicious means to deal with her family.


    Wang Dangjia thought about it, but he couldn''t figure out who it was?


    I can''t figure out who she offended. Her royal family does good things everywhere, and never takes advantage of others in business. How could she attract such vicious people.


    Although Gu Chao didn''t know this formation, it didn''t prevent her from breaking the formation.


    "Since you can''t think of it, let''s break the formation first. If the formation is broken, the person who set up the formation will suffer backlash, and it will be clear when the time comes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： out of the way

    Chapter 42 Don''t get in the way


    It��s okay if you don��t understand, just break it!


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, he went to the gate first, but Wang Dangjia took a step behind and followed her.


    Once Mr. Wang saw them coming back, he found that his daughter''s complexion was not good. He thought the matter was serious.


    "Gu Daochang, how is it?"


    "Don''t worry, old man, I''ll take care of it right away." Gu Chao said and walked towards the door.


    Wang Dangjia and Mr. Wang followed her, wanting to see what happened.


    "You two should be right there."


    Wang Dangjia and Mr. Wang stopped still after hearing the words, and didn''t take another step.


    Thinking about Daoist Gu, this is the way to go, they are still here, don''t get in the way of Daoist Gu.


    At this time, Mr. Wang remembered that Gu Chao didn��t bring anything, and their family didn��t prepare anything, not even an altar. What should we do?


    "Gu Daochang, what do you need to prepare? I will ask someone to prepare."


    "No need to prepare."


    As he spoke, Gu Chao gathered his spiritual power and his palm, and then a long sword formed by spiritual power gradually appeared in his hand.


    Wang''s father and daughter looked at the golden sword that appeared out of thin air in Gu Chao''s hands, and their mouths grew wide. This kind of fairy trick opened their eyes.


    Sure enough, it is Gu Daochang who descended from the gods!


    Gu Chao raised his long sword with one hand and swung it towards the blood-colored funnel at the gate. A gust of icy momentum approached him, piercing the eye with just one strike.


    Gu Chao calmly withdrew his spiritual power and raised his eyebrows. It seems that this formation is not very good, and she only used half a layer of spiritual power.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming back, the father and daughter of the Wang family looked towards the door at the same time.


    The main reason is that after Gu Chao swung his sword just now, the light was so bright that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    However, they all saw Gu Chao''s actions just now. The sword he swung was majestic, and the father and daughter could clearly feel the oppression even standing here.


    After Gu Chao withdrew the golden long sword, the oppressive feeling disappeared.


    Although Mr. Wang couldn''t see it, he roughly guessed that there must be something at the gate of his house.


    I didn''t see that Gu Daochang''s imposing sword was aimed at that place!


    He couldn''t see it, but Wang Dangjia did.


    When Gu Chao passed by with a sword, the blood-red funnel shattered and disappeared.


    The gate of their house finally returned to its previous normal appearance.


    Their family has really encountered a true god. Compared with Taoist Master Gu, those Taoist priests in the past are far behind.


    "Gu Daochang, is this alright?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "Okay."


    The father and daughter of the Wang family couldn''t believe it, it was too fast.


    No wonder Daoist Gu didn��t prepare anything before. It turns out that she herself is the true god, so there is no need to set up an altar like other Taoist priests to invite the gods.


    She is enough!


    Old man Wang was so excited that his hands shook. Let him see such characters with his own eyes in his lifetime, and he would die without regret.


    Gu Chao felt that their eyes were a little too hot, so he coughed twice as a reminder.


    The father and daughter of the Wang family came back to their senses, and hurriedly invited Gu Chao in to drink tea and rest.


    After the three of them were seated and served tea, the head Wang asked Gu Chao, "Gu Daochang, what is going on?"


    Daoist Gu solved the matter so quickly that she didn''t even know where the problem in her house came from, and what happened to the funnel at the door, Daoist Gu had already solved everything.


    "As I said before, apart from seeing that it is a demon formation, it should have been arranged during the overhaul.


    I don��t know about the others, but that formation will not only destroy your family��s luck, but also slowly destroy your family.


    Fortunately, your ancestors blessed you with merit, and you also have some merit. Otherwise, it might not be as simple as bad luck. "


    Wang Dangjia''s brows were furrowed, she still couldn''t figure out who was going to harm her family.


    Old man Wang was also thinking that they hired acquaintances to repair their home, that is, the Cheng family who had friendship with their ancestors.


    It is not a day or two for the Wang family to deal with the Cheng family, and they have not offended the Cheng family. It is impossible for the Cheng family to use such cruel methods against their family.


    Among them, someone must be doing the overhaul, taking advantage of the fact that they are not paying attention, so they did it.


    Who is this person?


    Gu Chao put down the teacup, and said slowly, "Since you can''t think of that person, then wait with peace of mind and see who is more unlucky than you in the near future.


    Besides, that person''s family will be ruined before long. "


    The father and daughter of the Wang family also felt that what Gu Chao said was very reasonable, since it was unexpected, then wait and see.


    Although her Wang family has done good deeds and accumulated virtue, they are not made of mud. They have been bullied to the top, and it is impossible to treat them as if nothing happened.


    When that person appeared, she would go to beat the dog in the water.


    It was already noon when Gu Chaohuai was sent out by Mr. Wang with the 20,000 taels of silver notes.


    Naturally, Gu Chao had lunch at the Wang family, and she was a guest of the Wang family.


    It��s settled, if there is any trouble after this matter, for example, if the person who set up the formation makes any moves, Gu Chao will still help.


    After all, this matter has not been resolved yet, and Gu Chao is not the kind of person who never ends.


    Received other people''s bank notes, of course, you have to be responsible to the end.


    Two days later, Ruan Laosan came with her two friends, at the same time as last time.


    Since it was agreed with others, Gu Chao followed them after eating.


    The first one to go is the Li family, who is also a general, so it is said that things gather together and people form groups.


    Ruan Laosan''s friends are mostly people from their circle, and the rare one or two are also because they have similar tastes and temperaments.


    Arriving at Li''s house, I found many carriages and sedan chairs parked at the gate.


    All the husbands and young masters came out, leading each other to Li''s house.


    Several people looked at Li Yuan and asked her what was going on?


    With so many young masters here, it seems a little inappropriate for them to come to the door.


    It would be bad if he collided with any young master.


    Li Yuan also forgot that her father held a flower party at home today, and invited many husbands and sons to come.


    It��s going to be winter soon, so where are there any flowers left? It��s just using the name of the Flower Fair to meet young masters of various ages.


    It��s not just Li��s husband who does this, many husbands in Beijing do this, and some people come here every now and then.


    Not only he himself wants to look at the girls of the right age at home, but other husbands who come here are also looking at it.


    Which family doesn''t have many daughters yet, both the husband and side husband have to worry about it!


    Li Yuan smiled shyly, "Actually, it''s fine. We''ll go in after they all go in. Anyway, they''re all in the garden, and we can''t get in the way of each other."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： follow me

    Chapter 43 Follow me


    "Young master, hurry up, the master has already been asked twice."


    Yuzhu took a light blue embroidered and rolled cloak to put on Han Yu who was still sitting in front of the dressing table.


    Han Yu''s face was pale, obviously he didn''t really want to go out.


    Yesterday, Daddy said he wanted him to go with him today to the flower party held by the husband of Li''s family. It''s almost winter, where are there any flowers to see?


    Still, he was asked to pick and choose things for those picky housewives with their eyes high above their heads.


    He was already tall, but because he grew up at the border, his skin color was not as fair as those of the princes in Beijing.


    Although I have become a little whiter in the past two years since I came to Beijing, compared with those little princes in Beijing, I am still far behind.


    Moreover, his personality is not as gentle and careless as the young masters in Beijing, and those husbands can''t see him well.


    He also despises the ladies in their family, they are all embroidered pillows with a smooth surface.


    No one is pleasing to his eyes.


    Besides, he hasn''t finished embroidering his purse yet!


    He wants to embroider a purse at home.


    Yuzhu doesn''t want his young master to stay in a daze at home, if he stays any longer, his young master will really be unable to pull it out.


    It''s better to go out and see new things, fresh people are fine, so that the young master can divert his attention.


    By the time Han Yu and the head husband of the Han family arrived at Li''s house, the other husbands and sons had already arrived.


    Not only that, but Gu Chao and others who were waiting outside for the men to go in first thought they had already gone in first.


    You can see how late they came.


    Han Fulang scolded Han Yu while crying, "Look at you, what have you been doing all morning?"


    Han Yu didn''t speak, and continued to walk his own way with his eyes downcast.


    Seeing such a son, Han Fulang really wanted to reach out and nod his head, to wake him up.


    Fortunately, he is outside now, so Han Yu escaped unharmed.


    Unable to do anything, Han Fulang continued to whisper.


    "I told you last night to prepare well, but look, what have you prepared?


    Didn��t sleep well last night, why did you go? Look at your eyes, you don''t even know how to cover it up with powder! "


    Han Yu frowned slightly, and pursed his thin lips under the veil, thinking that he was born dark, and no amount of powder could cover it up, so he might as well just be at ease like this.


    Han Fulang saw him frowning, and knew what he was thinking. He knew his son, although he was usually obedient and obedient, he was also sensible and filial.


    However, the temper is really stubborn.


    What''s more, which man''s family is not well-dressed, but he is always naked, and the rouge and gouache prepared for him are all dusty in the dressing box.


    It was this veil, and he was willing to wear it after talking about it many times.


    Blame the wife and two daughters. If they hadn��t always taken their son out to the wild when they were at the border, and raised their temper too, his family��s Yu��er would not be like this.


    It looks like he is going to be eighteen years old, so what if he stays at home.


    How many portraits of the suitable ladies in Beijing have shown him, and every time he asked him if he was interested in any, he shook his head.


    Ask him what he likes, but he doesn''t say anything.


    He was the only son in the family, and he was spoiled by his wife and two daughters since he was a child, and the idea of ??spoiling him was correct.


    The sons of other people''s families are all ordered by their parents and the words of the matchmaker. What the parents say counts, but his family is fine. As long as he doesn''t nod, whoever said it doesn''t count.


    Let the wife master get used to it!


    If you can��t get married, what should you do?


    Gu Chao was taken by Li Yuan to go around the Li Mansion, and finally only the garden remained.


    Li Yuan suggested, "Why don''t we go to that pavilion to have a look. It''s on a high ground and covered by trees, so we can see into the garden, but we can''t see it from the outside."


    Several people thought it was good, so they all agreed to go.


    Gu Chao doesn��t matter whether he goes or not, she has seen Li Mansion almost, and the garden is not bad.


    But everyone said go, so let''s go together.


    As soon as they approached, they heard the voice of a young man talking.


    "Young Master, we are not staying in the garden, what are we doing here?"


    "There are many people in the garden, so it''s quiet here, and I can see the garden anyway."


    This person should be the son mentioned by the person who spoke earlier.


    Just listening to the voice, I feel that this young man should be a clear and bright person.


    After all, the owner who has such a clear and clear voice cannot combine him with a charming and weak man.


    Since there is another man here, they can''t go there any more, so they have to leave quietly.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Chao decided to tell Li Yuan what needs to be changed.


    But Li Yuan said, "It''s already noon, let''s eat first, and after we have eaten, we will go to the garden to see it and then change it. By then, they will all go to eat, and there must be no one in the garden."


    What Li Yuan meant was that after finally inviting Gu Chao, of course he had to read all of them and make changes.


    The master''s family has a request, so Gu Chao naturally listens to her opinion. Anyway, she is not in a hurry to see the two of them today.


    After the meal, several people went to the garden. At Li Yuan''s request, they read everything before changing it.


    Gu Chao walked in the front, at a corner of a corridor, just turned around, a soft body bumped into Gu Chao''s arms.


    It was only a momentary contact, so Gu Chao took a step back to distance himself from the man.


    The man raised his eyes in panic, and happened to meet Gu Chao''s eyes.


    is her!


    Gu Chao also found out that this is the young master who met once on the road.


    I didn''t expect to meet him here!


    Han Yu was panicked at first, then surprised, and finally shy.


    He lowered his eyes and bowed his knees to salute Gu Chao, "Miss."


    Just these two words, and then raised his eyes to look at Gu Chao.


    It was really just a glance, and after reading it, I quickly lowered my eyelids.


    Then Gu Chao discovered that the tips of his ears were dyed crimson.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Chao felt inexplicably happy.


    Moreover, the voice that was in the booth just now was him.


    She picked up her lips and chuckled, her tone unconsciously soft.


    "Gu Chao."


    Han Yu heard Gu Chao''s words, and after being stunned, she realized that she was saying her name.


    Han Yu''s heart beat faster, what does she mean?


    Why did you tell him her name?


    Han Yu looked up at Gu Chao suspiciously, only to find that she was smiling while looking at him.


    In an instant, Han Yu felt a little hot on his face, presumably it was red.


    At this time, Yu Zhu''s voice came from another corner, "Master, have you found it?"


    It was only then that Han Yu remembered that he had come back to look for the handkerchief, and he didn''t know where he had dropped it.


    The handkerchief was embroidered by him himself, so no one else could pick it up.


    Gu Chao saw that his eyes were flustered, as if he was in a hurry, so he asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Yu responded in a low voice, "I lost the handkerchief."


    It turned out to be like this. The man posted the things he used for himself. If he lost it, he would definitely find it. If it was picked up by other women, he might not be able to tell.


    Gu Chao looked at him and said softly, "Come with me."


    At this time, Gu Family Village.


    There are many people in and out of the Gu family''s yard, and in the innermost are a dozen strong women who don''t look like a good person at first glance.


    "Gu Dabao stole a thousand taels of silver from our gambling shop, if you don''t hand over the money today, we sisters are not vegetarians.


    Although Gu Dabao looks ordinary, it''s not that he can''t be worth two taels of silver! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： List those things

    Chapter 44 lists those things


    Babes:


    This book will be on the shelves in the early morning of the 31st, which is tonight.


    Regarding the launch, Hongzhuang has a few words to say.


    First of all, I would like to thank the little ones who have supported me all the way. No matter whether you follow up after it is released, Hongzhuang would like to thank you for your affirmation of Hongzhuang.


    Then I will talk about the update after the release. Before the release, each chapter is 2000 words.


    So, after it is put on the shelves, the normal update is a chapter of 4000 words, and it depends on the situation of adding more.


    Anyway, 1,000 words are 5 Hongxiu coins, and so on. Therefore, it��s not that Hongzhuang��s books are more expensive than others��, it��s just that the number of words has increased.


    Finally, don��t ask why Hongzhuang is on the shelves, because Hongzhuang has to earn money to buy hair tonic and eye cream.


    Staying up late to type until midnight every day, Hong Zhuang''s scalp is a bit cold, and her eye sockets are almost as big as those of a panda.


    A word of caution, if there are any friends who are not used to it, please leave quietly, and we will see each other in the future!


    Okay, my dears, finally I would like to thank you for your support to Hongzhuang and this book!


    Hongzhuang loves you! mwah! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： bullying

    Chapter 45 Bullying


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Widow Gu, who was gossiping in the village, looked up at the sky and was about to go back.


    Thinking that Ning has already prepared lunch, it is just right for him to go back to eat at this time.


    After lunch, he can still take a nice nap, and after he gets up, he will go out for a walk, drop by the door, and it will be night again when he returns. Widow Gu can''t find anyone better than him in the entire Gu Family Village.


    While walking back, he thought, what did Ning do at home today?


    He should have cooked the meat he bought yesterday, thinking of this, he praised Gu Chao again in his heart.


    It��s my Dabao��s ability to make him eat meat if he wants to.


    "Widow Gu, where''s your Gu Dabao?"


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a shout from behind, the voice was quite loud, and Widow Gu jumped.


    The others haven''t turned around yet, their mouths are faster than their movements.


    "Which sunken grandson, I''m scared."


    Wait until Widow Gu turned around and saw someone waiting, his heart skipped a beat, with a bad premonition.


    He knows the person at the beginning, not only does he know him, but he is also very close.


    He is a thug from the gambling house in the town. He came to his house several times before to pay off his gambling debts. Last time Dabao was beaten by them.


    Widow Gu thought to himself, what are they doing here looking for Dabao?


    Dabao went to the capital, not the town, why did these people find their home again?


    Could it be that Dabao lied to him and didn''t go to the capital at all, but went to gamble again?


    Thinking of this, Widow Gu was in a state of turmoil. Could it be that he lost the bet again?


    Ouch! You son of a bitch, that''s money for building a house!


    Before he could continue to think about it, Liu Zhao, who was the leader of a dozen thugs, walked towards Widow Gu angrily, "Hmph! Widow Gu, look who this old lady is!"


    "How do I know who you are? I don''t know you well!" Widow Gu is not easy to mess with, he can still be afraid of these people.


    Besides, when he saw these people, he felt angry, so he replied in a bad tone.


    "Hmph! I don''t care if you know me well, but where is your family, Gu Dabao? Let her hand over the money!"


    Lin Feng, the owner of the gambling shop yesterday, came back from Beijing. After learning that Gu Chao not only won several hundred taels of silver in her gambling shop, but also beat up the people in her gambling shop and ruined the game, he immediately dropped a cup of tea. cup.


    "Gu Dabao has taken the courage of his ambition! How dare he bully my old lady."


    Liu Zhao nodded and bowed, focusing on how Gu Chao won the silver and how he beat the thugs in the gambling shop with Lin Feng in detail.


    Lin Feng did not believe that Gu Dabao would have these abilities, but everyone in the casino spoke with the same caliber, and there was no discrepancy in what they said, so she had to believe it.


    However, she couldn''t swallow this breath no matter what.


    What''s more, it was Gu Dabao, the rascal who she always looked down upon, who ruined her place. How could such a bug make her suffer such a big loss?


    If she doesn''t find her place again, how will she hang out in the town in the future?


    I can''t hold back my face!


    That''s why this one came out now.


    Liu Zhao also felt that Gu Dabao was a bit evil that day, and she didn''t really want to take this job, but her family was waiting for her money to go back for dinner, so she had to come.


    While they were going to Gu Chao''s house, a villager who had something good happened ran to the Gu family''s old house to report.


    If this matter had changed from the past, they wouldn''t bother with it, let alone report to Gu''s old house.


    They all know that the relationship between the Gu family and the old house of the Gu family is not good. In the past, the old house didn''t care about such things.


    It wasn''t because of Gu Dabao''s changes a few days ago, and because of Gu Widow''s non-stop bragging every day.


    Let them know that not only Gu Dabao has changed, but also his relationship with Gu''s old house has also been repaired.


    And they also talked to the people in Gu''s old house, and learned that they were indeed well.


    That''s why today someone saw that something was wrong, so he went to the Gu family''s old house to say something.


    After all, Gu Dabao is not at home now, only Gu widow and Gu Dabao''s husband, Shi Ning, are left in the Gu family. These two men are blocked by such a group of vicious women at home. .


    Soon, people from the old house of the Gu family and other villagers of the Gu family village came over.


    When they came over, they happened to see Widow Gu blocking the door of Gu''s house, with his hips on his hips and his neck scolding, "Bah! Want money? You took out the IOU, and dare to yell at me if you can''t get the IOU, I''m yuck!"


    When Mrs. Gu and the people in Gu''s Village heard what Widow Gu said, they instantly felt at ease and gained confidence.


    Seeing Mrs. Gu and many people from the village coming over, Ning Su, who had been worrying all the time, felt relieved.


    Just now when he was setting the dishes and chopsticks, he heard the noise outside and the voice of his father-in-law swearing.


    So he hurried out to look, and saw a group of ferocious women coming to the house. Although his father-in-law stopped him, he couldn''t stop them at all.


    Ning Su was about to open the door to go out when she heard Widow Gu shouting: "Mr. Ning, close the door tightly and don''t let them in."


    Ning Su is used to the first reaction to her father-in-law''s words is to obey, so as soon as Widow Gu''s voice fell, Ning Su closed the door bolt in her hand.


    It''s stuck so tightly that it can''t be taken out without much effort.


    Although the door was closed, Ning Su herself was also locked in the door, and she couldn''t see what was going on outside.


    It was the first time for Ning Su to see this kind of battle, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Elder-in-law, what''s the matter? Slave come out~"


    Before Ning Su finished speaking about going out to help, she heard her father-in-law''s neat voice, "I don''t need you, just watch the door."


    Eunuch said that he is not needed, so Ning Su had no choice but to respond: "I know."


    Then stick it on the crack of the door to see the situation outside.


    The dozen or so women outside didn''t look like good people at first glance. How could he let the father-in-law stay outside alone.


    When the wife-master went out, he promised that the wife would take good care of the father-in-law. If there was something wrong with the father-in-law, how could he have the face to explain it to the wife-master?


    He obviously forgot that when Gu Chao left, he clearly said to let him take care of himself.


    Widow Gu doesn''t need him to take care of him at all!


    "Gu widow, do you think that the broken door of your house can stop us? Hurry up and let Gu Dabao come out, or the old lady will kick the door!


    And you, don''t think that my wife doesn''t beat men. "


    Liu Zhao looked contemptuously at Widow Gu, who was blocking the door, with a bad tone and even more impatient.


    If Widow Gu was afraid of her, he wouldn''t be Widow Gu, he pressed his back against the door panel, looked up at the man with his hips akimbo.


    "My eldest treasure is not here, you cannot enter my house."


    "Hmph! If you are here, I will know when you go in. If Gu Dabao doesn''t hand over the money today, I will not only demolish your dilapidated house, but also Gu Dabao,"


    Ning Su''s heart tightened, and he was even more worried that something happened to the wife-leader outside, otherwise how could these people come to the house.


    What did you say about repaying the money? Could it be that the wife-owner owed money outside again?


    Widow Gu has experience in this kind of thing, so he immediately reached out to the leader Liu Zhao for an IOU.


    "Take out the IOU and have a look!"


    Liu Zhao opened his mouth and was stunned. Dad, there is no IOU this time!


    "Don''t tell my old lady these useless things, quickly hand over Gu Dabao."


    Widow Gu knew from her reaction that they had no IOUs.


    snort! Could it be that he knew that the eldest treasure of his family was not at home, and also knew that his family had money now, so this was a visit to extort money.


    The old lady Gu and the villagers arrived at this time, just in time to hear what Widow Gu said just now.


    "What are you doing all around? Who are you?" Mrs. Gu spoke.


    Liu Zhao, who heard the voice, turned his head and saw that many villagers had come behind them.


    Widow Gu has a temperament of climbing up the pole. Seeing that his mother-in-law brought the elder sister and the second sister and the two families, and many people from the clan also arrived, his confidence immediately became stronger.


    "If you want money, you don''t have anyone!"


    Then he crossed the crowd and shouted to Mrs. Gu: "Grandmother, these people are going to come to my house and rob me while Dabao is not at home. Let the eldest sister and the second sister beat them all out."


    All the thugs were overwhelmed by Gu Widow''s open-eyed and nonsense. Where did they rob, they haven''t even entered the door yet!


    They came here to get back the money stolen by Gu Dabao, and to get back the revenge they were beaten by Gu Dabao last time.


    The elder sister and the second sister of the Gu family took their daughter and a few people in the clan who hadn''t given out five clothes, and they stripped the crowd together to protect the old lady Gu and came to Widow Gu.


    "Tell me, what is going on here?"


    Liu Zhao saw that this should be the person in charge, so he said directly, regardless of obscurity,


    "Gu Dabao stole a thousand taels of silver from our gambling shop. If you don''t hand over Gu Dabao to pay back the money today, my mother and sisters are not vegetarians."


    It was originally a few hundred taels, but don��t you pay interest these days? And the medical money of their sisters also needs to be paid.


    Ho! One thousand taels!


    Some of them have never seen a hundred taels in their entire lives. What kind of concept is this thousand taels!


    They simply cannot imagine.


    No wonder the Gu family suddenly bought land and built a house. They simply won a hundred taels, and they stole a thousand taels!


    This corrupt word made everyone present think deeply, your gambling house has always been extorting other people''s money, is there anyone who can extort your money?


    If it weren''t for the inopportune moment, everyone would want to applaud Gu Chao, who had blackmailed the gambling house.


    Regardless of whether Gu Dabao stole money from the gambling house or not, Mrs. Gu would only speak for her granddaughter at this time.


    "You say that Dabao stole money, then show evidence. Now that Dabao is not at home, it''s not what you say!"


    Liu Zhao also saw that the old lady of the Gu family was protecting her shortcomings, and knowing that they couldn''t produce evidence, she deliberately told them this.


    If there is still evidence for being corrupted, is it still called fraud?


    "How can you not know what your family Gu Dabao did? Hand her over and explain clearly in front of her, and you will know exactly how she blackmailed you."


    The onlookers also had their mouths broken, and they finally couldn''t help muttering to the people around them after seeing this.


    "No wonder Gu Dabao has money all of a sudden. He bought a carriage and bought land to build a house. It turned out that he stole money from a gambling house. Tsk tsk tsk, you are so brave! That''s a thousand taels!"


    "Gu Dabao obviously said that he won money in the gambling house, how could it be a lie?"


    "Huh! Win? You should go and win one and show us. How can it be so easy? Everyone from the gambling shop has come to the door. Can you still wrong her?"


    "Just say that she is a dog who can''t change eating shit, can''t do anything serious, isn''t that true! She has never done anything like eating, drinking, whoring and gambling."


    There are also those who feel that Gu Chao has changed and help Gu Chao speak,


    Of course, most of these people are related to the Gu Chao family in the clan.


    "Do you believe what the people in the gambling shop say? Dabao used to be a bit of a mess, but isn''t she changing now?"


    "That is, you would rather believe the words of outsiders, or people in the casino, than Dabao? Dabao is the child you watched growing up. When did she blackmail you?"


    Those who spoke before spoke in a low voice, because they were afraid that Widow Gu would hear them, and they would argue with Widow Gu again.


    As a result, being yelled at by these few people, they quickly shut their mouths in embarrassment, shrunk their necks and took a step back, avoiding Widow Gu''s sight.


    "I told you that Dabao has been away for more than ten days and is not at home. If you insist on looking for Dabao, then wait until she comes back."


    Old lady Gu stomped the crutch in her hand vigorously, and gave Liu Zhao a sideways glance.


    Liu Zhao didn��t believe that Gu Chao, the title of their book, was not there.


    snort! Didn''t they all find out in the end?


    However, if Gu Dabao really went out for more than ten days, did she take the money and leave?


    No, just now those people clearly said that the Gu family bought a carriage and bought land to build a house, so Gu Dabao must be at home.


    "I still say the same thing, we have to go in and find out if we are there."


    Old lady Gu can also see that if they don''t let them give up, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get rid of them today.


    "It''s okay to go in and have a look, but if you don''t find anyone, you have to leave."


    "Hmph, I''ll talk about it after I find it!"


    Widow Gu quit when he heard Mrs. Gu said she wanted to let them in.


    "Mother-in-law, don''t let them in. If they go in, they don''t have to rob my house and wait for things!"


    When Dabao was at home, he left a lot of things for the family, and the horse was still kept in the backyard!


    Ning Su behind the door was also very anxious. He almost understood that these people were from gambling houses, and they came to find their wives for money.


    So, did the wife head go to the capital, or is she in the town?


    Has the wife master gone to gamble again?


    Have you lied to them?


    Now that grandma said to let them in, should he open the door?


    Mrs. Gu didn''t want to pay attention to Widow Gu, she passed him and waited until Ning Su said: "Son-in-law, open the door."


    Ning Su had no choice but to open the door and let them in.


    "If you are looking for someone, find someone. If the things in the house are broken and lost, you don''t want to leave our Gujia Village today."


    After Mrs. Gu spoke, she entered the yard first. What she said was not just a threat to Liu Zhao and others, but a reminder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Worth two taels of silver

    Chapter 46 Arriving at Two Taels of Silver


    "Boss, go to the village chief and the elders of the clan and tell them to invite everyone over. Your niece is not at home, so you can''t let outsiders come and bully you."


    The boss understood what the old lady meant, and immediately agreed, then turned and ran to the village.


    Liu Zhao was right next to Mrs. Gu, and when she heard what Mrs. Gu said, she frowned. I''m afraid this matter will be difficult today.


    When the granddaughter went out, she invited her grandma and two aunts to dinner, and there was a special toast on the dinner table. Isn''t it just to help take care of the house during the time when she is not at home?


    At that time, they all promised well. If these people were to bully Gu widow and grandson-in-law at home today, how would she, a grandmother, explain to her granddaughter!


    That''s why Mrs. Gu spared no expense of face to ask the boss to invite the village head and clan elders.


    If it weren''t for Liu Zhao''s one thousand taels, Mrs. Gu wouldn''t have done this.


    It��s not that Gu Dabao wasn��t blocked by someone to pay off his debts, but it was only a few taels or tens of taels, and it wasn��t as big as it is today.


    The granddaughter didn''t come back, and she didn''t figure out the reason for this matter. Mrs. Gu can only suppress these people first, otherwise I''m afraid it won''t be good today.


    No matter what, we have to wait until the granddaughter comes back.


    That was one thousand taels, not ten taels of silver, which would not be enough for the whole family after selling her.


    Although Widow Gu also heard what Old Madam Gu said, he still followed those people and watched, mainly because he was worried about them, fearing that they would go along with things.


    There are only two rooms in the Gu family, and the search was quickly exhausted.


    "Boss, no one."


    Liu Zhao frowned tightly, really not at home.


    But when I went out, my boss said that I couldn��t take the money back today, but I wanted him to look good.


    So, today, no matter if it is money or people, she has to take one back to the business no matter what.


    Liu Zhao''s eyes turned around the people in the yard, and finally fell on Ning Su who was full of worry.


    This person should be Gu Dabao''s man, and he was called Gu Widow''s father-in-law just now, so that''s him.


    "Since Gu Dabao is not here and can''t come up with any money, then take Gu Dabao away. Even though he is average-looking, it can be regarded as worth two taels of silver.


    When will Gu Dabao return the money, and when will he come to collect it?


    If the money is not paid back next month, she will sell the man for two taels of silver to pay off the debt. "


    Ning Su shivered in fright, subconsciously shrank back.


    He couldn''t help but go to see the widow Gu. Now that the wife is away, the father-in-law is in charge of the family affairs. If the father-in-law really agrees, what should he do?


    After all, that was one thousand taels of silver!


    A hundred or ten of them are not worth one thousand taels of silver!


    Besides, he is just a servant, not a serious husband of the wife-owner, so if he sells it, he will sell it.


    Widow Gu didn''t even look back at Ning Su, and directly sprayed Liu Zhao with saliva all over his face, "Bah! You have a good idea! You said that my Dabao owed money and owed it? You took out the IOU!


    Smelly and shameless thing, the empty talker came to my house to rob, and now I want to sell my son-in-law, your father didn''t give you face when he gave birth to you! "


    "Hahaha~"


    The surrounding villagers burst into loud laughter, feeling refreshed.


    On weekdays, they are the ones who accept the widow Gu��s torment, and let these non-things feel it today.


    A place like a gambling house that ruins people��s fortunes and families can be a good place, and can the thugs in a gambling shop be a good thing?


    Of course not, so they felt that Widow Gu''s scolding today was a good one!


    If it weren''t for the vicious thugs, everyone''s faces turned black, and they couldn''t help applauding Widow Gu.


    Ning Su was frightened and moved at the same time. He never thought that his father-in-law, who disliked him every day, would do this for him.


    Obviously pushing him out can temporarily calm today''s turmoil, but the father-in-law will defend him unexpectedly.


    Ning Su looked at the back of her father-in-law with her hands on her hips and cursed others, and suddenly felt that her father-in-law''s image had grown taller.


    In the future, he will definitely be more filial to his father-in-law, treating his father-in-law as filial as his own father.


    Serve the father-in-law with all his heart and soul, and provide for the father-in-law''s retirement.


    Widow Gu didn''t think so much, and he didn''t know that his little son-in-law was so moved by his actions.


    In Widow Gu''s heart, Ning Su is a member of his family when he enters his house. Since he is a member of his family, why should he be bullied by an outsider.


    I can dislike it, dislike it, beat and scold me, but I, who care about the family, just can''t harm you with these things.


    Even if I want to sell it, I will sell it myself, why should I sell it to you?


    Twenty taels of silver are also silver.


    Ok! In fact, Widow Gu never thought of protecting Ning Su at all, he just felt that two taels of silver could not be given to outsiders.


    Liu Zhao was spit all over his face by Widow Gu, and scolded by Widow Gu again, his face could not be fixed, and he was about to hit someone with his hand.


    Widow Gu had been prepared for a long time, and avoided flexibly, and then hid behind the second sister of the Gu family.


    With keen eyes, he saw the elder sister of the Gu family rushing back, as well as the village head and clan elders who came with the elder sister of the Gu family, followed by many clan members with hoes and sticks in their hands.


    Seeing such a situation, Widow Gu became more confident.


    He continued to scold: "You bastard, you dare to beat people, and you don''t even look at where this is? I didn''t care, and brought a group of bandits to my house to rob. It doesn''t count. Now you want to beat people, it''s really lawless , believe it or not, I will report to the officials to ask the county magistrate to arrest you?"


    Although Widow Gu shouted that he wanted to report to the government, he was just talking, and absolutely had no real intention of reporting to the government.


    Just kidding, he has lived half his life, and the biggest official he has ever met is the village head. He doesn''t know what to report to the official, but he just watched it.


    Speaking out at this time is just to scare these people.


    Liu Zhao is also an uncompromising manager in the gambling house on weekdays. Even if someone looks down on her and wishes her a good death, it will hinder her revenge. Just cursing her behind her back.


    Where would someone like Gu widow dare to scold her so unscrupulously in front of her, and in front of so many people.


    Liu Zhao remembered, wasn''t it Gu Dabao who made her suffer last time?


    Being scolded by Gu Dabao''s father again today, how could Liu Zhao bear it.


    Because of the anger she received from Gu Chao and what was given by Gu Widow, she couldn''t bear it anymore, and came to Second Sister Gu in two steps, planning to beat both Sister Gu and Widow Gu together, so as to vent her anger.


    Widow Gu saw the right moment. When Liu Zhao came here, he immediately yelled, "Village chief, elders, you have to be the masters of my family. People from other villages have bullied us to Gu''s village." .��


    Shouting and crying at the same time, of course it is the kind without a drop of tears, that is dry howling.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as the village head came, he saw that Liu Zhao was going to beat someone, so he stopped immediately, and the clansmen who came with her also stepped forward to block Liu Zhao, using sticks and hoes to attack Liu Zhao and others.


    In this way, the two parties were separated, and the difference was clear.


    Liu Zhaozhen breathed heavily in her chest, unable to get up or down, she was about to vomit blood.


    He just said that Gu Dabao is evil, and it''s not like they didn''t come to Gu Dabao''s house to settle accounts before, but it''s never like this time.


    In the past, these villagers mostly avoided seeing them coming, and some came to watch the fun, but they all stood by and scolded Gu Dabao, how could they help?


    But this time, not only the members of the Gu family came, but even the village head and elders were alarmed.


    Dad! Isn''t this evil?


    Old lady Gu told the village head and clan elders the ins and outs of the matter, and when she mentioned the words "no IOU" and "extortion", her tone was particularly emphatic.


    Just to show that it wasn''t her granddaughter who committed a crime this time, but these **** who came to find trouble.


    The village chief came here, half of the reason was to give the old lady Gu face, after all, in terms of seniority, she had to call the old lady an aunt.


    The other half of the reason is because she really saw Gu Chao''s change, she felt that Gu Dabao had really changed for the better, and believed in Gu Chao.


    Clan elders came here, most of the reason is to give face to Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu is in the clan, her seniority is considered high, and several clan elders have to call her sister.


    Old lady Gu is not the kind of person who speaks easily, and she finally opened her mouth today, and they will give this face no matter what.


    As for Gu Dabao, I heard that she has a mind to change. Although they haven''t seen it yet, the daughter of the Gu family wants the prodigal son to return, and they are happy to see it happen.


    If Gu Dabao really went out and made a name for himself, it would be a good thing for the Gu family.


    They are all of the same clan, and the blood of the Gu family is also flowing on their bodies. To put it bluntly, the nine clans are all in it.


    If Gu Dabao really messed up and did something rebellious, the entire Gu family would be implicated.


    Therefore, Gu Dabao has the plan to bring the prodigal son back, and the clan elders are most in favor.


    Anyone who doesn��t want the descendants of their clan to go out will be praised with a thumbs up, but with a poke on the spine!


    After Mrs. Gu explained the matter, the village head and the clan elders all frowned.


    If they say they believe in Gu Dabao, this matter has nothing to do with Gu Dabao, they don''t believe it.


    However, if it is true that Gu Dabao extorted a thousand taels of silver from their gambling house as Liu Zhao said, they would not believe it.


    Don''t say whether Gu Dabao has this ability, but just say that they run a gambling shop, so much money has been extorted, and they can still let people go out?


    Can Gu Dabao come back whole?


    snort! How can they be deceived when they are mud legs in the countryside and have never seen the world?


    It''s been a long time since Gu Dabao went to the gambling house and came back, and then he remembered to come to the door, I''m afraid there was something tricky in the middle!


    It��s no wonder that the village chief and the clan elders thought too much. This matter is indeed a bit unreasonable. It��s been almost half a month before you woke up?


    Obviously impossible!


    In fact, the people in the gambling shop were beaten up by Gu Chao that day, and they all had to lie down for a few days before they could get out of bed, and because the boss was not there, they were afraid of Gu Chao, so they didn''t come.


    Now isn''t the boss back? With a word from the boss, they can only come.


    They were still afraid of Gu Chao in their hearts, and fortunately they were, otherwise they would have made a move long ago, and they would have waited until now?


    Can you still make Widow Gu curse so arrogantly?


    It''s not just one or two of them who cut off people''s arms, legs and feet. The reason why they didn''t get violent when they came here today, and they were still shaking so much with Gu Widow at the door, was not because they were afraid of Gu Chao in their hearts.


    After discussing with Mrs. Gu, the village chief and the old lady decided to wait for Gu Chao to come back and ask them clearly. Today, these people will be sent away.


    "Everything is based on evidence, if you say that Gu Dabao extorted money from you, then you should present the evidence.


    If there is no evidence, then not only will you have no money today, but no one will take anyone away.


    As for Gu Dabao, you have also searched for it. He has indeed gone out to the capital, and he will not return until a month at the earliest.


    If you really have any grievances involved, you can come to her again when she comes back.


    But today, if you really want to play wild in my Gu family village, then let''s meet in the yamen. "


    What the village chief said was well-founded and powerful.


    She''s right. If today''s matter gets into the yamen, the people in the gambling house will ignore it.


    So, after Liu Zhao thought it over, he still flinched.


    Joke, what else can I do if I don��t back down?


    The power of a clan should not be underestimated. If they were really annoyed, the dozen or so of them might not be able to leave the Gu family village standing upright today.


    Sure enough, it��s gone wrong!


    Gu Dabao is a local ruffian, how could it be possible for the entire Gu family to stand up for her?


    In the end, Liu Zhao could only let go of his cruel words, "Hmph! Today''s incident will give your Gu clan a face, but this incident is not over. Since you said one month, then we will come back in a month. If Gu Dabao If you��re still not there, then don��t blame the sisters for being hard to talk to.��


    After finishing speaking, Liu Zhao took the people away, and before leaving, he gave Gu Widow and Ning Su a hard look.


    Widow Gu was the one who made her stare and still not speak?


    With one hand on his hip, the other pointing at Liu Zhao, he was about to curse again.


    After being glared at by Mrs. Gu, she had no choice but to shut up.


    However, he still stared back at Liu Zhao, with an imposing manner that could not be lost.


    Waiting for the people in the gambling house to leave, Mrs. Gu asked the villagers who were watching the fun outside to also disperse and go home.


    The clan members who came to help were politely sent away by the elder sister and second sister of the Gu family, "I will thank you all when Dabao comes back."


    "You are polite, it belongs to the clan in the clan."


    Although this is what I said, I still need to express what I should have. Otherwise, if there is something wrong next time, I am afraid that no one will come again.


    In the end, apart from Widow Gu and Ning Su, only Mrs. Gu, the village chief, and a few clan elders remained in the courtyard of the Gu family.


    Old lady Gu bowed her hands to several people, "For today''s matter, we need a few more clan sisters, thank you village chief."


    "Clan sister (sister) don''t say such polite words, they are all members of the Gu clan, so they should be in the same spirit."


    "Auntie is too polite. Besides, today''s incident may not necessarily be Dabao''s fault. It may be that the people in the gambling shop are resentful because Dabao won money, so they came to find trouble."


    Old lady Gu sighed, "Oh! It''s because Dabao didn''t live up to it. If she walked the right way, there would be no such things!


    I have to trouble the clan to take care of her, because I didn''t teach her well! "


    "My Dabao is very competitive, very good!" Widow Gu couldn''t hear someone saying that his daughter was not good, so he hummed softly aside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： coaxed to sell

    Chapter 47 Coaxed to sell


    If it weren''t for the fear that her mother-in-law and the old village chief of the clan were there, Widow Gu wouldn''t whisper.


    It was because of them, if it were anyone else, he would have to spray it back loudly.


    Several people glanced at Widow Gu, their expressions were not good.


    "If it wasn''t because you didn''t teach Dabao well, Dabao wouldn''t be like this! My good daughter of the Gu family was all let you harm."


    The elders of the clan were not afraid of Widow Gu''s spoiling, and immediately scolded Widow Gu.


    If it weren''t for Widow Gu''s never remarrying, raising Gu Dabao alone, and protecting Gu Dabao very much, he would have done some credit to the Gu family, just like Widow Gu, they would have held a clan meeting long ago except for Widow Gu, Let him go back to his mother''s house by himself.


    After everyone dispersed, Ning Su went to the kitchen to boil water to make tea. At this time, he just brought out the tea and invited a few people into the house to drink tea.


    "Grandma, grandmas of the clan, aunts of the village, thanks to you for what happened today. It''s already past noon, which has delayed your meal. Let''s eat at home at noon. Sit down for a while and drink some tea. I''m going to cook right now."


    Then he brought the already cold food on the table back to the kitchen, ready to heat it up, and cook some food for several people.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t even look at Widow Gu, and invited a few people in to talk.


    It''s been so long since I''ve been here, I really should invite someone in to sit down and drink some tea.


    This grandson-in-law is good and sensible, unlike Widow Gu, who is still stuck in the yard, without any vision.


    When Widow Gu heard that Ning Su said that he wanted to invite them to dinner, his complexion immediately turned bad.


    He already felt distressed enough about the tea leaves just now, and he wants to have a meal?


    Widow Gu looked at the few people who had already entered the room, opened his mouth and then held it back, regardless of whether he was scolded, he immediately ran to the kitchen to stop Ning Su from cooking.


    When Ning Su saw her father-in-law coming in, she thought he was here to help with the cooking, and immediately persuaded her: "My father-in-law is going to drink tea for a while, and I can come here."


    Gu Widow gave a cold snort, and slapped the back of his flesh-taking hand with a "slap", and Ning Su''s back immediately turned red, which shows that Gu Widow used a lot of strength.


    "You prodigal bastard, what are you cooking for? Tell them to leave after drinking tea, don''t waste food."


    Widow Gu was still a little scared, so he deliberately lowered his voice so that the people in the main room could not hear him.


    Then he began to criticize Luo Ningsu again, "I still make meat, and you don''t need money to buy meat! If I had known that you were such a loser, I would have sold you to those people, and I could earn two taels of silver."


    Ning Su looked at the back of her hand that was beaten red, and instead of feeling wronged, she laughed.


    "Thank you, Eunuch."


    Furious, Widow Gu gave Ning Su a smirking look, "Hmph! It''s good that you know, I''ll sell you if you dare to be disobedient!"


    "The slave will listen to the father-in-law and serve the father-in-law and wife master with all his heart."


    Ning Su quickly expressed his attitude to please Gu Widow.


    Widow Gu felt a little relieved when he heard this, but he was still angry.


    "Don''t do it, let''s eat after they leave. Humph! But just came over and said a few words, and I want to eat meat at my house, how can such a good thing!"


    Widow Gu is such a stingy person, he would feel guilty for drinking a sip of water from him, let alone eating his flesh.


    It took two days for him to feel bad for recalling that he invited the people from the old house to dinner. This is still from his own family!


    Today these people are all outsiders, how could he be willing to let them eat?


    As for the meat, it is even more impossible!


    Ning Su now understands Widow Gu, seeing him like this, how can she not understand his thoughts.


    Just reluctant!


    Ning Su turned around in her heart, and then she held Widow Gu''s arm and whispered: "Father-in-law, the wife-in-chief is so successful now, and she will be even more successful in the future. If the wife-in-charge does something big in the future, it will become a thousand miles away." Celebrities in Hachimura.


    In the end, it was rumored that he had disrespected the elders of the clan, and the clan relatives came to help but couldn''t even eat. This will definitely affect the reputation of the wife-head. "


    Gu Dabao''s weakness is Gu Dabao, as long as it is not good for Gu Dabao, he will never do anything.


    Even if he himself suffers, he will never make things difficult for Gu Dabao.


    So, after listening to Ning Su''s words, he thought about it for a while, and then angrily asked Ning Su to cook.


    However, the piece of meat that Ning Su took out just now was put back by him.


    Pointing to the meat cooked at noon on the stove, he said angrily: "Hmph! There''s already a plate of meat, isn''t it enough for them to eat?


    It��s not enough to fry more cabbage, and put more grains in the rice. "


    As for the meat, there must be no more.


    Ning Su saw that her father-in-law had let go, and she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as he is asked to cook, as for the rest, he nodded and agreed.


    However, he did not listen to his advice to put more grains when cooking, and put more oil when cooking.


    As for the meat, don��t add it if you don��t add it!


    It would be good for farmers to eat meat once a month, and the finished plate would be considered hearty.


    It is also because he is living too well these days, and the family has to buy meat every now and then, forgetting that the farmers do not have such luxury as theirs.


    Ning Su spat at herself severely in her heart, scolding herself for only living a good life for a few days, and then began to forget her roots, this is not acceptable.


    In the main room, the village chief asked Mrs. Gu, "Auntie, did Dabao really win a thousand taels?"


    Old lady Gu shook her head, "I didn''t ask her, and she didn''t mention it either."


    Old lady Gu felt that she had other meanings in asking this question, so she asked her, "Do you really believe that she can extort one thousand taels from the gambling house?"


    The village head looked at Mrs. Gu and felt that she really didn''t know.


    Then he went to see the clan elder, and then said, "Dabao gave me a hundred taels before he left, and asked me to buy land for her."


    As soon as she said this, Mrs. Gu and the clan elders looked at her in surprise.


    "Are you serious?"


    This tone is obviously unbelievable.


    The village head nodded, "Really, where is the silver?"


    As a result, they had to think, did Gu Chao steal the money from the gambling house?


    One thousand taels?


    Gu Chao, who was missed by others, led Han Yu through the veranda in Li''s garden, and found the handkerchief that Han Yu lost among the chrysanthemum bushes.


    Gu Chao picked up the handkerchief, shook the stained petals, and handed it to Han Yu.


    "Your veil."


    Han Yu watched the handkerchief embroidered by himself being held in the hands of his sweetheart, and his cheeks were also stained with crimson.


    Took the handkerchief and pinched it in the palm of his hand, as if there was Gu Chao''s warmth on the handkerchief.


    "More Miss Gu."


    Han Yu''s voice softened unconsciously, and in Gu Chao''s ears, it was clear and soft.


    At this time, Yuzhu''s voice was heard again, "Master, where are you?"


    Han Yu just remembered that Yuzhu called him just now, but he didn''t answer, and just looked at the person in front of him.


    I am so frivolous.


    I don''t know if Miss Gu also thinks he is frivolous and doesn''t have a good impression of him.


    Thinking about this, Han Yu felt ashamed and flustered, and forgot about Polygonatum odoratum.


    Finally, after Yuzhu called again, Han Yu finally remembered to respond to him.


    "I''m over here."


    Although the voice was raised a bit, it was pleasant to Gu Chao''s ears.


    Han Yu only remembered after he had finished speaking, who in the capital speaks loudly like him, who doesn''t have the manners of a master at all.


    Suddenly, Han Yu felt that his image in front of Gu Chao was even worse, and he became even more flustered.


    Now in Miss Gu''s heart, I''m afraid he doesn''t have a good impression at all.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu couldn''t help raising his eyes to look at Gu Chao.


    But found that Gu Chao was also looking at him, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Are you kidding him?


    Such thoughts made Han Yu even more depressed, and his peach blossom eyes dimmed.


    Gu Chao looked at the expression on the young master''s face from shyness to panic to frustration, and had no idea what he was thinking.


    Was it because she was so abrupt with the beauty that she frightened the young master?


    Also, how can a woman go to get the handkerchief of the boudoir son? If the handkerchief is embroidered by him, only people close to him can touch it.


    Gu Chao wanted to say sorry, but he didn��t say it in the end. He did everything, so what��s the use of apologizing.


    She turned her head to look at Ruan Laosan and the others, meaning, don''t talk about it, so as not to ruin the reputation of the young master.


    Ruan Laosan and the three of them nodded repeatedly, expressing their understanding.


    However, what exactly they understand, and whether it is the same as what Gu Chao wants to express, is not known.


    Seeing them nodding, Gu Chao felt relieved, there were only a few of them here, as long as they didn''t tell, no one would know about it, and it wouldn''t have any impact on the young master''s reputation.


    Yuzhu looked for her young master''s voice, and first saw Ruan Laosan with their backs turned to him, and panicked.


    His son is an unmarried boudoir man who is alone with three women. If someone sees this, it''s okay to spread it.


    In the future, if his son is afraid that he will be drowned by spit stars, how can he marry?


    Yuzhu hurried over to protect her young master behind her, glaring at the people in front of her.


    After seeing this, he realized that there was actually another woman.


    Moreover, this woman is an acquaintance.


    Isn''t she the bad woman who seduced his son Hun''er?


    Yuzhu was originally angry with Gu Chao, but when she saw her bringing a few women to stop his young master, she became even more angry with Gu Chao.


    Sure enough, he is not a good person. Not only did he hook up with his young master, but now he leads someone to stop his young master in the garden in broad daylight. It looks like he has bad intentions.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yu Zhu is angry with Gu Chao, so she speaks very rudely, as if his young master has been bullied by Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao felt that he might be charged with some bad crimes, which could be seen from the servant''s eyes and tone.


    This little brat who protects the calf makes Gu Chao feel a little interesting, at least he is a loyal protector.


    Han Yu was taken aback by Yuzhu''s tone and words, and quickly pulled Yuzhu behind her, before going to look at Gu Chao in panic.


    I want to explain to her, after all, Yuzhu''s attitude and tone are really uncomfortable to listen to.


    But he found that Gu Chao still had the same chuckle just now, and when he looked at him, he still had some unclear meanings.


    made his heart beat faster and his face became hot again.


    Then he heard Gu Chao say, "Go back!"


    After confirming that Gu Chao was talking to him, Han Yu was a little dazed, unable to keep up with Gu Chao''s words.


    Is she angry?


    But looking at her, she is not angry!


    Before he could figure it out, Yuzhu pulled his sleeves, "Master, let''s go back!"


    As he spoke, he even gave Gu Chao a defensive look, as if he was guarding against some wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Gu Chao felt inexplicable, is she so scary?


    She just helped to pick up a veil, so she wouldn''t be defending her like jackals, tigers and leopards!


    Although Han Yu felt that Yuzhu was rude, he really couldn''t stay any longer. If someone watched him, he would not be able to speak clearly with ten mouths.


    Besides, they have been out for some time, and Daddy must be looking for him too.


    Han Yu bowed to Gu Chao, thanked him again, and nodded to Ruan Laosan and the other three, before leaving with Yu Zhu.


    After the master and servant were out of sight, Gu Chao lifted his feet and left.


    Ruan Laosan and Li Yuan and the others were right in color, and they both felt that Gu Chao had something to do with the young master just now.


    Ruan Lao San followed up with Gu Chao, and winked at Gu Chao, "Gu Daochang, do you know that young man just now? Are you~ um~"


    Gu Chao glanced at her, "Say nonsense, how can the reputation of a boudoir son allow you to slander like this, if people listen to it, it''s not harming others."


    Gu Chao��s righteous words, but in the ears of the three people, it means to protect people.


    Hehe~ Doesn''t this mean that you have a situation with the young master?


    Who still can''t see it?


    Ruan Laosan thought he had seen through Gu Chao''s thoughts, so he quickly changed his mind, "I understand, I understand, don''t worry, Daoist Gu, I will definitely not go out and talk nonsense, when you get married to that young master, you must Invite me to a wedding wine, and when the time comes, I will definitely prepare a big gift for you."


    After speaking, Ruan Laosan Guzi burst out laughing.


    When Gu Chao heard her say the word "marriage", he felt itchy with his fingers that had just held the handkerchief.


    Then when it came to his lips to deny, he swallowed it back by mistake. He only gave Ruan Laosan a look, but didn''t say anything.


    It was precisely because of her reflection that Ruan Laosan became more certain that Gu Chao must have an unspeakable relationship with the young master just now.


    Yuzhu followed her son out of the garden, and looked back deliberately to check again and again that the prodigal sons hadn''t followed, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, how did you meet them? What are they doing to stop you? Did they bully you?"


    Listening to his series of questions, Han Yu glanced at him, "You wronged Ms. Gu just now, and even said something rude to Ms. Gu, so rude, Ms. Gu didn''t bother with you, you are so good, you still slander Gu Miss."


    Yuzhu was not convinced, and groaned angrily, "Young master, you don''t know anything when you meet that young lady, and even if you are tricked into selling it, you still need to count the money!"


    "Miss Gu didn''t want to trick me into selling me!"


    "Miss Gu, Miss Gu, how did you know her surname is Gu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： do you want to go

    Chapter 48 Do you want to go?


    Just now Yuzhu was only worried about her young master, but only now did she notice that the young master is talking about Miss Gu.


    When he was not with the young master, did that bad woman even get the young master''s name?


    She really is a scheming and bad woman, who intends to hook up with his son.


    Han Yu twisted the handkerchief in his hand, and lowered his eyes to look at the kapok on the handkerchief.


    What I think about in my mind is the unembroidered purse at home, which is also embroidered with kapok.


    Han Yu likes this flower, it is embroidered on her handkerchief and clothes.


    So, when planning to make a purse, the first thing Han Yu thought of was to embroider his favorite kapok on it, and embroider it for the person he was happy with.


    Earlier, he thought that he would never see anyone again, even if he embroidered it, he could only put it at the bottom of the box, but now that he saw someone, he might have to put his purse at the bottom of the box.


    As far as he was just now, he has left a bad impression on Miss Gu.


    Moreover, he was born tall, his skin was dark, and he didn''t sleep well last night, his eyes were blue, and now he doesn''t even have the manners of a boudoir man. Miss Gu would definitely not like him.


    Yuzhu saw that his son was twisting the handkerchief and did not speak, so he asked again, "How did you know that her surname is Gu? And what are they doing to stop you? Did you bully him?"


    After asking, he remembered that the reason why he and the young master turned back to the garden was to retrieve the handkerchief in the young master''s hand. When did the young master find it?


    Could it be that the bad woman picked up the handkerchief and blackmailed the young master?


    Han Yu was depressed, but when he saw Yuzhu thinking wildly and misunderstood Gu Chao, he couldn''t bear the person in his heart to be thought of as a bad person by Yuzhu, so he had to explain to him.


    "I told you that Miss Gu is a good person. I met Miss Gu in the garden just now. Miss Gu helped me find the handkerchief, and then you came.


    Miss Gu didn''t do anything, but you slandered her, and you still spoke rudely. Miss Gu didn''t care about you because she was gracious, but you made random guesses about her.


    In the future, I can no longer speak ill of Miss Gu, or I will be really angry. "


    Han Yu reprimanded Yuzhu with a stern face, really a little angry.


    The person in my heart is obviously personable, extraordinary, and polite, but he was so wronged by Yuzhu, how could Han Yu feel better.


    Yuzhu slandered her son in her heart, Miss Gu fascinated you, you can say good things about Miss Gu, and you can''t see her bad side.


    Anyway, it��s wrong for the servant to say anything now, so it��s okay if the servant doesn��t say it.


    "The slave girl knows that she is wrong, so don''t be angry, young master."


    Seeing Yuzhu admitting his mistake, Han Yu''s mood improved and his face relaxed.


    "Let''s go back quickly, we should worry if Daddy can''t find us."


    They have been out for a while, Dad must be looking for them.


    Yuzhu supported her young master, "Then let''s go back quickly."


    After walking for a while, Yu Zhu couldn''t help but asked again, "My lord, what is the name of that Miss Gu? Where is she from?"


    Anyway, that person is the one whom the young master misses, and he feels uneasy if he doesn''t ask clearly.


    When he got back, he would go to inquire about it, but he couldn''t let the young master be deceived.


    "She said her name is Gu Chao."


    Han Yu only knew Gu Chao''s name, and he didn''t know anything else.


    Do you want him to ask the lady? He can ask questions.


    Moreover, at that time, there were several outsiders around, so he was shameless.


    Yuzhu nodded, knowing the name is the only way to inquire.


    However, this name is so familiar!


    Yuzhu held Han Yu''s hand suddenly squeezed hard, causing Han Yu to let out a soft cry, "Hmm."


    Although it didn''t hurt, it still surprised Han Yu.


    All right, why was I so surprised.


    Yuzhu also realized that she seemed to be overreacting, so she quickly sent the young master''s little arm and rubbed it gently.


    "My lord, did this servant pinch you?"


    "No, just to scare me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yuzhu raised her eyes and looked at her young master, "Young master, do you still remember that the servant girl told you a few days ago that the iron mouth was directed at Daoist Gu?"


    Looking at Yuzhu''s complex expression, Han Yu was puzzled, but still nodded, "Remember, why did you bring this up all of a sudden?"


    Yuzhu looked at his young master suspiciously. He felt that the young master must not have listened carefully. It was a good thing that he was so devoted in speaking to make the young master happy, and his rhythm was like a storyteller.


    "That Daoist Gu is called Gu Chao, and the person who was with Miss Gu just now is Miss Ruan San!"


    In this way, it must be impossible to go wrong.


    That person is Gu Chao, and the iron mouth is directly attributed to Daoist Gu.


    Han Yu then seriously recalled what Yuzhu told him that day, and he also felt that it should be it.


    After all, he knew Miss Ruan San, she had the same name, and she was accompanied by Miss Ruan San, so Miss Gu must be Gu Chaodao.


    It turns out that she is Daochang Gu, so she is so powerful.


    No wonder she was able to help him find the handkerchief just now, she must have figured it out.


    In this way, did he miss the fortune-telling money and didn''t give it to her?


    Do you want to use this excuse to give her money?


    Han Yu''s ears were reddened by his own thoughts, and he spat at himself in his heart.


    Still shameless?


    When the two returned to the banquet hall, Mrs. Han was really looking for Han Yu, and the anxiety on his face dissipated when he saw his son coming back.


    "Where have you been, haven''t seen anyone for so long? This is someone else''s house, do you think it''s your own home? What if you are bumped by your niece?"


    Han Yu took his father''s arm, and acted coquettishly, "I just went out to get some air, and I didn''t wander around. Didn''t I come back? Daddy, don''t get angry."


    Yu Zhu couldn''t help thinking, the young master has been assaulted by his wife long ago, and the young master can''t wait to see that Gu Chao!


    Han Zhufu looked at his son''s flattering appearance, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to reprimand.


    I had no choice but to reach out and squeeze his hand, "From now on, you will follow me honestly, and you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    The husband of the Huang family chatted with him for a long time just now, obviously he was interested in his son.


    The Huang family is also a general. Although it is a little worse than my own, the eldest daughter of the Huang family still looks good.


    Seeing what Mr. Huang meant, he meant that he wanted to match his son with his eldest daughter.


    Mr. Han feels very satisfied. The eldest daughter of the Huang family is the eldest daughter of the first wife. When his son marries, he will be the eldest son-in-law. The younger sisters and younger brothers should respect her and don''t need to be angry.


    Anyway, Mrs. Han looked at the eldest daughter of the Huang family and thought she was pretty good. She was nineteen years old, one year older than her son, and she was a good match for her son.


    Moreover, I heard that she will be promoted by one promotion this year, and her career will also develop.


    Yes, Not Bad!


    Han Yu didn''t know that his father had already found someone for him, and the reason why he was so anxious to find him was to let him come back to show to Huang''s husband.


    The husband of Huang��s family looked at Han Yu and felt satisfied. His family was originally a general, and he was not as picky as those aristocratic families.


    When choosing a son-in-law, he must choose the kind who is delicate and weak, who speaks in a soft voice, and can''t hear clearly unless his ears are erect. He likes Han Yu like this.


    At first glance, she has a neat temper, so that she can help her daughter run the house in the future.


    As for appearance, marrying a husband and a good man, accepting servants and talents, the head of the house wants to be dignified and skillful, not the kind of flirtatious person who seduces people.


    So, Master Huang looked at Han Yu and felt very satisfied.


    "The more I look at this child, Yu''er, the more I like him. If my brother is free, I will wait for Yu''er to come to our house to play. My sons and Yu''er are about the same age, so they must get along well."


    Han Yu sat beside Master Han, nodding and smiling.


    He is not good at dealing with this kind of thing, just leave it to Dad, he just nods and smiles without being rude.


    Gu Zhao walked around the garden of Li''s house, and returned to the front hall after seeing the same.


    The husbands and sons will come over later, so naturally they can''t stay longer, it would be bad if they ran into each other.


    Gu Chao pointed out the places to be changed one by one, and carefully told Li Yuan which place to change and how. After Li Yuan had recorded everything and confirmed that it was correct, the four of them left Li Mansion to go to another house.


    Another friend of Ruan Laosan''s surname is Yin, and his name is Yin Xiuyan.


    The Yin family is a merchant, and it can be regarded as a wealthy family in Beijing, with many businesses and shops.


    Several people came to Yin''s house together, and it was still the same place as in Li''s house, after looking around first, they decided to change it.


    Actually, merchants like the Yin family invited the master to look at the house when they built it. It is not bad, and there are few places that need to be changed.


    So, it only took a total of one hour for Gu Chao to settle the matter of the Yin family, which is easier to earn than in Li Mansion.


    After drinking tea and collecting the money, Gu Chao was ready to go back.


    At this time, the housekeeper of the Yin family led an old woman in a hurry, followed by a little girl with a big box on her shoulder.


    At first glance, I knew it was the kind used by doctors, and it seemed that someone in the Yin family was sick.


    Seeing them walking in a hurry, they were very anxious, so Ruan Laosan expressed concern as a friend.


    "Xiuyan, is anyone in your family sick?"


    Yin Xiuyan sighed, "I''m afraid that the old ancestor is not well anymore, since the beginning of autumn, the old ancestor''s health has been deteriorating, and he has to invite the doctor to come here every now and then. He has taken a lot of decoctions, but he has not seen any improvement. "


    The ancestor Yin Xiuyan spoke of was her grandfather. The old man is only over 60 now, and he has indeed been lingering and sick for many years.


    He suffered from heart disease when he was young, and he couldn''t feel tired or angry, and it''s even more serious now.


    The juniors in the Yin Mansion are all prepared in their hearts at any time, and the old man may leave someday.


    Today is also the same. I was fine when I woke up in the morning, but after lunch, it started to feel bad again. I was flustered and short of breath, and my heart was beating extremely fast, as if it was about to jump out.


    So, the housekeeper immediately sent someone to invite Dr. Xu who usually sees the master.


    Ruan Lao San and the others all knew about the old man of the Yin family''s poor health, so when Yin Xiuyan mentioned it, they all opened their mouths to comfort her.


    But it can only be comforting, there is nothing else they can do.


    After listening to Yin Xiuyan''s words, Gu Chao felt that another business had come to his door.


    It��s easy for a family to earn two coins.


    "Your old man''s illness, I should be able to cure it."


    Although Gu Chao is a martial artist, the kind who tries to improve her strength, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t dabble in elixir.


    She is eighty or nine times sure that the old man of the Yin family is ill.


    After she went to see it, her confidence should increase.


    Yin Xiuyan''s trust in Gu Chao is absolute now, and when he heard Gu Chao say that, he was immediately excited.


    "Then there will be Daoist Lao Gu."


    Yin Xiuyan wanted Gu Chao to see the old man, but Gu Chao waved his hand to stop him.


    "Wait until Dr. Xu has seen it before going, you can''t steal his business."


    As he spoke, Gu Chao picked up the teacup on the case table and drank it again, as if he was sitting on Mount Tai.


    What she said made sense, and none of the three could find a reason to refute it.


    Is it to praise Gu Chao for his morality?


    But this kind of thing is not your Taoist set of rules, one thing does not bother two masters, it is different!


    The three of them had no choice but to sit down again and wait for Dr. Xu to come out after seeing his illness with peace of mind.


    Finally, after the old housekeeper came out with Doctor Xu, his teacher and his apprentice, and politely sent them away, Gu Chao patted his robe and stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    She doesn''t look like she is going to see a doctor, she looks like she is going to a banquet.


    However, who makes people capable?


    Ruan Laosan and the others could only follow, not daring to raise any objections.


    Arriving at the old man''s yard, the old man who was serving the old man saw Miss Sun bringing a few over, and thought it was Miss Sun''s friend who came to visit the old man.


    "Miss Sun, the old ancestor is ill today and is shameful. I am here to apologize to the ladies."


    Yin Xiuyan quickly helped the old man up, this is the old man who served by his ancestors, and he was the one who nursed her mother, she dare not let him suffer.


    "Eunuch Lan, this is Daoist Gu Chao. Today I invited Daoist Gu to treat my ancestor. How is the ancestor?"


    Lanfulang heard that he was here to treat his ancestor, so he went to see the three of them carefully.


    Two of them are friends of Ms. Sun, and he has seen them before, but he has never heard of them being good at medicine.


    Then it should be the remaining one. She looks around twenty, isn''t she too young.


    Gu Chao saw Lan Fulang looking at her, and nodded to Lan Fulang as a greeting.


    Lan Fulang saw that her face was tender and her temperament was quite cold, so he went to see his own Miss Sun suspiciously.


    Yin Xiuyan quickly explained, "Gu Daochang is young and promising, and his skills are extremely powerful. Eunuch Lan, please take us in to see our ancestors."


    Gu Daochang?


    Lan Fulang just remembered it, and he felt that it sounded familiar. Isn''t this the Taoist Gu who told the fortune of the youngest son of the Ruan family?


    The name of Daoist Gu has spread all over the capital these days, and he has heard of it, but he didn''t expect that Daoist Gu not only has profound Taoism, but also heals diseases?


    However, even though Lan Fulang had doubts and doubts in his heart, he still didn''t show it in front of himself, and was invited by his own Miss Sun.


    He still has some sense of the world.


    Now that everyone is invited, let''s take a look!


    Maybe Daoist Gu really has a way to cure the ancestor''s illness, some things are uncertain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Wife master, Su Er hurts

    Chapter 49 Wife Lord, Su Er Pain


    Looking at Gu Chao who was sitting beside the ancestor''s bed feeling his pulse, Yin Xiuyan clenched his palms tightly, afraid that Gu Chao would say something bad.


    When Gu Chao finally took it back, Yin Xiuyan immediately couldn''t help asking, "Gu Daochang, how is my ancestor?"


    "It''s a heart disease." Gu Chao got up and walked to the table, speaking flatly.


    "Can it be cured?" This is what Yin Xiuyan is most concerned about.


    Gu Chao nodded the pen and ink on the table, "I''ll prescribe a prescription, you go grab the medicine, I''ll make it up and give it to the old man, twice a day, three days should be effective.


    But the old man''s illness, if he wants to be cured in a short time, it is impossible. "


    Yin Xiuyan''s cheeks flushed with excitement when she heard the words. This made her happier than changing her family''s luck.


    The old man loves her the most on weekdays, and she also grew up under the old man''s knees. Knowing that the old man is in good health, isn''t she so happy that she can''t find Bei?


    Not only was she happy, but Lanflang, who was serving below, was also happy.


    He has been with the old man for decades, and his relationship with the old man has already exceeded half of the master-servant relationship.


    Seeing the old man lingering on the sick bed all day, eating more soup and medicine than rice, how can he feel it in his heart.


    Especially after the fall of this year, the old man is getting sick more and more frequently, and he is afraid that the old man will not be around one day.


    Now that Gu Chao said that the old man''s illness will recover, he is no less excited than Yin Xiuyan.


    Lan Fulang trembled while holding the old man''s hand, "Old Ancestor, you heard, Daoist Gu said that your body will be fine! It will be fine!"


    This Daoist Gu is not a person who has a false name and is deceived. She has real skills. Since she said she can cure it, she can really cure it.


    Such thoughts are not only shared by Yin Xiuyan, but also by Lan Fulang.


    Didn''t you see that the third child of the Ruan family is here?


    If Daoist Gu is that liar, Ruan Lao San can still let her go, and he can bring someone to see the old man himself.


    Not to mention anything else, based on the friendship between Ruan Laosan and their family, Miss Sun, who grew up together, it is impossible for Ruan Laosan to cheat their family.


    So, the old man''s illness can really be cured.


    The old man was also excited. This was the first time someone said that his illness would be cured.


    Over the years, I have seen countless doctors, and they all said that his disease can only be rested, and no one dared to say that he could be cured.


    Today, Gu Chao said that he could get better. Although he also said that he could not get better in a day or two, but he could get better. How could he not be excited.


    This excitement, the flustered depression that he had just calmed down a little bit began again.


    Gu Chao put down his pen and came to the old man''s bedside, hooked his wrist, and released a trace of spiritual power into the old man''s body. After a cup of tea, the old man''s condition finally stabilized again.


    Seeing that the old man''s face obviously improved, and his breathing became more even, Yin Xiuyan and Lan Fulang''s eyes shone while standing aside holding the experience, and they were obviously more excited than before.


    Just now they only knew that Gu Chao was curing the old man''s illness, but they didn''t see it with their own eyes. Now they saw it with their own eyes. Gu Chao just held the old man''s wrist for a while, and the old man''s complexion obviously improved so much.


    This Daoist Gu is really a man of real ability, the old man''s illness is really cured.


    After Gu Chao stepped aside again, Lan Fulang hurried over to ask about the situation of the old man.


    "Old Ancestor, how do you feel?"


    The old man looked at him, then at his granddaughter, nodded and smiled, "I feel much better, and I don''t panic anymore."


    Without waiting for them to continue to get excited, Gu Chao asked, "The old man''s illness is originally a problem in his heart, so remember not to be overjoyed or sad, and you should maintain emotional stability on weekdays.


    At the age of the old man, even if he gets better in the future, he still needs to pay attention. Excessive joy and sorrow are not good for normal people. "


    Several people nodded repeatedly to express that they remembered, and thanked Gu Chao again and again.


    It��s getting late today, and it��s definitely too late to wait until the boy buys the medicinal materials and then make them.


    Gu Chao simply asked the servant of the Yin Mansion to buy medicinal materials and deliver them to the inn where she lived, and asked Yin Xiuyan to come and pick them up tomorrow afternoon.


    Yin Xiuyan, of course, is what Gu Chao says, let alone making them wait for a day, even if she is asked to go to the place where Gu Chao lives to watch over her tonight, she has no complaints.


    After coming out of Yin Mansion, Gu Chao went straight back to Zuixian Tower.


    Sitting at the table, Gu Chao took out all the gains of the past few days and counted them.


    There are a total of more than 80,000 taels in silver notes, and more than 10,000 taels in cash.


    As for other miscellaneous gifts, Gu Chao took a general look and found that they were all good things.


    That''s right, I was asking her for help, so of course I had to send good things.


    Gu Chao picked out a pair of jade bracelets from a bunch of hand gestures and carefully put them away, ready to serve the little husband after returning home.


    When she saw this pair of Eryu bracelets, the first thing Gu Chao thought of was the servant at home, he must like it.


    It''s been more than ten days since I went out, and I don''t know if he misses me at home?


    I must have thought about it!


    That day, she only went out for half a day, and when she came back, she got expectant eyes from the little husband. This time she hadn''t been around for more than ten days, so he must have missed her.


    Thinking of my servant, the corners of Gu Chao''s mouth curled up involuntarily, his heart itching, his hands itching, and somewhere else.


    Well, when she goes back, she must love him well to make up for the miss during this time.


    Of course, the servant who is missed by Gu Chao also misses Gu Chao, not only thinking about it, but also talking about it!


    In the evening, after Ning Su cleaned up the housework and helped Widow Gu go to bed, she washed up and went back to her room.


    Lying at the place where Gu Chao slept, Ning Su squeezed her fingers, all she could think about was Gu Chao.


    Did something happen to the wife-lord outside?


    Has the wife master stolen money from the gambling house?


    Is the wife-leader in the capital now?


    Is it cold in Beijing? When the wife-owner went out, she didn''t bring thick clothes or anything. I don''t know if I bought it?


    What is the capital like? is it fun?


    It must be better than their small place, it should have everything.


    At this time, he just hoped that the wife-lord would have enough silver to buy her food and clothing.


    It doesn��t matter how it got the money, anyway, it��s enough not to starve and freeze the wife.


    Thinking about it, Ning Su''s mind started to go astray, thinking about other things.


    I heard that the capital is very prosperous. There must be a lot of beautiful men in the capital, and there must be a lot of young masters. Such a good wife and owner, who is handsome and mighty, must be liked by the young masters.


    The wild flowers outside are so many and fragrant, will the wife be dazzled?


    Will you bring his brother and brother back when he comes back? I will also bring Masao back!


    When there are more older brothers and younger brothers, will the wife owner dislike him?


    Of course he will, he is not good-looking at first, and he is not like the ladies in the city who can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. If the wife-lord has other brothers and brothers who are better than him, the wife-lord will definitely Forget about him.


    Like the landlord Wang in their village, the landlord Wang has four servants. Since she married a young and beautiful young servant from the city, I heard that the servants in her family are very pitiful.


    Landlord Wang moved to the city with his beautiful maid, leaving behind a few servants at home, and he never saw her a few times throughout the year.


    Ning Su scratched his fingers, thinking, the wife and the owner have all gone to the capital, so they must be more capable than the landlord Wang.


    Will the wife-owner marry Zhengfulang in the capital, and will not come back like the landlord in the future?


    Probably not, right? The father-in-law is still at home!


    Even if the wife-master wants to leave, she should come back to pick up her father-in-law and go with her. The wife-master will definitely come back.


    It''s just that, I don''t know if the wife-lord will have a beautiful husband when the time comes, will she still want him?


    As Ning Su thought, he unconsciously picked harder and harder on his hands, and he didn''t even feel the skin was bleeding from his fingers.


    He wanted his wife to come back soon, and not to earn money anymore.


    He wants his wife to be the same as those days, treat him well, and love him in the future, don''t forget him, don''t want him!


    "My wife, come back quickly, Su''er misses you so much."


    The next day when he got up to boil water, Ning Su''s fingers touched the water, causing him to "hiss" in pain.


    Looking at the finger that she had scratched last night, Ning Su couldn''t help misting her eyes, "My wife, Su''er''s hand hurts."


    Actually, Ning Su suffered a more serious injury than this before, and he didn''t feel much pain at that time, but today, he felt very painful.


    Thinking about someone makes my heart ache.


    Gu Chao didn''t know that the little husband she was thinking of was at home thinking about her so much that she was about to cry. She didn''t sleep last night, and kept taking medicine until the middle of the night, and then practiced directly until dawn.


    After breakfast, Gu Chao still has things to do.


    Today''s employer is Liu Zaiming, and he invited her to visit the ancestral grave.


    The Liu family has been in the capital for generations, and it is the ninth generation that has been passed down to Liu Zaiming''s generation, so the Liu family''s ancestral grave is considered spectacular.


    The Liu family is planning to repair the ancestral tomb recently. Repairing the ancestral tomb is a big deal. We must ask a mage to count the days and watch the time before moving.


    Otherwise, it will not only disturb the rest of the ancestors, but also affect the luck of future generations.


    Liu Zaiming also heard about Gu Chao''s ability, so he approached him.


    The Liu family��s ancestral grave is in the suburbs of Beijing. The Liu family bought a Zhuangzi there, and hired a steward to guard the ancestral grave, so that they can clean up and burn incense and paper at any time.


    It was almost noon when Liu Zaiming led Gu Chao to the ancestral grave.


    Gu Chao went around the Liu family ancestral tomb, and determined that the location of the Liu family ancestral tomb is a geomantic treasure that will shade the descendants, and it also has the appearance of making the descendants prosperous.


    After Liu Zaiming heard this, he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. At noon, he ordered Zhuangzi to kill chickens and sheep to entertain Gu Chao.


    After drinking and eating, Gu Chao rose up to count the days for the Liu family, picking out a few good days that would be beneficial to the ancestors and future generations.


    Not only that, Gu Chao also calculated that the geomantic omen in the grave of the Liu family ancestors had been divided.


    When Liu Zaiming heard that his ancestor''s place had been taken by someone else, he must have been furious.


    Immediately, she will ask Gu Chao to figure out who that person is, and she will never make it easy for him.


    Anyone who knows that the place where his ancestors lived has been taken by others will have the same reaction as Liu Zaiming.


    This kind of thing is different from digging someone else''s ancestral grave.


    "What''s so difficult about this, you''ll know if you take out the extra coffins!"


    Gu Chao didn��t point out who he was talking about. This kind of thing can be known immediately after seeing the coffin.


    Anyway, the coffin must be lifted out. It is impossible for Liu Zaiming to let other people''s ancestors continue to occupy the position of her family''s ancestors.


    Not to mention anything else, one person and one seat were arranged well, but now that people are added suddenly, the ancestors of the Liu family will naturally feel crowded.


    That''s why Gu Chao just said it.


    Isn��t that the truth, my ancestor Liu Zaiming still doesn��t know!


    Liu Zaiming suddenly stood up, then knelt down facing the direction of her family''s ancestral grave and kowtowed "bang bang bang".


    He didn��t stand up after knocking down, and began to repent again, ��Ancestor, Ming is not filial, Ming is stupid and didn��t understand what you mean, and Ming is sorry for you.


    Last year, you dreamed that the place was too small, and it was inconvenient to live in. You didn��t even understand that you were telling me in your dream that someone took your place. "


    Gu Chao watched her respectfully kowtow, then tearfully repented, and glanced at the butler standing by the door.


    This person is really courageous, the owner asked her to take care of the ancestral grave, but she was lucky enough to put her ancestors in it.


    This is not only occupying other people''s place and sharing their luck, but also being enshrined by their descendants!


    The housekeeper panicked when she heard Gu Chao say that someone occupied Liu��s ancestral grave. When she saw Liu Zaiming knelt on the spot and kowtowed in the direction of the ancestral grave, and chanted those words, she felt a chill on her back.


    Now Gu Chao''s look at her seems to be the last straw that overwhelms her.


    The butler fell to his knees with a "plop", and kowtowed to Liu Zaiming repeatedly, begging for mercy.


    Liu Zaiming was a little confused seeing her like this, and still didn''t understand why she was doing this.


    It wasn''t until after listening to the housekeeper''s nonsense that she realized that she was the one who occupied her ancestral grave.


    The housekeeper''s surname is Lu, and two generations of the Lu family have been servants of the Liu family, so they can be regarded as old servants of the Liu family.


    He has guarded the ancestral grave for the Liu family for decades, and has been conscientious and has never missed anything.


    How could such a thing be done, Li Zaiming couldn''t figure it out.


    Later, under the pressure of Liu Zaiming, Steward Lu knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore, so he had to tell the whole story.


    Originally, the Lu family was considered loyal to the Liu family, and they have never had any bad intentions in guarding the Liu family''s ancestral grave all these years.


    Just last year, the only granddaughter of the Lu family suddenly became ill. She went to see doctors everywhere and took a lot of medicine, but she still didn��t feel better.


    One day, I met a wandering Taoist priest. The Taoist priest looked at the little granddaughter of the Lu family and said that there was something wrong with the feng shui of the ancestral grave of the Lu family. As long as the ancestral tomb was moved to a place with good feng shui for burial, her little granddaughter would be fine too. up.


    At first, the Lu family didn''t believe it, but when they saw that their only granddaughter was really dying, the Lu family decided to move the grave.


    If there is no accident, there is another chapter today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Have you ever been bullied?

    Chapter 50 Have you ever been bullied?


    But this geomantic treasure is so easy to find, and the Taoist left after saying that day, and they couldn''t find anyone.


    So, in the end, the Lu family could not do this bad thing and moved their ancestors to the Liu family''s ancestral grave.


    However, the Taoist priest really obeyed. As soon as the Lu family moved the grave, the little granddaughter of the Lu family really slowly recovered.


    Liu Zaiming also knew that the little granddaughter of the Lu family was not good. At that time, she gave the Lu family twenty taels of silver and asked her to hire a doctor for the little granddaughter.


    Unexpectedly, the one who finally cured the Lu family''s little granddaughter turned out to be her family''s ancestral grave.


    What is this?


    In the end, the ancestors of the Lu family were naturally taken out, and the Lu family was also dismissed by Liu Zaiming.


    It was Liu Zaiming who did not report to the officials or sold out the Lu family. If this matter were changed to another owner, I am afraid that he would not understand it like this.


    Even if the Lu family does not go to jail, they will still have to shed a layer of skin.


    After setting the date and time for the Liu family to repair the ancestral grave, Gu Chao left, and the rest is the Liu family''s business.


    Gu Chao had arranged such a thing for this day, and there was still half an afternoon to go, so Gu Chao was going to stroll back without any hesitation.


    She was leisurely and leisurely, but she didn''t know that because she picked up a handkerchief for Han Yu in Li''s garden yesterday, Han Yu has now become the object of gossip among husband and wife in Beijing.


    "Heh! It doesn''t matter if he is tall and dark. I can''t see that he is still shameless."


    "Isn''t that what it is, in broad daylight, in someone else''s house, even with a few women, or married women in the garden."


    "The wild boy from the border has no family rules and makes people laugh."


    "It''s okay to be a joke. As long as he is like that, it is not easy to marry, and I am afraid that he will not be able to marry in the future."


    "Yesterday in Li Mansion, Mrs. Huang and Mrs. Han got very close and had a good chat. I saw Mrs. Huang invited Han Yu to his house to play?"


    "Ouch! Master Huang is probably going to regret it to death this time, why didn''t he see clearly that he is a dissolute character."


    "That''s not right, I''m afraid Mr. Huang won''t say a word to his family in the future."


    "Oh! It''s really embarrassing for our man''s family. I don''t dare to get close to this kind of shameless and indiscreet person in the future."


    "What else is there? After knowing that he is such a shameless person, why would the housekeepers let him participate in the banquet? Are you not afraid that the young lady at home will be seduced by him?"


    "Even if those ladies look down on him like that, they are afraid that their young master will be taught badly by him! Hahaha~"


    Han family, Master Han went to another husband''s banquet today, and naturally heard rumors about his own son.


    Although, in front of him, people would not speak so harshly, but no matter how euphemistic the words were, Mrs. Han understood the meaning of what he said.


    Before the banquet was over, Mrs. Han came back in a hurry to find his son and ask him for clarification.


    Yesterday my son did leave the living room for a while, could it be that time?


    The son he raised himself, he knew in his heart that his Yu''er was definitely not that kind of person.


    That''s why he came back in a hurry to ask clearly. If this matter spread, his family''s Yu''er''s reputation would be completely ruined. How can he marry in the future?


    Han Yu was embroidering the kapok purse in her room, she didn''t know if she could give it away, and she came in when she saw her father''s face was ugly.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with him, so I quickly got up and greeted him.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter? Who made you angry?"


    "Hmph! Who else but you?" Zhufu Han was anxious, and his tone was naturally not good.


    However, this is not the time to get angry with your son, the most important thing is to quickly ask what happened.


    "Tell the truth to Dad, where did you go at noon in Li Mansion yesterday?"


    Seeing his father being so serious and his tone not good, Han Yu felt a little bit in his heart. Could it be that he was discovered by his father?


    Yuzhu, who was serving him, also changed his expression, looking nervously at his young master.


    Han Zhufu saw the reaction of the two, and his heart sank. Is it really what they said?


    "Did you meet four women in the garden of Li Mansion?"


    Han Zhufu couldn''t hold back any longer, and asked directly.


    Sure enough, Dad knew about it. Han Yu pinched his fingers, his heart beat faster again, and he nodded slightly.


    Han Zhufu''s blood rushed to the top of his head immediately, and then he began to faint.


    Han Yu and Yuzhu were frightened when they saw him crumbling, so they rushed to help him.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you? Sit down quickly."


    Polygonatum also quickly poured a cup of warm tea and fed it to Master Han''s mouth, while giving him relief.


    After a while, Zhufu Han finally recovered.


    "You bastard, do you think this is when you are at the border? Men can see their wives casually? This is the capital, and any man is going to gossip if a woman looks at him twice."


    Han Yu felt a little wronged. He didn''t go to the garden on purpose to meet a woman.


    Seeing his son''s grievance, Mrs. Han also felt that what he said just now was serious, and he still wanted to hear what his son said in detail.


    "Then tell me, what''s going on?"


    Han Yu told his father why he turned back to the garden yesterday, and how he met Miss Ruan San and the others.


    However, he didn''t say a word about Gu Chao.


    "Neither of you found it, but a few of them found it?"


    Han Yu pursed his lips and said nothing, and Yuzhu beside him was anxious because he saw that the young master didn''t say anything.


    My lord, if you don��t say that, won��t you make your husband doubt you?


    Yuzhu hurriedly said, "My lord, that Miss Gu is a Taoist priest. She figured out where the son''s handkerchief was left by pinching her fingers. That''s why I found it."


    Han Zhufu looked at Yuzhu suspiciously, "Taoist?"


    "Well, it''s that Daoist Gu who told the fortune of the third miss of the Ruan family a few days ago!"


    After listening to Yuzhu''s words, Master Han went to see his son again.


    Seeing her father looking over, Han Yu nodded quickly, "Well, that''s how it is."


    "Then what more did you say to them?"


    "No, after Daoist Gu helped me find the veil, I thanked Daoist Gu and went back."


    Han Yu felt a little guilty. Not only did he talk to Miss Gu, but he also knew Miss Gu''s name. Earlier, he bumped into Miss Gu''s arms!


    Thinking of him crashing into Miss Gu''s arms yesterday, Han Yu felt her heart beat even happier.


    Although it was just a touch, he still felt the warmth of Miss Gu''s body, and the breath of Miss Gu that made people feel very comfortable and wanted to be close.


    The more he thinks about it, the faster his heart beats, Han Yu spurns himself in it, can''t think about it anymore, it''s too frivolous.


    Besides, daddy is right in front of him, what if daddy sees something?


    "That''s good, those ladies are all married."


    Han Yu felt that there were other meanings in Daddy''s words, "What is Daddy thinking? I don''t mean that to Miss Ruan San and the others."


    He was talking about Miss Ruan San and the others, not Miss Gu.


    Han Yu''s ears were finally stained crimson, and his eyes flickered a little.


    Han Zhufu looked at his son''s appearance, only thought that he had such a reaction because he was embarrassed to mention such words, and didn''t think about it further.


    Hearing that his son said that he didn''t have any thoughts about Miss Ruan San and the others, he believed it.


    It��s not that he��s confident. In the past two years since he��s been in Beijing, he��s shown his son so many portraits of girls of the right age, but none of them nodded. Just Miss Ruan San and the others, not only are they famous for being romantic, but they��re already well-established husbands and servants at home. Qun is so much older than his son, how could his son like it!


    As for the last Daoist Gu, Mr. Han didn''t even think about it.


    The main thing is that Gu Chao��s identity as Taoist priest is preconceived. He doesn��t think that people like Gu Chao will have ordinary human feelings.


    What''s more, how could the son fall in love with a Taoist priest even if he didn''t even like the lady of the family, this is absolutely impossible!


    Master Han thought about it swearingly, but he didn''t know that it was this Taoist priest, who he had never considered at all, who entered his son''s heart.


    Taoist priests are not nuns and monks who cannot get married, so Taoist priests cannot have ordinary love and love people?


    Master Han still thinks too simple!


    If he discovered his son''s thoughts on Gu Chao now, maybe he could save it.


    It''s just a matter of uncertainty, who can grasp the thing of emotion?


    Otherwise, where are there so many morons and women in this world?


    After Mr. Han asked clearly, he felt at ease, and the next thing was that he was going to sit with some close husbands.


    The matter of the son is now being circulated among the noble husband, and he has to clarify it.


    Of course it wasn��t that he went to tell people that my son didn��t do what you said, it wasn��t something.


    He only needs to mention that one sentence when chatting with his husbands.


    Everyone is not that stupid, so naturally they understand.


    As for those who talk badly and know their character, they will naturally not believe it.


    The wise does not buy rumours.


    Besides, whose family doesn''t have a son?


    People with that vision and a little understanding of etiquette will not follow rumors.


    Master Han left. He didn''t mention the rumors outside to his son, for fear of scaring his son.


    Just let him not go out these few days, just stay at home.


    Han Yu and Yuzhu looked at the back of Mrs. Han leaving, and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Young master, why don''t you let your master know?"


    Anyway, the mistress has been worrying about the son��s lifelong affairs, the son told the mistress, wouldn��t it be good for the mistress to inquire about it?


    Why don��t you know anything, and still read it every day, and feel distressed.


    What if Miss Gu didn''t marry her husband?


    She is a Taoist priest, so she definitely won''t marry her husband so early like ordinary people.


    Actually, apart from the fact that Miss Gu is not good at seducing his son, she is really capable, which is pretty good.


    Gu Chao just gained the identity of a Taoist priest, and his image in Yu Zhu''s heart has been elevated by more than a little bit, and he is no longer just a bad woman and bandit who hooks up with his son.


    The main reason is that this Taoist priest is a bit capable, and he seems to be able to earn money quite well. In the future, the young master will at least not suffer hardships if he follows her.


    Moreover, she was the one who hooked up with his son first, so Ms. Gu must also be interested in his son.


    Thinking about this, Yuzhu feels more and more that she should tell the master about this matter.


    Han Yu didn''t dare to say, because he didn''t know if Gu Chao was also happy with him.


    If he told his father, even if his father had no objection to actually inviting Miss Gu, what if Miss Gu didn''t have that kind of thought about him at all, or Miss Gu already had a husband at home?


    At that time, how should he deal with himself?


    He felt that Miss Gu might not like him like this.


    Moreover, yesterday, he left such a bad image on Miss Gu.


    well! The more I think about Han Yu, the colder I feel.


    "I don''t want it anymore, I will have a chance in the future, if it is, if it is~"


    If I see Ms. Gu again next time, Ms. Gu doesn��t dislike him and is willing to talk to him~


    Yuzhu was worried about her young master, who was going to be eighteen soon, and finally had someone in her heart, so why did she keep procrastinating like this.


    This is completely different from the young master''s usual free and easy temperament. Ever since he met Miss Gu, the young master has changed.


    These days, I don''t see the young master smiling.


    Because the old ancestor was not in good health, the young master was not happy in the previous period. After a long time, the old ancestor got better, and the young master seemed to be in a better mood.


    In the end, I went to the temple to repay my vows, burned incense and came back to meet Miss Gu. The young master really hasn''t been happy for a long time.


    Yu Zhu looked at her young master and sighed, and didn''t know how to persuade him, so she just kept her mouth shut and stayed with him.


    Han Yu looked up at the half-embroidered purse with blue background and green thread in the embroidery basket, pursed his lips, picked it up again and continued to embroider.


    He thought to himself, no matter whether he can send it out or not, he will embroider this purse carefully, even if it is finally pressed to the bottom of the box, he must embroider it well.


    At this time, he remembered that when he embroidered this purse on the first day, what he thought was that he would never see her again, and if he was allowed to think about it for two more days, he would never think about it again.


    However, God made him meet her again, and he couldn''t miss her.


    I wonder what she is doing now?


    Are you telling someone''s fortune, or are you showing someone''s Feng Shui?


    Gu Chao neither did fortune-telling nor Feng Shui. She ate tea at a tea stand on the suburban road in Beijing.


    Gu Chao rode his horse and let the horse walk freely. When he came to this tea stand, the horse stopped moving, and stared at the wheat cake next to the tea stand, shaking his head.


    Gu Chao patted its horse''s head lightly, and said with a smile, "Want to eat?"


    I don''t know if the horse really understands, so I snorted at the tea stand.


    It happened that Gu Chao also smelled the aroma of steamed buns, so he decided to sit down and eat steamed buns and drink tea.


    The horse she was sitting on had already eaten wheat cakes under the service of the boss husband.


    Whipping the ponytail while eating, that posture is very pleasant.


    Gu Chao ate the freshly baked steamed buns and drank tea, and thought it sounded good.


    Can''t help but think of the little husband at home, and I don''t know that she is not at home. Is it because he eats miscellaneous grains again and is reluctant to eat rice noodles?


    Have you ever been bullied by Widow Gu?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Reluctant

    Chapter 51 Reluctant


    The ancestor of the Yin family started to feel the effect on the third day after taking the medicine given by Gu Chao. Not only did he feel a lot lighter physically, but he also relieved the depression that had been pressing on his heart for decades.


    The old man sat in the garden to breathe, and thought to Lanfrang, who was waiting by his side, "I have never felt so relaxed in half my life."


    Lan Fulang wept with joy, "The blessings of our ancestors are yet to come, Miss Sun is filial."


    Speaking of his granddaughter, the old man was also pleased.


    "Yan''er is a good boy."


    The eldest granddaughter was raised under his knees. She has always been close to him and has always been filial to him. This time it is also thanks to her that she invited Daoist Gu, otherwise he might not live long in this dilapidated body.


    "It''s Gu Daochang who has rejuvenated with a wonderful hand. Gu Daochang is a person with real skills."


    The old man remembered that day when Gu Chao put his finger on his wrist, a warm current slowly flowed into his body and swam through his whole body, and then his whole body felt warm, and the stuffy place in his heart felt relieved.


    Gu Daochang''s ability is not something ordinary people can do, I''m afraid it''s the way they say!


    It so happened that Yin Xiuyan came over to say hello to the old man at this time. Seeing the old ancestor who was able to get up and come to the yard today, Yin Xiuyan''s inner excitement was self-evident.


    "Old Ancestor, how do you feel today?"


    The old man held the hand of Yin Xiuyan who was squatting beside him, and patted it on the palm of his hand.


    "Grandpa is very well, thanks to Daoist Gu''s medicine."


    Yin Xiuyan was relieved when he heard this, and a smile appeared on his face, "It''s the ancestors who are blessed, and it''s also Gu Daochang''s wonderful hand that rejuvenates, and Hua Tuo is reborn."


    "You little sweet mouth, grandpa is lucky to have you."


    "As long as the granddaughter is well, and the granddaughter is always with her, it is the greatest blessing for the granddaughter."


    Yin Xiuyan has always been good at currying favor in front of the old man, and it can be said that he has gotten used to it over the years.


    But she does not please the old man because she wants to get some benefits from the old man, but because she really wants the old man to be happy and loves the old man.


    After talking with the old man for a while, Yin Xiuyan went out to look for Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao said that it would be effective in three days. It has only been three days. The ancestor has improved so obviously. Shouldn''t she thank Gu Chao?


    She also wanted to ask Gu Chao, she had to prepare in advance the medicine that the old man would take later.


    Gu Chao is very busy every day, how can he sit and wait for her in Zuixian Tower.


    So, Yin Xiuyan came to nothing.


    Moreover, the old nun Wuchen also has business today, and is not in the Zuixian Tower.


    Yin Xiuyan had no choice but to sit in the lobby of Zuixian Tower and wait for Gu Chao to come back.


    Waiting until noon, the number of people eating in the lobby gradually increased, and they didn''t wait until Gu Chao came back.


    I thought, forget it, let��s eat first!


    Waiting while eating, maybe I will be back in a while.


    Gu Chao is also eating, but she is eating at her employer''s house.


    It was the husband of Jing Zhaoyin''s family who invited her today. Wang Zhengfu did not come to invite Gu Chao in person. It was his dowry father-in-law Chen Shi who came to look for Gu Chao.


    At that time, he was also mysterious, as if he was afraid of being seen.


    Presumably it is a privacy that people dare not know.


    Through Wang��s narration, Gu Chao understood that it turned out that it was about Mrs. Wang��s youngest daughter who died young.


    Gu Chao followed Mrs. Chen to Jingzhao Yin''s mansion, and Wang Fulang was already waiting for them.


    After a few courtesies, Wang Fulang talked about the whole story. Eight years ago, Wang Fulang gave birth to a daughter.


    After all, she is the eldest daughter. Wang Fulang and his wife-lord have high expectations and love for this eldest daughter.


    But the good times didn��t last long. When my daughter was three years old, she accidentally fell into the pond in the garden, and that��s all.


    It is certain that the husband and wife are sad, but fortunately, a year later, Wang Fulang became pregnant again, which made up for some of the couple''s pain of losing their daughter.


    However, to Fulang''s surprise, another year later, he dreamed of his deceased eldest daughter.


    And the eldest daughter told him in a dream that he was cold and was being bullied by other ghosts.


    After waking up from the dream, Mrs. Wang told his wife about this, but Lord Jing Zhaoyin didn''t believe it. It was only because Mrs. Wang was thinking too much, that''s why he had such a dream.


    True wife said so, and Wang Fulang also thought that he dreamed of it because he thought too much on weekdays.


    Didn''t take it to heart either, but Wang Fulang had this dream for several nights in a row.


    Moreover, the ability scene looks very real, just like the real thing.


    The eldest daughter was covered in water, and she was still as white as when she went there, and her body was also cold.


    kept crying and said to him, "Daddy, I''m so cold, Daddy, they bullied me, it hurts so much."


    Not only that, but the daughter also handed the bruises on her arms to Wang Fulang for him to see.


    How could Wang Fulang bear such a scene? He cried in his dream.


    After doing it for a while, it was like waiting until the dream. Wang Fulang no longer believed that it was because of his overthinking. He thought it was because his daughter had a bad life down here. She was really bullied and wronged, so she came to him to be her father. coming.


    Because I told the wife-owner last time, but the wife-owner didn��t believe me, and the wife-owner is also very busy with official duties every day, so Mrs. Wang didn��t tell the wife-owner this time.


    He took his dowry father-in-law, Chen, to find someone to forget it. The person said to burn more money paper for the child, and burn two clothes for the child, so that she could go to reincarnation with peace of mind.


    After listening to the Taoist priest, Wang Fulang burned a lot of money paper for his daughter when he returned home, and made two clothes for his daughter himself.


    That night, he really dreamed of his daughter again. The daughter was wearing the same clothes that he burned during the day. When she saw him, she ran over happily to be hugged by him.


    "Daddy is the best, and the new clothes look good."


    Although he knew that his daughter was gone, Fulang Wang couldn''t help but want to get close to her in his dream.


    The father and daughter were very affectionate and talked a lot.


    In the days to come, Wang Fulang will give his daughter things from time to time, and he will no longer just send money paper and clothes. He will give his daughter whatever the living people use on weekdays.


    In this way, after coming and going, my daughter had a better life there, and was never bullied again, and often came to him in her dreams.


    Wang Fulang was immersed in this kind of happiness, as if his daughter was still there.


    However, people and ghosts go different ways.


    Time is saved, how could it not affect him.


    After Wang Fulang''s health became worse and worse, his daughter seemed to know this, and never came to him again.


    Wang Fulang, who was used to his eldest daughter sharing family relationships with him in his dreams, waited for three or four months without waiting for his daughter.


    At first, he thought his daughter was going to be reincarnated. He was depressed for a long time, and his daughter did not say goodbye to him after reincarnating.


    However, it is also a good thing for the daughter to be able to reincarnate, it is better than being a lonely ghost all the time.


    But one day, in the garden, he was almost hit by the gravel falling from the rockery, but someone pushed him from the back, which saved him.


    Afterwards, he asked all the servants who were serving him at that time, but no one admitted to pushing him.


    The Chen family who served him also said that no one pushed him at that time, and he suddenly moved forward by himself.


    In this way, Wang Fulang had to wonder if this is the eldest daughter. Didn''t the daughter go to reincarnation?


    If he didn��t go to reincarnate, why did he avoid him and not come to see him.


    Did something happen there, or was he bullied by other ghosts again?


    Thinking that his daughter was still there, Wang Fulang sent her a lot of things.


    He thought, these days he thought that his daughter had already been reincarnated, so he didn��t send any more. The daughter must have suffered, so he gave some more.


    Then told her daughter that she must come to see him at night.


    That night, Wang Fulang went to bed after washing early, and waited for his daughter to come.


    But the daughter didn''t come until the next morning.


    From then on, no matter what Wang Fulang said or begged, his daughter never appeared again, but he knew that her daughter was always there.


    He wants to see his daughter, at least he needs to know why she didn''t come to see him, and how are you doing?


    He didn''t dare to invite Taoist monks for this kind of thing. He was afraid that after their daughter was found out, they would take her in or get rid of her.


    In this case, he will never see his daughter again.


    As for him finding Gu Chao, he also heard that Gu Chao is different from other Taoist priests.


    She has to choose the people who invite her, and she doesn''t look like that kind of pedantic Taoist priest.


    He thought that maybe Gu Chao would be the opportunity for him to meet his daughter again, and it was also because after these years, he really endured to the limit and wanted to see his daughter, so he took the risk to invite Gu Chao.


    After listening to the ins and outs, Gu Chao glanced over the flowerpot outside the hall, and there was a small shadow standing there.


    Specifically, it should be Wang Fulang''s eldest daughter.


    Sure enough, as Wang Fulang said, it was carved from powder and jade.


    When the little girl saw Gu Chao looking at her, she shrank behind the flower pot in fright, trying to cover herself with the flower pot.


    "Wang Fulang can rest assured, your daughter is doing well."


    Wang Fulang did not expect Gu Chao to say that his daughter is very good. Could it be that he has seen his daughter?


    He always knew that his daughter was still with him, but he didn''t want to come with him again. Could it be that his daughter is still there now?


    "Master Gu, where is my daughter?"


    Wang Fulang was emotional because of the speculation in his heart. He stood up and looked around the hall. Although he couldn''t see it, he couldn''t help it.


    He thinks his daughter is here.


    Gu Chao waved to the little girl behind the flowerpot, "Come in."


    Wang Fulang and Chen couldn''t see anything, but they didn''t feel that Gu Chao was waving to the air, nor that she was talking to herself.


    They all got to look at Gu Chao''s line of sight, as if they could really see people.


    Gu Chao squeezed a magic formula with one hand and hit Wang Fulang and Chen''s eyebrows. Then, the two saw the little man hiding behind the flowerpot, poking his head out and then retracting.


    Wang Fulang burst into tears immediately, that was his daughter.


    Mrs. Chen also cried, calling out, "Miss."


    The little girl came out from behind the flower pot when she realized that her father and Eunuch Chen could see her.


    She glanced at Gu Chao, obviously very afraid of Gu Chao.


    Wang Fulang rushed over and knelt down to hug his daughter, but was in vain.


    The little girl was also a little disappointed, she also wanted to be hugged by her father.


    As if thinking of something, the little girl put some distance away from Wang Fulang with a pair of calves.


    Knowing that he felt it was appropriate, he stopped.


    However, the nostalgia for Wang Fulang in her eyes can completely see how reluctant she is.


    Wang Fulang didn''t expect his daughter to hide from him when she saw him, and the excitement just now turned into sadness.


    "Ying''er, it''s Daddy, come to Daddy."


    Yinger is the little girl''s nickname, and that''s what Wang Fulang has always called her.


    Ying''er saw her father was sad, so she also cried, and called softly, "Daddy."


    However, he did not take a single step.


    When Wang Fulang took a step closer, she took a step back.


    Wang Fulang looked sad, not knowing what to do.


    "Gu Daochang, what''s going on, Ying''er~?"


    Gu Chao looked at the little girl and said, "She is afraid of hurting you, so she dare not approach you."


    When the little girl heard Gu Chao''s voice, she looked at her warily again.


    Gu Chao looked at her like this, smiled lightly and said, "I won''t arrest you."


    The little girl didn''t believe it, and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "Yes." Gu Chao nodded.


    Wang Fulang still doesn''t understand why his daughter went back to hurt him, obviously they were together in their dreams.


    Gu Chao saw his doubts, and then explained, "Human beings and ghosts go their own way, so it''s fine for your daughter to be close to you, but it''s harmful to you.


    The longer you spend with her, the shorter your lifespan will be, and your health will get worse. You may have already felt this, right? "


    Wang Fulang pursed his lips and remained silent, when Mrs. Chen, who was serving him, suddenly remembered.


    "A few years ago, Mrs. Mistress was indeed often sick and her spirit was not good. However, after Miss didn''t come again, Mrs. Mrs. Mistress''s illness gradually recovered. It turned out to be like this."


    Wang Fulang looked at his daughter and nodded when he saw her, tears kept streaming down.


    It turned out that the daughter did not come to see him because of him, but even so, the daughter still guarded him and did not reincarnate.


    Thinking of her daughter''s loneliness these past few years, with no one to talk to, Wang Fulang felt distressed again.


    Gu Chao looked at the father and daughter, but still said, "Your daughter has missed the day of entering the gate of hell, and cannot be reincarnated."


    Wang Fulang was even more sad when he heard what Gu Chao said. It must be because his daughter couldn''t bear him, so he didn''t leave, but because he couldn''t be reincarnated, he could only be a lonely ghost.


    "Human beings and ghosts have different paths, she is by your side is not good for you, only reincarnation is the best choice for her.


    Besides, because you have done a lot of blessings for her these years, she went to reincarnation, and her next life will be rich and noble, and she will not suffer. "


    With Gu Chao��s guarantee, Wang Fulang also knows what choice is best for his daughter.


    Dang even asked Gu Chao for help, and sent his daughter to reincarnate.


    "Father and daughter talk about it, and when it''s nighttime, I''ll do it and invite a messenger to pick her up. When I get to the underworld, I will naturally send her to where she should go according to the arrangement in the life and death book."


    Will add another chapter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： gossip

    Chapter 52 Gossip


    Gu Chao was waiting at Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion, and when the time came, he would send the little girl away.


    Master Jing Zhaoyin was a little surprised to see Gu Chao in his house when he came back from the Yamen, thinking that there are guests at home?


    But after repeated confirmation, she was sure that she did not know this person.


    After Wang Fulang arranged for Gu Chao, he took his daughter back to the backyard. Both father and daughter cherished this last time.


    Gu Chao could also understand Wang Fulang''s mood and let him leave her alone.


    Gu Chao would drink tea and enjoy the scenery in the yard when he had nothing to do, and he didn''t mean to be restrained in other people''s homes at all, with a comfortable appearance, as if she was the owner of this place.


    So, when Mr. Jing Zhaoyin came home, he saw Gu Chao sitting in the courtyard with a cup of tea, drinking tea and looking at the scenery leisurely, and there were two serving servants beside him.


    Master Jing Zhaoyin thought, did she enjoy herself so much when she was at home?


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is no such thing!


    The main reason is that she is busy with work, and she is too tired to move when she gets home every day. Where should she have such leisure time?


    Gu Chao saw a middle-aged woman in official clothes coming in, and he thought this person was Jing Zhaoyin.


    The host family is back, so she, as a guest, should naturally say hello to the host family.


    Gu Chao put down the teacup and stood up, clasped his fists at Master Jing Zhaoyin Zhu Yongqi, "Master Zhu."


    Heh, this person still knows her.


    When you come to the door, you are a customer, and you will not hit the smiling person with your hand.


    Master Zhu also cupped his fists at Gu Chao, "I wonder who you are?"


    "I''m next to Gu Chao."


    She doesn''t know Gu Chao, but she knows the name Gu Chao.


    The main reason is that Gu Chao has been widely rumored these days, and there is no one in the capital who doesn''t know about Gu Chao.


    Of course, all the rumors are about how powerful Gu Chao is, and he is almost praised as a living god.


    Zhu Yongqi doesn''t believe in that ghostly thing, and just listens to it as gossip.


    Besides, the yamen is too busy all day, and she doesn''t have that much time to listen to these.


    However, why is this person at her house?


    Although there were doubts in his heart, but out of demeanor, Lord Zhu still had a few polite words with Gu Chao before he asked Gu Chao why he came.


    Gu Chao told her what happened at home, then sat there and continued drinking tea, waiting for Master Zhu to digest on his own.


    After Mr. Zhu finally came back to his senses, Gu Chao said kindly, "There are still three or four hours before Ion Time, Mr. Zhu should go and accompany the child too!"


    As he spoke, Gu Chao squeezed the formula again and hit Master Zhu on the forehead, so that she could see her daughter.


    Master Zhu is still dubious, but she doesn''t look like she''s lying to Gu Chao like this.


    After being polite to Gu Chao, she got up and went to the backyard. She wanted to see it for herself.


    When she went to the backyard and saw her husband and the eldest daughter who had passed away, the mother and daughter naturally recognized each other again, with tears in their eyes, and the family was finally reunited.


    When it came to the son, Lord Zhu dismissed all the servants, leaving only their family of three and Gu Chao in the yard.


    At this time, Wang Fulang realized that he hadn''t prepared such things as money, paper and incense.


    Ask the underworld to help, how can people drive back empty-handed.


    "No need for those, I have prepared myself."


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, Wang Fulang and the others felt relieved.


    As soon as the hour came, Gu Chao took out the soul-inducing incense in the space and lit it, then began to recite the formula to invite the messenger.


    After a cup of tea, Master Zhu and the others found that the surrounding temperature had dropped, and they heard the sound of chains being dragged and rubbed against the ground.


    Then, they saw a dim light appearing in the darkness in the distance.


    It was getting closer and closer, although it was still unclear, but it could be seen that it was two blurred figures.


    The one who came here was not a human being.


    Two errants approached, their eyes swept over the three people and one ghost, they paused when they saw Gu Chao, and finally fell on the little girl.


    "Who invited us up? And why?"


    Yin Zai''s voice is bleak and gloomy, making people shudder.


    Master Zhu and his wife finally saw the true face of the ghost. They thought that they never wanted to see each other again in this life.


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu was here, otherwise the two of them might faint on the spot.


    Master Zhu, who had never believed in ghosts and gods, finally believed in them. The facts were in front of her, and she had no choice but to believe them.


    Gu Chao clasped his fists at the two servants with a polite attitude, "I''m next, Gu Chao."


    The two errands couldn''t help but look at Gu Chao a few more times, and then saw that Gu Chao lit another incense stick and sent it to them.


    Gu Chao just started to explain the situation.


    "Zhu''s parents and daughter missed the opportunity to enter the underworld because they were young and reluctant to let go of their parents. They also asked the two to take her into the place and reincarnate."


    After enjoying the fragrance of nourishing the soul, the errand felt like eating people''s mouth, so he glanced at Gu Chao.


    However, they were very satisfied with the soul nourishing incense, so they still nodded.


    "This is our responsibility, you don''t have to be polite."


    The reason why the two underworld servants were so polite to Gu Chao and called them fellow Taoists was also because they recognized Gu Chao''s identity.


    Based on this person''s cultivation base, compared with the palace lords in the underworld, they don''t know who is higher or lower, so they naturally dare not neglect.


    Besides, this man politely invited them to come, and even gave them gifts.


    "Thank you so much, both of you have worked hard to make this trip."


    The errand waved at the little girl of the Zhu family, and the little girl''s soul floated straight towards them.


    "If there is nothing else, we sisters will go back."


    Gu Chao nodded and said, "There will be a period later."


    Then the two servants took the little girl from the Zhu family to the beginning, but they disappeared with just a few snaps of their fingers.


    The errand left, and the surrounding temperature returned to normal.


    At this time, Wang Fulang finally couldn''t help crying in Master Zhu''s arms, "Ying''er, woo~"


    Master Zhu put her arms around Fulang, and gently patted his back. Her eyes were also bloodshot. Presumably, her inner pain was no less than that of Wang Fulang.


    That''s right, that''s her eldest daughter, she has been eagerly looking forward to since she was conceived, and after landing, she is also a child who is wholeheartedly cared for and loved.


    It was already late at night after the matter was settled, and Gu Chao stayed at Master Zhu''s house that night.


    Yin Xiuyan waited in the inn until mid-afternoon, and Gu Chao hadn''t come back, so she called the waiter to ask her if she knew where Gu Chao was going. The waiter only knew that Gu Chao had gone out, but didn''t know where he went.


    Later, the old nun Wuchen came back with her young apprentice, she grabbed Wuchen and questioned him again, but Wuchen didn''t know where Gu Chao had gone.


    Gu Chao went out every day, but he didn''t tell old nun Wuchen where she was going every day. The places she went to were different every day, and she said every day that she found it troublesome.


    Helpless, she had no choice but to continue to wait, until it was dark and Gu Chao still hadn''t arrived, so she had to go home in the end.


    Before leaving, tell the shopkeeper of Zuixianlou, when Daoist Gu will come back, and when will he come to inform her.


    Early the next morning, Gu Chao came out from Lord Zhu''s residence, and was going back to the Drunken Immortal Tower to change his clothes before going to Yin''s residence to check the old man''s pulse.


    Since he took money from the Yin Mansion, he must be responsible.


    She made the medicine herself, and she knew it well. After taking it for three days, the old man probably should change the medicine.


    So, Gu Chao has already arranged this time.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the entrance of Zuixianlou, he saw Yin Xiuyan sitting in the lobby eating breakfast.


    Yin Xiuyan didn''t wait for anyone yesterday, so she got up at dawn to watch over her today.


    I didn''t even have time to eat breakfast, I was afraid that I would miss Gu Chao if I came late.


    When she arrived at Zuixianlou, she asked the shopkeeper, knowing that Gu Chao hadn''t come back all night, so she ordered breakfast and waited while eating.


    While eating, she pulled her neck and looked towards the door, finally seeing Gu Chao coming back, she rushed out to pull Gu Chao with half a bun in her mouth.


    As if he was afraid that she would disappear again and make her wait another day in vain.


    Knowing her reason for coming, Gu Chao ordered the breakfast on the table, "You continue to eat, I will go up and change clothes and come down."


    Yin Xiuyan got her permission, and then let her go, sat down and continued to eat.


    Gu Chao didn''t lie to her, he really just came down after changing clothes.


    She moved quickly, and so did Yin Xiuyan. By the time Gu Chao came down, she had already finished her breakfast and was standing at the door waiting.


    Gu Chao looked at her and smiled lightly, "I originally planned to go to your house to check the old man''s pulse today, so you don''t have to make this trip."


    Yin Xiuyan couldn''t help feeling depressed when she heard that, you should have said it earlier, otherwise I wouldn''t have to wait all day yesterday, and come here in a hurry at dawn today.


    Because the last time Ruan Laosan brought them to Gu Chao to see Feng Shui at home, she made them wait for three days. She knew that there were many people looking for Gu Chao, and they had to queue up.


    That''s why she was in such a hurry.


    Her family''s old man is different from those who look at Feng Shui and fortune-telling. Maybe he can wait, but her old man can''t wait.


    The most important thing is that Gu Chao has been given medicine for four days in total, and this is the fourth day. If she doesn''t make it through, will her father''s medicine have to be stopped?


    How is this possible!


    When they arrived at the Yin Mansion, a small attendant came up to welcome them. Presumably, they had been waiting for them here a long time ago.


    "Miss, the ancestors are admiring the flowers in the garden, let the slaves wait here for the young lady and Daoist Gu, just go directly to the garden."


    It seems that the health of the old man of the Yin family has improved, otherwise he would not be able to get out of bed and go to the garden.


    Gu Chao knows how many medicines she has, and her budget is about the same.


    Arriving in the garden, after being polite first, Gu Chao checked the old man''s pulse.


    "Judging from the old man''s recovery, it will take less than a year and a half to recover. It''s still the last time I told you, don''t be overjoyed or sad, and don''t be in a hurry.


    Usually when you are in good spirits and in a good mood, go out for a walk more, which is good for your body.


    I changed the prescription again, this time the medicine can be taken for three months in a row, and I will change it after three months. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Chao thought that she would go back to her family village if she couldn''t get through it any longer. After those three months, I''m afraid he would have to come back again.


    Gu Chao frowned, three months later it will be almost the year, eh~ she doesn''t want to go out!


    The house will be built next year, and she has no time.


    Yin Xiuyan and Lan Fulang, who were listening carefully to Gu Chao''s instructions, waited for a while but did not wait for Gu Chao to speak, thinking that she had finished.


    As a result, she saw her frowning again, and her heart also raised. Could there be something else?


    It''s probably not a simple thing that can make Gu Daochang frown, right?


    "Gu Daochang, is there something embarrassing?"


    Gu Chao nodded, of course it was embarrassing, she didn''t want to go out, but this place took over the Yin family''s business, so she couldn''t just leave it alone.


    Isn''t it embarrassing!


    "I''m going back in ten days."


    The three of them were stunned, "Go back?"


    In this way, what about the medicine behind the ancestors?


    Looking at Gu Chao''s embarrassment, could it be that Daoist Gu has a very important matter and can''t leave?


    After thinking for a while, Yin Xiuyan asked, "I don''t know where Gu Daochang''s immortal residence is. If it is inconvenient for Gu Daochang, we can go there by ourselves."


    Yin Xiuyan also knew that a Taoist priest with real abilities like Gu Chao would not stay in one place, but would roam around.


    Daoist Gu came to Beijing, isn��t it just a short time ago?


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu said he wanted to go back instead of going to Yunyou after finishing talking. Otherwise, the world is so big that they would not be able to find anyone if they wanted to.


    However, if they go by themselves, they will definitely have to take their ancestors with them. I hope that Gu Daochang''s immortal residence will not be too far away.


    Gu Chao felt that Yin Xiuyan was very knowledgeable. Since she took the initiative to say that she would go in person, is there any reason for her not to agree?


    Of course not!


    Anyway, by that time, the old man of the Yin family should not recover much. Even if the carriage goes back and forth for three or four days, it will be no problem.


    So Gu Chao''s frowning brows also dispersed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Then I will trouble you to come here, but don''t worry, the old man''s body will definitely be able to withstand a few days of driving and horses at that time."


    Then Gu Chao reported the family name, and fearing that they would not remember, he wrote it on a piece of paper and handed it to Yin Xiuyan.


    Holding Yin Xiuyan with the address of Gu Chao��s home on it, and listening to Gu Chao talking about traveling for a few days, he felt relieved that it was not far away.


    She looked at the last specific place on the paper, Gujia Village, and she couldn''t help but think of the scene where a master in the world doesn''t like the noise of the mortal world, and lives in seclusion among the beautiful mountains and fields.


    Sure enough, an expert like Daoist Gu is different from ordinary people like them.


    The expert Gu Chao didn''t have this idea. The reason why she chose to stay in Gu''s Village was because the environment was good on the one hand, but on the other hand, she just didn''t want to be too troublesome.


    While waiting for the boy to grab the medicine, the few of them chatted casually.


    The old man looked at Gu Chao and his granddaughter, and suddenly remembered the gossip that the sons-in-law had talked about yesterday when they came to greet him.


    At this time, both of them happened to be there, so he mentioned something.


    "Yan''er, Daoist Gu, I don''t know if you have heard about Mr. Han?"


    Actually, his original intention was just to remind his granddaughter that they are all married and have children.


    As for Gu Chao, like the head husband of the Han family, he felt that Gu Chao would not have any thoughts on matters between men and women.


    Both of them were taken aback when they heard this. Who is Young Master Han?


    Seeing the stunned expressions of the two, the old man thought that this rumor could not be true, it was just those talkative talkers.


    So, the expression on the old man''s face has also improved, and he is ready to take this word with him in a casual sentence.


    "It''s not just those talkatives. It is said that you, the third child of the Ruan family and the child of the Li family were ambiguous with Mr. Han in the garden of the Li family yesterday. The reputation of this man''s family is so important. Just be more careful when you go out."


    When the old man said this, he was looking at his granddaughter, but he found that his granddaughter turned to look at Daoist Gu after hearing this!


    He was obviously reminding her, she didn''t reflect on herself, why did she go to see Daoist Gu?


    Do you still care about what happened to Gu Chao?


    Gu Chao also understood, it turned out that they were watched by someone when they were in the garden yesterday.


    Not only was it seen by others, but gossip about that young master was also spread.


    That son, is his surname Han?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Unworthy

    Chapter 53


    Both the grandfather and grandson of the Yin family looked at Gu Chao. Although the expression on Gu Chao''s face didn''t change much, the old man Yin who came over also saw some clues.


    Could it be that, what does Daoist Gu really have with that Mr. Han?


    At this time, Yin Xiuyan felt that he should do something!


    Isn''t this the time to please Mr. Gu?


    "Gu Daochang, do you want me to clarify?"


    Gu Chao looked up at Yin Xiuyan to clarify this matter?


    I''m afraid the more clarifications the more chaotic!


    Old man Yin couldn''t help but look at Gu Chao twice more, the meaning of what his granddaughter said was a bit too obvious.


    Gu Chao looked at Mr. Yin and felt it necessary to explain.


    "That day, I just accidentally ran into Mr. Han who was looking for a handkerchief in the garden, and I didn''t even say a word. It seems that the person who saw it misunderstood.


    How can you talk nonsense about a man''s reputation. "


    As he spoke, Gu Chao cupped his hands to Mr. Yin, "I need to ask Mr. Yin for help in this matter, so that Mr. Han''s reputation cannot be tarnished for nothing."


    Master Yin smiled, his face was full of kindness, his eyes seemed to see through everything.


    "And me and the third child, I were all there that day, and I will go and make it clear." Yin Xiuyan expressed her position in a timely manner. She felt that she was thinking about Gu Daochang with all her heart. Gu Daochang should thank her this time .


    Grandpa Yin slapped his granddaughter''s arm lightly, "What''s the matter with you, let''s make more trouble."


    "Old Ancestor, isn''t the granddaughter kind enough to clarify for Mr. Han? How could it be adding to the chaos?"


    Yin Xiuyan felt that she had been wronged, didn''t she want to do good deeds for Taoist Gu?


    Did Daoist Gu ask you to help without looking at him?


    It can be seen that Daoist Gu really has that kind of thought for Mr. Han. Doesn''t she want to show off in front of Daoist Gu, so as to make friends?


    Receiving the supercilious glances from her ancestors and Gu Chao at the same time, Yin Xiuyan couldn''t figure out where she said something wrong!


    The old man ignores his granddaughter who is not enlightened. Can you women talk about this kind of thing?


    At that time, the reputation of the Han family boy will really be ruined, and he will not be drowned by the spit.


    The old man only smiled at Gu Chao and nodded, "Leave this matter to the old man, Daoist Gu can just rest assured."


    Oh, I never thought Daoist Gu would fall in love with a man like Young Master Han.


    He has seen that child. Although he is taller and has darker skin, he still looks good and has a good personality.


    It is also his blessing to accompany Daoist Gu.


    Gu Chao asked Mr. Yin for help, because he didn''t want to ruin his young master''s reputation just because she picked up the handkerchief.


    It turned out that he couldn''t explain clearly, which made Mr. Yin misunderstand.


    Gu Chao thought about it, but in the end she didn''t explain too much. She should have known that there is no way to explain this kind of thing.


    "Then, thank you, old man."


    Coming out of the Yin family garden, Yin Xiuyan wants to send Gu Chao back.


    On the way, Yin Xiuyan approached Gu Chao and asked gossipingly, "Gu Daochang, when will you and Mr. Han do your good business? Have you proposed marriage? Let me tell you, a matchmaker in Beijing~"


    Gu Chao didn''t wait for her to finish, and gave her a sideways glance, "What nonsense are you talking about? I have a husband!"


    "Uh~ Yes, Fulang?"


    After the words stopped, Yin Xiuyan seemed to have suddenly opened up, and her tone changed, "You don''t want Mr. Han to serve you, do you?"


    Gu Chao glanced at her, thinking, am I still not clear?


    "I have a husband. Besides, Mr. Han and I are not what you think. I just found out that his surname is Han."


    She met that Mr. Han only a few times, and didn''t even say a few words.


    Yin Xiuyan could hear it clearly, but she didn''t believe it.


    I believe you ghost!


    It''s not what I thought it was, what is it?


    Don''t think that I didn''t see that day, Mr. Han bumped into your arms, and you took the initiative to find a handkerchief for someone.


    Moreover, the way the two of you look at each other clearly has a problem.


    Why don''t Mr. Han look at me like that, look at the third child and the others?


    Ah! You tell me you two are okay?


    Ghosts don''t believe it!


    Gu Chao felt that this matter really couldn��t be said any more, and he couldn��t explain clearly.


    So, Gu Chao shut up.


    Yin Xiuyan opened his mouth, hesitated to speak, and finally closed his mouth.


    In the next few days, Gu Chao did not continue to accept business. After the settlement of the previously promised few companies, it was time to go back.


    It''s been half a month since I went out, and it''s time to go back.


    The servant must be waiting impatiently, maybe counting the days to wait for her!


    Thinking of the servant, the corners of Gu Chao''s lips could not help but curl up slightly.


    It''s cold, and you still have to hug someone in the bed to keep you warm.


    Another little boy''s panicked, shy and helpless eyes flashed in Gu Chao''s mind.


    He was a man who was passed on that kind of gossip. I don��t know how he is now?


    She was also to blame, if she had told him where the handkerchief was that day and let him find it by himself, there would probably be no gossip.


    He, with a pair of red phoenix eyes, is born very well.


    Tall, with a long body, beautiful facial features, and a clear voice.


    Also, when he bumped into his arms, he had a soft, um~ body.


    Gu Chao shook his head, spat at himself, what was he thinking about?


    It seems that I haven''t hugged my husband for a long time, so I should settle the matter earlier and go back earlier!


    Gu Chao sighed, the body of a woman in this female world is really similar to that of a man in the original world.


    Now she doesn''t dare to think about Xiao Fushi at all, she is afraid that she will not be able to bear it.


    Don��t even think about sleeping this night, let��s meditate!


    Actually, it��s not that Gu Chao didn��t realize that a certain place in Beijing is very lively at night, and the lights are rotten.


    However, Gu Chao really didn''t like that kind of place, and despised it.


    Isn��t the delicate and soft husband at home not good at serving?


    Of course Xiao Fushi is good, thinking about it makes Gu Chao feel itchy.


    After a few days, Mrs. Han went to a few familiar hostess banquets, and the rumors about her son were almost under control.


    On this day, the husband of the Yin family invited him to a banquet, and he left after packing up.


    When I arrived at Yin''s house, I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Yin who hadn''t been seen for many years.


    All the husbands in the capital know that the old man of the Yin family has a heart problem, and they have been taking care of it quietly. He will never participate in such a noisy banquet.


    But today, the husbands and sons who came to the banquet found that the master of the Yin family is in good spirits, and he doesn''t look like a sick person.


    Apart from flattery and congratulations, they were also secretly surprised. Where did the Yin family hire a famous doctor to cure the old man?


    Especially a few husbands who were close to the Yin family, gathered beside Mr. Yin, first said all the auspicious words, and then began to care about Mr. Yin.


    The husband of the Yin family will hold this meeting today, and he still got the orders of the old man, just to promise Gu Chao, so he specially invited the husband of Han.


    Seeing that everyone cares about other bodies, and asking which famous doctor they invited, Mr. Yin revealed Daoist Gu''s name.


    Recently, Daoist Gu is very famous, but they didn''t expect that Daoist Gu can not only tell fortunes and see Fengshui, but also heal diseases?


    The result is that they can''t help but believe it. Isn''t this old man of the Yin family a ready-made example?


    The Yin family can be considered a well-known family in Beijing, so the old man will not talk nonsense.


    Moreover, they all know what the old man''s body was like in the past, but this appearance can''t deceive anyone now.


    For a while, everyone talked about Gu Chaolai, and even the old man who was in poor health at home, thought about going back to ask Daoist Gu to have a look.


    While talking, someone brought up the incident in Li''s garden a few days ago, and even took a special look at Mrs. Han.


    Originally, smart people didn''t bring up this matter anymore, but there are always a few who don''t wink.


    For example, Dan Fulang who is talking now, he didn��t have any bad intentions at first, but when he talked about Gu Chao, and he was at Yin��s house again today, he suddenly remembered it.


    If you are a smart person, you will definitely not gossip about other people��s family at the banquet, but who is calling this Dan Fulang is not smart, and his brain is still stubborn.


    As soon as he spoke, everyone present looked at Mrs. Han and the two masters of the Yin family, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while.


    Originally, Mr. Yin held a banquet for this matter today. Since someone mentioned it at this time, he followed Dan Fulang''s words.


    "Han Fulang, I am using today''s banquet to apologize to your young master on behalf of my grandson in front of all the masters. He has been wronged for no reason."


    Everyone didn''t expect the old man to say that, and they were even more surprised. They couldn''t help thinking, what does Mr. Han have to do with Miss Yin?


    According to seniority, Mrs. Han is the younger generation of the old man, how could he sit still and accept the old man''s apology, so he quickly got up and bowed his knees to salute the old man.


    "What did the old man say, but he has ruined my boy, he can''t afford it, he can''t afford it."


    Master Han is sober in his heart, knowing that the old man is speaking for his son at this time, and he is grateful to the old man.


    Mr. Yin raised his hand to support him, "Miss Li family invited Daoist Gu to her home to watch Fengshui that day, and also invited my granddaughter and Miss Ruan family to accompany him. I happened to meet Mr. Han who was going back to look for handkerchiefs in the garden. .


    Of course the host wants to greet a guest when they meet a guest, right? "


    Everyone nodded and said yes, isn''t there even a courtesy?


    "In the end, I don''t know who looked at it, and even spread gossip. Isn''t this just polluting Mr. Han''s reputation? Wronged him?"


    This matter was completely subsided at the banquet held by the old man of the Yin family.


    After the breakup, Mrs. Han returned home in a happy mood, ready to visit his son.


    I''ve been worrying about this for the past few days, and I haven''t paid much attention to what my son is doing. He''s going to be eighteen soon, and there''s no sign of marriage yet, but he''s so worried.


    When we were at the border, the wife and the daughters always said that Yuer was still young, so we should stay for two more years.


    Later, he said that if he wanted to come to Beijing, he could not let his son marry at the border, and leave his son alone without anyone to take care of him. If he was bullied by his son-in-law, he would not know.


    Okay, then go to Jingli to look for it. There are many ladies from the family in Jingli, maybe you can choose a more suitable one for your son.


    However, it has been two years since he was in Beijing, and he has seen so many portraits, but none of them caught his eye.


    In the end is to choose what kind of it?


    The men in the family have to settle down at the age of 14 or 15, and get married at the age of 16 or 17. His family is good, and they are almost eighteen.


    It''s really worrying to stay and stay.


    Actually, Han Yu usually doesn��t leave the gate at all, so how can he know what the ladies in Jingzhong look like? Those portraits are also very abstract, and there is nothing to see at all.


    What''s more, Yuzhu can''t stay idle, and after going out to listen to the gossip, she will come back and talk to her master.


    Which lady looks like? Which lady is taller or shorter, fatter or thinner, and how can she be so flirtatious?


    In this way, Han Yu will not have a good impression of these ladies in Beijing.


    Moreover, he occasionally went out with his father to attend banquets, and the young masters he met were all gentler and more skilled than him, speaking softly and walking weakly.


    Like him, they laugh at him behind his back.


    So, Han Yu didn''t think that these ladies in Beijing would take a fancy to him.


    It might as well be at the border!


    Han Yu''s purse had been embroidered long ago, and he pressed it under the pillow in the bed, and took it out to look at it for a while before going to bed every day.


    At first, he was thinking about whether to send fortune-telling money to Miss Gu, but his father told him not to go out.


    Forget it, he took the initiative to look for it, so what?


    What if Miss Gu thinks he is frivolous?


    Wouldn''t she look down on him even more, I''m afraid there will be no chance at all.


    The weather today is not bad, so Yuzhu moved a recliner chair in the yard, let the young master look at the flowers and enjoy the scenery, with lively eyes.


    These days, the young master never went out except that day when he went to Li''s mansion. He sat in the room all day long, either embroidering or staring blankly.


    Embroidery is not good, and I have to **** my fingers several times a day.


    Except for the carefully embroidered purse, the ones embroidered on the back cannot be seen at all, the twisted petals and leaves, and Xiangyun are also embroidered into a pile, I don��t know if the eldest lady dislikes it or not.


    However, according to the temperament of the young lady who dotes on the young master, as long as the young master makes it for her, she should not dislike it.


    Forget it, anyway, the eldest lady, the second lady, and the husband made it for them. The son is not good, just put it in the box and press it, so you don��t need to wear it out to embarrass yourself.


    When Mr. Han arrived at his son''s yard, he saw his son half leaning on the recliner and half squinting his eyes. He didn''t know what he was looking at, or he was in a daze.


    The sweet-scented osmanthus cakes on the low table next to him didn''t move at all, and he seemed to have something on his mind.


    Polygonatum is not here, Han Yu ordered to go to the back kitchen to look at the white fungus and lotus seed soup.


    This white fungus and lotus seed soup is stewed for the ancestor of the Han family. The old ancestor has a bad lung and always coughs. This white fungus and lotus seed soup has the effect of clearing lung heat.


    Although the effect is not great, it is slightly better after eating.


    Before, Han Yu went to the temple to offer incense because of his ancestors.


    The weather has turned cold in the past two days, and the ancestors started to cough again. They couldn''t sleep well at night, and their spirits deteriorated a lot.


    Try to arrange for Gu Chao to go home early to take care of his husband


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： only her

    Chapter 54 Only in her eyes


    "What is Yu''er looking at?"


    Mr. Han walked up to him and asked casually in a soft voice, but unexpectedly surprised Han Yu.


    It seems that the son is really in a daze, but the son does not have the habit of being in a daze. What happened today?


    Han Yu was awakened by Master Han''s voice, subconsciously turned to look over, "Daddy."


    Although she was calling someone, the daze on her face was still there, apparently she hadn''t recovered yet.


    Han Zhufu felt that his son had something on his mind. He was busy leaving messages for the past few days, but he didn''t realize that his son had something on his mind.


    He hasn''t gone out these few days, what could be the reason for his troubles?


    Han Yu sat up and gave way to Master Han to sit next to her.


    "What was Yu''er thinking just now? Daddy just scared you by asking you a question."


    Master Han held his son''s hand in his palm and asked him softly.


    Han Yu lowered his eyelids and murmured, "The ancestor has started to cough again these days."


    Actually, Han Yu was thinking about Gu Chao just now, but he didn''t want his father to know, so he used his ancestor as a shield.


    Knowing that his son was worried about his father-in-law''s health, Master Han''s worry about his son just now turned into worry about his father-in-law.


    When autumn came, my father-in-law fell ill. The old coughing problem was not getting better. It was finally getting better a few days ago, but as soon as the weather got cold, he started coughing again.


    It is also an old problem. I have seen many doctors over the years, and they all said that it is a lung problem. They only said that it needs to be carefully raised, but none of them said it can be cured.


    Mr. Han suddenly remembered the old man of the Yin family whom he met today. Isn��t this old man just having a heart attack? Seeing him like that today is great.


    Said to ask Daoist Gu to see the disease, or else they would also ask Daoist Gu to come and see the father-in-law.


    It��s just winter and I��m coughing like this. When it gets colder, what should I do if it snows?


    Thinking about it, Master Han started talking to his son.


    "I heard that Daoist Gu can still cure diseases. Let your eldest sister invite her tomorrow and show our ancestors."


    Han Zhufu said this casually, but the heart of the person who heard it skipped a beat.


    Han Yu couldn''t help shaking the hand held by his father, and Mrs. Han looked at her son suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Is it cold?"


    Talking, Master Han reached out to touch the thickness of Han Yu''s clothes, and the tentacles felt a little thin.


    "You silly boy, why don''t you wear more clothes in the yard? What if you get cold? It''s winter, and the weather will only get colder. You still want to be with your ancestors. Xiaodu can''t cough!"


    Han Zhufu only thought that his son was cold, but he didn''t notice that Han Yu''s eyes were dodging, and his expression was a little unnatural.


    "Daddy, are you talking about that Daoist Gu?"


    Han Yu couldn''t believe that Daddy wanted to invite Ms. Gu to the house. Although it was to see a doctor for the old ancestor, but can I see her again?


    "Aren''t there still a few Daoist Gus who can''t make it? Isn''t it the Daoist Gu who is straight? Daddy went to the Yin family today. You know the old man of the Yin family. He has been heartbroken for many years. The Taoist cured him.


    Come to think of it, Daoist Gu can cure the old ancestor''s disease. Let your elder sister invite her early tomorrow morning. I heard that you have to wait in line to invite her. "


    Han Yu''s heart skipped a beat, and there was only one thought in his head, that was that Miss Gu was coming home.


    "Well, maybe Daoist Gu can cure the old ancestor!"


    Han Yu nodded and murmured, but the expression on his face was uncontrollable joy, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Han Zhufu saw that his son was very happy, and laughed himself, "It would be the best if he can cure the illness of our ancestors."


    "Didn''t I see you embroidering a purse a few days ago? It was embroidered for your eldest sister, or for your second sister. Show it to Dad."


    Seeing a few small red dots on my son''s fingers, it is obvious that the embroidery needles have stuck out.


    Han Zhufu couldn''t help muttering, his son''s embroidery seems to have regressed, otherwise he could have tied it like this?


    Han Yu noticed that his father was looking at his fingers, and quickly shrank and curled up.


    "I haven''t done it for a long time, and it''s a bit familiar. If it''s not good, I don''t want it. My son made clothes for my sisters again."


    "That''s why you have to practice hard. You will be eighteen soon. If you don''t practice hard, what will you do in the future?"


    Being reprimanded by her father, Han Yu nodded honestly, feeling a little embarrassed herself.


    I obviously embroider very seriously, but the purse is still not very good. If I knew it, he would practice hard when his father asked him to practice embroidery a few years ago.


    I don''t know if Miss Gu will dislike her, it''s really not that good.


    Father and son talked a little more before Mrs. Han left. He was going to find his eldest daughter and explain to her about going to invite Daoist Gu tomorrow.


    Inviting Daoist Gu to come early will also save the ancestors from suffering.


    Han Yu worked in the yard for a while, and then went back to the house after a while.


    When Yu Zhu came back, what he saw was that his young master turned out the clothes and spread them all over the bed, and was still picking and choosing.


    Yuzhu was taken aback, "Young Master, why did you pack up these things? Let the slaves come, Young Master, hurry up and rest."


    Han Yu was pushed aside by Yuzhu and came back again, "I don''t need you, I''ll do it myself."


    He is not cleaning up, but choosing clothes to wear.


    Pick it out and wear it when Gu Chao is tired.


    I gave Miss Gu a bad image last time, but this time I have to prepare well and try to reverse it to leave a good impression on Miss Gu.


    How could Polygonatum let her son do these things, and she wanted to help him to sit, but when she raised her eyes, her face turned red and she was a little shy.


    Pick up your clothes and still blush and shy? There must be something else!


    He went to the back kitchen for a while, and something happened that he didn''t know.


    Yuzhu thought about it, and the only person and thing that can make the young master look like him is probably only Daoist Gu.


    Being stared at by Yuzhu so directly, the temperature on Han Yu''s face became even hotter.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear it anymore and had to say, "Miss Gu is coming."


    "Ah~ no wonder, just say, the servant girl, except for Miss Gu who makes the young master miss him, who else can make my young master blush!"


    Seeing Yuzhu''s anxious face, Han Yu shoved him embarrassedly, "You choose for me, that dress looks good."


    "The servant girl will choose for the young master, hehehe~"


    Yuzhu smiled and turned around to pick out the clothes on the bed, her mouth was not idle.


    "Master, when did you invite Miss Gu?"


    "How do I invite her? Daddy invited her."


    Han Yu glanced at him with joy in his tone.


    Yuzhu was puzzled, "My lord invited you? Did you tell me about Miss Gu? Did you invite Miss Gu to discuss your marriage?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Han Yu blushed so much that he could bleed when he heard the word marriage.


    "It''s Daddy who wants to invite Miss Gu to treat the old ancestor, not what you think."


    "Ah, Miss Gu can still cure diseases? Did I hear that?"


    Han Yu explained to him this time that it was because of the old man of the Yin family.


    After listening, Yuzhu nodded, "Gu Daochang is so powerful, he is just right for my son."


    Han Yu yelled at him, "If you want to be shameless, talk nonsense about whether you deserve it or not."


    And this change is too fast. Didn''t you say that Miss Gu is a bandit and jackal before, but now you say that she is fine.


    Yu Zhu looked up at her son as if it was a matter of course, "Your servant is not talking nonsense, the son is thinking of Miss Gu, according to the servant, Miss Gu is also interested in the son, isn''t this just a good match?"


    Seeing Yuzhu talking more and more shy, Han Yu couldn''t help but pat him again, "Hurry up and choose clothes, so many words."


    "The servant girl is picking it up, what''s the hurry, my lord?"


    Saying that, Yu Zhu turned back and continued to pick from her bed of clothes.


    Han Yu couldn''t help laughing, did Miss Gu really mean that to him?


    Early in the morning of the second day, Han Jing, the eldest sister of the Han family, went to Zuixianlou to invite Gu Chao.


    She came early, and Gu Chao hadn''t left the house yet.


    In the corridor, Han Jing met the old nun Wuchen, and knew that Wuchen was with Gu Chao, so he took the initiative to say hello to her.


    Wu Chen sized her up and saw that she was looking for Gu Chao, so he kindly reminded her, "Gu Daochang is no longer taking business."


    Han Jing was taken aback, is she late?


    Wuchen explained again, "Gu Daochang will go home in a few days, and she will leave after completing the few businesses in her hand, so she won''t accept business."


    It turned out that she was going to leave, but since she came here and didn''t see the Lord, how could she be willing to go back like this?


    So, after thanking Wu Chen, Han Jing went to Gu Chao''s room.


    Seeing her like this, Wuchen didn''t stop her, and proclaimed the Buddha''s name.


    Aren��t most people in the world like this? Don''t look back until you reach the south wall.


    Han Jing knocked on the door of Gu Chao''s room, "Gu Daochang, I''m going to Han Jing, I want to ask Gu Daochang to go home to see a doctor for the elderly."


    Gu Chao was changing clothes, and his fingers on the belt stopped.


    The Han family? Is it the Han family?


    Han Jing waited for a while, and then the door opened.


    Gu Chao looked at Han Jing''s face and confirmed that this person was related to that young master Han by blood.


    "Miss Han, please come in and talk."


    Gu Chao invited people in, and after the two sat down, Gu Chao poured a glass of water and handed it to Han Jing.


    Han Jing took the quilt and thanked him first, and then explained the purpose of coming.


    "I heard that Gu Daochang Hua Tuo was reincarnated and healed the heart disease of the old man of the Yin family, so I came here to ask Gu Daochang to show my old man."


    Han Jing kept looking at Gu Chao''s expression when he was speaking, afraid that Gu Chao would tell her that he was not free.


    She has also heard about Gu Chao''s temperament. Those who came to invite Gu Chao before, as long as Gu Chao is unwilling to go, no matter whether they are powerful or not, they always refuse.


    Just now Wuchen said that Daoist Gu is no longer accepting business. She also said this with the determination to give it a try, but she was not very sure.


    Seeing that the expression on Gu Chao''s face didn''t seem to have changed, she felt very uneasy.


    "Tell me about your old man''s situation."


    Gu Chao didn''t keep her waiting long, and gave Han Jing a reassurance.


    Han Jing felt at ease when he heard her ask about the situation, it must be his answer!


    Not daring to delay, he immediately told Gu Chao about the old man''s situation in detail.


    Gu Chao nodded after listening, "I''m not free for these two days, let''s do it in the morning after three days!"


    Having Gu Chao''s permission, Han Jing was very excited and thanked Gu Chao before leaving.


    When I was going out, I happened to meet a middle-aged woman. Seeing her coming to Gu Chao''s room, I thought she was here to invite Gu Chao.


    The two nodded to each other as greetings. The man saw Gu Chao coming out from behind and was about to hand in hand when he heard Gu Chao''s plain voice.


    "Madam, please come back, I won''t accept business anymore."


    Gu Chao''s words were simple and clear, and the two people present were stunned by his somewhat alienated words.


    Han Jing couldn''t help turning her head to look at Gu Chao, she had an inexplicable feeling that Gu Chao''s attitude towards her was much better than that of this person.


    This person was rejected without saying a word. Isn''t she too lucky?


    The man also raised his head and looked back and forth between Gu Chao and Han Jing. This man obviously came out of Daoist Gu''s room just now, and he was still smiling. Why didn''t he answer her when he arrived?


    The difference in treatment is too big!


    Regardless of what they thought, Gu Chao nodded to Han Jing and walked past them.


    She made an appointment with Mrs. Chu to show her private house today, and the hour is almost here.


    On the third day, Han Jing also went to Zuixian Tower early in the morning to wait for Gu Chao. After Gu Chao went downstairs, he took people home.


    Han Yu was a little excited last night. She tossed and turned on the bed and didn''t know when she fell asleep. She woke up early this morning.


    After tidying up with the help of Polygonatum odoratum, I went to the ancestor''s yard.


    Said it was to pay respects to the ancestor, but in fact it was to wait for Gu Chao in the yard of the ancestor.


    Han Yu has never been at peace, and he was a little absent-minded when talking to his ancestors, and he had to look at the door frequently.


    His appearance like this naturally fell into the eyes of the old ancestor. The old ancestor looked at Cui Fulang who was serving him, and couldn''t help asking him.


    "What''s wrong with Yu''er today? What are you always looking out the door for?"


    Han Yu paused for a while when asked by his ancestor, and pinched his fingers a little nervously, as if he had done something bad and was caught by an adult.


    After making up his mind, he replied, "Grandson heard from Daddy that today he invited Daoist Gu, who is very famous recently, to show the ancestor''s body, and grandson just came to see if he came."


    As he spoke, he got closer to the ancestor again, "My grandson heard that Daoist Gu is very skilled in medicine. He can even cure the heart disease of the old man of the Yin family. He must be able to cure the ancestor as well."


    Grandpa Han took his grandson''s hand and patted it lightly, "My body is like this, it''s an old problem, don''t worry.


    A few days ago, you went to the temple to burn incense and came back from the rain, so you don��t plan to go in the future. "


    "It is a blessing for my grandson to be able to be filial to my ancestors, and my grandson wants my ancestors to be well."


    The two of them were talking when they heard voices coming from outside, and then saw Han Jing and Master Han bringing Gu Chao in.


    As soon as they entered the door, the two looked at each other, and Gu Chao''s figure was reflected in Han Yu''s red and phoenix eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Fulang

    Chapter 55 Already Fulang


    Gu Chao only took one look and then looked away. People know the young master who has not left the cabinet. It is inappropriate for her to look at him like this.


    Besides, this is still at his home, and his family members are all there. If the Han family finds out, they will misunderstand her if they think she is a frivolous person.


    However, the slightly raised arc of her mouth showed her mood.


    Han Yu also lowered his eyelids after Gu Chao looked away, bent his knees towards Gu Chao, and then stepped aside.


    The glance between the two was not noticed by anyone except Yuzhu who had been paying attention to his son.


    The illness of the old man of the Han family is a lung problem, so Gu Chao still prescribed a prescription for the Han family to get the medicine first.


    While writing the prescription, Gu Chao��s pen paused. She will go back tomorrow. Mr. Han��s illness cannot be cured slowly like Mr. Yin��s, and she may not have time to go out next year. It will be cured once.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that Gu Chao has no selfish intentions.


    It took half a year for Mr. Yin to be cured, because he wanted to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    If the old man of the Han family is also dragging his feet, he will have to toss back and forth like the Yin family, and the old man will also have to suffer.


    Gu Chao felt that she could actually be cured in one go without being so low-key, so as to avoid trouble.


    Thus, Gu Chao used his spiritual power to alienate Mr. Han''s veins, and specially nourished his five internal organs.


    So, Mr. Han only needs to take the medicine for two months and he will be fine.


    She didn''t say it clearly, and the Han family only thought that their father''s condition was milder than that of the Yin family''s father, so the treatment time was shorter.


    After treating the old man of the Han family, Gu Chao left. During this period, he didn''t take another look at a certain son, and the two of them didn''t even say a word.


    Just like this, Han Yu is already very satisfied.


    Just now, although the two of them did not say a word out of politeness, he could clearly see Miss Gu''s eyes and the smile on her lips when she saw him.


    Miss Gu didn''t hate him, that''s great!


    This night, Han Yu had Gu Chao in his dream. He was in the garden, turned around and ran into Gu Chao''s arms, but this time Gu Chao didn''t back away, but stretched out his arms to hug him.


    A soft and low voice rang in his ear, "What are you looking for?"


    In the dream, Han Yu blushed immediately, but he was reluctant to get up from Gu Chao''s arms, and whispered back: "Look for a handkerchief."


    Hehe~ Gu Chao''s deep laughter came from next to his ears, full of jokes, "Aren''t you looking for me?"


    Han Yu woke up, buried herself in the quilt, and felt hot all over.


    How could he have such a dream? It''s so frivolous and shameless?


    Early in the morning, Gu Chao led the horse out of the Zuixian Tower and headed for the gate of the city, finally he could go back.


    Hurry up, you will be home in the evening, and you will be able to meet the servant who has been thinking about it for half a month.


    Thinking of my servant, Gu Chao is in a happy mood, wishing to fly back.


    Han Yu was also in a good mood. After getting up and tidying up, he went to the ancestor''s yard to say hello.


    On the way, I happened to meet the eldest sister who also came to pay her respects, and the two went together.


    "Gu Daochang is really the reincarnation of Hua Tuo, thanks to Gu Daochang."


    Hearing the eldest sister praise her sweetheart, Han Yu''s heart was as sweet as eating honey.


    "Well, Daoist Gu is very powerful."


    "Fortunately, I went there in time that day, otherwise Daoist Gu would not know where to find her after he left!"


    Han Yu thumped himself, "Gu Daochang is leaving?"


    "Yeah, she said she wanted to go back. Our house is the last business she took over. I think I''m leaving today."


    Han Yu froze in place, left, left!


    He hasn''t told her his thoughts yet, and he hasn''t sent out the purse yet.


    Why did she leave?


    Han Jing realized that his younger brother hadn''t followed up while talking, and when he looked back, he was standing there in a daze, with a bad expression on his face.


    "Yu''er, what''s wrong?"


    Walking back, Han Jing asked.


    Han Yu was awakened by her question, looked at everyone in his family, "Is Daoist Gu leaving today?"


    Han Jing asked his little brother so seriously, and asked seriously, but he didn''t realize it for a while, Daoist Gu couldn''t leave, why is his little brother so nervous?


    Seeing that she was in a daze without answering, Han Yu anxiously asked again, "Is it?"


    The urgency in his tone was obvious, and Han Yu didn''t have anything to stop him when he was in a hurry.


    Getting his eldest sister said, "I''m leaving today." After that, Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then ran outside.


    How could you leave without making a sound? He still has something to say.


    Yuzhu saw her young master running away in a hurry and followed suit, afraid that the young master would fall.


    Seeing that the little brother turned around and ran away after hearing her words, Han Jing yelled from behind, and followed him without yelling.


    Running out of the old man''s yard, Han Yu told Yu Zhu beside him to get ready, I''m going to chase her.


    "Ah? Young Master, do you think you''re going after Miss Gu?"


    Yuzhu didn''t expect that the young master would go after Miss Gu, and he looked at his young master in disbelief.


    "Yes, you are waiting at the gate, I will come back to get something."


    At that moment just now, Han Yu made the most daring decision in his life, he was going to pursue Gu Chao, and he wanted to tell her what was in his heart.


    No matter what Gu Chao thinks of him, or what the final result is, he has no regrets.


    If he doesn''t go, let her go like this, and he will regret it if he never sees her again.


    "The servant girl is going to prepare the carriage now." Yuzhu was affirmed by her young master that he was really going, so she turned and went out.


    Han Yu called to stop him, "Prepare your horse!"


    How can the carriage be so slow, it can��t catch up.


    After saying these two words, Han Yu ran to his yard without looking back.


    He wants to go back to get the purse that he pressed under the pillow.


    After taking the purse, Han Yu stumbled upon the scissors in the embroidery basket by accident.


    Then he picked up the scissors, cut off a strand of black hair and put it in his purse.


    Qingsi, Qingsi, is his heart for her.


    When Han Jing chased after him, he happened to see his little brother coming out of the room in a hurry, so he asked him, "Why are you in such a hurry? What''s the matter?"


    Han Yu didn''t have time to explain to her elder sister at this time, she just said, "I have something urgent."


    Then ran away again.


    When we reached the gate, Yuzhu just led the horse over.


    Han Yu got on his horse without saying a word, whipped his whip and left.


    Yuzhu looked at the back of her young master going away, and murmured: "My young master really put all his heart on Miss Gu.


    I haven''t ridden a horse in the past two years since I came to Beijing, so I don''t know if the young master will be okay? "


    When Han Jing chased him out, he only saw the back of his younger brother, who disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Yuzhu, what''s wrong with Yu''er, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Yuzhu didn''t dare to look at the eldest lady, she just lowered her head and twisted her fingers, "Servant, servant~"


    Han Jing was already in a hurry, seeing him speechless for a long time, he became angry.


    "Quickly say, Yu''er went out on horseback like this, without wearing a veil, do you want to have a reputation? You think this is at the border, can you let him go out on horseback?"


    After being yelled at by Han Jing, Yuzhu realized the seriousness of the matter, and dared not hide it anymore.


    "Young master, he is going after Miss Gu."


    Han Jing didn''t realize which Miss Gu was from for a while, Yu Zhu hurriedly added, "It''s Daoist Gu."


    "Gu Daochang?" Han Jing still didn''t contact his younger brother with Gu Daochang.


    Yuzhu saw that the eldest lady still didn''t understand, so she became anxious, "It''s just that Daoist Gu left, and the young master went after him."


    Han Jing looked at Yuzhu suspiciously, and then suddenly realized.


    What is this all about! so possible?


    Now that there is no extra time for her to think about the possibility, she hurried back to lead the horse and chased after it.


    You have to hurry back to get the younger brother back. If others know that the younger brother is a boudoir man chasing women, then the younger brother''s reputation will be ruined.


    Han Yu didn''t go to Zuixian Tower to find someone, but chased him out of the city.


    Riding a horse on the street, there was still a young man without a veil. This scene shocked everyone on the street, and they all talked about whose family this young man belonged to!


    After Han Yu left the city, he lashed the horse''s **** with the whip in his hand, and the horse started to run faster.


    Gu Chao had just left the city on his horse when he heard the sound of horseshoes coming from behind. When the sound of horseshoes got closer, he vaguely heard someone calling her.


    Han Yu eagerly let the horse run as fast as possible, and after half a quarter of an hour, he finally saw the man on the horse in front of him.


    So he didn''t care and shouted, "Miss Gu."


    Gu Chao reined in his horse and turned around, and what he saw was a certain young man running towards her with a whip.


    Gu Chao was a little surprised, why did he come?


    Han Yu watched Gu Chao stop his horse, then turned around and waited for him, the anxiety in his heart finally dissipated.


    When they got close, the two stood on the horse, their eyes facing each other.


    Gu Chao was not in a hurry to speak, and waited for him to catch his breath.


    After Han Yu calmed down a little, his eyes looked straight at his sweetheart on the opposite horse.


    "Where are you going?"


    "go home."


    "still coming back?"


    "do not know."


    After saying this, Gu Chao saw that the young master''s expression was obviously lonely.


    I couldn''t bear it, I didn''t want to see his lonely expression.


    Hearing that his sweetheart said that he didn''t know if he would come again, Han Yu''s heart ached, and he pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, just looked at him like that.


    Seeing him pursing his lips and frowning, he finally seemed to have made some big decision. He took out a blue purse from his arms, pinched it with his fingers, and handed it to her.


    Gu Chao looked at the purse in front of him. There was a branch of kapok embroidered on it, which was exactly the same as the kapok on his handkerchief that day.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the young master opposite, those eyes were stubborn, hopeful, and shy.


    Gu Chao understood what he meant, looking into his eyes, Gu Chao''s heart was touched.


    Opened his mouth but said, "I already have a husband."


    Already have a husband!


    Han Yu''s fingers holding the purse trembled slightly, his lips were pressed tighter, and those phoenix eyes were full of loneliness and pain.


    Gu Chao''s heart also tightened, and he even had the urge to reach out for his purse.


    In the end, Gu Chao still didn''t reach out.


    She didn''t move, waiting for the young master to take back the purse and go back.


    The two of them kept this posture for almost half a stick of incense, and Han Yu finally moved.


    "I~ will be eighteen next month. By this time next year, at this time, I will get married."


    When Han Yu spoke, his eyes were still looking at Gu Chao. Although he was shy, he didn''t have the slightest intention to avoid it.


    After speaking, he sent the crumpled purse to Gu Chao''s arms, then turned the horse''s head and whipped away.


    Gu Chao looked at his leaving back, slightly stunned, and squeezed the purse in his hand.


    As soon as Han Yu turned around, tears finally couldn''t help falling down.


    He has done everything, no matter what, he will not regret it.


    Han Jing chased after him, and what he saw was his baby brother galloping towards her on horseback, with a heartbroken face and tears still hanging on his chin.


    The younger brother she loved since she was a child looks like this now, how could Han Jing bear it?


    Glancing at Gu Chao in the distance, Han Jing reined in Han Yu''s horse, and asked him eagerly, with anger hidden in his tone, "Did she bully you?"


    Han Yu shook his head, still pursing his lips tightly, he was afraid that he would cry when he opened his mouth.


    Seeing his younger brother like this, Han Jing was even more angry. He was sure that Gu Chao had bullied his precious brother, and he was going to deal with Gu Chao when he threw the reins.


    How could Han Yu not know what his sister was thinking, so he quickly stopped her.


    "No, she didn''t bully me, let''s go back!"


    Han Jing didn''t believe Han Yu''s words, so he was about to win his brother''s hand, but found that Han Yu was holding on tighter.


    "Go back, sister."


    Looking at his brother''s begging eyes and tears on his cheeks, no matter how angry Han Jing was, he couldn''t ignore his brother.


    In the end, he had no choice but to stare fiercely at Gu Chao who was in the distance, and then followed his brother and left with a whip.


    Gu Chao looked down at the purse in his hand until he could no longer see the brothers and sisters of the Han family.


    Take it apart, a strand of blue silk is exposed in front of Gu Chao''s eyes.


    Qingsi, Qingsi.


    Gu Chao put away his purse and sighed softly, "If you don''t come, it''s fine!"


    In Gujia Village, it rained last night, Ning Su was awakened by the sound of the rain and never fell asleep again.


    Think about someone who is going out, and also worry about the father and sister at home.


    Daddy''s health is not good, he will fall ill when the weather is cold, I wonder if my sister''s legs are better?


    The roof of his house was not repaired last year, and this year because my sister injured her leg, it was not repaired. It rained two times in a row. I don��t know if it is leaking or not?


    Ning Su woke up at dawn, and after taking care of Widow Gu, he was also restless while doing things at home, worrying about his family.


    After Widow Gu had dinner and went out at noon, Ning Su finally couldn''t help but wanted to go home and have a look.


    He didn''t dare to tell his father-in-law. After he said it, his father-in-law would definitely not agree.


    How can a husband attendant go back to his mother''s house casually, besides, he has been in the door for less than a month, and he is not a serious husband.


    So, Ning Su went back quietly.


    I dare not ride in an ox cart, for fear of being discovered by my father-in-law.


    From Gujia Village to their Shanghe Village, Ning Su walked for an hour, which was the same as when he came.


    That day, when his father sent him out, he took a bag containing his old clothes and walked to Gu''s house alone.


    There are no wedding clothes, no firecrackers, no gifts for relatives and friends to marry, no head of the wife to pick them up, and no big red sedan chair.


    Fortunately, the wife-owner treated him very well and loved him very much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Wife master, come and save Suer

    Chapter 56 Wife master, come and save Su''er


    "Daddy, big sister, I''m back."


    Mrs. Wu was putting on the soles of her shoes in the house. When she heard her son''s voice, her hands paused, she got up in disbelief and looked out the window into the yard.


    Seeing that it was really his son who came back, Wu excitedly put down the soles of his shoes and came out.


    "Su''er, Su''er is back."


    Ning An, who was weaving bamboo baskets in the main room, also heard his younger brother''s voice, and hurried out with a wooden stick to watch.


    When the three of them met, they were all excited and happy.


    Recovering from the excitement of his son''s return, Mrs. Wu raised her head and looked behind her son. She looked inside and outside the yard to make sure that her son was the only one who came back.


    "Su''er, your wife is not here?"


    Ning Su helped Mrs. Wu walk into the house, and said, "The wife is not at home."


    "Then why did you come back?" Mrs. Wu was startled, and unconsciously tightened her son''s hand.


    A married man needs the consent of his wife-in-law if he wants to reunite with his natal family. If the daughter-in-law is not at home, the son will come back secretly.


    What if my daughter-in-law knew about this?


    Of course Ning Su knew what Dad was worried about, and comforted Wu, "Don''t worry, Dad, father-in-law agreed to my return."


    Where did Widow Gu agree, he didn''t even know.


    Ning Su only said that because she was afraid that her father and elder sister would be worried.


    He thought about going back for a while, as long as his father-in-law didn''t find out, he would be fine.


    Even if you find out, you should be fined. Compared with your father and eldest sister, being punished is nothing!


    Hearing what his son said, Wu finally felt relieved.


    Ning An was going to collect the bamboo baskets and strips in the main room, but was stopped by Ning Su, who was quick-eyed and quick-moving.


    "Sister, your legs are still not healed, why are you doing this again, you should rest assured to raise your legs.


    I''ll collect it, you and Daddy go sit down. "


    "It''s all done sitting down, without hindering my legs. Besides, my legs are almost healed, so I''m fine."


    Although Ning Su said not to let her do it, how could Ning An really sit there and watch her brother who just came home do it alone.


    After the siblings packed up their things, they sat down to talk.


    During this period, Mrs. Wu has been observing her son, and saw that not only is her son not thinner, but he has gained some flesh compared to when he was married.


    Thinking that his son should be doing well in Gu''s family, he finally felt relieved.


    If it weren''t for his poor health, which kept dragging down the two children, the son wouldn''t be able to serve the Gu family just because of three taels of silver.


    It''s not just him who thinks this way, Ning An also thinks the same way. She thinks it''s because she is incompetent and stole his leg again. That''s why her younger brother can''t get married seriously.


    "Su''er, how is the Gu family treating you? Is your wife well?"


    Although looking at his younger brother, he seemed to be doing well, but Ning An was still uneasy if he didn''t hear him say it himself.


    Ning Su nodded, smiling sincerely, "Don''t worry, Daddy and eldest sister, I''m fine in the Gu family, my father-in-law and wife-leader are treating me well, and wife-leader is well too."


    If Ning Su said it was good, Wu and Ning An could still believe it, but when they heard Ning Su said it was good, they couldn''t believe it.


    It''s not like they don''t know who the Gu family is. With the widow Gu''s temperament, can he really treat his son well?


    There is also Gu Dabao, her reputation spreads all over the world, can she really treat her son?


    But looking at Ning Su''s appearance, it doesn''t look like she is lying, "Su''er, don''t lie to your father and your elder sister, tell the truth, does your daughter-in-law really treat you well?"


    Seeing her father and elder sister frowning, looking worried and disbelieving, Ning Su warmed her heart and patiently explained.


    "Really, look at me, have I gained weight?"


    As she spoke, Ning Su stood up and walked around in front of the two of them, letting them see, then stretched out her arms and said with a smile: "Dad, look at my clothes, do they look good? My wife bought them for me."


    When speaking of the latter sentence, Ning Su felt a little ashamed, the wife-owner bought it!


    After carefully watching for a long time, Wu and Ning An were really relieved.


    It seems that the son is really doing well in the Gu family.


    "Good-looking, good-looking."


    Their family has not added new clothes to the family in the past few years. The son''s clothes are all white from washing, and the ones that have not been repaired are good.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wu couldn''t help but shed tears. It''s because he didn''t live up to expectations, which dragged down a pair of children.


    This frightened Ning Su and Ning An, "Don''t cry, Daddy, it''s Su''er''s fault, which made Daddy sad."


    "Daddy is not sad. Daddy is happy to see that Su''er has grown up and lived well with a wife."


    Wu quickly raised his hand to wipe his tears, he should be happy.


    My son finally came back, so he started to cry first.


    "Daddy stop crying, stop crying, Su''er tell us, how did you go to Gu''s family these days, you said that your daughter-in-law has gone out, is it really all right? Didn''t you say it was serious earlier?"


    "Really, the wife master is really well. The wife master can get up and go to the field the next day. The wife master has gone to the capital, and she will be back before it snows."


    Ning Su counts the days on her fingers every day. According to the weather in previous years, it should snow in ten days or so, and the wife should come back.


    "Go to the capital? What are you going to do in the capital?"


    Wu Shi and the others have never even been to the county seat, and the capital city is beyond their imagination.


    "The wife master said to go out to see the world, earn money and come back."


    Ning Su didn''t want to talk more about this, thinking that the wife-owner might have other men outside, and maybe bring her husband back when she came back, Ning Su felt a little depressed.


    Turning to talk about family affairs, "The land at home is all rented out, so I don''t need to work.


    I just serve my father-in-law and clean up the house every day. I have nothing else to do. "


    "Daughter-in-law is self-motivated. It''s a good thing to go out to work in order to support the family. Your wife is not at home, so you have to take good care of your father-in-law, and don''t let your father-in-law pick mistakes."


    Speaking of Widow Gu, Wu told her son, "It''s your duty to be filial to your father-in-law. Your father-in-law has a quick temper, so you must not contradict him. Forbearance will pass, you know."


    In fact, Mrs. Wu still didn''t say a word. Before Zhengfulang came in, you were serving your father-in-law attentively. In the future, if Zhengfulang came in, the daughter-in-law would not be too cold for the sake of serving the elderly. about you.


    What''s more, hurry up and have a baby. Only when you have a baby by your side, will you not be sad in the future.


    But these words, Wu can''t say it now, his son is doing well now, and he just went to Gu''s family, isn''t he saying these words to gouge his son''s heart?


    Still wait.


    Ning Su didn''t know that her father said these things for her own benefit, besides, what her father said was right.


    "Dad, don''t worry, father-in-law, although he is a little anxious sometimes, he is really kind to me and protects me."


    That day, the people in the casino said they were going to sell him, but it was his father-in-law who stood up to defend him.


    Seeing that his son''s tone and expression did not seem to be lying when he spoke, Wu had no choice but to believe him.


    I also thought that although Widow Gu was aggressive outside, he was still very kind to his daughter, and maybe he loved his house too much for his son!


    "In the spring of next year, the family will build a house. The new homestead is next to the current house. The wife-owner said that he will build a big house."


    Building a house is a big deal. Dad will be happy when he finds out. Knowing that he is doing well, he won''t worry about himself anymore.


    Wu Shi and Ning An heard that they were going to build a house, and they were really happy, with smiles on their faces.


    "Building a house is good, building a house is a good thing."


    While being happy, Mrs. Wu thought about the situation of the Gu family. The daughter-in-law has been in the casino all year round, and the family must have no family background. Now they suddenly want to build a house, and they say they want to build a big house. Where did they get the money?


    Even if the daughter-in-law knows to come out to work now, it is impossible to earn enough money to build a house in such a short period of time!


    "Su''er, your family needs to build a house, do you have enough money?"


    After asking, Mrs. Wu realized that her question was inappropriate.


    My son is just a servant of the Gu family, how do I know how much money the Gu family has, and whether it is enough.


    Ning Su smiled and said: "Enough, the wife-owner earned money a few days ago, and the homestead has already been bought. The wife-owner said that when she comes back from earning more money, she will build a big house."


    Ning An felt that his younger brother was a bit stupid. Is this money so easy to earn? The siblings have only been away for a few days, and they can earn money to build a big house?


    "Did the siblings say what they were doing when they went out?"


    Ning Su thought for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t earn money this time. The wife-owner earned a hundred taels before, which is enough to build a house."


    Ho~ Wu Shi and Ning An looked at each other in surprise.


    "What did my sister-in-law do? She earned a hundred taels!"


    Ning Su looked at her father and then at her sister, opened her mouth twice before speaking.


    "Win."


    "Win in the casino?"


    "Ok."


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su hurriedly explained, "However, the wife-owner said that I won''t gamble in the future."


    The money earned in the gambling workshop, no one will think it is good after hearing this.


    Ning Su was also afraid that her father and eldest sister would have a bad opinion of the wife, so she hurriedly explained.


    Looking at the complicated and disbelieving expressions of Dad and Eldest Sister, Ning Su explained again.


    "Really, the wife-owner promised with grandma that she would never go there again, and the homestead has already been bought."


    Whether Wu Shi and Ning An really believed it or not, they could only choose to believe it.


    They all wanted Ning Su to have an easier life, and would rather believe that Gu Chao had really changed for the better, and they would not gamble in the future.


    "That''s good, that''s good, you can live a good life in the future, and Daddy can rest assured."


    "Well, yes, Daddy, this is for you."


    Ning Su took out the five taels of silver that Gu Chao gave him before he left and put it in Wu''s hands. He didn''t go out these days, and it was useless.


    Where can Wu ask for his son''s money, he hastened to return it to him.


    "Where did you get the silver?"


    Ning Su replied honestly, "My wife gave it to me."


    "My daughter-in-law gave it to you to make your home. Why are you so ignorant, you gave it to me, how can you explain it to your daughter-in-law?"


    How can there be such a thing as just entering the door and going to the mother''s house? Still so much silver! Don''t want to stay at your in-law''s house?


    "My wife gave it to me to buy things by myself, and I gave the money for the family." Ning Su said and put the money back into Dad''s hand with a smile, and held his hand to prevent him from returning it.


    "Dad, don''t worry, the son won''t take things from his in-law''s house without permission."


    Wu still doesn''t want it, "You keep what your daughter-in-law gave you, and you still have money at home."


    There is still more than one tael of silver from the Gu family, which is enough for the father and daughter to take medicine for a few days.


    Ning Su disagreed, how could he not know about the family situation, father''s medicine could not be stopped, and eldest sister''s legs would cost money.


    Ning Su Buyu can say more on this topic, otherwise it will be endless.


    So I asked about the house at home, "It rained again yesterday, and the house at home is not leaking, why don''t I go and fix it?"


    Mrs. Wu knew that her son did it on purpose, but she didn''t plan to fight any more. She just put it with him first, and then returned it to her son.


    "Where can I ask you to fix it? Aunt Huang from the village was invited to fix it two days ago. Don''t worry, I won''t miss it."


    Ning Su was relieved after hearing this, and then the three of them talked a lot, seeing that it was getting late, this made Ning Su go back quickly.


    Looking at her father and sister, she knew that they were all fine. Ning Su was very happy, and was in a good mood along the way.


    However, because I talked for a while, it was a bit late when I went out, and it was almost dark when I walked four or five miles away from Gujia Village.


    Ning Su looked at the darkening sky, feeling anxious, and quickened her pace.


    You have to go back quickly. If the father-in-law goes back and sees that he is not at home, he will definitely find out that he went back to his mother''s house secretly.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and the road was somewhat unclear. Ning Su just lowered her head and looked at the road under her feet, and bumped into someone head-on.


    "Blind? Dare to hit my old lady!"


    "Yo, you still have to be a kid!"


    "Sister, this kid looks pretty good!"


    The leader, the one who was bumped by Ning Su, pinched his chin and looked Ning Su up and down.


    "Okay!"


    Ning Su''s facial features can only be considered delicate, but also a bit tough. Previously, because of his dark skin, it was covered a little bit, but now because Gu Chao combed his veins, it is a little whiter, and he looks much better.


    Ning Su knew that she had met a local hooligan, and was very scared, so she apologized and prepared to leave quickly.


    I didn��t want to but was stopped by them, "Xiao Lang, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Play with the sisters for a while!"


    "Yes, sister can play with you. Hehehe~"


    The leader clicked his tongue twice, "Although he looks average, he can still play."


    Hearing what they said, Ning Su was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he said stammeringly: "I''m going home, I won''t play with you, you get out of the way."


    "I''ve bumped into each other, how can I get out of the way?"


    "It''s getting dark today, and I can''t see the road clearly. Why don''t you have fun with my sisters and let''s go tomorrow!"


    Ning Su didn''t know what they meant by playing, she clenched her fists tightly to embolden herself.


    "I''m going back, get out of the way, my wife is coming to pick me up."


    What he said made a few hooligans laugh instead, "Xiao Lang, you are coaxing your sisters. Your wife is coming to pick you up? It''s getting dark, and if you want to come, come early! You still lied to us!"


    "Sisters, come, take this kid to the woods, we can have a good time tonight. Hahaha~"


    Seeing the women approaching him with a laugh, Ning Su was so startled that her whole body trembled, and she wanted to run away.


    But a man like him was frightened to the point of restraint, how could he outrun a few big women?


    Before he could take two steps, his arm was grabbed by a big hand, and he pulled back suddenly, Ning Su stumbled and fell backwards.


    Then the other two women also caught up, and each of them took Ning Su by one arm and went into the woods.


    Ning Su''s heart is full of despair, he knows what he will suffer next!


    Wife master, wife master, where are you?


    Wife master, come and save Su''er!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： dont want me

    Chapter 57 Don''t Want Me


    Ning Su opened his mouth to shout, but one of them covered his mouth, and the other two dragged him into the woods, one left and one right.


    "What are you shouting now, save your strength and shout slowly, the sisters will love you more if you shout well! Hahaha~"


    "Eldest sister, this kid doesn''t look very good, but he has a good figure, and he looks exciting."


    "There''s so much nonsense, quickly take him off, I''ll try it first."


    "Okay, big sister, I''ll gag him first, so that he won''t be heard by passers-by when he calls out later."


    ��~��~Don''t~don''t~wife master~wife master~uh~


    Ning Su burst into tears like rain, desperate in her heart, struggling hard but couldn''t break free at all.


    Knowing that she couldn''t escape, Ning Su wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself, at least she could be innocent, but her mouth was stuffed with some woman''s clothes and she couldn''t close them at all.


    He couldn''t escape, and he couldn''t die. He regretted it very much now, and shouldn''t have come out secretly.


    Wife master, I''m sorry, Su''er will never see you again.


    Ning Su thought, if he lost his innocence, he would die here.


    When the woman''s hands began to tear his clothes, he closed his eyes in despair.


    Wife master, Su''er is sorry for you!


    Ning Su was sad and desperate, suddenly, with a few muffled "boom", the hands that were holding him down disappeared, and the woman who took off his clothes stopped.


    After a while, Ning Su opened his eyes, and seeing the person in front of him, he blinked a few times in disbelief, thinking that he was hallucinating.


    Opening his eyes again, he found that the person was still there. He stared blankly at the person, and his tears flowed even more fiercely.


    Gu Chao went forward to hug the person on the ground who was panicked, desperate and sad, but now surprised and stunned when he saw her, into his arms.


    The gag in Ning Su''s mouth was taken out, and he lay in Gu Chao''s arms tightly hugging his wife whom he had been thinking about day and night, crying loudly.


    "Wife master~uh~you are back~wife master~"


    Gu Chao hugged him and gently patted the back of the person in his arms.


    "I am back."


    Waiting for the person in his arms to cry enough, Gu Chao reached out and wiped away the tears on his face.


    "go home."


    Ning Su nodded, "Yes!"


    He suddenly thought of those people just now, and wanted to turn around to look, but Gu Chao held his head and buried it in her arms, then picked him up and walked out.


    Ning Su buried her head in Gu Chao''s arms and asked cautiously, "Wife master?"


    "Nothing to see."


    Gu Chao''s voice was cold, with obvious anger in his tone, Ning Su was so frightened that he dared not speak again.


    Gu Chao rode his horse and came close, when he heard the voices of several women speaking from the woods. Hearing what they said, he knew it was not a good thing.


    After entering, she realized that the one being bullied turned out to be the servant she had been thinking about.


    Gu Chao couldn''t bear his own people being bullied like this, he killed three of them on the spot, and then he hugged the man who was about to be terrified, with a face full of despair and determination.


    If she didn''t come back today, or didn''t come in to check, she might never see her little husband-in-law again.


    The determined look on his face showed that he had no desire to survive.


    Gu Chao rode on the horse, hugged the little husband in his arms, and carefully arranged the messy clothes on his body.


    Although it was messy, it only showed her underwear. Fortunately, she came in time.


    Ning Su was too frightened to speak by the anger that Gu Chao showed just now, lying in Gu Chao''s arms, secretly looked up at her from time to time.


    Seeing her cold face, her face was even more ugly, obviously angry.


    He had a lot of thoughts in his mind. After the initial surprise of turning a corner, all he could think about was, the wife-lord was angry, did the wife-lord despise him?


    He went out secretly, was bullied by gangsters, and almost ruined his innocence, and he was pinched by those people, the wife-lord must despise him for being unclean.


    Will the wife-owner not want him? Are you going to divorce him when you go back?


    The more he thought about it, the more sad and frightened he became, Ning Su cried again, but this time he didn''t dare to cry, but choked up and wept silently.


    Gu Chao found that the person in his arms was crying again, raised his hand to wipe his tears that kept falling, and hugged him tighter.


    "do not Cry."


    From Gu Chao��s point of view, she was comforting others, and she really didn��t know what to say if she was asked to say other comforting words.


    Although she softened her tone, Ning Su, who was frightened, still felt that his wife''s tone was cold.


    The main reason is that Gu Chao is angry in her heart now, even if she deliberately relaxes, she is definitely not as good as before.


    So, Ning Su compared Gu Chao''s tone now with that before she went out, isn''t it just too cold!


    The wife master must be angry and don''t want me anymore.


    The more I think about it, the more sad I become, and the tears will definitely not stop.


    Gu Chao looked at him like this, thinking that he was still scared because he was scared before.


    She didn''t know how to comfort him, so she hugged him tightly and patted his back to comfort him.


    When he entered the village, Gu Chao saw that he was still crying, so he had no choice but to say, "If you go back like this, Dad will see everything."


    She said this with the intention of wanting Ning Su to calm down and stop crying, so that the widow Gu would not have to ask questions when he saw it, and the little husband and servant would have to be honest when he was asked by the widow Gu.


    In this way, things will not be easy to clean up.


    As a result, hearing it in the ears of the servant, he was even more sad and frightened.


    My father-in-law will definitely be angry when he thinks that he went out secretly and didn''t go back so late.


    Moreover, I was taken advantage of by hooligans. If my father-in-law knew about it, how could my father-in-law tolerate him?


    Is it going to be abandoned or sinking into the pond?


    Ning Su felt even more desperate, but she still forced herself to hold back her tears.


    Seeing that he finally stopped crying, Gu Chao felt relieved, reached out his hand to cover his eyes, rubbed his eyes with spiritual power, and only withdrew his hand when he could no longer see that he was crying, and then kicked the horse''s belly to continue. go home.


    Widow Gu has already scolded Ning Su severely at home, "You''re a lazy man, I don''t know where to go to be lazy, if you don''t come home so late, don''t make dinner, are you going to starve to death?


    snort! It''s been a long time since I entered the door, and I can''t pretend anymore, has my true nature been revealed?


    Little hooves, I will not punish you when you come back! "


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard Widow Gu swearing inside. Gu Chao''s expression, which was originally bad, turned dark again.


    Ning Su, who was so frightened that he peeked at her, couldn''t help but tremble, and his heart was even more frightened.


    Gu Chao felt the trembling of the servant, so he restrained his anger, got off the horse and hugged the servant.


    Widow Gu in the room heard the sound of the door opening and thought it was Ning Su who had come back, and came out cursing, "You lazy bum, where have you been all afternoon? You don''t even cook, you''re going to starve me to death." !"


    As soon as the voice fell, seeing that it was Gu Chao who came in, he immediately stopped the abusive attitude and walked a few steps over, reaching out to pull Gu Chao to see if she was doing well these days and whether she lost weight.


    "Dabao, Dabao is back, ouch, let dad see, he finally came back after being away for so long, is it hard? Are you hungry?"


    Gu Chao slapped his outstretched hand with a slap, and said in a cold tone, "Your monthly expenses are gone!"


    Widow Gu loved his son deeply, and his daughter poured a basin of cold water on his head. It was cold from head to toe, and his heart was cold.


    Then he saw Ning Su coming in after his daughter, and immediately became angry.


    He was about to scold someone, and he stretched out his hand to Ning Su to beat him, it was all this cheap hoof, if he hadn''t been out wandering until so late and didn''t come back, how could he have scolded him, and how could Dabao have heard him?


    The ten taels of silver in vain, it��s just gone!


    Gu widow''s heart was bleeding, and it hurt to cut flesh and scrape bones.


    However, he opened his mouth, but before the words came out, and his hands didn''t touch anyone, Gu Chao''s cold voice came from his ears again.


    "I don''t want the gold bracelet I bought for you anymore, do I?"


    Widow Gu''s words immediately got stuck in his throat, and his hands froze in the air.


    Glaring at Ning Su who was shrunk, she snorted!


    "I''ll let you go this time, if you dare to commit another crime in the future, let''s see how I deal with you!"


    Ning Su nodded quickly, and murmured, "Slave, thank you for your understanding, Slave, I know I was wrong."


    Seeing that the little son-in-law is still as obedient as before, Widow Gu regained his balance, and then turned to look at Gu Chao.


    There is light in both eyes, just now Dabao said that he bought a gold bracelet for him.


    Golden! He hadn''t seen it in half his life!


    Gu Chao snorted coldly, ignored him, and walked directly into the house.


    Widow Gu didn''t care about his daughter''s attitude towards him, he only thought about his gold bracelet.


    Just as he was about to follow Gu Chao in, he glanced at Ning Su who was still standing there stupidly out of the corner of his eye, and asked him again with a cold face.


    "Where have you been all afternoon? Why did you come back so late?"


    snort! He became more and more courageous, and even dared to go out with his back on his back.


    When Ning Su was asked by Widow Gu, her heart beat extremely fast, her eyes became flustered, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at anyone, hesitating and didn''t know what to say.


    Do you want to tell your father-in-law that you are going home?


    Fortunately, Gu Chao''s voice came from the room at this time, "Don''t cook yet!"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Widow Gu thought that Gu Chao was hungry, so he didn''t bother to ask so many more questions at the moment, so he stretched out his hand and pushed Ning Su, "I haven''t started to cook, I haven''t seen your wife is hungry Already!"


    Ning Su Nana nodded, "Slave, let''s go."


    After finishing speaking, he went to the kitchen, thanking the wife master in his heart. Is the wife master speaking for him?


    Will the wife master keep him or not?


    When Ning Su came to the main room with egg noodles, Widow Gu was holding a gold bracelet in one hand, smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.


    "Dabao, is this real? It''s all gold?"


    "Ok."


    "Dabao, how much money does this cost? What a waste!"


    "If you don''t want it, give it back to me." Gu Chao squinted at Widow Gu, who was grinning happily, and who obviously didn''t mean what he said.


    Gu widow quickly squeezed the gold bracelet in his hand and stuffed it into his bosom, "Yes, yes!"


    "This is my Dabao''s filial piety to Dad, Dad is so happy, hehehe!"


    Gu Chao ignored him, looked at the noodles served by the waiter, and started to eat, she was really hungry.


    She didn''t know how much silver the gold bracelet cost, but it was a thank-you gift from someone who asked her to help.


    Gu widow patted the gold bracelet in his bosom, and picked up the noodles to eat, because of Ning Su''s depression before, all of it was gone, and he felt very comfortable.


    Ning Su sat across from Gu Chao, glanced at Gu Chao cautiously, saw that she was eating noodles seriously, she didn''t mean to look up at him at all, paused, and then started eating.


    It''s just that, it was originally delicious egg noodles, but he couldn''t taste it at all after eating it.


    Three people eating noodles at the table, all three of them had different thoughts in their hearts.


    After eating the noodles, Gu Chao went to wash up and went back to the room. Widow Gu also went back to the room early today, and went to pay attention to his gold bracelet.


    After finishing packing, Ning Su returned to the room anxiously.


    Gu Chaoduan sat on the bed, raised his eyes to look at the door when he heard the door opening.


    The little servant came to her again with a look of panic, but when he got to the bed, he knelt down on the ground with a "plop".


    "Wife master, Suer~ slave, I know I''m wrong."


    Gu Chao lowered his eyelids and looked at the servant who was kneeling on the ground and was about to cry again, and asked him softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Su''s shoulders trembled when he heard the voice above his head, the wife-leader was really angry.


    He muttered, "Nu~Nu shouldn''t sneak back to her mother''s house, and she came back too late."


    After speaking, he looked up at Gu Chao, with tears in his eyes, and promised in a low voice, "I know I was wrong, and I will never dare again."


    "Well, what else?" This is not Gu Chaoyao''s answer.


    "Also~and~nu~nu no~didn''t follow them~it''s because the slave came back late and met them on the road, they want~nu no!"


    Some words, Ning Su couldn''t say, she was so anxious that tears kept falling, and her voice was choked up.


    He wanted to say, wife master, you trust Su''er, Su''er was not really bullied by them, Su''er is still clean!


    So, wife master, don''t be unreasonable!


    Gu Chao saw that he was hesitating, and what he said was not what she wanted to hear, so he felt a little angry.


    I really wanted to reprimand him a few words, but seeing his pitiful appearance, my heart became weak again, and I couldn''t speak the words of reprimand.


    Finally sighed, and said, "Sleep!"


    After speaking, he turned over and lay down, but after waiting for a while, there was no sound of the little husband going to bed.


    Looking at him still kneeling there, his face was pale and his eyes were full of despair, he bit his lips tightly, tears kept streaming down his body, and his body kept trembling.


    Gu Chao''s heart aches, how can he be willing to let him continue like this.


    Immediately turned over and got out of bed, and picked up the person kneeling on the ground.


    "You are deliberately trying to make me feel bad, so you are punished, aren''t you?"


    Seeing his wife ignoring him and falling back to sleep, Ning Su was really desperate, her heart ached as if someone had squeezed her tightly. .


    The wife-lord definitely doesn��t want him anymore!


    Ning Su, who was sad and sad, heard the voice of the wife-leader again after a while, and she was actually hugged by the wife-leader.


    He opened his almond-shaped eyes and looked up at Gu Chao, "I don''t, I don''t dare. Wife master punish the slave! Please, don''t want to be a slave, okay?"


    Then he found himself put into the bed by the wife-leader, and then the wife-leader also lay down and slept beside him.


    Ning Su kept looking at Gu Chao, not daring to blink, his eyes were full of expectations and prayers.


    Don''t be careless, wife master!


    Gu Chao sighed secretly, stretched out his hand and put him in his arms, "I don''t want you."


    Gu Chao was angry because of another reason.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： love

    Chapter 58 Love


    Ning Su, who was embraced by Gu Chao, looked at Gu Chao in disbelief. He just heard his wife say that she would not want him?


    The wife-lord still wants his!


    "Does the wife master really want to be a slave?"


    Looking at the little man in his arms who looked up at her hopefully, wanting to be confirmed again by her, Gu Chao felt distressed and was a little bit reluctant to scold him.


    But seeing that his eyes were red and swollen again, his face was still stained with tears, and his fingers were tightly clutching her skirt, Gu Chao''s anger that hadn''t dissipated came up again, and he didn''t intend to let it go so easily. he.


    Ning Su waited for a long time but did not get the answer from the wife-leader. Instead, seeing the face of the wife-leader darken again, he couldn''t help but think that he was hallucinating just now.


    But, but, the wife-owner hugged him? The wife is still willing to hug him!


    Is the wife-lord still angry, just angry, not wanting him?


    Ning Su, who was thinking wildly, heard the voice of his wife from above her head, "Now can you figure out what is wrong?"


    Although Gu Chao suppressed his anger, he was still a little scary.


    Ning Su thought over and over again with a nervous heart, really can''t think of what else he did wrong?


    Seeing the indifferent eyes of the wife-lord, Ning Su was flustered.


    Muttering, "I shouldn''t sneak back~"


    "No!" Gu Chao said coldly, and ruthlessly interrupted him.


    Ning Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued, "Slave, it''s really not, I didn''t talk to that~"


    "No!" Gu Chao interrupted the servant''s confession again, and looked at him coldly.


    Ning Su trembled from fright, and wanted to cry again.


    "Don''t cry!" Seeing that he hasn''t realized where he is wrong, Gu Chao''s tone is even worse.


    Frightened by her, Ning Su really didn''t dare to let tears flow down, and forced her to hold back.


    Gu Chao reached out and pinched his small chin, making him look up at him and ask him.


    "If I don''t come back, are you planning to die?"


    Ning Su didn''t expect his wife-owner to know what he was thinking, and even asked it out, but what does it matter if he did something wrong?


    If he really loses his innocence, he will definitely have no face to face his wife and can only die.


    Therefore, Ning Su nodded honestly, "Yes! If~if~nu~does something wrong to the wife-master, the slave will have no face to see the wife-master."


    Hearing these words in Gu Chao''s ears, she only felt a dull pain in her heart and became even more angry.


    The hand that hugged Xiao Fushi''s waist unconsciously exerted force, which hurt Ning Su.


    However, Ning Su endured it and didn''t dare to cry out in pain, because after he finished speaking just now, he obviously felt that the wife-lord''s face became more ugly and angry.


    He didn''t understand why his words made the wife-master even more angry. He just said that if he did something wrong to the wife-master, but he was not succeeded by those hooligans today, the wife-master also saw it, and he was still innocent.


    Could it be because he was touched and pinched by those hooligans, so the wife-lord still dislikes him and thinks he is unclean?


    "No matter what happens in the future, no thoughts of committing suicide are allowed!"


    Gu Chao looked at his constantly changing expression, thinking that he was thinking wildly again and didn''t understand what she meant.


    So he asked him to look into his eyes, and Gu Chao also looked at him, speaking word by word.


    Seeing that he was silent and did not respond, Gu Chao said with a sullen face, "Speak!"


    Ning Su seemed to be woken up by the word Gu Chao, and nodded in a murmur, "Nu~ I know."


    "Not only to know, but also to remember, firmly in your heart!"


    "Yes." Ning Su nodded again.


    Gu Chao squeezed his chin again, exerting some strength, "If you do it again, I really don''t want you."


    Hearing that Gu Chao said he didn''t want him, Ning Su shook his head again and again, and kept assuring, "My wife don''t want me, I don''t dare, I don''t dare anymore, I beg my wife don''t want me."


    Gu Chao ignored his words, and asked again in a deep voice, "Do you remember?"


    "remember."


    "Remember what?"


    "No ~ do not commit suicide."


    Hearing Xiao Fushi''s answer, Gu Chao finally let go of his reddened chin, and pulled him into his arms with both hands.


    "Remember it well!"


    Ning Su buried her head in Gu Chao''s arms, and finally dared to reach out to hug Gu Chao, tears could no longer be held back, and Gu Chao''s obscene clothes were wet.


    "Well, I remember, I know I was wrong."


    All the previous worries, fears, sadness and despair have all been transformed into love and gratitude for the wife-lord.


    It turned out that the wife-owner was not angry that he went back to her mother''s house secretly, nor was it because he disliked him, but because he wanted to commit suicide.


    The wife-lord really loves him and likes him, that''s why she was so angry when she knew that he wanted to commit suicide.


    However, if he really lost his innocence, he would have no face to face his wife.


    Let others know, and the wife-lord won''t be stabbed in the back? joke?


    In the future, how will the wife-owner hold her head up?


    As if sensing what the servant was thinking, Gu Chao whispered next to his ear, "Nothing can compare to your life."


    Ning Su couldn''t bear it any longer, and buried herself in Gu Chao''s arms and cried out, but the voice was not loud, and the arm holding Gu Chao was even harder.


    Gu Chao gently patted the back of the servant to comfort him.


    Waiting until Xiao Fushi finally had enough crying, Gu Chao adjusted the posture of the person in his arms, and said softly, "Go to sleep."


    After a while, Ning Su looked up at his wife, seeing that her eyes were closed, wondering if she was asleep or not.


    He raised his head to Gu Chao''s face, and touched his soft lips.


    After a while, it seemed that it wasn''t enough, and he went all the way to Gu Chao''s lips carefully.


    Ning Su wanted his wife to love him, and wanted his wife to wash all the places where he was touched and pinched by those hooligans.


    So he is clean!


    Gu Chaoben didn''t fall asleep. She thought that the servant was frightened today and wanted him to rest, so she endured not moving him.


    The result was good, she felt sorry for him and was reluctant to tire him, but he took the initiative to seduce her enthusiastically.


    Being treated like this by the servant, how could Gu Chao pretend not to know and remain indifferent?


    This is the person she has been thinking about for half a month, and she can''t bear it.


    Only when the little servant was out of breath and he couldn''t breathe, did he show mercy and let him go.


    Gu Chao endured and endured, thinking that half a month has passed, and he doesn''t care about the extra day, and still can''t bear to tire the little husband.


    The little husband waiter took the initiative to ask for a kiss and was caught by the wife owner on the spot. Afterwards, he lay shyly in the wife owner''s arms, waiting for the wife owner to do the next thing to him.


    However, he waited and waited, but he did not wait for the love of his wife.


    The young husband summoned up the courage to look up at his wife, only to find that the wife had closed her eyes again, as if she was going to sleep.


    The little husband waiter looked lonely and disappointed. Just now, the wife-lord already wanted him.


    But why don''t you want it now?


    Does the wife-lord still dislike him?


    The hand of the little husband waiter quietly touched the body of the wife master, and whispered in his mouth, "wife master~"


    Gu Chao, who had finally made up his mind, was hooked by the soft and soft voice of the young husband''s servant, and his skills were broken in an instant.


    The servant finally fell asleep in Gu Chao''s arms from exhaustion, and Gu Chao carefully sorted out the meridians for the servant.


    When he got to a certain place, Gu Chao was stunned.


    There, it was different from the last time she combed for the servant.


    One more thing.


    is alive!


    Gu Chao carefully put his hand on Xiaofushi''s lower abdomen, and felt it again.


    This time, I felt the same.


    After confirming again and again, Gu Chao couldn''t be more excited.


    Once again, I am glad that I came back in time, otherwise, the little husband and the little life in his stomach would be gone.


    It is also fortunate that she has been combing the meridians of the little husband and nurturing the body before, otherwise after this day of fright, and being tossed by her again, the little thing may have disappeared.


    This night, Gu Chao was so excited that he had no intention of sleeping or practicing.


    Just hugging the little husband, combing his meridians over and over again, and nourishing the unformed little thing in his body.


    After dawn, Ning Su opened his eyes in a daze, and what he saw was the approaching face of his wife.


    Not only that, but the wife-lord also looked at him.


    Thinking of her dissolute initiative to ask his wife to love her last night, Ning Su blushed, and even the tips of her ears were stained with crimson.


    Lowering her eyes, she called softly, "wife master."


    Gu Chao looked at the shy servant, and teased him with a chuckle, "You were quite bold last night, why are you shy now?"


    After listening to the words of the wife-leader who obviously deliberately teased him, Ning Su''s already hot face became even hotter.


    Called again in a low voice, "wife master~"


    Equally shy, but acting like a baby is more obvious.


    Gu Chao leaned over and kissed his soft lips, and they separated after a long time.


    Xiao Fushi lay in Gu Chao''s arms full of sweetness, and only after he had recovered his breath did he realize that it was time for him to get up and make breakfast.


    "Wife master, slave is about to wake up."


    The person who said he was going to get up was still lying in Gu Chao''s arms.


    Ning Su was embarrassed to come out of the bed to put on clothes in front of his wife-lord. Now it was dawn, and when he came out, his wife-lord looked at everything.


    Although he was seen by his wife long ago, it was all at night, and now it is daytime, how can it be the same?


    Gu Chao chuckled softly, "Where is it that I haven''t seen?"


    The hand holding Xiao Fushi was dishonest, he deliberately squeezed the soft flesh in the palm of his hand, causing Xiao Fushi to shrink back into her arms.


    Ning Su thought, the wife-lord must have done it on purpose. He has itchy flesh on his waist, and he is the most ticklish.


    There is also a wife who speaks, which is too embarrassing.


    Gu Chao finally turned over and got up, but she was not as thin-skinned as the little servant, instead she slowly put on clothes one by one in front of the little servant.


    The eyes still looked at the little servant who was wrapped tightly in the bed from time to time, which made the little servant dare not open his eyes.


    After Gu Chao went out, the servant girl opened her eyes, pursed her lips and thought, the wife master is really ashamed.


    However, the body of the wife-lord is really, uh~ too mighty.


    He, too, really likes the wife-lord, the favorite, the favorite!


    Ning Su lifted the quilt, only to find that there was an emerald green bracelet on her wrist, and looking at the other hand, there was also a similar bracelet.


    Is this a jade bracelet?


    Was it worn by the wife-owner?


    Ning Su looked at the bracelet on her wrist, smiled and bent her almond eyes, and her heart was filled with sweetness.


    It must have been put on by the wife master last night.


    So lovely!


    Gu Chao was fetching water in the yard. Just now she went to the kitchen to boil water for washing, but found that the water tank was empty.


    I think it was because the servant was not at home yesterday afternoon, and he didn''t have time to do those things happened later.


    Thinking about the reason why Xiaofu went out yesterday, Gu Chao decided to take him back in a while.


    She hasn''t been to the Yue family''s door until now, and it is also her negligence.


    Besides, if she had told him early in the morning that he could go back at any time, he wouldn''t go out secretly, and meet hooligans and be bullied because it was late.


    Since she is back now, she should go back with him to have a look.


    Ning Su woke up and saw his wife fetching water, so she hurried over to take the bucket.


    "Wife master, let the slave do this kind of thing, the wife master goes to sit, and the slave will boil water and cook immediately."


    Gu Chao held the bucket in one hand, held his outstretched hand with the other, squeezed it in the palm and smiled, "I will do this kind of heavy work in the future, you are not allowed to do it."


    "Huh? But, this is slave work."


    Ning Su looked at Gu Chao a little crazy, the wife-leader was actually smiling, and the wife-leader laughed too, um~he likes it too.


    "This will be my job from now on."


    Gu Chao reiterated it again, and then walked towards the kitchen with the servant in one hand and the bucket in the other.


    Xiao Fushi didn��t understand, why didn��t he do it?


    However, today''s wife-lord is very gentle and treats him better.


    The palm holding his hand is also warm.


    Ning Su looked at his wife pouring water into the tank, and wondered if this is a loving couple, where the wife sings and the husband follows.


    Gu Chao turned back after pouring the water, looked at the servant who was still dazed, and reached out to pinch his cheek.


    "Cook, I''ll take you home after dinner."


    go home?


    Is that what he thinks?


    Ning Su''s eyes lit up, looking at Gu Chao expectantly, "Is it Huinu''s natal family?"


    "Hmm!" Gu Chao responded with a chuckle.


    Then, I saw Xiao Fushi bursting into a bright smile at her, and his almond eyes were full of her appearance.


    Ning Su cooked, and Gu Chao went back to his room to sort out the things he brought back this time.


    Going out this time, I received a lot of gifts from those employers, and Gu Chao took out what was needed at home and prepared it for use.


    As for those valuable items, Gu Chao still put them in the space, not because she was reluctant, but because it was really inappropriate to take them out and put them in this shabby cottage.


    Besides, as for Widow Gu, who has shallow eyes, the whole village knows about it.


    It was the pair of gold bracelets given to him last night, Widow Gu would definitely not be able to bear it, and would have to go out to show off after breakfast.


    The first time I went to Yue''s house, I naturally couldn''t go there empty-handed.


    Besides, this is the first time that the young husband and servant brought his wife back home after marrying her, so it is impossible for the neighbors to underestimate her.


    At the beginning, the old man gave Gu widow five taels of silver as a dowry gift, but Gu widow only gave three taels of silver, aside from that, the young servant still came by himself as a servant.


    This grievance must be made up for him no matter what.


    Ning Su felt that today must be a good day.


    From the time you wake up, everything is sweet and happy.


    I really hope that the wife-owner will always treat him like this in the future. Uh~ it doesn��t have to be so good. When there is a real husband in the future, of course the wife-owner should be more kind to him.


    I just hope that the wife-lord will not forget him in the future, and just treat him well, just half of what he is now, or a little half.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： tut tut young man

    Chapter 59 Tsk tsk tsk, young man


    "I''ll take Su''er back to his mother''s house in a while, and I won''t be back at noon."


    At the dinner table, Gu Chao said to Widow Gu.


    Widow Gu''s expression suddenly became a little bad, "He is a waiter, how can he let his wife go back to his mother''s house? He is a member of my Gu family, so why go back? I don''t agree!"


    While speaking, Widow Gu put the bowl on the dining table, glared at Ning Su, and asked, "Did you blow the pillow with Dabao?"


    Ning Su shook her head again and again, "I don''t have any."


    Widow Gu snorted, remembering that he was still honest these days, so he believed him.


    However, he still felt that he had to teach this little son-in-law who had seduced his family''s eldest treasure and spoiled him some lessons.


    "If you dare to think anything wrong, I will let Dabao divorce you."


    "Eunuch, don''t worry, I don''t dare."


    Since Widow Gu protected him last time, Ning Su is not as afraid of Widow Gu as before. Instead, she thinks that his father-in-law has a sharp mouth and a heart, but he actually treats him as a family.


    Widow Gu saw that Ning''s performance was in his favor, so he let him go, and turned his head to teach Gu Chao earnestly, "Father told you, Dabao, this man can''t be used to it. I''m too used to it, but it''s just a waiter, the more you get used to it~"


    Gu Chao looked at him coldly, "I didn''t discuss it with you."


    Widow Gu felt aggrieved when his daughter interrupted him with a cold face, "Dad is not doing it for your own good. Look at you. You are still being fierce to Daddy just because of a servant. Woooooo~"


    The more I think about Widow Gu, the more I feel wronged. Although my daughter treated him like this in the past, there was no Ning family back then!


    "My daughter actually gave her father a face for a servant, woo woo woo~ I married my husband and forgot my father, why is my life so hard!"


    As soon as Widow Gu cried, Ning Su panicked immediately.


    And because he made the father-in-law and the wife-lord angry and sad, he would be a big sinner!


    Ning Su quickly got up and knelt down at Widow Gu''s feet, "Don''t be angry, father-in-law, it''s all the slave''s fault. The slave won''t return to his mother, so don''t blame the wife-master."


    Widow Gu looked down at Ning Su who was kneeling, half of the grievances in his heart went away, hum, this is more or less the same.


    However, he continued to cry, looking at Gu Chao while crying.


    Obviously, he wanted Gu Chao to give him an attitude and coax him.


    Gu Chao kept picking up vegetables in his hand, but just turned a corner and put them into Gu Widow''s bowl.


    "I brought some things back, you can pack them up later, see what you like, and keep it for yourself."


    Then he glanced at the little husband who was still kneeling on the ground with an anxious face, "Get up and eat."


    The little husband looked up to see the father-in-law, and found that the father-in-law''s eyes had already passed through the half-open door and stuck to the pile of things in their room. He didn''t look sad and angry at all.


    The young husband looked at the wife-leader reverently, and it turned out that the wife-leader was the most powerful.


    Widow Gu put down the bowls and chopsticks after a few mouthfuls of food, and went to look at things in their room. The outermost items were all smooth silk and satin, and his eyes and hands were already itchy.


    "Go and wash your hands, you have oily seeds in one hand."


    Gu Chao stopped Widow Gu, pointed at his hand, and said with a cold face.


    Widow Gu looked down at his hands, pursed his mouth, although he secretly complained that his daughter was becoming more and more particular, but he still washed his hands reluctantly.


    As soon as Widow Gu entered, he exclaimed, "So many! This silk is so slippery! What''s in this box? Wow! Great treasure! Great treasure!"


    Then I heard Widow Gu''s footsteps, and an opened box was placed on the dining table.


    Inside is a thumb-sized ginseng with complete roots.


    Widow Gu looked at his daughter in shock, "Dabao, this is, is it ginseng? Where did you come from?"


    Ning Su also looked at Gu Chao in shock, waiting for his wife to explain.


    "It''s a gift from someone else, you just keep it, don''t be surprised."


    "Then, what are those things?"


    Widow Gu felt his heart was going to jump out of his throat. Although he hadn''t finished reading it yet, what he saw now was so shocking that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    Those silks and satins, and some ginseng, how much money do these cost?


    Dad! Is his family''s eldest treasure so promising?


    Ning Su looked at his wife-in-law with more reverence. The wife-in-law is too powerful, but after going out for half a month, she brought back so many things.


    Neither of them remembered that when Gu Chao came back last night, he was alone, without any luggage, how did these things come here!


    However, Ning Su was frightened last night. Except for his wife, she didn''t pay attention to anything else. It''s normal if she didn''t think about it.


    Widow Gu really only cared about what was in front of him, and left everything else behind.


    Gu Chao looked at them and nodded, "Clean up, we''ll leave first."


    What Gu Chao brought out were not only these two items, but also tea, wine, and many supplements, all of which were things that could be used at home.


    While Gu widow went to look at them one by one and couldn''t take care of them, Gu Chao took the little servant out of the door.


    When Widow Gu heard the sound of the wheels and came out to look, he could only see the rear of the carriage.


    But he still yelled towards the carriage, "You guys come back early."


    Although there is no response.


    However, Widow Gu can''t control so much now, he is busy hiding things!


    Gu Chao passed by the village in a car and naturally accepted the enthusiasm of the villagers.


    It was dark when she came back last night, and no one saw her coming back. Now that they saw her, they naturally had a lot to ask.


    This is the first person in their village to go to the capital, which is not enviable.


    "Dabao, what is the capital like?"


    "Dabao, isn''t the capital very prosperous?"


    "Dabao, have you earned any money yet?"


    "Dabao~"


    Gu Chao replied, but didn''t let the carriage stop, and hurried to get out of the village quickly, she couldn''t bear this enthusiasm.


    Ning Su was a little restrained sitting next to his wife, mainly because the villagers were too enthusiastic.


    Gu Chao clasped his fists at everyone, "Uncles and aunts, I am going to accompany my husband back to my mother''s house today, so I won''t tell you any more. I will invite you to drink tea at home when I come back."


    "It turned out that I was accompanying my husband back to my mother''s house. Dabao is really considerate."


    "No wonder you go out so early! Go, go!"


    "Yes, we are not in a hurry. It is the same to go to your house for tea another day."


    Finally out of the village, Gu Chao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ning Su looked at the wife-leader and felt a little amused. It turned out that the wife-leader was also afraid.


    However, just now the wife said that she would accompany her husband back to her natal home.


    Fulang, you mean him!


    The head of the wife is the husband, and only the real husband can be called the husband.


    Ning Su thought, no matter whether the wife-owner will neglect him after marrying her real husband, at least for now, the wife-owner has him in her heart, so he is satisfied.


    Xiao Fushi''s eyes are too hot, it''s hard for Gu Chao to pretend that he doesn''t know.


    "Are you fascinated by the wife-lord?" Gu Chao looked sideways at the little husband-servant playfully, and teased him with words.


    Sure enough, the attendant''s face was immediately blushed.


    The wife master is really not humble at all, although he is indeed fascinated by the wife master from time to time.


    So, the servant nodded honestly while being shy, "Yeah."


    Xiao Fushi''s honest response made Gu Chao happy.


    Remembering that the servant was in a different body now, he wanted him to rest in the carriage for a while.


    "It won''t be there for a while, you go in and lie down for a while."


    As he spoke, he turned around and lifted the curtain of the car, motioning for the little husband to wait on him.


    Ning Su didn''t want to go in, he wanted to drive the car with his wife.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of something in the car that took up half of the compartment, and Ning Su was stunned.


    Turning his head and staring blankly at his wife.


    "It''s the first time I go to Yue''s house, how can I go empty-handed?" Gu Chao looked at Xiaofu''s dumbfounded expression, and said with a light smile, thinking he was really cute.


    "Too much! And too expensive."


    There are several bolts of cloth again, and those boxes are as expensive as the box containing ginseng that my father-in-law took out in the morning, and the things inside must be also expensive.


    He is just a servant, and the Yue family that the wife-owner said is actually not the Yue family.


    It would be great if the wife-lord could accompany him back for a trip, and how could it be possible to send so many good things.


    Moreover, if the father-in-law finds out, he will definitely be angry again.


    "It''s not as expensive as you, go in and lie down for a while, and I''ll call you when I get there." Gu Chao raised his chin to the servant again, motioning him to go in.


    Ning Su raised his hand and put down the curtain of the car, and said in a low voice, "I am not tired, I will drive the car with my wife and master."


    Seeing that he is indeed in good spirits, Gu Chao didn''t force it.


    "Sit over a bit, next to me, don''t fall."


    Upon hearing this, the waiter blushed and rubbed over, really touching Gu Chao.


    It was his wife-master who asked him to sit here. This is his wife-master, so he is not afraid of people watching.


    However, he still felt that the wife-head gave too much to the family.


    "Wife master, how about just taking the cloth and everything else, shall we take it back?"


    "As a wife, I don''t even know that my husband is so good at housekeeping, he even saves things for your mother''s family, you little iron rooster.


    You will be home soon, and your father-in-law should not let you in. "


    Gu Chao looked at the sullen little face, his brows were all wrinkled, and he deliberately teased him.


    Ning Su was so embarrassed by the ridicule, she lowered her head, "Slave, no, daddy will let the slave in, and he will also let the wife in.


    is the wife-lord, who gives too many things.


    Eunuch will be angry when he finds out. "


    Gu Chao saw that there was no one around, so he hugged him into his arms, leaned towards the little husband and kissed him on the cheek.


    Then he whispered in his ear, "There is not much for you."


    Ning Su didn''t expect the wife-owner to be so bold. This is outside, what if someone sees it?


    Buried her face in the arms of the wife-owner, Ning Su thought, she would be ashamed to face others!


    Also, just now, the wife-lord talked about Fulang again, Ning Su listened, her heart was sweeter than eating candy.


    Looking at the little husband who was buried in her arms, Gu Chao felt more joyful and laughed softly.


    "Is Fulang throwing himself into his arms? Are you so enthusiastic in broad daylight?"


    Hearing the wife-master''s voice, Ning Su blushed and murmured softly, "No, the wife-master is talking nonsense. The wife-master is too embarrassing."


    "What shame? Is that so?"


    Saying that, he lowered his head and pressed a kiss on the red ear tip of the servant.


    It made the little husband shrank back into her arms, holding her even tighter.


    After walking for a while, a woman walked towards her. She glanced at the young couple hugging each other in the car, and smiled at Gu Chao.


    That meaning, both of them understood in their hearts, Gu Chao nodded to her, and walked past her.


    Tsk tsk tsk, young man!


    So, the question of how much stuff is in the past.


    The Ning family brother who went to Gujia Village to serve as a waiter came back again, and he came back in a carriage, and the woman driving the carriage was his gambling wife.


    "I saw Brother Ning come back yesterday, why did he come back today?"


    "No, this time he also brought his wife."


    "Could it be that he came back secretly yesterday, and was discovered by his wife-lord. This is why he came back?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. If you really want to divorce him, can you send him back in person?"


    "No, Brother Ning walked there by himself when we got married. How could he send him back after being divorced! His wife must have accompanied him back."


    "Hmph! It''s just a waiter, not a serious husband. How can a woman accompany the waiter back to her mother''s house?"


    An old man asked Ning Su, "Brother Su, come back with your wife to see your father?"


    "Well, my wife accompanied me back to see my father. How is the third grandpa?"


    The old man whom Ning Su referred to as the third grandpa heard this, grinned and said, "Okay, okay! It''s all good, you are good too, go back quickly, your father might be so happy to see you come back!"


    "Well, let''s go back first, Third Grandpa."


    Although he heard a lot of bad words, there were still people who cared about him, so Ning Su forgot all that just now.


    He looked up at the wife-leader beside him, afraid that Gu Chao would be angry when he heard those words, but the face of the wife-leader didn��t seem to change, so it should be lifeless.


    In this way, Ning Su felt relieved.


    Arriving at the door of Ning''s house, Gu Chao stopped his horse and got off the car, and then reached out to hug the servant.


    There were so many people watching from the neighbors, Ning Su was embarrassed to let his wife hold him, so he only put his hand in his wife''s hand, and was led by Gu Chao out of the carriage.


    Ning An heard the sound of horseshoes at the door, and seemed to hear someone talking about his younger brother, so he came out with a stick to check.


    When he saw his younger brother, he was surprised.


    Didn��t you just come back yesterday? Why are you back again.


    But what happened?


    And the woman next to my brother is Gu Dabao?


    Seeing the elder sister coming out, Ning Su smiled and called out, "Elder sister."


    Then he looked up at Gu Chao, and introduced to Gu Chao, "wife master, this is the elder sister."


    Introduced to my sister again, "Sister, this is my wife."


    She is really my younger brother��s wife. She said yesterday that she would come back in ten days. Why did she come back so soon?


    He came to their house as soon as he came back. Could it be that she found out that my brother came back yesterday, and this is to Xingshi to inquire about the crime?


    "Eldest Sister." Gu Chao called out to the eldest sister of the Ning family. This is the family of the servant of the young husband, so she naturally has to treat each other with courtesy.


    Ning An took a look at Gu Chao, and felt that Gu Chao didn''t come here to find trouble, but that he really accompanied his brother back to his mother''s house.


    When the sister-in-law came to her lips, she remembered that her brother was just her servant, so she changed her name and called out, "Miss Gu."


    Then invite the two of you to enter the door, "I''m tired from the journey, come in and sit down."


    At this time, Mrs. Wu also came out. He had already heard the words of the three people in the room, and knew that it was his daughter-in-law and son who had returned.


    Seeing two people, he enthusiastically invites them in.


    Especially for Gu Chao, this is his son''s wife, and it''s his first visit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Those who come here understand

    Chapter 60 Understanding of those who have experienced it


    "You go in first with your father-in-law and elder sister, and I will move your things in."


    Gu Chao talked to the servant next to him, then turned around and went to the car to get the gift for the Yue family.


    Gu Chao opened the curtain, revealing the contents of the car.


    Neighbors stretched their necks and looked here, wanting to see the Ning family, who served as a servant to a gambler, what would his wife and head give the Yue family?


    As a result, seeing the half-carriage, the eyeballs were all round.


    Not only because there are many things, but also because those things are expensive at first sight.


    Not to mention those pieces of silk and satin, they are made of high-quality materials at first glance, and those other exquisite boxes, you don��t need to think about it to know that they are filled with valuables.


    Nonsense, the box already looks so expensive, how could the contents be worse?


    Isn��t Brother Ning married to Gu Dabao, a gambler from Gu��s Village? This is not a remarriage!


    Suddenly, some are envious and jealous, and some are contemptuous.


    snort! Being a waiter for Gu Dabao, he actually hooked up with this woman again, so shameless.


    Wu Shi and Ning An were also shocked by the things in the half-carriage, and after listening to the nonsense of the good-for-nothing person, they all went to see Ning Su.


    They knew that this person was Gu Dabao, but Gu Dabao sent these things to their family, which made them feel uneasy.


    You must know that when the marriage proposal was first proposed, Widow Gu only gave two taels of silver.


    Ning Su opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He was afraid that his wife would be angry when he heard these people talking nonsense, so he walked up to Gu Chao and whispered, "I will help you."


    Gu Chao couldn''t get him to carry things, he hugged a few boxes and let him go sideways, "You help your father-in-law in, and I''ll just walk one more time."


    Ning Su carefully looked at the face of the wife-owner, and found that the wife-master was not affected, so she was relieved.


    Obediently went to help Mrs. Wu, Mrs. Wu looked at her son, patted his hand, and whispered in his son''s ear, "You are not sensible, your wife asked you not to help, so you really don''t help!" , I can walk by myself, you go in and help your wife."


    Ning Su was told by his father, seeing his father glaring at him, he quickly chased into the house.


    Ning An didn''t need Mrs. Wu''s words, he had already leaned on a stick to help.


    No matter how quiet Wu''s voice was, Gu Chao could still hear him, and when he saw the little servant following him in, he looked at him with a smile.


    "Where do you see it?"


    Ning Su pointed to the table in the main room, "Put the wife on the table!"


    There are only three rooms in his house, except for the sleeping place, this is the main room.


    Moreover, there is only this table for eating in the main room where things can be placed, so it is impossible to put these valuables on the ground.


    Besides, it was given by the wife-owner, how could it be put on the ground.


    Seeing that the servant was coming to pick him up again, Gu Chao glanced at him, and then the servant obediently withdrew his hand.


    A pair of almond eyes, looking at her wronged.


    It made Gu Chao want to tease him again, but seeing his father-in-law had already entered, he could only let him go first.


    "Father-in-law sat with Su''er for a while and talked, and I''ll be back after another visit."


    After finishing speaking, she went out again without waiting for Mrs. Wu''s answer. When she went out, she saw the eldest sister holding something. She walked in with some difficulty, so she hurried over to pick it up.


    "Sister, I''ll do it."


    and others sat in the house, there were no outsiders.


    Mrs. Wu looked at the things on the table, and then at Gu Chao.


    "Miss Gu, these things are too many and expensive. We will take your wishes, and you can take them back."


    Mrs. Wu is really nervous and a little restrained. This daughter-in-law is too different from what he thinks.


    Ning An also said, "Miss Gu, take it back."


    She has a stupid mouth, and she doesn''t know how to speak better in the scene, just this one sentence.


    Those who didn��t know thought she was disgusted or didn��t accept Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao laughed, "Father-in-law and eldest sister can just call me Gu Chao, I am father-in-law''s daughter-in-law, shouldn''t it be the first time for a daughter-in-law to come to give gifts to the Yue family? Father-in-law doesn''t have to be so polite."


    Gu Chao''s words made Wu and Ning An even more incomprehensible to her. It stands to reason that their family Ning Su is Gu Chao''s servant, and they can''t be regarded as Gu Chao''s serious Yue family.


    Mrs. Wu saw that Gu Chao didn''t seem to be joking, so she went to see her son again, and was relieved when she saw his son sitting next to his daughter-in-law and nodding to him.


    After a few people talked for a while, Mrs. Wu asked Shang Ning Su to go to the kitchen to cook together.


    "An''er, you talk with your daughter-in-law, while Dad cooks with Su''er."


    After speaking, he asked Gu Chao not to be polite, but to drink tea and eat something.


    Gu Chao nodded with a smile, and without being polite, he picked up the pumpkin seeds on the table and peeled them.


    "Father-in-law doesn''t have to work hard, just do whatever you want."


    She was so intimate and casual, which made Wu feel that she was too restrained.


    Mr. Wu took her son to the kitchen, held his hand and asked him in a low voice.


    "I didn''t come back yesterday, why did I come back again?"


    Ning Su replied honestly, "Yesterday, when my son was on his way back, the wife-owner came back. The wife-owner knew that I was going home, so she brought me back."


    This is indeed true, but Ning Su didn''t intend to talk about that matter, and it would only make Dad worry.


    Ms. Wu asked him, "What''s going on with those things?"


    Mrs. Wu is not the kind of person who covets his daughter-in-law''s things. He is clear about the situation in his own family, and he is not at ease when he takes these things away.


    Ning Su''s thoughts are similar to his father''s, but he also knows his wife''s temperament. Since the wife sent it, she will definitely not take it back.


    "Didn''t the wife-master say it? It was given to you by the wife-master''s wishes, please keep it!"


    Ms. Wu glared at him, "Daddy doesn''t know what''s going on at the daughter-in-law''s house, it''s too expensive, you can take it back later.


    Aren��t you going to build a house? How can you be so extravagant. "


    Mrs. Wu was also worried about her son. If he took these things, he would not even say a word about his daughter-in-law treating his son badly.


    Although, even if Gu Chao treats Ning Su badly now, he can''t say anything, after all, Ning Su is just Gu Chao''s servant.


    But now, at least he has peace of mind, and he doesn''t feel guilty about taking short-handed people.


    Ning Su muttered, "It was prepared by the wife-lord, I don''t know.


    However, the wife-owner brought back a lot of things, which should be enough money to build a house. "


    Ning Su''s voice became softer as she spoke, feeling guilty.


    I was so ignorant that I didn''t even think about my wife.


    Seeing his son like this, Wu also saw that his son was a careless person, and it was his daughter-in-law who had the final say.


    well! It''s also his fault. If the son is the husband of the daughter-in-law, he won''t dare to ask anything.


    However, judging by the appearance of the daughter-in-law, she should be right.


    Let��s take a look first, keep those things first, and if there is anything in the future, he will send it back.


    After thinking it over, Mrs. Wu asked her son to cook.


    Ning Su went to scoop water out of the water tank to wash the rice, and rolled up his sleeves to reveal the bracelet on his wrist.


    Wu saw it and asked him, "Your daughter-in-law also gave you this bracelet?"


    Ning Su glanced down, and replied in a low voice: "Well, the wife-lord gave it to me."


    However, because he was told by his father just now, he felt a little guilty when he answered, so his voice was naturally not loud.


    Mrs. Wu glanced at him, and then looked at the emerald green bracelets on his two wrists. These two bracelets were expensive at first glance. It seemed that his daughter-in-law had really earned money, so he felt relieved.


    But I still reminded my son, "You have to do things all day long, so you have to put away such precious things, and don''t bump them."


    "Well, I see, I''ll put it away when I get back."


    Just looking back, Wu''s sharp eyes saw a red mark on his son''s arm.


    He went over and took his son''s hand to check it out. After seeing it clearly, his heart skipped a beat, and his tone was also heavy, "Did your daughter-in-law hit you?"


    Ning Su also looked at his arm, there was a slight red mark there, it looked like he had been beaten, it was obvious, but definitely not from his wife.


    This should have been knocked when it fell to the ground last night.


    However, the pain is gone now, and he didn''t notice it himself.


    However, I can''t tell my father about this, Ning Su doesn''t know what to do, if I don''t say it, my father will misunderstand his wife.


    After asking the question, seeing his son''s eyes flicker, and he didn''t speak for a while, Wu''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Just now he said that his daughter-in-law seemed to be nice to his son, but now he found out that his son was beaten. How can he feel better as a father?


    Seeing that her son didn''t speak, Wu went to take a look at his son''s other arm. He was relieved to find that there were no other injuries, and then went to take off his son''s collar.


    As a result, seeing this, Wu was stunned.


    After being stunned, he hurriedly arranged his son''s clothes, and didn''t mention the matter of his son being beaten.


    Seeing the traces on his son, how could Mrs. Wu, who has been there, not understand.


    For young couples, it is normal to be angry.


    Ning Su looked at her father''s weird expression, and didn''t understand why her father didn''t speak anymore, whether she misunderstood his wife and got angry.


    Hurry up and explain, "Daddy, my wife didn''t hit me, I did it myself."


    "You are not a child anymore, be more careful in the future."


    Then thinking of another matter, he took his son''s hand and whispered, "Now your daughter-in-law loves you too, so hurry up and conceive. A man''s family still needs a child to stand firm in his wife''s family."


    Unexpectedly, Daddy would suddenly mention this matter, Ning Su''s face immediately turned red.


    But still lowered his head and agreed, "My son knows."


    He also wants to give birth to children for his wife, like the children of the wife.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Ning Su''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up, he and his wife had both done it, so the child will be born soon.


    Seeing his son''s shy blushing, Mrs. Wu teased him, "Why are you ashamed, which man doesn''t have children."


    "Well, I want to have a son too." After saying this, Ning Su felt her face became hotter, she was really not ashamed.


    Speaking of having a baby, Wu asked him again, "Did your daughter-in-law let you use contraception? Did you say anything that your husband wouldn''t let you have a baby before he came in?"


    Ning Su shook his head, "The wife-lord never said that."


    Where is it not mentioned, not even mentioned.


    So, the wife-lord definitely wanted him to give birth.


    Wu is also relieved, as long as the daughter-in-law does not prevent the son from being born, then judging from the appearance of their young couple, they should soon have one.


    As long as his son has a child, he will feel more at ease. Even if his daughter-in-law marries a real husband in the future, his son will not suffer too much.


    Looking at his son''s shy appearance now, he is no different from other newly married husbands, and he thinks he will live a good life in the future.


    Now that the daughter-in-law has earned money and is building a new house, it is not far from the day when she will marry her real husband.


    It would be even better if the son could have his daughter-in-law''s first child before Zhengfulang came in.


    The first child is always the most beloved by mother.


    In the kitchen, the father and son were talking heart-to-heart. In the main room, although Ning An and Gu Chao didn''t talk much, they weren''t too cold.


    In the beginning, Ning An asked and Gu Chao answered.


    Mostly asked her about going to Beijing, Gu Chao picked up a few things.


    Even so, Ning An also felt that it was like a dream, and she couldn''t help suspecting that the person sitting here talking to her was really her sister-in-law, the gambling ghost Gu Dabao.


    No, she just said her name is Gu Chao.


    Has it really changed?


    "Elder Sister, have you ever heard the saying that if you survive a catastrophe, you will have a future life?"


    Ning An nodded.


    "I''m done. I walked through the ghost gate once, and then I will start again. I am no longer the old Gu Dabao. From now on, eldest sister, call me Gu Chao!"


    Ning An still nodded.


    She was still a little confused. Could this be what the old man used to say?


    But, even if the prodigal son turned around, he wouldn''t have such a great ability for no reason, would he?


    She said just now that it is also a feng shui fortune teller, and it is also about curing diseases and saving lives.


    What Ning An thought of, one could guess from the expression on her face, Gu Chao said again.


    "Didn''t I just say that once you walk through the gate of hell, you will no longer be the old Gu Dabao."


    Gu Chao deliberately spoke vaguely, letting Ning An think for himself.


    Ning An really thought about it according to the hint she gave, that is to say, did her sister-in-law really go to the gate of **** before she got these ghosts, illusory, and inexplicable abilities?


    Ning An looked Gu Chao up and down again, she thought, this is the only way to explain it!


    It seems that there are some things in the world that we still have to believe.


    Isn''t this a living example in front of her?


    Then she heard Gu Chao say, "Thanks to Su''er, I might not be able to wake up even if I''m not afraid."


    Gu Chao said this to comfort the Ning family and give the Ning family a reassurance.


    "So, eldest sister, you can rest assured that Su''er is handed over to me, and I will definitely treat him well."


    Ning An, who was thinking wildly, heard Gu Chao say that her family, Ning Su Chongxi, was really responsible for this, and she immediately smiled.


    I also believed what Gu Chao said would be good to Ning Su.


    Actually, if Gu Chao said that he would be good to Ning Su as soon as he came, she might not believe it, but after the previous words, she really believed it.


    Some things, she can''t help but not believe, don''t talk nonsense.


    "My Su''er is handed over to my sister-in-law. He sometimes has a childish temper. If he does something wrong, don''t beat him. You can reason with him. He knows how to change."


    Ning An is a younger brother who is connected by blood, so he is naturally thinking about his younger brother.


    However, the younger brother is now a member of the Gu family, and he is also a servant. If the younger sister-in-law treats him badly in the future, she, the older sister, has no ability to protect him.


    So, I still want to ask my younger brother for a word while the sister-in-law still has some affection for his younger brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： still want to eat

    Chapter 61 I still want to eat a little


    Gu Chao is not willing to beat his servant, but it is too late to love him.


    "Su''er is fine, don''t worry, eldest sister, I will treat him well."


    With the assurance from his sister-in-law, Ning An didn''t say anything more, and it was almost enough to say it here, any more would be annoying.


    Gu Chao glanced at Ning An''s legs, "Sister, let me show you the legs." Saying this, Gu Chao got up and came to squat down in front of Ning An.


    Her move surprised Ning An, especially when Gu Chao reached out to pinch her leg, the muscles on her leg were tense.


    She was obviously still thinking about her sister-in-law''s escape from death and his brother''s happiness, but this sister-in-law was about to show her her legs, was it too fast?


    The sister-in-law is a bit too familiar, and she doesn''t have the restraint of a new daughter-in-law visiting Yue''s family for the first time. Instead, she, the elder sister, feels like a newcomer coming to the house. She has not recovered.


    After carefully inspecting Ning An''s legs, Gu Chao used his spiritual power to sort out the blocked meridians for her.


    "No big problem."


    Ning An was still nervous at first, but after Gu Chao put his hand on her leg for a while, she felt a hot current spread to her whole leg from the place where Gu Chao''s palm was pressed against her leg.


    It was warm and comfortable, and the pain in the broken bone gradually disappeared.


    Ning An was surprised, and a hand was brought in front of her, with a yellow pill between his fingers.


    The reason why she knew it was a pill was because of the faint scent of medicine from the tip of her nose.


    It is really fragrant, and it doesn''t have the bitter taste that she smells in the usual days.


    "Big sister will be fine after taking this medicine."


    Hearing what his sister-in-law said, Ning An looked up, and she didn''t even know when Gu Chao had stood up.


    Looking at the pill in front of her, Ning An felt that she believed in Gu Chao.


    The pill melts in the mouth, and there is no other taste except for the medicinal fragrance.


    "What kind of medicine is this?"


    After eating all of it, Ning An remembered to ask.


    "Continued Bone Pill."


    As soon as you hear the name, you can guess the purpose of this medicine, it is really the right medicine.


    "Sister, get up and try."


    Hearing that Ning An was about to reach out to grab the stick that was lying on the side, he heard Gu Chao say, "You don''t need that anymore, you can just walk by yourself."


    Ning An looked at her suspiciously, as if to say, the miracle medicine is not so fast!


    However, under the determined expression in Gu Chao''s eyes, she still held on to the table with doubts and stood up.


    Slowly try to exert force on the right leg, and there is really no pain at all.


    She looked up at Gu Chao, as if to confirm, after Gu Chao nodded, she raised her right leg and prepared to take a step.


    There was no pain when her right foot landed on the ground. Ning An was pleasantly surprised and walked a few more steps, just like before she broke her leg.


    "That''s great, that''s great!"


    The roster couldn''t hide the excitement and excitement, so the voice was naturally a little loud, which alarmed Wu Huan Ningsu in the kitchen.


    Ms. Wu wiped her vegetable-chopping hands on her apron, and came out to check the situation.


    "What''s the matter, you were surprised?"


    Ning An heard Wu''s voice in the yard, and hurried out to show him.


    "Father, look, my daughter''s leg is healed."


    It''s no wonder Ning An is so excited. The doctor said earlier that her leg needs to be well-medicated and taken care of carefully. Otherwise, even if it is connected, it will be disabled in the future.


    At that time, how could the family have so much money to buy good medicine for her, and her father had to take medicine all the time, and she couldn''t afford any extra money, so she took cheap medicine without telling her father and younger brother.


    She has already made mental preparations for being disabled in the future. She thinks that even if she is disabled in the future, even if she can''t marry a husband, she can''t drag down her younger brother, let alone make her father stop taking medicine.


    So, now that her legs are healed, how can she not be excited or excited.


    She will not be disabled, nor will she be crippled.


    In the future, she can earn money and support her family.


    Seeing that her daughter could walk smoothly without a stick, and even run, Mrs. Wu was as surprised as Ning An, and she was even more happy.


    Today is really a good day, not only the son came back with his daughter-in-law, but also the daughter''s legs, isn''t it a good day?


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!"


    Being happy, he thought again, "Didn''t you still need to use a stick just now? Why did it suddenly get better?"


    "Father, thanks to my sister-in-law, my sister-in-law cured me."


    Ning An turned to look at Gu Chao, and Gu Chao had already walked out, standing at the door and smiling at the two of them.


    "We are all a family, don''t be polite, big sister."


    Xiao Fu waited on these two relatives, and they were all people who cared about him and loved him sincerely. Naturally, she would not be stingy.


    Ning Su also came out at this time, it''s great to hear these two sentences.


    He first looked at his elder sister, and Ning An saw his younger brother looking at her, and took two steps on the spot.


    Ning Su was also happy to see that the elder sister''s legs had really healed.


    Turning his head to look at Gu Chao, his apricot eyes were shining.


    There is both respect and gratitude to the wife-lord, "Thank you, wife-lord."


    Ning Su''s first thought was not why the wife-master was able to heal his eldest sister''s leg, but that the wife-master was so amazing.


    Really, in my heart, I can''t let go of anything else except my wife.


    Gu Chao looked at the smiling face of the servant, his hands were itchy, and he wanted to squeeze them.


    Mrs. Wu originally wanted to thank Gu Chao, but when she looked over, she saw the interaction between the two people''s eyes, and swallowed the words again.


    After thinking about it, I changed it to, "The two of you sisters continue to chat, and the meal will be ready soon."


    Then he took his son back to the kitchen and continued cooking.


    Just now the daughter-in-law has already talked about the whole family, and the daughter and son have also said words of thanks. If he said anything more, it would seem too unfamiliar.


    Ning Su walked two steps and turned back to look at Gu Chao, and found that the wife-lord was still there, raised the corners of his lips at him when he looked back, and immediately ran back into the kitchen shyly.


    Ning An was naturally happy when he saw the two of them.


    Smiling and beckoning Gu Chao to enter the room, "Sister-in-law, let''s go in, let''s go in and talk."


    After this incident, Ning An''s previous restraint was gone, and his attitude towards Gu Chao was naturally better, and he really treated Gu Chao as a family.


    Mr. Wu and Ning Su talked while cooking, "Su''er, does your daughter-in-law know medicine?"


    Ning Su only cared about being happy, and didn''t think of these things at all.


    When asked by Mrs. Wu, she was a little confused, "The wife-lord didn''t say anything, and the son didn''t know, but the wife-lord cured the eldest sister''s leg, so I think he understands."


    Ms. Wu glanced at her son, feeling powerless, "How do you become a husband and servant? My own wife is always in the dark. What''s the use of you?"


    Ning Su blinked, and blurted out, "Serve the wife master!"


    Seeing his normal appearance, Mrs. Wu really wanted to hit him. He told his son this when he was out of the house, but now he let him block him.


    Ning Su innocently looked at his father with big eyes, obviously what he said was what his father told him, and so did his father-in-law.


    Moreover, he hasn''t been with his wife for a few days, so he really doesn''t know.


    How about waiting to go back, he asked his wife?


    When the food was on the table, Ning An remembered to buy wine, and Gu Chaoyi pointed to the pile of things she brought.


    "Sister, drink that."


    Ning An followed her hand and looked over, it was the gift she brought.


    Ning An was not polite to her, so he just went over and took it.


    "Then drink yours, it must be better than the old Liu''s wine in the village."


    Gu Chao said with a smile: "It was given by someone else, and I don''t know if it''s good or not. I just let the elder sister taste it."


    "Bring it back from Jingli?"


    "Ok."


    Ning An smiled and said: "That must be good wine." The unpacking action in his hand also became quicker.


    As soon as it was opened, the aroma of the wine came out, Ning An took a deep breath, and praised: "It really is a good wine."


    It was indeed fragrant, and Gu Chao also nodded.


    Although this wine is far from the fairy wine she drank before, it is considered a good wine among ordinary wines.


    Naturally, the guests and hosts enjoyed the meal, and during the dinner, Ning An asked Gu Chao some things about the capital.


    Wu Shi and Ning Su listened and finally knew what Gu Chao did when he went to the capital, and how he earned the money.


    The two of them were just like Ning An before, they were stunned and forgot to eat.


    Gu Chao saw that the little husband waiter opened his small mouth, and looked at her with a pair of almond eyes without blinking. She could still vaguely see his little pink tongue, seducing her at the dinner table, and her heart itch.


    Ning Su was only concerned with surprise, and didn''t even know how attractive his appearance was in the eyes of a certain woman.


    Gu Chao saw that he was too engrossed to eat, so he reached out and held a chicken leg in his eyes.


    Remind him softly, "Eat."


    Nowadays, one person eats and two grow up, so what if you don��t eat more.


    Ning Su regained consciousness and looked at the chicken drumsticks in the bowl, smiling so much that her eyes narrowed, "Well, the wife master eats too."


    While talking, he also picked up a piece of chicken for Gu Chao, and then lowered his head to eat.


    Maybe it was because he was so happy today, he felt that his appetite was particularly good today.


    Seeing how they got along, Wu and Ning An were really relieved in their hearts. It seems that the relationship between the young couple is good.


    Mrs. Wu should be the person at the table who believes in worshiping ghosts and gods the most. When he heard his daughter-in-law say that he came back from a trip to the gate of ghosts, he really believed it.


    If it wasn''t for this, how could she be able to communicate with ghosts and gods?


    Really fulfilled the old saying, if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed!


    The daughter-in-law also said that she was able to wake up thanks to her son, which made him feel at ease. At least the daughter-in-law would treat his son better because of this.


    Mrs. Wu went to see her son, and found that his son had eaten two bowls of rice in a row. Moreover, the pile of chicken bones in front of him must have been half a chicken.


    This frightened Wu Shi, and he quickly reached out to hold his hand that was about to serve food again.


    Ning Su turned her head and looked at her father in a daze. She didn''t understand what happened to her father. He wouldn''t let him eat?


    "Daddy, I still want to eat some more."


    Wu motioned him to look at the pile of bones in front of him, and asked him, "Which bowl is this for you?"


    Ning Su was only focused on eating and didn''t pay attention.


    He was also taken aback when he saw the pile of chicken bones in front of him. How come he ate so much and he didn''t pick it up.


    Of course he didn''t pick it up, it was Gu Chao who took the initiative to put it in his bowl when he saw that he was about to finish eating.


    He just buried his head, eating while listening to his wife talking about what happened in Beijing.


    Unexpectedly, I ate so much!


    But, he thinks he can eat a little more!


    Ning An also asked him, "Didn''t you eat this morning?"


    Little brother, how could he eat so much before? How long has he been hungry?


    However, looking at the way the sister-in-law cares for the younger brother, it doesn''t seem like she won''t give him food!


    Wu frowned, "This is the third bowl, how old are you, and you don''t know how hungry you are when you eat like a child? Be careful that your stomach will be overwhelmed."


    When Ning Su heard from his father that he had already eaten two bowls, and this was the third bowl, Ning Su was also startled. Why did he eat so much?


    However, he still wants to eat some more.


    However, it was true that he ate a bit too much. He looked up at his wife and felt a little ashamed.


    Gu Chao looked at his aggrieved face, chuckled, took the bowl in his hand and added another half of it to him.


    "Two people eat, naturally eat more."


    Then put another piece of chicken in the bowl for him, signaling him to continue eating.


    Ning Su didn''t understand what the wife master said that two people eat, he is obviously alone.


    However, Mrs. Wu reacted immediately.


    He looked at his son''s belly, and then went to see his daughter-in-law.


    After getting the nod from the daughter-in-law, she immediately smiled, and there were two more wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    "It is to eat more and drink more soup."


    As he spoke, he also picked up a chopstick of meat for his son and put it in his bowl, and then picked up the empty bowl to serve soup for his son.


    "Today is really a good day, three blessings are coming."


    Seeing that Daddy was so excited, both Ning An and Ning Su looked at him blankly, neither of them understood yet.


    "You two idiots, one is going to be a father and the other is going to be an aunt."


    Daddy?


    Auntie?


    Ning Su regained consciousness, and involuntarily put down the bowl and chopsticks to caress her stomach.


    My heart trembled, and my hands trembled uncontrollably.


    He is going to be a father, and he has a child of his wife.


    Ning Su looked up at his wife-lord with a look of excitement and disbelief.


    "Wife master, really?"


    Gu Chao nodded and smiled at her, "Of course it''s true."


    Gu Chao was also excited, this child was her first child in more than 10,000 years.


    "Hahaha, I''m going to be an aunt, I''m going to be an aunt."


    Ning An was also happy when he realized it. He picked up the wine glass on the table and drank it in one gulp, obviously excited.


    To the Ning family, today is probably the happiest day of the year.


    Not only did the married son come back with his wife, Ning An''s leg, which had been injured for several months, healed, and his son was pregnant.


    Ms. Wu was still reminding her son earlier that she should hurry up to have a child with her daughter-in-law so as to stabilize her position in his wife''s family.


    As a result, this was realized immediately, how to make him unhappy.


    Ning Su was so excited that his eyes couldn''t help being foggy.


    He had a child, and he had a wife''s child.


    He is happy, but for some reason, he just wants to cry.


    But, how can you cry when you are so happy?


    He quickly raised his hand to touch his tears, and then laughed again.


    That appearance is really stupid no matter how you look at it.


    However, Gu Chao still likes it.


    "Eat quickly, it will get cold later."


    Ning Su nodded and hummed, then picked up the bowl and started to eat.


    Wu Shi and Ning An looked at the foolish Ning Su, and laughed too.


    In this way, it is very good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： If you cry again, you will be punished

    Chapter 62 I will punish you if you cry again


    After eating, Gu Chao took Wu''s pulse again. Wu''s illness is also a lung problem, but fortunately, the problem is not serious. After nourishing with spiritual power, it will be fine after taking some medicine.


    The two stayed at Ning''s house until mid-afternoon and then drove back. Wu and Ning''an''s father and daughter sent them to the entrance of the village and then stopped.


    After Gu Chao left, the people of Ningjia Village naturally wanted to gather around Mrs. Wu to inquire.


    Envy, jealousy, and sincere congratulations.


    "Ning Su looks like that. I didn''t expect to be a servant for a happy event, but she can also seduce his wife-lord? Tsk tsk tsk, I can''t tell that he usually doesn''t talk much, but he has a lot of tricks."


    In fact, Ning Su is not ugly, but he is darker and his skin is a little rough. Coupled with his tough facial features, everyone thinks he is ugly.


    But today, the Ning Su they saw was much whiter and prettier than when he was at home.


    "Oh! If I knew that the gambler would get rich one day, he would marry the youngest son of the family to the Gu family."


    These thoughts are just thoughts in someone''s heart, so naturally they won''t say them in front of Wu Shi and Ning An.


    And what they say are all good things, as for how sincere they are, only they themselves know.


    When going back, Ning Su was still sitting next to Gu Chao, next to her.


    "Wife master?"


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold the servant''s hand, and squeezed the soft flesh in his palm.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Su lowered his head to look at his hand in the big hand of his wife, full of sweetness, "When did the wife know that the slave is pregnant~?"


    The wife-owner didn��t feel his pulse, how did the wife-master know?


    "last night."


    Gu Chao answered concisely, without a single redundant word.


    No wonder, the wife-owner didn��t let him fetch water this morning.


    Seeing the jade bracelet on her wrist, Ning Su asked again, "Is this jade bracelet also given to the slave by the wife master last night?"


    After speaking, he raised his head to look at Gu Chao, his almond eyes were full of joy.


    "Well, does Su''er like it?"


    Gu Chao also turned his head to look at the servant, with a soft expression on his face.


    Xiao Fushi nodded happily, "I like it."


    "It''s just too expensive. I''ll take it off when I get back and keep it safe. You can''t touch it."


    "Not allowed to take it." Gu Chao said domineeringly, but his tone was still doting.


    "Su''er looks good when she wears it, and I''ll buy it for you when it breaks."


    "It''s too expensive." Ning Su''s heart was both sweet and distressed, distressed for money.


    Gu Chao squeezed his palm again, then the hand holding the rein shook off the rein, and slapped the horse''s neck, "Go by yourself."


    This horse is the one that Gu Chao rode when he went out. After being served by Gu Chao with spiritual power once, it already has some spiritual energy.


    When Gu Chao spoke, it could roughly understand.


    Ning Su looked at the movements of the wife-lord, and then at the horse that was really still going forward. The reverence for Gu Chao in his almond eyes deepened.


    Before he could see enough, a golden object appeared in front of his eyes.


    After he looked carefully, he found that it was a gold bar as thick as a child''s arm.


    "Wife~wife master?" The servant was so startled that his tongue was tied.


    Then I heard Gu Chao laughing and saying: "My wife has a rich family and can afford to support my husband, so don''t worry about my husband. If the bracelet is broken, I will replace it with a new one for you."


    Ning Su opened her small mouth, staring blankly at the wife-master, who was so mighty when she said these words.


    It is precisely because of Gu Chao, who is like an upstart, that her image in Xiao Fushi''s heart is even taller.


    Sure enough, a rich woman makes a man feel more secure.


    Gu Chao let go of the servant''s hand, and squeezed his dazed little face, what an idiot.


    "If Husband thinks jade bracelets are easy to be knocked, no, how about making a gold bracelet for Husband for his wife?"


    Ning Su nodded subconsciously, he felt that the golden ones were not afraid of being knocked, and they wouldn''t break if knocked.


    Didn''t I say that real gold is not afraid of fire.


    You are not afraid of fire, but are you still afraid of knocking?


    After nodding his head, he shook his head quickly as if he had just realized it.


    "I don''t want a slave, it''s too expensive."


    "Silly husband, have you forgotten again that you are the most valuable wife, and nothing else can compare."


    As he spoke, Gu Chao squeezed the gold bar in his hand into a long shape, and asked him, "Fu Lang wants one in that shape?"


    Ning Su followed his wife''s hand and stared blankly again.


    The wife master actually deformed the gold, wife master, is it already so powerful?


    Gu Chao twisted the gold bars into thin strips, tested the length on the servant''s wrist, and asked him again.


    "Otherwise, don''t spend it, or you will take what you get."


    Ning Su didn''t speak a word, he was so surprised that he couldn''t speak when he saw the gold bar constantly changing shape in his wife''s hand.


    Finally, Gu Chao put the finished gold bracelet on the wrist of the servant, "Do you like it?"


    Ning Su looked at the extra gold bracelet on his wrist. Although there were only three rings without any color, Ning Su felt that this was more beautiful than the jade bracelet.


    This is made for him by the wife himself!


    "like!"


    "Since you like it, you can wear it differently. I brought some other jewelry back for my wife, and I will give it to you when I get back. Wear whichever you want."


    Gu Chao felt that making jewelry for her husband was quite romantic, and she liked it a little.


    Especially when I saw Xiaofushi''s shining and reverent eyes, my heart was filled with Xiaofushi.


    "But, won''t this be too ostentatious?


    What if the bad guys miss you?


    Moreover, the slave still has to do things, so it is not convenient to wear it. "


    The little husband''s worried look is also very cute, if it wasn''t because of the wrong timing, she really wanted to punish him on the spot.


    Separated the two index fingers that the little husband had twisted together, and put them in the palm of his hand.


    "With a wife here, no one would dare to call our family''s attention. Husband just don''t worry about wearing it.


    I will take you to town for my wife tomorrow, do you want to go? "


    Ning Su felt that what the wife-master said was right, the wife-master was so powerful, bad guys would not dare to come to his house to steal things.


    Hearing that the mistress will take him to the town tomorrow, Ning Su nodded repeatedly, he wanted to go.


    "Ok."


    Gu Chao said again, "By the way, buy another servant to come back to work, and you will be able to take care of yourself and the child in your belly in peace of mind, and do nothing else."


    Now there are two little servants, how can she be willing to let him do this or that, besides, it''s already winter, so don''t freeze the servant for doing laundry and cooking.


    Hearing that he was going to buy someone, Ning Su frowned again, "The wife master doesn''t need to spend money, the slave can do everything.


    The husbands in the village have to work even when they are pregnant. Some of them can work in the fields, and slaves can also do it. "


    "Others are others, but you can''t do it. You just need to take good care of your body and be obedient."


    Ning Su felt her nasal passages sore, and her eyes were about to mist up. How could the wife-lord treat her so well?


    "wife master ~"


    Seeing that the servant was about to cry again, Gu Chao hurriedly hugged him into his arms, and gently patted his back to comfort him.


    "What are you crying about?"


    "Wife master, you are so kind to me, I feel like I am dreaming." Ning Su buried herself in his wife''s arms, trying not to cry, but her voice was still a little choked.


    The wife-master treats me well, and I cry unbelievably. Will it make the wife-master unhappy?


    But, he just couldn''t bear it.


    Gu Chao patted the little servant on the back lightly, his tone sank, "If you cry again, you will be punished."


    Hearing that the wife-master said that he would be punished, Ning Su raised his head and looked at the wife-master, with tears still hanging from the corners of his eyes, "Wife-master, what do you want to punish the slave for?"


    Gu Chao replied seriously, "Hit you."


    Ning Su couldn''t help sobbing, pursed his lips and thought about it, and then made a request in a low voice, "wife master, can you wait until the slave has a child before beating the slave, the child will not be able to bear it."


    The aggrieved tone and pitiful face made Gu Chao think of punishing him right now.


    "Ok."


    Some kind of punishment will naturally have to wait until the cub comes out, Gu Chao nodded.


    Gu Chao was a little uncomfortable, and his voice was a little hoarse. He was seduced by the servant, but the seductive servant was not conscious at all.


    Hearing that the wife-lord agreed, the servant let out a sigh of relief, this is fine, he is not afraid of being punished, but he is afraid of hurting the child.


    This is his and his wife''s child! He is reluctant.


    "Thank you, wife master."


    Hehe~ To be fined and thank her, the key is that he thanked her with this appearance.


    Gu Chao couldn''t help thinking, the servant did this on purpose!


    Do you want her to punish him now, or immediately?


    However, the servant has her baby in her belly, so she can''t move.


    Gu Chao did not expect that she endured it for more than half a month, thinking that she would be able to satisfy her cravings when she came back, but in the end, she just had the soup and had to endure it again.


    This time it is still in front of her eyes, whether she can see it or not, it is more uncomfortable than she is outside alone.


    Such days will last at least three months, which is hard to bear!


    Gu Chao released the person in his arms, and the two were still sitting next to each other as they did at the beginning.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to hug the little husband, but because she is afraid that if she hugs her again, she can''t help but turn into a beast.


    The little husband waiter has no idea that he has hooked his wife-in-law so passionately, he is still thinking, how will the wife-master punish him, and where will he be beaten?


    Thinking about it, Ning Su didn''t know why she thought that his wife would take him to town tomorrow, and her mood inexplicably improved again.


    He hasn''t been to the town for a long time, and he doesn''t know if anything has changed.


    Thinking about it, Ning Su suddenly remembered that the people from the gambling house in the town came to the house to find the wife.


    Gu Chao felt that the little servant beside him suddenly stiffened, turned his head and found that his face was also a little uncomfortable, so he asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Su looked up at his wife-lord, this time the servant''s eyes were full of worry, and his brows were also frowned.


    "Wife master, the people from the gambling house in the town came to your house to find you earlier, claiming that you have blackmailed them with a thousand taels of silver."


    After Ning Su finished speaking, she just looked at the wife-leader, waiting for the wife-leader''s response.


    Gu Chao''s expression was a little bad when he heard that, and there was even killing intent in his eyes.


    The little husband and servant trembled in fright at such a Gu Chao, such a wife-lord is so scary.


    Gu Chao also found out that the servant was frightened by her, so he quickly calmed down and squeezed his hand to comfort him.


    "It''s nothing, it should be a little misunderstanding, I will go to the casino tomorrow to clarify things with them.


    What did they do here? Did it hurt you? "


    Ning Su was skeptical, but still chose to believe in his wife.


    Talked about what happened that day again, and finally added a special sentence, "Elder-in-law treats slaves well, and slaves will definitely do their best to serve Eunuch in the future."


    Gu Chao did not expect that the widow Gu, who regards money as his life and is stingy, would refuse to sell his servant.


    However, he finally did the right thing.


    If that day he agreed to sell the little husband for two taels of silver, she would never care about him again.


    No matter why he didn''t sell Xiaofushi that day, just for this, Gu Chao decided to treat him better in the future, as long as he didn''t do anything to hurt Xiaofushi in the future Son, she will definitely provide him with retirement.


    As well as the old house and the family members who came to help, I also want to thank them. If they didn''t come to help that day, she might not be able to see her husband when she came back.


    With Widow Gu and Xiaofu at home, how could he possibly be able to resist those thugs in the casino.


    Even if Widow Gu does not agree to sell Xiao Fushi, those thugs will definitely rob him directly.


    Gu Chao squeezed the soft flesh in Xiao Fushi''s palm, she felt it was good to squeeze, smiled, and said softly.


    "You are doing very well now, Su''er is the most filial husband."


    Ning Su was blushed by the wife-master''s praise, and whispered, "Serving the father-in-law and the wife-master is a slave''s job."


    This little servant, he will remember all the good things others have done to him, and he will go back very much.


    With such a temperament, it is difficult not to be bullied by the father-in-law.


    However, he seems to have a good way of dealing with the tricky and aggressive Widow Gu.


    Thinking of these, Gu Chao felt that although his little servant looks weak, he actually has his own tenacity when things happen.


    It was like the first day he came in, and Gu widow scolded his house, he could talk back, even if he was beaten and punished, he didn''t shrink back.


    Gu Chao comforted the waiter again, "Don''t worry, you happen to be going to town tomorrow, just go and explain clearly."


    Really want to reason, she obviously won them a few hundred taels of silver, but they actually accused her of blackmailing them with a thousand taels, and even dared to come to her house to sell her little husband and servant.


    This principle may be explained to them carefully, so that it is clear.


    "Well, the wife master is going to clarify with them."


    Seeing that the wife-lord''s expression was so relaxed, as if she didn''t seem to have something to do, Ning Su also let go of her previous worries.


    The wife-owner is so powerful that she is not even afraid of ghosts and gods. How can those people in the gambling shop stump the wife-master.


    Moreover, the wife-owner also said that there was some misunderstanding, just explain clearly.


    With the wife-master here, he can do everything without worrying about it. It��s great that the wife-master is back.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su subconsciously raised her head and asked Gu Chao, "Is the wife still leaving?"


    "I will be at home this year and next year, what''s wrong?"


    The servant is frightened, and wants her to stay with him at home from now on?


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao''s bad mood just now was healed by the servant.


    "Don''t want me to go?"


    Hearing that the wife-owner said that she would not leave for the past two years, Ning Su was happy at first, but when she thought that the wife-leader would leave in the future, she felt a little depressed.


    When asked by the wife master if she didn''t want her to leave, Ning Su nodded, "Yes! I don''t want the wife master to leave!"


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su felt that she was too ashamed to say this.


    Then I heard the wife''s chuckle again, and, "Did you miss me these days?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： The Grassland on the Big Brothers Head

    Chapter 63 The Grassland on the Head of the Big Brother


    How can you say such words directly?


    also asked him, the wife-lord is really embarrassing.


    Gu Chao watched the servant blushing again, lowered his eyelids, pursed his lips and thought for a while, then nodded honestly.


    "Slaves, those who want to be their wives."


    Then the deep laughter of the wife master came from the ear, "I miss you as a wife."


    Wu and Ning An finished dealing with the villagers before returning home.


    Looking at the gifts piled up in the main room, Mrs. Wu sighed. He doesn''t covet his daughter-in-law. He only hopes that his daughter-in-law can treat his son better in the future, and don''t be too harsh on him.


    Ning An opened a box, was so shocked to see what was inside, and sent it to Mrs. Wu to show him.


    "Father, this is too expensive."


    Mrs. Wu looked into the box and was also surprised, it was indeed precious.


    How can they use ginseng, it''s too expensive.


    "An''er, if you put it away, our family won''t need it. Next time I have a chance to send it back to my daughter-in-law."


    Ning An also felt that what Daddy said was right, carefully put down the box containing ginseng, and went to look at the other boxes.


    Opened them one by one, and there was nothing inside that did not shock them.


    They are all precious medicinal materials and supplements, and there is also a box filled with neatly stacked silver ingots.


    Ms. Wu opened her mouth, but said nothing in the end.


    The daughter-in-law did this to reassure them and make a face for their son!


    Finally, Mrs. Wu told her daughter to put away the things, but Ning An felt that they were too valuable, and she was afraid that she would lose them, so she moved all of them to Mrs. Wu''s room.


    "These are all reserved for the younger brother. In the future, in case of future, it can be regarded as a way out for the younger brother."


    Ning An thought about it, and thought of going with Wu Shi, and those things were left behind.


    It was not too late when Gu Chao and Ning Su returned home, so Gu Chao took gifts and went to the old house first.


    When I come back, I should go to the old house and show my face.


    Moreover, the gambling house is thanks to the old lady and the others.


    If it weren''t for the old lady''s face, and Gu Widow and Gu Dabao''s usual behavior, the clan members would never come to help.


    So, she kept the old lady''s love in her heart and had to report it.


    Widow Gu saw that Gu Chao took a lot of good things to the old house, he was not happy at first, "You prodigal bastard, you think the money is blown by the wind?"


    Gu Chao glanced at him, but this time his tone was not as cold as before.


    "Thanks to the people in the old house for the gambling shop, you have to thank them, otherwise you still want them to help you in the future?"


    "I''ve invited them to dinner, isn''t that a thank you? But I just came and stood for a while, how can I get these thank you gifts?"


    Gu Widow is confident and confident, and doesn''t think he''s wrong.


    Gu Chao left a sentence, "We will build a house in spring, do you still want them to help?"


    After finishing speaking, she went out with gifts, Ning Su wanted to help her when she saw how many things she had, but Gu Chao stepped aside.


    "You stay at home for a while, and you are not allowed to do heavy work."


    Ning Su smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, wife master, I know."


    "Is it so expensive after returning to my mother''s house? I can''t work anymore! What''s the use of you if you don''t work?"


    Widow Gu heard what they said from behind the two, and immediately opened his throat.


    snort! He can''t be the master of the old house, and he can''t take care of the Ning family?


    This Ning family is really getting more and more outrageous, more and more lazy, and now he even hooks Dabao to stop him from doing things.


    If you don''t deal with him, he won''t go to heaven!


    Before Widow Gu could speak again, Gu Chao made him hold back the words in his throat.


    "Don''t want to have grandchildren anymore?"


    Widow Gu opened his mouth to blurt out a word and stopped abruptly, his eyes rolled around non-stop, looking at his daughter and then at Ning.


    "Pregnant?"


    Ning Su nodded with a blushing face, and Gu Chao gave a "hmm".


    Then Widow Gu''s words changed, "Oh, I can''t do anything, so hurry back to the house and rest, take a good rest!


    That''s great, my Dabao has a queen. "


    There is also a bright smile on the face, and the wrinkles will appear for a few days longer.


    Suddenly, he turned around and said to Gu Chao, "Bah, bah, bah." A few times, "Nonsense, dad wants to hug his granddaughter, what kind of grandson!"


    After complaining about her daughter, she turned around and began to urge Ning Su, "Stop standing in the yard, it''s windy, don''t catch cold, go inside."


    Ning Su was flattered and at a loss. This was the first time his father-in-law treated him so nicely when he came in!


    He looked at his wife in panic, not knowing what to do.


    "Be obedient, go in and rest!"


    Gu Chao raised his chin towards him and smiled.


    Ning Su nodded, "Then the wife will go back early."


    "Well, let''s go in!"


    When Gu Chao arrived at the door, he heard Gu Widow''s cheerful voice, "Is there anything you want to eat? Make chicken soup tonight!"


    Then Ning Su responded shyly in a low voice, "Elder-in-law doesn''t need to spend money, slaves can eat whatever they want."


    "It''s not for you, it''s for my granddaughter."


    "I already ate chicken at noon."


    "Then stew meat, Dad will buy it right away."


    Gu Chao listened, the corners of his mouth raised.


    It doesn''t matter what widow Gu is for, as long as her little husband is served by her.


    When we arrived at the old house, we found everyone there.


    That��s right, it��s going to snow soon, where can we go if we don��t stay at home?


    Seeing Gu Chao coming in, the eldest sister of the Gu family hurriedly greeted her, "Dabao is here, come and sit down."


    The uncle took the things in her hand, and muttered in his mouth, "Why did you bring so many things, how much money was wasted, we are all one family, don''t do this again next time."


    Gu Chao nodded, "We are all a family, uncle don''t speak politely."


    Entered the main room and bowed to the old lady and the old man seated above, "Grandma and grandpa."


    "Sit down, when will you be back?" Mrs. Gu looked up at her, looked her up and down, and was relieved to see that she was a little more robust than when she went out.


    Gu Chao sat down and replied: "I came back last night. Today, I would like to thank grandma, two aunts, and cousins ??for their help."


    Gu Chao spoke directly, and the elder sisters of the Gu family all spoke out to show that they were a family, so there was no need to say such polite words.


    "We promised to help you take care of your home when you went out."


    "Tell me, what''s going on here? You really blackmailed them with a thousand taels of silver?"


    Old lady Gu interrupted her eldest daughter, knocked on the desk with a cigarette stick, her tone serious.


    The rest of the Gu family also looked at Gu Chao seriously, waiting for her explanation.


    Gu Chao told the Gu family what she said to Ning Su again, whether the Gu family believed it or not, anyway, she spoke with a serious expression.


    "How much silver did you win from them?"


    Old lady Gu is not someone she believes just because of a misunderstanding. Since it wasn''t true that money was extorted, it was always for something else. She didn''t win someone else''s money in a gambling shop before, and the terrible thing happened here.


    It��s really not nonsense to say that a man becomes a master when he grows old. Gu Chao looked at the old lady and confessed honestly, ��Three or four hundred taels.��


    Ho! This is quite a lot, no wonder people from the gambling shop are looking for someone!


    In a place like a gambling house, there are only people who come in but never come out. After suffering such a big loss, how can you let her go?


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Go and reason with them tomorrow."


    Seeing Gu Chao''s confident appearance, the old lady frowned, "Is that a reasonable place? Can they listen to you?"


    "Don''t worry, grandma, they will definitely listen."


    Old lady Gu felt that when her granddaughter said this, her temperament changed, which reminded her of the hunters in the village who hunted and killed.


    "Don''t mess around."


    "Don''t worry, grandma, I''m just going to reason with them."


    The old lady coughed and glared at Gu Chao, who looked at her with a serious smile.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Gu thought to herself, let''s wait and see tomorrow, and she won''t really make any big troubles.


    Putting this matter aside and asked about her going to Beijing, Gu Chao told them some of what happened in Beijing without hiding it from them.


    Looking at their dumbfounded faces, he repeated what he had said to the Ning family.


    The Gu family didn''t have any doubts about her, they mainly asked her about Gu Dabao in the past, and she was able to explain clearly that this person must be the original Gu Dabao.


    Earlier, they felt that Gu Dabao had changed too much. It turned out that it was because of this, and this was a blessing in disguise.


    The theory of ghosts and gods cannot help them not to believe and disrespect.


    Gu Dabao would absolutely not talk nonsense to them with this, and, according to what she said, her current abilities were all obtained in the gate of hell, this can''t be faked.


    Old man Gu lamented that the Gu family didn''t know what kind of luck it was, good luck or bad luck, but there was a person who could understand ghosts and gods.


    He knows that this kind of person has five disadvantages and three shortcomings, and he doesn''t know which one his granddaughter will suffer from?


    Gu Chao can''t stand any of them, she is a cultivator, not a Taoist priest!


    However, she won''t say more about these.


    As for her telling them about these things, it was just to have a reason for doing things in the future.


    Coming out of the Gu family��s old house, Gu Chao went to the second aunt��s house, and then to the village chief��s house.


    It was already late when we arrived at the village head''s house, and the clan members of the clan couldn''t go today.


    So, Gu Chao told the village chief that when she settles the gambling shop tomorrow, all the people who came to help that day will be invited to eat and drink at home the day after tomorrow.


    She is going to the town tomorrow, and she doesn��t have time, so I asked the village chief to tell her one by one.


    The village chief would naturally not refuse on this matter, and he agreed immediately.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, he called her back again, "Dabao, wait, it''s not suitable to buy the land yet, Auntie will return the money to you."


    "Let''s stay with Auntie for now. If you find a suitable one, you can help me buy it." Anyway, I have to buy it, so I have to take the money back, it''s superfluous.


    "I definitely have to buy it, but now that you''re all back, I''d better take the money back and keep it for myself."


    This is a hundred taels, not a hundred copper coins. She kept it in fear of losing it!


    Gu Chao looked at her frowning and worried look, and he could only accept the money, but he still told him: "If Auntie finds a suitable one, you can keep it for me."


    The village head patted her on the shoulder and gave her a look, "That''s natural, what Auntie promised you can''t be counted."


    After leaving the village chief��s house, Gu Chao went home. It��s dark today, and smoke is coming out of the chimneys of every house in the village. The two people who came to the house should have been waiting for her to eat.


    The feeling that someone is waiting makes Gu Chao''s heart ache.


    However, the scene he saw when he entered the house was not what Gu Chao wanted.


    Gu Chao pushed open the door and saw the servant kneeling in the yard, shoulders hunched, obviously frozen.


    It��s winter, and it��s getting dark again, and the temperature is colder than during the day. Kneeling on the cold ground and not moving, how can it not be cold?


    Gu Chao''s good mood just now disappeared immediately when he saw the little servant kneeling on the ground with his shoulders hunched, and his face was very ugly.


    A few steps forward to hug the little husband, "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Su, who was kneeling on the ground with cold hands and feet, suddenly felt dizzy, and then heard the voice of his wife, and fell into his arms.


    The wife master is back.


    Feeling Xiao Fushi''s whole body was cold, Gu Chao hurriedly used his spiritual power to warm Xiao Fushi''s body, and went to check the little things in his stomach, and then he was relieved after making sure that he was fine.


    asked again, "Why did you kneel outside instead of letting you rest indoors?"


    Ning Su grabbed Gu Chao''s lapel and looked up at her. Gu Chao realized that the servant''s face was also swollen, apparently from being beaten by Widow Gu.


    Ning Su was about to explain, when Widow Gu heard her daughter''s voice with her hands on her hips and grunting.


    Seeing Ning Su in her daughter''s arms, her expression became even worse, and she opened her mouth to scold.


    "You shameless little whore, you still dare to seduce Dabao, I will beat you to death."


    Cursing, he stretched out his hand to ask for La Ningsu, how could Gu Chao let him bump into the servant, so he moved aside and carried the servant into the room.


    It''s cold outside, so we can''t let him stay any longer.


    Widow Gu didn''t meet anyone, and became even more angry, chasing after him and entering the house.


    However, the mouth did not rest.


    "Dabao, you are still protecting him at this moment, this shameless rascal has given you a cuckold.


    snort! I don''t know who the adulterer is, but if you ask him, he won''t tell you, and he has to press the wild seed in his stomach on your head.


    You beat him hard until he is willing to speak.


    snort! A little whore, dare to lie to my Dabao. "


    Gu Chao''s face became darker as he listened, and turned his head to stare at Widow Gu coldly, so frightened that Widow Gu''s next words were choked in his throat.


    He opened his mouth, and finally muttered in a low voice, "Ask him yourself, he was pregnant within a month after entering the door, how could the **** in his stomach belong to you, he must have hooked up with others before entering the door wild woman."


    "Wife master, you believe in slaves, slaves did not do anything sorry for you, really!"


    Ning Su looked up at Gu Chao, with fear and anticipation in his almond eyes, and his red lip was bitten by him, bleeding out.


    It can be seen how scared and wronged he was when she didn''t come back.


    Whether the child in Xiao Fushi''s belly is hers, Gu Chao knows very well.


    What''s more, the bed sheet was red that night, and she was the first and only woman my husband served.


    Moreover, with the temperament of the servant, he would never do what Widow Gu said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： this is my kind

    Chapter 64 This is my species


    "Wife master, there is really no slave."


    Gu Chao put the man on the stool and told him to sit down, and put his hands on his face to reduce the swelling.


    Half of his face was swollen, which shows that Gu Widow used a lot of force.


    The servant girl looked up at Gu Chao with a stubborn expression on his face, as if he would keep looking at him like this if he didn''t hear the wife-lord say that he believed him.


    Gu Chao put his arms around his shoulders and let him lean on him, "Of course the child is mine, I believe you."


    After hearing this, Ning Su finally let go of his uneasy heart. As long as the wife-lord believes in him, he will not be afraid of anything.


    He was afraid that his wife would think of what happened last night and misunderstand him, thinking that he was really as dissolute as his father-in-law said, and that he was not clean before entering the door.


    He didn��t have one, so his body was only given to the wife-master, and there was only the wife-master in his heart, and no one else.


    The child is also owned by the wife. As for the father-in-law, he doesn''t know how he will be pregnant in less than a month.


    He felt at ease, but Widow Gu was not calm anymore.


    "Dabao, don''t be fooled by his pitiful pretense, what else did he make up, saying that you can cure diseases, and you said that he is pregnant.


    You don''t understand, father told you, this child is not pregnant for a month and you can''t see it at all, and he has only been in the door for a few days, how could this child be yours.


    Get out of the way, dad will come and deal with him severely, to see if he dares not tell the truth, and the wild seed in his stomach can''t be kept, let the village chief decide to give this little **** to Shen Tang tomorrow, and see if he pays back~"


    Ning Su lay on Gu Chao''s body and trembled, trying to explain, "Elder-in-law, you believe in Nu, but I really don''t~"


    "enough!"


    Gu Chao was exuding a chill, and interrupted the two of them with cold words. If it wasn''t for the fact that Widow Gu really cared about her, Gu Chao really wanted to give him a good time.


    Seeing such a terrifying Gu Chao coldly, Gu Widow could not help but shudder.


    Such Gu Chao really frightened him.


    "Your monthly money for this year is gone."


    Widow Gu came back to his senses, first howled, and then, as if he had suddenly turned a corner, he yelled at Gu Chao.


    "You''ve been cuckolded, why does dad still need monthly money?


    You buckle, anyway, this little **** will definitely sink into the pond, and the **** can''t stay. "


    Gu Chao was so angry that the widow Gu ate a little **** and a bastard, the veins on his forehead twitched, "Shut up."


    Seeing his daughter not only protecting that little **** of the Ning family but also yelling at him, Widow Gu was about to get angry, "Are you bewitched by a ghost?"


    As soon as he spoke, he cried and wanted to sit on the ground, which was his usual trick.


    But today he doesn''t think he''s being sarcastic, he''s doing it for his daughter''s benefit, anyway, his Dabao can''t raise wild animals for others.


    Gu Chao knew what he was going to do when he saw his movements, and pinched a formula with his left hand to hit Widow Gu, and it was finally quiet.


    Widow Gu fell to the ground, opened his mouth to curse but could not make a sound.


    He was so frightened that he couldn''t even try a few times. Could it be that he is dumb?


    Looking back at this, the widow didn''t care about making trouble anymore, he got up and ran to his daughter, gestured wildly with his mouth open, meaning to ask himself why he couldn''t speak.


    Ning Su was also frightened, why his father-in-law suddenly couldn''t speak, he hurried to see his wife and asked Gu Chao for help.


    Gu Chao glanced at the panic-stricken Widow Gu, raised his finger and pointed to the opposite stool, "Sit over."


    Widow Gu completely lost his mind. His daughter is his backbone, and he subconsciously obeys what her daughter says.


    After sitting down, he raised his head to look at Gu Chao. He looks more cute than Ning Su now, and he can''t see the aura of cursing just now.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su looked up at Gu Chao, waiting for her to speak.


    "It just makes you temporarily speechless, not dumb."


    Widow Gu and Ning Su heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that they were not dumb.


    Ning Su already knew what the wife-owner was capable of, so she felt relieved thinking that it was the wife-master''s work.


    But Widow Gu didn��t know. When his daughter said that he was not dumb, he was relieved first, and then tried to speak, but he still couldn��t make a sound.


    He stretched out his hand and gestured back and forth, but no one could understand what he was gesturing.


    Gu Chao pinched the ban, and Gu Widow''s voice immediately rang throughout the room.


    "Then why am I still~" Gu Chao banned him again before finishing his sentence.


    Gu widow covered his mouth, he was really not dumb, ouch, he was scared to death.


    Can''t speak again, what is going on?


    "Noisy."


    As soon as Gu Chao said this, Widow Gu finally realized that it was because his daughter thought he was talking too much and refused to let him speak.


    Glaring at Gu Chao angrily, Widow Gu''s face turned red with anger, she really forgot her father after marrying her husband.


    For a man who cuckolded her, she did this to him.


    Panting, Widow Gu''s tears flowed down, and the more he thought about it, the sadder he became.


    He has worked so hard to raise his daughter with **** and urine, and now he has a husband and servant, so he is so cruel to him as a father!


    woo woo woo~


    Seeing her father-in-law crying, Ning Su panicked and got up to wipe her tears.


    Gu Chao pressed his shoulders to prevent him from getting up, "You sit down."


    Seeing his daughter''s actions, Gu widow was even more sad and cried even harder.


    Seeing the little husband crying, Gu Chao feels distressed, seeing Gu widow crying, Gu Chao just feels troubled.


    "If you cry again, you will never be able to speak."


    Widow Gu burped silently, then pursed his mouth, picked up his sleeve and wiped the tears on his face vigorously, still glaring at his daughter angrily.


    Seeing that he stopped crying, Gu Chao looked at him.


    "If you don''t make trouble or cry, I will untie it for you."


    Although Widow Gu was still angry and sad, he nodded again and again to show that he understood.


    Gu Chao pinched the ban, allowing Widow Gu to regain his voice.


    As soon as he was able to speak, Widow Gu muttered in a low voice, "You heartless bastard, you treat Daddy like this when you have a husband and servant. If I knew you were so heartless, you should have been thrown into the stinky ditch outside when you were born. What are you doing with **** and urine to keep you so big? Just to annoy me?"


    Widow Gu became more and more aggrieved as he talked, and he beat his heart while talking, tears were about to fall again.


    Seeing him like this, Ning Su couldn''t feel at ease, and wanted to kneel in front of her father-in-law again.


    It was because of him that the father-in-law was so angry and sad, and the wife-lord was also hurt.


    Gu Chao didn''t give him a chance to kneel, and looked at Widow Gu coldly, "You don''t want to talk anymore?"


    Gu widow quickly shut his mouth, looked at his daughter angrily, then spoke again, "Then you promise father to put him in the pond."


    Ah! Still thinking about it!


    "He''s pregnant with my child, a **** pond."


    "He lied to you, how could it be you in 20 days!" Widow Gu earnestly stated the facts and reasoned, and he must let his daughter know that this is simply impossible.


    Ning Su is also flustered, and he also knows that it will take at least a month to find out that he is pregnant, and he really doesn''t have enough time.


    Earlier, the wife-owner told his father that he was pregnant, but he only cared about being happy and didn''t think too much about it.


    It was just now, when the father-in-law suddenly rushed into his room to question him, he didn''t think of it.


    Widow Gu happily went to the butcher��s house in the village to buy pig��s trotters, to feed Ning��s granddaughter.


    With Widow Gu''s personality, how could he not show off that he was about to have a granddaughter.


    So when he bought the pig''s trotters, he happily said that the pig''s trotters were to be bought back for his unborn granddaughter.


    After hearing this, the butcher husband asked him if Ning Shi was pregnant. Widow Gu nodded immediately, and then praised Ning Shi well, saying that he was up to the task, and just now he entered the door and was going to spread the leaves for his family''s eldest treasure .


    As a result, the butcher Fulang looked at him with a complicated expression, hesitant to speak.


    Seeing him like this, Widow Gu immediately became unhappy, so it��s fine if he doesn��t congratulate him, what does this expression mean.


    "Uncle, your big treasure, the servant, has only been in the door for a few days, right?"


    These words immediately woke up Widow Gu, not just twenty days.


    Gu widow didn''t buy the trotters, and went home in a rage.


    "Mr. Ning, tell me, which adulterer belongs to this **** in your belly?"


    Ning Su didn''t rest in the room, she was arranging her clothes.


    The door of the room was kicked open by Widow Gu with a "bang", and he was questioned by Widow Gu pointing at his nose. He was stunned at the time.


    "Father-in-law, the slave is pregnant with the wife-master''s child."


    Seeing that he still dared to lie to himself, Widow Gu got angry and slapped him.


    Widow Gu, who was in a rage, slapped Ning Su with all his strength, and immediately staggered Ning Su, and the half of his face that was slapped immediately became red and swollen.


    Ning Su didn''t know why her father-in-law suddenly came in and asked him who the child belonged to, and then beat him again.


    The child in his womb is obviously owned by his wife.


    "Elder-in-law, the child conceived by the slave is the wife-master''s child, not a wild species."


    Widow Gu saw that he was still pretending to be innocent at this time, so he put the **** bowl on Dabao''s head, and was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped him again.


    "You shameless little whore, you have only been in the house for 20 days. How could the **** in your stomach belong to Dabao? Tell me, which adulterer is it?"


    Ning Su finally understood why her father-in-law was so angry. That''s right, he''s only been in the house for 20 days, so how could he be pregnant?


    "Hmph! I know you''ve revealed your secrets, I''ll beat you to death, you little whore!"


    As Widow Gu raised his hand and was about to hit Ning Su, Ning Su subconsciously hid to the side.


    He was pregnant with his wife''s child, what if he was aborted!


    It was the wife master who said that he was pregnant. The wife master is so powerful that she would not lie to him.


    So, Ning Su raised her legs and ran outside, still explaining.


    "The slave didn''t do anything wrong to his wife, and the slave is pregnant with his wife''s child."


    Seeing that he dared to run, Widow Gu became even more furious, and chased after Ning and went out.


    After all, Ning Su is young and has a flexible body. The two walked around the table in the main room for a while, but Widow Gu didn''t catch him.


    In fact, Ning Su was afraid and flustered. He was disobeying his father-in-law, and in the final analysis it was his fault.


    Widow Gu was a little out of breath, pointing at Ning with his hips on his hips, "Stop for me."


    Ning Su clenched her palms tightly, and said in a muffled voice, "If the father-in-law doesn''t hit the slave, the slave won''t run away."


    "Oh! If I don''t beat you, I won''t beat you to death!"


    "The slave is really the child of the wife-lord who is pregnant. I can''t let it go. Forgive me, father-in-law, I can''t stand and let you beat me."


    Speaking of the child, Widow Gu only got angrier, "Bah, that **** of yours is not Dabao''s."


    "It is the wife-master who said that the slave is pregnant, and the wife-master will not lie to the slave." In this way, the father-in-law should believe him!


    "Huh! Don''t use Dabao as a shield. What does Dabao know as a woman? Dabao is fascinated by you, so he will believe your nonsense."


    Widow Gu doesn''t believe Ning Shi''s words, he really thinks I''m so easy to deceive.


    "It''s really what the wife-master said. The wife-master can heal illnesses. It was the wife-master who gave the pulse to the slave. The wife-master also cured the leg of the eldest sister of the slave family.


    Eunuch, please, believe me, I am not lying. "


    Widow Gu heard Ning''s saying that her daughter could cure diseases, of course he didn''t believe it, how could he not know what abilities his daughter had?


    The eldest treasure of his family has never learned it, so how could he heal illnesses and heal his elder sister''s legs?


    Seeing that the father-in-law didn''t believe it, Ning Su said again, "When the wife-lord comes back, you can ask the wife-lord in person, really!"


    Widow Gu was a little shaken when he saw that what Ning said was true. Could it be that Dabao really knows how to heal diseases?


    However, he still has more disbelief in his heart.


    "Elder-in-law, I beg you, don''t beat the slave first, wait for the wife master to come back, if the slave really lied to you and did something wrong to the wife master, the slave will handle it with you, okay?"


    Finally, under Ning Su''s repeated begging and assurance, Gu Widow finally agreed not to do anything, but he was angry and would never make Ning''s life easier.


    "Okay! Then wait for Dabao to come back. I''ll see if I won''t let Dabao beat you to death. Now go out and kneel and wait for Dabao to come back."


    When Ning Su heard his father-in-law said not to beat him, the big stone in his heart finally fell. As long as he can keep the child, as long as the wife returns and proves his innocence, kneel down!


    He didn''t do anything wrong to his wife-lord, he wasn''t afraid.


    So, when Gu Chao came back, what he saw was the scene of the servant kneeling in the yard.


    Widow Gu is right, it is true that if you are not a month pregnant, you will not have a pulse, but Gu Chao can know it without feeling the pulse.


    "Is it pregnant or not? I don''t know if it''s my species!"


    There is no evidence for this kind of thing, and Gu Widow would not believe it even if he knew how to explain it.


    Gu Chao simply cut his finger and forced out a drop of blood, and let Gu Widow see with his own eyes that the little husband is carrying a child related to her blood, so as to solve his doubts.


    Gu Widow and Ning Su didn''t see Gu Chao''s movements clearly, and then a drop of blood slowly condensed from Gu Chao''s fingertips.


    But it didn''t slide down, but floated in mid-air.


    The two were dumbfounded watching this scene, and saw that Gu Chao kept moving between his fingers, and then a layer of blood-red light appeared around the drop of blood, and finally divided into two red lines, which went to Gu Widow''s eyebrows and Ning Su''s stomach respectively.


    "See!"


    Gu Chao looked at Widow Gu and asked him coldly.


    This actually has something to do with blood recognition, only those who are connected by blood will be recognized by her blood, so the result needless to say.


    "Dabao, just now, what was that? It got into my head." Widow Gu stammered, too frightened to speak clearly.


    Gu Chao patiently explained again, "I am connected by blood with you, and I am also connected by blood with the child in Su''er''s stomach.


    This is my seed! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： want to

    Chapter 65 Want


    The red thread just now came out of Dabao''s blood, so speaking of it, it means that he and Dabao are related by blood.


    Widow Gu was stunned for a long time, and finally figured it out, in this case, the one in Ning''s belly really belongs to Dabao!


    "Ouch! It''s really my granddaughter!" Widow Gu grinned happily after thinking about it, and he forgot all the words he said earlier.


    Eunuch Ning Sulian finally believed it and heaved a sigh of relief, that''s all right.


    Looking up at Gu Chao, his heart is full of sweetness, as long as there is a wife-lord by his side, he is not afraid of anything.


    Gu Chao looked at the happy Widow Gu, but his expression was still not good, it was because Widow Gu beat the servant before.


    Seeing his daughter looking at him with a dark face, Widow Gu didn''t take the matter of beating Ning''s family to heart at all.


    Ning is his little son-in-law, so if he hits him, he will hit him. Could it be possible that his father-in-law should apologize to him, and be a low-key kid?


    However, he may not care about Ning''s comfort, but he still cares about his granddaughter in his belly.


    "Mr. Ning, are you okay? Is my granddaughter okay?"


    Seeing her father-in-law caring about her, Ning Su was flattered and shook her head again and again, "Don''t worry, father-in-law, I''m fine, my child is fine!"


    Said it was all right, but he was also a little uneasy, he raised his head and asked Gu Chao, "Wife master, isn''t it?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "It''s okay."


    With Gu Chao''s affirmation, Gu Widow and Ning Su felt at ease, as long as the child is fine.


    Although Widow Gu felt that he was right and righteous, he was still a little embarrassing under his daughter''s black face.


    "It''s my fault, it''s not because you didn''t make it clear."


    Gu Chao also knew that with the widow Gu''s temper, it was absolutely impossible to give in, but he had to be taught a lesson about this matter, otherwise he would be able to do it next time.


    "Not only is this year''s monthly money gone, but starting today, you will do all the work at home."


    Originally, Gu Chao planned to buy a servant tomorrow, but now it seems that there is no need, so it would be good to let Widow Gu do it.


    Deducting the monthly money and asking him to work, isn''t this killing him for the lazy widow Gu who regards money as his life?


    Immediately, he howled again, and was silenced by Gu Chao again.


    This time, no matter how Widow Gu gestured, she didn''t intend to let him untie it easily, she had to teach him a lesson.


    Ning Su was a little apprehensive. Would it be bad for her father-in-law? This is unfilial.


    Looking at the worried look of the little servant, Gu Chao said lightly: "Don''t worry about him, are you hungry?"


    Although the wife-owner said not to worry about it, how could Ning Su really pretend that she didn''t know that her father-in-law is the elder, so it''s wrong to treat her father-in-law like this.


    However, he was really hungry.


    Before I was shocked and frightened and didn''t feel it, but now that everything is clear, when I was asked by the wife-lord again, my stomach rang as if responding to the wife-lord''s words.


    Ning Su lowered her head in embarrassment, it was really embarrassing.


    Seeing this, Gu Chao felt a little better, and chuckled lightly.


    Turning his head to the widow Gu who was still aggrieved, he said, "Did you finish the meal?"


    Widow Gu slapped his palm on the table angrily at these words. He is really a white-eyed wolf who even asked your father to cook for your husband.


    However, after seeing his daughter''s terrifying eyes, Gu Widow''s arrogance dropped again.


    snort! I just look at it for the sake of my granddaughter.


    Finally, Widow Gu got up and went to the kitchen indignantly.


    Ning Su also got up quickly to help in the kitchen, but Gu Chao hugged him and didn''t want him to go.


    Touching his swollen face, feeling sorry for him.


    "Does it still hurt? How can the knee bear it after kneeling for so long? Go back and have a rest. I''ll call you when the meal is ready."


    Ning Su shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt anymore, I will go to the kitchen to help my father-in-law cook."


    As if knowing what Gu Chao was going to say next, Ning Su continued, "My father-in-law is angry, so I went to coax him. Mmm~ But it''s just cooking, it doesn''t matter, I can do it."


    Gu Chao��s heart softened when he heard that, silly man, he beat you just now, and now he is helping him speak.


    Facing the little husband''s wet eyes full of expectation, Gu Chao couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    Leaned over and planted a kiss on his forehead, "Well, no heavy objects are allowed, just make something casual, eat something and rest early."


    Ning Su heard his wife''s promise, and smiled brightly at her, with eyebrows and eyes crooked, which made Gu Chao want to hug him back to his room so he could love her a lot.


    "Well, I listen to my wife."


    Widow Gu cracked the chopping board for chopping vegetables, and kept slandering his daughter in his heart, he was a heartless one.


    Didn��t it just hit your husband and waiter, and treat daddy like this, hum!


    "Eunuch, let the slave come."


    Leng couldn''t help hearing the voice behind him, so frightened that Widow Gu almost cut his hand.


    Turning around and seeing Ning, Widow Gu gave him a hard look, then turned around and continued cutting vegetables.


    Obviously angry, I don''t want to talk to him.


    Mainly, he can''t speak yet.


    Ning Su leaned over and said flatteringly again, "Elder-in-law, don''t be angry with this slave, don''t get so angry, the wife master asked this slave to cook for you."


    Widow Gu, who was depressed by himself, heard that Ning said that his daughter had sent him here, so he turned to look at him mercifully.


    She really sent you here?


    "Well! The wife master asked the slave to cook and coax you, lest you get angry and spoil yourself." Ning Su felt that she was able to open her eyes and tell nonsense now, which is also very powerful.


    Widow Gu still had some disbelief, and blinked at him, as if to say, really?


    Ning Su nodded again and again, "Really, you are the wife-master''s father, and the wife-master respects you the most, so why is she so willing to be angry with you? The wife-master was worried about the children before, so she was a little anxious. I really don''t really want to be angry with you of.


    No, seeing that you are gone, I quickly asked my slave to follow me. I was afraid that you would be angry with me, or that you would be tired, so I asked my slave to cook for you. "


    As she said that, Ning Su herself believed it.


    Well, the wife-master must think the same way. The wife-master is hard-spoken and soft-hearted. After all, the father-in-law is the wife-leader''s father.


    Widow Gu was very helpful after listening to Ning Shi''s words, but his face was still light, as if he handed the knife to Ning Shi reluctantly, he turned around and moved away.


    Seeing that the father-in-law has softened, Ning Su took the knife with a smile, and continued, "Elder-in-law, sit and rest for a while, I will finish it soon."


    Widow Gu glanced at him, and really sat down, but he sat by the stove to light the fire.


    snort! When I don''t know that this is what you said to coax me, what kind of virtue is my own daughter, I still don''t know?


    Can she say these words? Can you still coax me?


    Haven��t said these words in the past 20 years, how can you suddenly get enlightened?


    However, Widow Gu has become more and more fond of this little son-in-law.


    Before, he beat him and asked him to kneel outside. Not only did he not say anything wrong about him in front of his daughter, but now he came to comfort him, which is a good thing.


    The most important thing is that he has a strong stomach and is pregnant with the flesh and blood of Dabao.


    He didn''t rely on his father and daughter to turn the world upside down, and he still treated him the same as before.


    On this point, Widow Gu really agrees with Ning, this little son-in-law is really good.


    Widow Gu thought, for the sake of these things, as long as he continues to behave like this in the future, giving Dabao a child in peace, serving Dabao, and not being a moth, he will stop beating him and treat him better.


    Ning Su, who was chopping vegetables, saw her father-in-law sitting in front of the stove and lighting the fire, her complexion improved a lot, and she was also relieved.


    The father-in-law and the wife-lord are biological father and daughter. If he caused conflicts between the two and disturbed the family, he would really be a big sinner.


    Most of the anger in Gu Widow''s heart dissipated, and he suddenly remembered, how did his family''s eldest treasure just prove that the child is hers?


    How could his big treasure know such mysterious things?


    Also, Ning also said earlier that Dabao can cure diseases, so what''s going on?


    Just now, he was so concerned about being out of breath and pleasantly surprised that he completely forgot about it.


    As soon as he was in a hurry, he forgot that he couldn''t speak, and wanted to ask Ning.


    After he opened his mouth, he remembered that it was Dabao''s fault that he couldn''t speak. What''s going on?


    Ning Su saw him like this, and then slowly explained, that is, he told Widow Gu again what Gu Chao said when he was at home.


    As he was talking, he figured it out. It turned out that his father didn''t doubt at all when the wife said he was pregnant because he knew that the wife could communicate with ghosts and spirits.


    That''s right, the wife-owner is so powerful, she definitely doesn''t need to wait a month to find out that she is pregnant like a general doctor.


    He felt that a big pie fell from the sky, and he would eat it if it hit him. God was so kind to him that he gave him such a good wife.


    The wife-lord is not only powerful everywhere, but also treats him so well, he is the happiest person in the world.


    This is something he never dared to think of before! Moreover, now that he has another child from his wife, he is content.


    Wife master is so capable, those women who are not as good as wife master, which one is not three husbands and four servants?


    For a man like him, being able to be a servant to his wife is already his blessing, and he dare not ask for anything more.


    Widow Gu secretly marveled, so his eldest treasure is so capable?


    After sighing and being pleasantly surprised, he had a better impression of the Ning family who was cooking on the stove. Fortunately, he had followed his father-in-law''s advice and hired this Ning family. It seemed that this little son-in-law was also a lucky one.


    Otherwise, Dabao woke up as soon as he came, and he became pregnant so soon.


    The eldest treasure of his family is a lucky one who survives a catastrophe, and the great blessings are all in the future.


    This child is also a good comer, she must be a granddaughter who can bring good luck to his family.


    It''s no wonder that Widow Gu believed what Ning said so easily. He had seen it with his own eyes just now, so he couldn''t believe it.


    Also, if his family''s Dabao brought those things back from the capital, if his family''s Dabao still had the original virtues, how could he earn those things.


    In this way, everything seems to make sense.


    Gu Chao sat in the main room and listened to the sound of the kitchen, which was actually the voice of the waiter talking and cooking.


    God gave her such a husband and servant, and really treated her kindly.


    Such a little husband and servant will only make her cherish him more, and want to love him for the rest of her life.


    Is this little servant smart or stupid!


    It doesn''t matter whether he is smart or stupid, that''s fine, but she actually hopes that he can be self-willed, play a little temper, and complain to her.


    He is so humble, so careful, it makes her feel bad.


    After the meal, Gu Chao lifted the ban on Widow Gu, but she didn''t give him a chance to talk too much, so she went back to her room with her servant.


    Widow Gu looked at his daughter''s back, snorted, and went back to the room by himself.


    Anger is only anger, and a father can really hate the daughter he gave birth to.


    Actually, Ning''s coaxing him to vent his anger in the kitchen just now, and because of the change in his daughter, he was actually more surprised, and he was already out of breath.


    In the house, Ning Su stepped on her feet to undress the wife.


    Gu Chao is tall and burly, Ning Su did not reach Gu Chao''s shoulders even if he stepped up.


    Therefore, it was a bit difficult to take off the clothes.


    Gu Chao didn''t move, looking at his stubborn and serious expression, he felt inexplicably relieved.


    Ning Su looked too petite compared to Gu Chao, in order to reach behind Gu Chao, his body got closer and closer, and finally, he stuck to it completely.


    Gu Chao''s deep laughter came from above his head, and then there was another round of dizziness, and Ning Su was hugged into Gu Chao''s arms again.


    "Wife master." Ning Su put her hands on Gu Chao''s chest, raised her head and called softly.


    Gu Chao looked down at him, "Yes."


    "Slave, I haven''t taken it off for you~"


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Chao cut him off, "Take off on the bed."


    Ning Su''s face turned red, she buried her head in Gu Chao''s arms and stopped talking.


    "Hehe! What are you thinking about? It''s not convenient for you to be a wife, so I let you be within reach on the bed!"


    Being teased by his wife-in-law in this way, Ning Su burrowed into Gu Chao''s arms even more, and the tips of her exposed ears turned red.


    Where is the slave thinking of something indecent, it is obviously your own nonsense, wife master.


    Gu Chao came to the bed in two steps, put the person who was still buried in her arms on the bed, stretched out his hand and lifted his chin and chuckled, "Take it off now."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao really opened his arms solemnly and waited for the servant to take it off for her.


    Ning Su raised his eyes to look at the wife-master, and found that the wife-master was looking straight at him with a playful look in her eyes, and immediately lowered her eyes in embarrassment.


    Full of shyness, she reached out to wait for the wife to change her clothes, but her heart was not as peaceful as before.


    Although he and his wife had already, um~ already had a child with the wife, but he hadn''t been with the wife for a few days, and he still felt very ashamed now.


    After finally waiting for him to finish, he heard the wife-leader say, "As a wife, I also help Su''er."


    Ning Su pursed her lips, not daring to look up, what she was thinking about was some embarrassing things, it was not the first time that the wife master had taken off for him, and when the wife master loved him, it was the wife master who had taken off for him. of.


    Today, is the wife-lord going to love him too?


    Just thinking about it, Ning Su felt that her whole body was burning, she was so ashamed.


    Gu Chao took off the servant''s coat, turned on the bed, put the servant in his arms, and covered him with a quilt.


    "I''m tired today too, go to sleep."


    Ning Su lay in his wife''s arms, feeling a little disappointed in her heart, she pinched her fingers and thought, doesn''t the wife want to hurt him today?


    Thinking about this, he secretly looked up at his wife, and happened to meet his gaze.


    He peeked at his wife-master thinking of something indecent, and was caught by the wife-master again. It''s too shameful, and he''s shameless!


    Gu Chao smiled lightly, pinched the soft flesh under his hand, "Want?"


    Red Makeup Sapo rolls around asking for a monthly pass, asking for a subscription, asking for a reward!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： sweet love

    Chapter 66 Love and Sweetness


    "You can''t mess around when you''re pregnant, and wait three months to be a wife before loving you, huh?"


    As Gu Chao said, a kiss fell on the red lips of the servant, and he didn''t stay long, but left after a while.


    With her delicate body and soft jade in her arms, and the little servant took the initiative to seduce her, she was afraid that she would not be able to resist being a beast and hurt the child.


    The kissed servant was so hot that he didn''t dare to look at the wife-master any more, and buried himself in the wife-master''s arms again.


    Hmm~ The wife master is really, she said that he wanted it, but he took the initiative to ask for **** again, obviously it was the wife master herself~ who made him misunderstand.


    Is it because last night he, he took the initiative to ask his wife to love him, so the wife thinks he is frivolous and only thinks about that kind of thing?


    So Gu Chao heard Xiao Fushi''s muffled explanation, "Didn''t I want to~ think~"


    Adjusted the little servant who was so ashamed to go straight into her arms to a comfortable position, and hugged her.


    "Well, Su''er didn''t think about it, she thought about it for his wife, so, Su''er, don''t hook me up as a wife, or else I''ll be executed on the spot, even if you cry and beg for a wife, she won''t let you go."


    The waiter finally realized that the wife-master was teasing him, the wife-leader was really bad.


    Hmm~ In those few times, I obviously couldn''t bear to beg my wife, but my wife still refused to stop.


    Although he also enjoys it very much, but the wife-lord is too mighty, and he doesn''t know how it ended until he replied.


    The wife-lord is right, he is pregnant now, so he can''t mess around anymore, it will hurt the child.


    The little husband waiter just lay in the arms of the wife master, and fell asleep thinking wildly.


    I was shocked and frightened today, and I was also tired.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ning Su woke up as usual and had to get up to boil water for cooking.


    As soon as he moved, Gu Chao, who was hugging him, also woke up, and subconsciously squeezed the soft flesh under his hand.


    It feels good in the hand, and I am in a good mood.


    "Woke up."


    "Well, the slave is going to get up."


    Ning Su was about to sit up while talking. It was already dawn, and he should get up to boil water for his wife and father-in-law to wash up, and to make breakfast.


    Gu Chao hugged someone to prevent him from getting up, "It''s still early, sleep a little longer."


    Looking up at the sky outside the window, Ning Su whispered, "It''s getting late, Eunuch should get up soon."


    "He got up right away." Gu Chao didn''t take it seriously, the feeling in her hand was so good that she was reluctant to let him go.


    Ning Su''s face was red and her ears were red from being pinched, and her breath was a little panting, "wife master, I haven''t boiled the water yet, and I still have to cook."


    "Let Dad do it." Gu Chao said it with confidence, if Widow Gu heard it, he would have to scold him for having a husband and serving him and forgetting Dad.


    Actually, is it not obvious to Gu Chao?


    A heartless thing!


    Where can Ning Su really get his father-in-law to stand up and serve him, Lei Du will attack him.


    Not to mention that others will poke his spine if they find out, even if dad finds out, he will scold him!


    It is impossible for him to let his father-in-law serve him at ease, which is a big disfilial act.


    "Wife master, can you let the slave get up?" Ning Su was anxious, it would be too late if she stopped.


    "Please, wife master~"


    Gu Chao found out that it''s not that the little servant doesn''t know how to act like a baby, but it''s a pity to use it for such things.


    Seeing that he was really anxious, Gu Chao mercifully let him go.


    The servant girl doesn''t even know how to be spoiled and arrogant. Last night she told Widow Gu to do the family affairs, but he didn''t take it seriously at all, and still regarded it as his own business.


    If it were someone else, I''m afraid they would rely on the child in their womb, act like a baby with the wife-lord, and ask for this or that if they don''t do anything.


    Heh, this little servant of hers, I''m afraid she has never had such an idea.


    Let go of the servant and get up first, and wrap the servant who is sitting up tightly with the quilt, "Wait."


    Finally got his wife''s promise to let him get up, the little husband waiter didn''t know what his wife was going to do, so he waited honestly.


    Watching the wife master put on the clothes quickly, then went to the cabinet to get his clothes and brought them to him.


    The little husband is full of sweetness, the wife-lord is so kind to him.


    I am afraid that no wife-head will get out of bed first to fetch clothes for her husband-in-waiting like his wife-head!


    Ning Su stretched out his hand to take the clothes, and it was warm. The weather can still be warm, this must be done by the wife.


    Looking at the admiration and gratitude that the little servant looked at him, Gu Chao thought to himself, it is really easy to be satisfied.


    "Put it on quickly, don''t catch a cold." She was about to reach out to help Xiaofu wear it, but she couldn''t do it.


    "Slave, wear it yourself." The wife-master is so considerate and doting to him, how can he make an inch and let the wife-master serve him.


    It was obvious that he was the one who got up first to serve the wife-lord, but it was the other way around.


    Seeing that he was stubborn, Gu Chao didn''t want to argue too much, it should be cold again in a while.


    "I''m going to fetch water, take your time when you''re dressed."


    "Well, I understand."


    Ning Su hugged her clothes and whispered, her voice was obviously light and joyful.


    Gu Chao was also happy to hear that, and went out with a smile.


    Waiting until the door was closed again, the waiter got out of the bed, put on his clothes and got out of bed quickly.


    But when he came out, Gu Chao had already fetched water and was boiling water in the kitchen.


    Gu Chao would not use that flint, but directly ignited the water burned by the firewood with magic.


    As soon as Ning Su entered the kitchen door and saw her sitting in front of the stove adding firewood, she was terrified and hurried over to pull her.


    "Wife master, how can you light a fire, you go out and let the slave do it."


    "Why can''t I do it? It''s not good for us husband and wife to cook together?" Gu Chao held the hand of the servant, and felt relieved when he found that his hand was not cold.


    Ning Su imagines his wife cooking with him, loving and sweet, very good.


    But he still shook his head, "The woman is far away from the kitchen, the wife should go out quickly."


    The wife-owner already has him as a servant. If the wife-master is still allowed to cook by herself, what is the use of having him as a husband-servant?


    If outsiders find out, they should laugh at the wife-lord.


    Gu Chao wanted to say that he wanted to cook with Xiao Fushi, but in the end he was kicked out by Xiao Fushi frowning.


    She had to tell him, "Don''t use cold water."


    "Yes, I know." Ning Su nodded repeatedly, afraid that his wife would not leave.


    Looking at Gu Widow''s closed door, Gu Chao thought to himself, it seems that this person still has to buy it, and Gu Widow can''t count on it.


    Besides, let the little husband waiter watch the widow Gu do things, he is afraid that he will have to fidget and panic himself to death.


    As the saying goes, there is no overnight feud between father and daughter. When Widow Gu wakes up and sees Gu Chao again, he has already forgotten the depression of last night.


    "Dabao, are you going to the town to find someone from the casino today?"


    "Well, you go too."


    Gu Chao looked at him, and then remembered to say something.


    She promised to take the servant to the town, but he couldn''t bring the servant with him when he was going to the gambling house, so Widow Gu had to go together to help her watch people.


    Xiao Fushi is wandering around the town alone, she is not at ease.


    She tried to solve the matter as quickly as possible, and came back to find them.


    Widow Gu thought that Gu Chao was asking him to follow him to the gambling house, "What are you going to do, Dad? To help you scold people?"


    Gu Chao glanced at him, "Before it snows, I''ll take you and Su''er to go around the town, have a good stroll, and buy new year''s goods by the way.


    Also, I invited the family members who came to help me to come to my house for dinner tomorrow, and I went to town today and bought all the things I will use tomorrow. "


    He was quite happy to hear that Widow Gu was in front of him, thinking that his daughter still had him in her heart.


    As a result, after hearing the latter, Widow Gu became unhappy again.


    "Thank you, why should I treat them to dinner?"


    "No thanks, it was too late yesterday, so I didn''t go. I asked the village elder to help bring the message and invite them to come home tomorrow."


    Gu Chao didn''t even bother to raise his eyes to look at him, and he also knew that no one would recognize this man when he was stingy.


    "It''s not that there is no money now, how much can they eat? You can raise it with peace of mind, don''t think about what you have, what happens all day long, the money is enough for you to spend several lifetimes."


    Widow Gu raised his eyes to look at Gu Chao, and asked suspiciously, "How many lifetimes can you really spend?"


    How much silver is that? Has it become a mountain of gold and silver?


    Widow Gu either didn''t believe it, or didn''t see it with his own eyes, so he didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Chao can let him see? Naturally, it was impossible, so Gu Chaojian glanced at him and ignored him.


    Reached out his hand to pick up a piece of scallion pancake for the servant, "Eat it quickly, when you get to the town, you and Dad will buy whatever you like."


    Rich and powerful, but that''s it.


    Ning Su quietly went to see her father-in-law, and found that her father-in-law seemed to be thinking about something else and didn''t notice them, so she nodded, "Yes."


    Widow Gu thought of what his daughter said to buy, and immediately began to add up the things he wanted to buy, and wanted to buy everything.


    I want to buy the printed skirt worn by Mr. Fulang, the village chief, even though his family has better silk and satin.


    The pearl hairpin on Liu Fulang''s head, I want to buy it, although he has a better gold bracelet.


    There are also facial creams and hand creams, too many to count.


    What others have, he should have.


    However, he has no money!


    The ten taels of silver that Dabao gave him earlier is no good, this is his and cannot be used.


    So, Widow Gu looked at his daughter expectantly, "Dabao! Daddy has no money."


    Originally, Gu Chao asked him to buy new year''s goods and prepare things for tomorrow''s treat, and the money was already prepared.


    Seeing the way Widow Gu looked at her, Gu Chao suddenly remembered that Widow Gu is unreliable, I''m afraid he can''t be trusted.


    However, there are only two men in the family, he and my husband, so I can''t let others buy it!


    Gu Chao took out fifty taels of silver, thought about it, took thirty taels for Widow Gu, and handed the other twenty taels to the waiter.


    The moment Gu Chao took out the silver, Gu Widow stared at the silver with his eyes, his palms were itchy, and he wanted to take it.


    He also thought that these were all for him, but in the end, his daughter only gave him thirty taels, and the other twenty taels were given to Ning.


    Gu Widow''s eyes immediately widened, "What are you doing for him?"


    Ning is a member of his family, it is enough for him to eat and drink, and give him money back!


    "Do you want it?" Gu Chao looked at Widow Gu coldly, thinking that if you dare to say no, your thirty taels will be gone immediately.


    Widow Gu shut his mouth, dared not speak out, and glared at Ning Shi fiercely.


    If you dare to accept it, I want you to look good.


    Ning Su didn''t plan to ask for it at first, he doesn''t usually buy things, and he doesn''t need to spend money.


    And, there are too many of these.


    Being threatened by her father-in-law''s eyes, Ning Su shrank her neck, "My wife, slaves don''t need money, you can give it to your father-in-law!"


    Widow Gu is satisfied, that''s more or less the same.


    Then Widow Gu reached out to grab the silver in front of Ning, "Slap." Gu Chao slapped the back of his hand.


    "If you give it to you, you will keep it."


    Gu Chao glared at the aggrieved Widow Gu, "If it''s not enough, tell me."


    The widow was satisfied with this review, and happily received the money.


    After packing up, Gu Chao drove to the town.


    Today happened to be the day to go to the market, and it was the last market before snowfall, so many people from the village went to the town to prepare new year''s goods.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the village, I saw that the ox carts of Aunt Six��s house were full, and many people didn��t get on.


    Someone spotted Gu Chao and immediately greeted them, "Dabao, are you going to town too?"


    "Well, does Third Aunt want to come with me?"


    "Oh, it''s a good relationship. I''m worried that I have no place to walk, so my aunt won''t be polite to you."


    Then a few more people got into the car with the third aunt, and there were not many people, mainly because Gu Chao''s car had a compartment, and it couldn''t fit a few people.


    Widow Gu was a little upset at first that someone took advantage of him, but after being coaxed with a few flattering words, he happily chatted with him.


    Seeing a husband squeeze Ning''s side, he stretched out his hand and slapped him on the arm.


    "Sit over, don''t squeeze my granddaughter."


    As he spoke, he glared at the man, and then asked Ning, "Is it crowded?"


    With so many people watching, Ning Su was a little thin-skinned, shook her head and whispered, "No."


    Widow Gu was relieved after hearing this, and then showed off to the people in the car, "You don''t know, my little son-in-law is pregnant."


    Of course, everyone congratulated and flattered him, and the man who was beaten by him just now also congratulated him.


    However, she rolled her eyes at Widow Gu in her heart, hmph, she is pregnant, so what''s the big deal.


    Look, whoever has never given birth to you!


    snort! She''s so squeamish just after being pregnant, why would she want to have a golden bump?


    The third aunt''s husband looked at the proud Widow Gu, then at Ning who bowed his head shyly and did not speak. He secretly gave Gu Widow a wink.


    Widow Gu saw that his expression was different, and knew what he was trying to say, and immediately showed off his eldest treasure''s abilities, and then showed the gold bracelet on his wrist for everyone to see.


    Everyone was surprised and couldn''t help sighing, what kind of **** luck did Gu Dabao have?


    Go to the ghost gate for a while, and when you come back, you are not an ordinary person.


    Those who really care about Gu Dabao, such as the third aunt and his wife, are both happy for Gu Dabao. No matter what, Gu Dabao is a descendant of their Gu family.


    "My family''s Dabao is not an ordinary person now. If any of your family has something to do in the future, feel free to invite my family''s Dabao. They are all from the village, and I won''t charge you more money."


    After hearing what Widow Gu said, everyone scolded Widow Gu in their hearts. Who are you cursing?


    Your big treasure''s abilities, if something goes wrong, who will invite her, isn''t it clear to cast the curse?


    But everyone didn''t dare to tell the truth, who knows if they will ask Gu Dabao in the future?


    Moreover, Gu Dabao is not an ordinary person now, if he provokes her, what if she secretly plays tricks?


    well! Gu Dabao used to be a fool, and the villagers would avoid her when they saw her, but now they don''t, but they don''t dare to provoke her anymore!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： secretly subsidize

    Chapter 67 Secret Subsidy


    When she arrived in the town, Gu Chao put everyone at the street corner, so she had to go to the casino first.


    "There are a lot of people, please pay attention to your own safety."


    Gu Chao''s words are actually telling the little husband to wait, as for the widow Gu, she doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    "You go, we know."


    Knowing that his daughter is extraordinary now, Widow Gu is not at all worried that his daughter will suffer if she goes. Now his mind is on the street.


    "My wife, you too."


    Ning Su looked up at his wife and asked in a low voice.


    Gu Chao chuckled, "Well, I''ll come to you in a while, follow Dad, be careful yourself."


    "Well, I know."


    After separating from the two of them, Gu Chao went directly to the gambling house, she didn''t want to waste any time, she was thinking about the servant in her heart!


    There are many people going to the market today, I am afraid that my servant will be bumped, touched, or hurt.


    The business of the gambling house has never been slow, and the noise and shouts inside can be heard from the door.


    Gu Chao opened the door curtain and went in. The gatekeepers were all acquaintances, whom he had met last time.


    When the two saw that it was Gu Chao, they were both taken aback, unable to react for a moment.


    Ah! You are not timid, the old lady hasn''t looked for you yet, you have sent it to your door yourself.


    After reacting, the two looked at each other, and rolled up their sleeves to get Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao easily avoided the two of them, raised his foot and rewarded each of them with a kick, without being polite at all.


    These two people blocked the door of her house that day. She was holding back her anger, how could she be polite to them, and they all showed mercy when there was no result on the spot.


    The movement here naturally alarmed the other people in the gambling house. Several thugs came over and saw that it was Gu Chao, and wanted to roll up their sleeves, but when they saw the two lying on the ground crying and calling their mothers, they thought of going back to the court again. After smashing the scene, they retreated again.


    "Call your boss, I''ll look for her."


    Gu Chao didn''t want to talk too much with them, so he spoke directly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Zhao came out. Presumably, when he saw her, he cleverly went behind and called Liu Zhao.


    When Liu Zhao came out and saw Gu Chao, his face was a little complicated, "Miss Gu, you are finally back."


    Gu Chao didn''t have a good look at this Liu Zhao, because this person wanted to sell her little husband and servant for money.


    Gu Chao felt itchy when he saw her, and he didn''t want to be too polite with her in a word. With a wave of his hand, Liu Zhao was blown away by the strong palm wind, and he hit the wall with a "bang" before stopping.


    The moment her back hit the wall, the others felt pain for her.


    Liu Zhao slumped in the corner, spit out a mouthful of blood with a pop, and then passed out.


    "Killed, killed!"


    "Run, run!"


    Suddenly, the people in the gambling shop scattered like birds and beasts. In the overcrowded gambling shop just now, only the thugs and Gu Chao were left.


    Those two people who were howling before, saw that their boss had come to such a miserable end, they were so frightened that they shut their mouths immediately, and didn''t dare to howl again.


    The others looked at the stunned and twice injured people on the ground, all of them were frightened, and they all looked at Gu Chao in horror and dared not speak.


    They all said that Gu Dabao was evil before, but this time he was even more evil.


    They''ve seen a lot of people fighting and hurting people, and it''s not like they haven''t seen people killing people by mistake, but like Gu Dabao, his father, who just waved his hand and killed someone without even touching anyone, how can this be? people?


    Gu Chao found a chair and sat down, "Go to someone, find your boss, and give you time to burn a stick of incense. If no one comes, this gambling house will not be able to stay."


    Everyone looked at each other after hearing this, and one of them ran away cleverly.


    His father! Going to be scolded by the boss is better than staying here to face this murderous star.


    The thug left the gambling house and ran all the way to Lin''s mansion. Fortunately, Lin Feng didn''t go out today, otherwise, where would she go to find someone for the time traveler of this stick of incense!


    "Boss, it''s bad! Then Gu Dabao came and beat Sister Liu to death."


    "What did you say? Killed!" This is a homicide case.


    Lin Feng stood up abruptly, and turned over the teacup on the table, the tea flowed out and wet her sleeves.


    "Boss, you go quickly! Then Gu Dabao said, if we don''t see you within a stick of incense, we will destroy our casino."


    Lin Feng turned around from the shock of the dead man, walked out, not forgetting to tell the housekeeper, "Old Qin, report to the police."


    After finishing speaking, she left the mansion and ran to the gambling house. Someone was killed in her gambling house.


    Lin Feng arrived at the casino, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Chao sitting in the hall.


    However, she looked this person up and down, she was not sure, this person is really Gu Dabao?


    Gu Chao looked up at her, "Dong Lin, I heard that I blackmailed you with a thousand taels of silver?"


    Looking at Lin Feng, Gu Chao''s tone was cold, but his face was pale. It was impossible to tell whether she was in a good mood or not.


    However, it must be bad if they all come here to mess things up and kill people.


    Besides, what Gu Chao said doesn''t sound like he wants to drink tea and chat with her.


    Lin Feng looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, "You are Gu Dabao?"


    "Next, Gu Chao."


    Gu Chao? The name was too thunderous, which made Lin Feng even more confused, frowning could kill a fly.


    If she said that the person in front of her was Gu Dabao, the **** who ate, drank, prostituted and gambled, she would not believe it, but if this person said that this person was Gu Chao from the capital, she would not believe it either!


    Finally, she asked tentatively, "Did you just come back from the capital?"


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, "Yes."


    Then I heard Lin Feng breathing in, "Gu, Daoist Gu?"


    No wonder she saw Daoist Gu from afar in Beijing and felt that this person was familiar at a glance. It turned out to be Gu Dabao!


    She is pushing herself into the cesspit, a person who is difficult for others to curry favor with, she is offended by this.


    Lin Feng regretted everything in his heart, he regretted the beginning.


    "It turned out that Dao Dao Gu came here. His eyesight is clumsy, and he is far away. Please forgive me."


    A group of thugs couldn''t keep up with the speed of their boss''s face-changing. What is the situation?


    Isn''t this person Gu Dabao, why did he become Daoist Gu again?


    Moreover, judging by the boss''s attitude towards her, this is not at all the attitude one should have towards an enemy who came to kill people and smash the scene?


    They all thought they were dazzled, but when they saw the three people on the ground, they woke up again. This was definitely not a dream.


    It turned out to be someone who recognized her, Gu Chao raised the corner of his lips, "Since we recognize her, it will be easy to deal with, how will Dong''s family solve this problem?"


    Lin Feng didn''t expect that Gu Chao would come to ask her. She looked at Liu Zhao, and then at Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, those were all misunderstandings, misunderstandings. Look, how to solve this matter?"


    Those rich and powerful people in Beijing are trying to curry favor with those people, what should she do?


    Gu Chao came here today to solve the problem. Since the host said it was a misunderstanding, she felt, um, it��s okay.


    "Since it was a misunderstanding, can we make it clear now?"


    "It''s clear, it''s clear." Lin Feng didn''t expect Gu Chao to be so easy to talk, so he nodded immediately.


    Lin Feng just remembered the purpose of her coming here, turned to look at Liu Zhao who was lying on the ground, she looked at Gu Chao with a complicated face, what should I do?


    "Not dead." Gu Chao saw her worry and explained.


    Hearing Gu Chao say that Liu Zhao is not dead, Lin Feng heaves a sigh of relief, fortunately, fortunately!


    She said, considering Daoist Gu''s character, how could he do such a thing.


    Now that the matter is settled, she will go back to find the servant.


    "Then I''m leaving, don''t have any misunderstandings in the future."


    Are you leaving now?


    Finally saw Tie Kou directly counting Gu Daochang''s real body, how could Lin Feng let her go away like this.


    "Gu Daochang has just arrived and is about to leave. It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. I would like to ask Daoist Gu to do me a favor and have a meal together?"


    It would be the best if you can make up for the previous things.


    Gu Zhao glanced at her, "No time."


    Lin Feng was a little embarrassed by Gu Chao''s short reply, and wanted to keep her, but Gu Chao gave her a cold look, and she immediately shut up.


    "Where is the murderer?"


    Following a shout, several government servants with official knives rushed in.


    Seeing someone coming, Gu Chao turned to look at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng''s face turned dark immediately, Dad, what''s the matter!


    "Hahaha, the officials misunderstood, misunderstood, I am doing business here, where did the prisoner come from?"


    Lin Feng was able to open a gambling shop in this town, naturally he had some kind of friendship with the people in the yamen, and his daily filial piety would definitely not be less.


    If it wasn''t for this, the people in this yamen wouldn''t have come so quickly.


    As soon as Wang Butou entered the door, he first looked at the situation in the gambling house, and saw that the three people lying on the ground were all from the gambling house, and there was Liu Zhao lying there. That person was dead, presumably. That''s it.


    snort! I don''t know which blind-eyed person had the guts to kill people in Dong Lin''s gambling shop in broad daylight!


    They knew about Lin Feng''s contacts in Beijing, so they thought so.


    Besides, it''s almost the end of the year, and this kind of thing happened. I don''t want them to have a good time!


    Catcher is naturally very angry, so his tone is not good when he comes in.


    Except for the gambling house, the only person standing in front of him is the one who is supposed to be the murderer.


    However, this person looks familiar!


    Wang Pu looked up and down Gu Chao, but couldn''t remember who this person was for a while.


    Seeing Catcher Wang''s eyes keep wandering around Gu Chao, he was afraid that Catcher Wang would say something inappropriate, which would make Gu Chao even more unhappy, and she would be even more difficult to please.


    Lin Feng hurried up and pulled Wang Butou aside, whispering something in her ear.


    "Wang Butou, this is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding, let''s go, sister invites sisters to drink."


    Wang Catcher looked complicated, and cast a gloomy glance at Gu Chao, completely unable to connect what Lin Feng just said with this person in front of him, the former Gu Laizi.


    Gu Zhao glanced at them, and Lin Feng hurriedly moved forward, "Gu Daoist, please, please!"


    Gu Chao nodded to her, raised his foot and walked out, and Lin Feng''s flattering voice came from behind, "Next time I have a chance, I will invite Daoist Gu to dinner."


    Although there was no response from Gu Chao.


    Seeing Gu Chao go out, the thugs in the casino dared to act.


    Hurriedly came to Liu Zhao''s side, stretched out his hand to test her breath, and confirmed that she was really still alive, then hurriedly lifted Liu Zhao to the hospital, followed by the other two wounded.


    Ning Su followed Widow Gu to watch and buy all the way, because Gu Chao drove the carriage away, and the two of them bought the small ones with them, and kept the big ones in the store, and they would pick them up when Gu Chao came back later.


    Widow Gu was the first to go to the silver building, he was going to buy the silver hairpin that he had been coveting for a long time.


    Widow Gu was satisfied with the silver hairpin, but because of the price, he haggled with the shopkeeper for a long time.


    The shopkeeper never let go, and Widow Gu wanted it but was a little bit reluctant.


    At the time of the dilemma, Ning Su took out the money his wife gave him in the morning to pay the bill.


    Widow Gu gave Ning a big smile after being slightly stunned, "You still have a conscience and know how to be filial to me."


    "It is the duty of a slave to honor the father-in-law, as long as the father-in-law likes it."


    Where is his filial piety, it is all money from the wife-lord, and he is just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha.


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su handed over the rest of the money to Widow Gu, "Elder-in-law should keep it, slaves don''t need money."


    Widow Gu looked at Ning Shi suspiciously, and asked him in disbelief, "Are you really giving it all to me?"


    He didn''t believe that the Ning family could really give it to him. This is silver, not stones!


    Whose son-in-law secretly hides private money and sends it to his natal family, is his little son-in-law so stupid?


    Didn''t hide anything, and gave it all to him?


    Ning Su sent the money forward again, "I don''t even need it on a daily basis."


    The meaning of these words is that it is really going to be given to him. Widow Gu took all the money and held it in his palm.


    After thinking about it, he returned it to Ning.


    "Dabao gave it to you, you keep it yourself."


    Although he said so on the lips, he was extremely reluctant in his heart, and his eyes kept falling on the silver and he couldn''t bear to move away.


    Ning Su wanted to give it to him again, but Widow Gu glared at him, "Hurry up and put it away, do you know that the money will not be exposed?


    Seeing that you bought me hairpins, I don''t want the rest. "


    Actually, he was afraid that his daughter would find out and would deduct his money.


    "However, you should remember that this silver belongs to my granddaughter, you dare to secretly give it to your natal family, and see if I don''t peel your skin."


    Being stared at by Widow Gu, Ning Su''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly responded, "Don''t worry, father-in-law, I won''t dare."


    "Hmph, that''s about the same."


    Ning Su felt uneasy. He had given the five taels of silver that his wife gave him earlier to his father. What would he do if his father-in-law found out?


    Also, he didn��t tell his wife-owner, he just gave it to him privately. Will the wife-master be angry if she finds out.


    He secretly subsidized his mother''s family with things from his wife''s family, no wife-head would be happy!


    When Gu Chao found them, they were buying rice in a rice shop.


    The Gu family didn''t farm any land. The few mu of land in the family was rented out, so they always bought rice for food.


    Watching the waiter weigh the rice, Widow Gu gave the money, and Ning Su was beside Widow Gu listening to him talk about how to bargain and manage the family diligently.


    Seeing Gu Chao approaching, Ning Su smiled and greeted him, "Wife master, are you ready?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： feel good

    Chapter 68 feels good


    "What did you buy?" Gu Chao nodded and walked into the rice shop, asking the waiter.


    Ning Su told Gu Chao all the things they bought, except that he didn''t mention the widow Gu''s purchase of hairpins.


    Widow Gu himself would naturally not be able to speak, but Gu Chao is not blind.


    He is already inserted into the head, she can still see it.


    Bought it and bought it, but it was just a silver hairpin, and she couldn''t let him buy it.


    Seeing the rice bought by Widow Gu, Gu Chao reckoned it, fearing that it might not be enough, he asked the clerk to pack another 100 catties.


    After the snow falls, if there is no special event, she will not want to go out for a month or two, so naturally she has to buy more to avoid not enough.


    Not only polished rice, but also flour.


    This is a big deal. The man heard this, and he didn''t dare to neglect at all. He hurriedly packed it up and delivered it to Gu Chao''s carriage in person.


    After coming out of the rice shop, Gu Chao followed them to buy other things. They always bought more meat and vegetables. Anyway, the weather is not easy to spoil, so it can be put away.


    Passing by a cloth shop, Widow Gu stared straight in with his eyes, and did not move his feet.


    The meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Gu Chao said, "Go in and have a look." Then he went in first.


    Ning Su hurriedly supported the smiling Widow Gu to follow, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face.


    The wife-master doesn''t like to talk, and always keeps a straight face. She is often aggressive when facing her father-in-law, but the wife-leader still thinks about her father-in-law in her heart.


    Isn��t this the case, before the father-in-law even spoke, the wife-owner knew what the father-in-law wanted, and agreed without saying a word!


    Gu Chao entered the shop and looked around, seeing if there was anything that caught his eye. Also, Gu Chao used to wear cassocks, so she naturally despised these ordinary things.


    Gu widowed in front of the counter directing the waiter to take things, "Take that one, and the other one, take a look, and I want the printed ones too."


    Just now, buying hairpins cost money in his pocket, so he was naturally reluctant, but it''s different now.


    The daughter came, of course the daughter gave the silver, of course he wanted everything he liked.


    Daughter told me when I was going out, buy whatever he likes, of course he will buy it.


    Moreover, the daughter also said that their family now has money that he can''t spend in a few lifetimes, and he still uses it like he used to.


    The premise is that the money in his purse cannot be touched.


    Ning Su stood beside Widow Gu, and Widow Gu asked him what to do, and he would give him an opinion, but in the end, he still let Widow Gu choose by himself.


    It was Widow Gu who was choosing, but Ning Su didn''t choose anything, just caring about Widow Gu.


    Gu Chao looked around at the various designs on the counter, and finally picked a light blue one.


    "I want that too."


    Widow Gu and Ning Su who were picking out all followed her line of sight, and the clerk took it out with great insight and put it on the counter for them to see.


    After looking over and over again, Widow Gu pursed his mouth and complained: "The material is good, but even this color, I can''t wear it!"


    Gu Chao looked up at him, "It''s for Su''er, you choose it yourself, take whichever you like."


    After hearing the first half of the sentence, Widow Gu''s smiling face was pulled down, obviously unhappy.


    The daughter knows the younger son-in-law, and she doesn''t even say to choose one for her father.


    But after hearing the second half of the sentence, Widow Gu became happy again, so that''s not much to say.


    Ning Su opened his mouth to say that he doesn''t need it, he still has clothes to wear.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows at him, and gave him a slight smile, leaving Hou Ningsu stunned, with pink lips parted, not knowing what he was going to say.


    Seeing his dumbfounded appearance, Gu Chao found it even more funny.


    Widow Gu was so absorbed in picking his cloth that he didn''t notice the interaction between the two of them at all, otherwise he would say that Ning''s seduced his daughter again.


    Ning Su, who has already hooked Gu Chao, has no self-consciousness at all, and has no idea how attractive his current appearance is.


    After putting the cloth into the carriage, it took up a lot of space. I haven''t picked up many things I bought before, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to put them down by then.


    "I bought so much, what should I do if I can''t put it down?"


    Although Widow Gu said he bought so much, he didn''t seem to think too much when he bought it.


    Gu Chao got into the carriage, and when he came out after a while, the carriage was already empty.


    Widow Gu didn''t know what she was doing after going in for a while, so he stretched his neck in without asking her.


    Seeing this was a terrible sight, and Widow Gu cried out in fright, "Ah! Dabao."


    His shout could not help frightening the passers-by on the street, and it also made Ning Su who was following Gu Chao tremble.


    This made Gu Chao''s heart ache, and he stared at him fiercely, "What are you doing in a hurry, I didn''t lose it."


    Gu widow''s mood was ups and downs, he looked at Gu Chao with a blank face, and leaned to her side to ask in a low voice.


    "Is it really not lost? But it''s all gone."


    "I put it away, and I will take it out again when I go back."


    "Really, where did you put it?"


    Widow Gu heard that she had put it away, so he hurried to the side of the carriage and stretched his neck to look in, but there was still nothing.


    ran back to the side again, "Dabao, no, where did you keep it?"


    "This is on the street, go back and show it to you."


    Gu Chao''s tone was flat. She wasn''t afraid of being known, but because of Gu''s widow''s temperament, if she told him now, he would immediately yell that everyone on the street knew about it.


    Widow Gu thought, this must be his daughter''s ability again, hehehe, this is too amazing, this kind of thing can''t be said outside, go back and talk about it.


    His family''s eldest treasure is capable!


    Ning Su didn''t understand what her father-in-law was doing before, until her father-in-law went to see the carriage again, and Ning Su wondered if there was something missing in the carriage.


    When he thought of this, he also became anxious, and he was relieved when he heard that the wife-owner said that he hadn''t lost it and put it away.


    Now, in his mind, Gu Chao can do anything, except for her, he is just like a god.


    So, as long as it is what Gu Chao says, he will believe it.


    Ning Su''s heart and eyes are only for his wife, and his respect and love for his wife.


    It��s already noon before I��ve bought everything.


    "are you hungry?"


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold the finger of the servant next to him, squeezed it, and asked him softly.


    It provoked Ning Su to look around quickly, and was relieved to find that no one noticed them.


    My wife, really, this is on the street, there are so many people, it''s too embarrassing.


    However, he also thinks it''s sweet.


    Being asked by the wife-owner, Ning Su also felt a little hungry.


    I��ve been walking all morning, how can I not be hungry.


    Then the servant girl nodded and responded, "I''m hungry, wife master, let''s go back after buying something soon!"


    He is hungry, and the wife-lord must be hungry too.


    Go back earlier, cook and eat, but you can��t starve the wife and father-in-law.


    Widow Gu also answered, "I''m going to finish shopping soon, I''m really hungry.


    Dabao, what else do you want to buy? "


    Gu Chao didn''t answer his words, but held the hand of the waiter, turned a corner and went to the restaurant.


    "Since you''re hungry, let''s eat first. After eating, we''ll buy the rest after we''ve had enough rest."


    When she goes back to eat, when will she have to wait, she can''t bear to starve the little husband, besides, the little husband still has something to eat in his stomach.


    Widow Gu looked in her direction, and it turned out to be the biggest restaurant in the town.


    He had seen this restaurant before, but had never been in it, let alone eating in it.


    "Dabao, are we going to eat in a restaurant?"


    Gu Chao quickly walked a few steps to follow, and caught up with Gu Chao.


    "En." Gu Chaotou didn''t respond, and then took the hand of the waiter into the restaurant.


    The waiter who welcomes guests sees a guest coming, so he graciously steps up to him.


    "A few objective people please"


    "This is a clean private room." Gu Chao looked around the lobby. There were many people and it was noisy, not suitable for eating.


    The guests in the private room are all distinguished guests, and Xiao Er''s eyes light up, which means that she is lucky.


    Facing Gu Chao and the others, they walked inside, and then called the others to lead Gu Chao''s carriage to the back for feeding.


    The shopkeeper who was fiddling with the abacus at the counter raised his eyes and glanced at the person who came in. When he saw Gu Chao, he felt that this person looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who this person was or where he had seen it.


    If you can��t remember it, you don��t think about it. What she does is a welcoming and sending business. She sees many people every day, so it��s not uncommon to not remember it for a while.


    Looking at their outfits, it seems that they are not rich and powerful figures, but just ordinary people.


    After asking Xiaoer to serve a few signature dishes, he waved away.


    Widow Gu has been looking at Gu Chao and that mistress all the time, not daring to say a word, he is nervous and stage fright.


    After all, this was his first time entering such a luxurious place, and his palms were sweating.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Chao joked, "You were like this when you went to the silver building?"


    One sentence dispelled Gu Widow''s nervousness, and he became guilty. He poked his neck and glared at Gu Chao, "Didn''t I just buy a silver hairpin, what''s wrong?"


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao remained silent, and added, "You are the one who said you should buy what you like!"


    "So, you just like this one?" Gu Chao raised his eyes and stared at the rough silver hairpin on his head, with a contemptuous tone, completely disdainful.


    Widow Gu thought his new hairpin was good at first, but when his daughter said that, he suddenly felt bad again.


    It was mainly Gu Chao''s disgusting eyes and tone that shocked him too much.


    He raised his hand to take off the hairpin, and looked at it over and over in his hand. The more he looked at it, the worse he felt.


    He has been wanting this all the time, not because someone in the village has one and wears it all day long to show off, making him jealous.


    As a result, now that his daughter dislikes him, he feels that it is not good no matter how he looks at it.


    "Then you can buy another good one for dad." The low mood is just a matter of that moment, how could Gu Widow be the kind of master who makes himself suffer.


    Since my daughter dislikes it and doesn''t like it, let her buy him a good one. Anyway, their family has endless money now.


    "Hmph! You climbed up the pole." Although he said so, Gu Chao still took a ruby-encrusted jade hairpin and handed it to Widow Gu.


    Seeing the jade hairpin that suddenly appeared in his daughter''s hand, Widow Gu''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    Stuttering, "Da~ Da! Dabao, this~"


    Gu Chao was too lazy to wait for him to finish speaking, so he put the things in front of him and retracted his hand, then took another orchid hosta and inserted it into the hair of the servant next to him.


    "good."


    Ning Su blushed, lowered her head and dared not look at Gu Chao.


    "Thank you, wife master."


    "Yeah" Gu Chao stretched out his hand under the table, and pinched the little husband''s knuckles, feeling very good.


    Widow Gu threw the silver hairpin on the table a long time ago, and took the ruby ??jade hairpin in front of him.


    While watching, he kept muttering.


    When Gu Chao put the jade hairpin on the Ning family, he couldn''t help feeling sour again.


    Ouch! To give it to me is to throw it on the table, to serve it to your husband is to insert it for him, this is different treatment!


    snort!


    However, seeing that Ning''s purchase was very plain and had no gems, he regained his balance, and his daughter was indeed the most important thing in his heart.


    Gu Chao looked at Widow Gu''s complacent expression, and had no idea what he was complacent about.


    But as long as he doesn''t make a fuss.


    The food was on the table quickly, and Widow Gu didn''t care about anything else, so he picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    Ning Su waited for Gu Chao to move the chopsticks before taking the chopsticks, but he picked up the food for Gu Chao first, "wife master, you eat."


    With such a small appearance, Gu Chao only wanted to love him.


    After eating, let Xiaoer serve tea.


    Widow Gu slumped in his chair, still reminiscing about the delicious food just now, "Dabao, why are we here again?"


    After this meal, I just thought about it, and this is Widow Gu.


    "I won''t be here for a while." Besides, the food is not very good, so only Widow Gu, who has never seen the world, can eat enough.


    Gu widow has not given up yet, vowing to ask clearly, he also has to know the bottom line. "How long is half an hour?"


    "It''s going to snow soon, come by yourself? I''m going to build a house next year, how can I have time!"


    "That''s right, alas, I really won''t be able to eat it for a while." Widow Gu sighed, feeling extremely regretful.


    After a while, Widow Gu sat up straight and lay down on the table to ask Gu Chao.


    "Dabao, our family has inexhaustible money now, let''s buy a servant!"


    snort! Dabao said last night that he will be responsible for the family affairs in the future, how can this work.


    Although Ning is still sensible, he won''t really let him do it alone, but doesn''t he still do it?


    Which rich people always hire servants? There are two long-term workers in the family of the landlord Huang in the next village!


    His family is so rich now, why did he forget that he can still buy people?


    Gu Chao originally planned to buy someone today. Hearing what Gu Widow said, she squinted at Gu Widow.


    "Do you see which one in the village bought a servant? What are you talking about!"


    Widow Gu disagreed, "That''s because they are poor, of course they can''t afford it. Don''t our family have money?"


    This reason is very good, "Our family has only two houses, where should we buy someone to live?"


    "A servant can live anywhere he wants!" Widow Gu said confidently.


    "There must be a place to sleep in the yard, so that he can be frozen to death when it snows?" Gu Chao still didn''t let go, just waiting for Gu Widow to speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： never leave

    Chapter 69 Never leave


    This means you can buy it!


    This made Widow Gu extremely excited, as his family finally had servants to take care of them.


    At that time, he will be the master, and he will not have to do anything every day, and there will be servants to take care of him.


    Although, he didn''t do anything before, and after Ning entered the door, he didn''t do anything.


    However, how can this be the same as having servants to serve you?


    It''s only natural for a son-in-law to serve his father-in-law. Isn''t that the case in every family?


    Now people are different, only landlords and powerful families have them!


    His family has servants, they are the first in the Gu family village, and those who talk badly, who used to look down on his family, are envious to death!


    Hehehe, the more you think about it, the more beautiful it becomes.


    However, what Dabao said is indeed a problem.


    There are only two houses in his house that can live in people. It can''t be true as Dabao said, buy someone back and let him live in the yard!


    If you can''t pass it, you will freeze to death, thanks!


    However, it is not that there is no place to live.


    "Isn''t it still possible to live in the main room, and the kitchen is fine too. A servant, why don''t we give him a separate room?"


    Gu Chao shook his head directly, "Main room? I need to be full day and night at night, it''s inconvenient, and the kitchen can''t work, it''s too small, let him live, where can I cook."


    Dabao is right, so what should we do?


    Ning Su looked at his wife, then at his father-in-law. Seeing that both of them were in a dilemma, he said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t buy someone, the slave can do anything."


    He thought that the father-in-law wanted to buy someone, just like the wife-owner, he was thinking of him, afraid that he would be tired.


    But he is pregnant, he is not so delicate.


    Didn��t the other husbands still do all kinds of work when they were pregnant?


    There are still some people who still have big bellies and want to go to work in the field!


    Their family does not farm land, that is, the family guy, he is used to doing these things, and he can do them!


    His words aroused objections from the two of them, Gu Chao glared at him, full of warning.


    Widow Gu was even more direct, "No, I have to buy it."


    Gu Chao is in order not to be tired of serving the little husband, and loves him and the little boy in his stomach.


    Widow Gu originally did it for himself, but after hearing Ning''s words, he realized that his little son-in-law is now pregnant with his granddaughter, so he can no longer do anything.


    In this way, wouldn��t he be required to do it again in the future?


    No wonder Dabao asked him to do something last night. It was not because he was angry with him, but because he felt sorry for her husband and waiter.


    He has just been conceived, and there are still several months to come. After giving birth, he has to confine himself to confinement and take care of the child. He has to do all these by himself, so he dare not!


    So, this servant must buy it!


    Widow Gu gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and shouted across his neck, "At worst, stay with me first."


    Anyway, their family will build a new house after the new year, and they won''t live for long.


    Besides, if you live with him, you can serve him nearby.


    If he is thirsty at night, he can also be asked to bring water, so he doesn''t have to get out of bed to pour it himself in winter.


    In this way, it seems to be not bad.


    Gu Chao was waiting for his words, so he nodded with a light smile.


    "I''ll go to Ren Yazi to have a look then."


    Widow Gu got what he wanted, smiling so much that he could see his teeth but not his eyes, with a smug expression on his face.


    Ning Su looked at the smiling face of the wife-leader, and always felt that the wife-leader was plotting against her father-in-law just now.


    Obviously the wife-owner said yesterday that she wanted to buy him, but when her father-in-law brought it up just now, she pretended not to want to buy it, and she was very embarrassed.


    But when the father-in-law offered to let the servant he bought live with him, she agreed so quickly.


    Could it be that the wife-owner had thought about it a long time ago, and thought about the situation that the house was not enough to live in, so she deliberately asked the father-in-law to speak out?


    Facing the little servant''s suspicion, Gu Chao squeezed the little servant''s palm again, and smiled at him with his lips twitching.


    The reaction of the wife-leader made Ning Su more certain that the wife-leader was plotting against her father-in-law just now.


    He pursed his lips, thinking, this is not good.


    However, this person is his wife, and he feels in a dilemma.


    The wife mainly buys people, all for him, how can he blame and speculate that the wife is unfilial?


    It''s too wrong for him to be like this. He is the husband''s servant of the wife-master, so he just needs to obey the wife-master, and the wife-master has the final say on other matters.


    After such self-reflection, Ning Su also smiled back at Gu Chao.


    His almond eyes are curved and his brows are smiling, this is the look that Gu Chao likes.


    I also ate the meal and drank the tea, and the matter was discussed.


    Widow Gu can''t sit still, he wants to buy someone as soon as possible, and this matter should be done as soon as possible, otherwise, he is afraid that Gu Chao will go back on his word.


    How could Gu Chao go back on his word?


    After buying everything, he went to pick up all the things Gu Widow and Ning Su bought earlier, and then Gu Chao drove the carriage to Renyazi in the town.


    Gu Chao has no experience in buying people, but he can see people clearly.


    I picked an honest man in his thirties from a group of people and paid ten taels of silver.


    The man''s surname is Yan, and his name is Yan Mei.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve been out. I��ve bought enough things and people. It��s time to go home.


    As soon as Widow Gu returned to the village, he got off the car at a crowded place in the village without entering the house. He couldn''t bear to show off.


    The gold bracelet Dabao bought for him, as well as the newly bought silver hairpin and gemstone hairpin, he hasn''t shown off yet!


    Besides, his family bought a servant, how could he resist letting others know about this kind of thing!


    Gu Chao doesn��t care about him, he can go if he wants, even if he goes back, he won��t be able to help, as long as he doesn��t cause trouble.


    Ning Su didn''t dare to speak even if the wife and the owner didn''t say anything. How could he be a little son-in-law to talk about his father-in-law.


    Arriving in the yard, Gu Chao carried Ning Su off the car.


    Although it was in the yard of her own house, there was an outsider there, and Ning Sude''s face turned red.


    Gu Chao will not be embarrassed, this is her husband''s servant, and it is in her own home. Her own husband''s servant is a matter of course, who dares to speak of her.


    As for the Yan family, Gu Chao didn''t take it seriously at all.


    In the future, there will only be more servants in the family. Could it be that in order to avoid servants at home, she will not get close to the servant?


    This kind of thing is obviously impossible.


    So, Gu Chao embraced with peace of mind, very smoothly.


    Not only did he hug the young man out of the car, but he carried the two of them back to the room and put them on the bed.


    "I''ve been tired all day, let''s take a rest first."


    As she said that, she was about to bend down to take off the servant''s shoes and socks. Seeing the action of the wife, Ning Su was so frightened that she quickly moved her feet away.


    How is this possible? Only husbands serve their wives. How can a wife do such a thing for a husband.


    He dared not let his wife take off his shoes and socks, so he bent over to take them off himself.


    His movements are not as fast as Gu Chao''s, but Gu Chao grabbed his ankle when he tried to avoid it.


    "do not move."


    After hearing what his wife said, Ning Su really didn''t dare to move.


    However, my heart was extremely anxious, "Wife master, you~ you let the slave come by himself."


    "Don''t want to take it off for your wife?" Gu Chao held the servant''s ankle in his hand, but he had already taken off the servant''s shoe with the other hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Su was anxious and panicked.


    "Wife master, please don''t, slave come by yourself, come by yourself."


    Gu Chao moved his hands very quickly, and when the servant''s voice fell, she had already finished taking off, so it was time to scratch the soles of the servant''s feet.


    "I want to take off for my husband for my wife."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which made Ning Su anxious and ashamed.


    Then Gu Chao stripped the shy little husband until only his obscene clothes were left, and put them in the bed, and heated the bed with spiritual power.


    Leaned over and kissed the little servant''s lips, after tossing and lingering for a long time, she was willing to part.


    "Good boy, get some sleep first."


    Ning Su was dazed by the kiss, her whole body was sore, and her little face was also rosy and tender.


    Especially the lips that had been loved by Gu Chao, were even more charming, Gu Chao''s body tensed up watching him, and he didn''t want to leave at all.


    Ning Su was so ashamed that she felt hot all over, she whispered under the quilt, "Well, I''m going to sleep."


    about to sleep!


    It''s not that he''s going to sleep, he''s just shy after being stared at by his wife.


    Gu Chao also knew that the servant was embarrassed, so he kissed the servant again before getting up and leaving.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t leave again, she really didn''t want to leave.


    Wait until the door was closed, Ning Su stretched out his hand to touch the lips kissed by his wife just now.


    Hot!


    He was hot all over, and he was also a little hot under the quilt.


    Gu Chao ordered Yan Shi to arrange the things he brought back, and told him that he would have a treat at home tomorrow, and let him make the preparations.


    Then she went to the open space at the foot of the mountain. She wanted to go to the back mountain and buy some more mountain land.


    Yan Shi was just bought, so there must be some nervousness and worry, but after seeing the owner''s consideration for his husband-in-law, most of the tension and worry in his heart disappeared.


    A person who can be so good to Fu Lang is definitely not a bad person.


    Besides, the master''s family is in the countryside, and he feels more at ease since the people in the countryside don''t have the secrets of the deep house and compound.


    Widow Gu always walked home slowly, and when he got home, Mrs. Yan had just brought the food to the table.


    Gu Chao has already dug out the sleeping servant with a flushed face from the bed, "Su''er, get up and eat."


    Ning Su didn''t expect that he would sleep so deeply. When he opened his eyes, it was already dark, and it was his wife who came to wake him up.


    Blinking and blinking, after being fully awake, Ning Su suddenly opened her eyes wide and wanted to sit up.


    "Slave, I haven''t cooked yet."


    Gu Chao smiled lightly and hugged him into his arms, patted his back, and whispered, "I''m sleepy, the meal is ready, I''ll wait for you to get up and eat."


    Ning Su just remembered that the family has bought a servant, so there is no need for him to cook.


    Thinking of what the wife said, just wait for him to eat, is the father-in-law also waiting for him?


    This took Ning Su down again, how could he let his father-in-law and wife-master wait for him?


    "The slave will get up soon."


    As he spoke, he hurriedly withdrew from Gu Chao''s arms, wanting to turn over and get out of bed to find clothes to wear.


    How could it be possible for Gu Chao to let him get out of bed like this, he will suffer if he catches a cold.


    Wrapped the person in the quilt again, "Wait."


    This scene is too familiar, it was only staged this morning.


    Ning Su looked at Gu Chao who turned to get his clothes by the dim light, and the eyes couldn''t help but mist again.


    It''s great that the wife-master is by his side, and the wife-master treats him well too!


    When Gu Chao came back, he saw that the little husband was about to cry, and reached out to pinch his little chin, "Why are you crying again, don''t cry, or I will beat you."


    Ning Su looked at his wife, although her tone was scary, but his shadow was in her eyes, she couldn''t help it, tears kept falling.


    Choking with sobs, he called Gu Chao, "wife master."


    Although he said he was going to beat him, but Gu Chao was really not willing to do so, so he resigned himself to wiping his tears.


    "Well, for my wife."


    "Wife master, hit the slave! The slave can''t help it."


    "Well, keep it until you give birth to a cub and fight together."


    Ning Su sobbed and looked up at Gu Chao, eyes full of expectation, "Wife master, never leave slave, okay?"


    Such a good wife, if one day in the future, the wife doesn��t want him anymore, she will never treat him well again.


    He dare not imagine, he may not be able to live by then.


    How did this little servant think that she would leave him?


    Now that he has her cub, where does he want to take her cub?


    Therefore, Gu Chao squeezed the fingers of Xiao Fushi''s chin with some strength.


    "Where does Husband want to take his wife''s cub?"


    Ning Su was a little confused by Gu Chao''s words, and shook his head again and again, "I, I dare not, I won''t go anywhere, the slave will be where the wife is."


    Gu Chao hugged him into his arms, "You and the brat are mine, how could I leave you?"


    "The slave belongs to the wife-owner, and both the slave and the child belong to the wife-owner." Hearing what Gu Chao said, Ning Su instantly felt relieved.


    If the wife-owner said she would not leave him, then she would not want him.


    Hmm~ He wants to give birth to a few more children for the wife-owner, so that the wife-owner will definitely not abandon him.


    Is this what Gu Chao meant?


    Gu Chaoming said that both he and the child belonged to her, and she would not leave them, but it was just in the ears of the servant, because of the child.


    However, the final result is the same.


    If Gu Chao knew that he wanted to have a few more children to tie her down, she would be very happy.


    Xiao Fushi gave birth to her cubs, and she hoped they all looked like Xiao Fushi.


    When the two came out, Widow Gu had just washed his hands and sat down on the dining table.


    Gu Chao glanced at the three sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table, then raised his eyes to look at Yan Shi.


    Ms. Yan immediately explained, "Grandma, you use it first, and I will go to the kitchen to eat later."


    Gu Chao nodded after hearing this, and was quite satisfied with the Yan family.


    Gu widow also felt satisfied, so it seems like words.


    With the Yan family, Ning Su no longer needs to do the housework.


    After the meal, Gu Chao took Ning Su around the yard a few times before washing up and returning to his room to get ready to rest.


    Gu Chao suddenly remembered that she said on the road yesterday that she would give all the jewelry she brought back to the little husband, but she forgot.


    That''s good, she doesn''t give it, and the servant doesn''t ask.


    I''m afraid she thought she said that to coax him, so she didn''t take it to heart!


    Gu Chao first found a box in the space, and then put all the jewelry in it, and gave it to my husband.


    "I promised to give it to you yesterday, but I forgot, and you didn''t ask me."


    Ning Su looked at the exquisite box in front of her, raised her head in doubt and asked, "What?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： secretly posted

    Chapter 70 secretly posted


    Looking at the silly waiter, Gu Chao smiled lightly and handed the box forward, "Look for yourself."


    Ning Su took the box suspiciously, his hand was a little heavy, so he had to hold it in his arms with one hand and open the box with the other.


    Opened the box and looked inside, eyes wide open, then quickly closed it to return it to Gu Chao.


    "My wife, please put it away!"


    "I told you it''s for you, you keep it yourself." Gu Chao didn''t answer.


    "But, this is too much, too expensive, I can''t take it."


    Just hugging it like this, Ning Su felt hot. When he thought that it was full of gold and silver jewelry, he felt that it was too heavy to hold.


    "The husband is the most valuable. If you let your wife hear such words, you will be punished. These are your private houses, and you keep them yourself."


    Gu Chao smiled and pinched the servant''s face to tease him.


    Unexpectedly, the little servant was really shocked, pursed his lips, his eyes were full of panic, and he knelt down on the ground.


    Are you scared?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Slave, I did something wrong without telling my wife-master, and I know I was wrong."


    Ning Su hid the matter of five taels of silver in his heart. He was afraid at first, and he didn''t know how to tell his wife. Now that Gu Chao gave him these things again, he naturally felt guilty, guilty, and couldn''t bear it anymore. .


    Ok! Hiding it from her? Also did something wrong!


    This must be punished!


    After Ning Su spoke, she lowered her head and waited for the wife-master to get angry and punish her, but after waiting and waiting, she didn''t hear the wife-leader''s voice.


    He was guilty and afraid, wondering if the wife-lord was angry? How will the wife master punish him?


    Gu Chao is also waiting, waiting for the servant to confess his crime.


    As a result, Ning Su was so concerned with being afraid of being sad that he completely forgot that he hadn''t said what wrong he had done.


    Gu Chao had no choice but to remind him, "What wrong did you do to hide it from me?"


    Although she asked this question, she knew very well in her heart that the wrong thing her little husband thought she did was probably not a wrong thing at all.


    If he can really do something wrong, Gu Chao will praise him.


    However, there is one thing that makes Gu Chao feel uncomfortable, that is, the little servant has something to hide from her!


    Ning Su muttered, her tone was also cautious.


    "The silver that the wife-owner gave to the slave, the slave-nu gave it to the father, the slave knew that he was wrong, and dared not do it again."


    At that time, he was only worried about his father and eldest sister, afraid that they would not have the money to take the medicine, and he only thought that it was given to him by his wife, so he would give it to his father.


    If it wasn''t for what the father-in-law said in the silver building today, he wouldn''t have noticed that he made a mistake.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing was wrong in his opinion, and he was so frightened.


    This kind of thing is not worth his kneeling this time!


    However, punishment still has to be punished.


    "It should be punished."


    Hearing that the wife-owner said that he would be punished, but the tone of her words was not as severe as he had imagined, Ning Su let out a sigh of relief. He had already planned to be punished.


    As long as the wife-lord is not too angry, it is fine not to drive him away.


    The head wife said indifferently, "Put away your things first, and then go to bed and wait."


    "Hmm, um."


    Ning Su honestly thought that his wife was going to punish him, and after hearing what the wife said, she hurriedly got up and wanted to find a place to hide the box.


    At this time, he was thinking about the punishment, and completely forgot about the box. He didn''t want it.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and watched the servant change several places in the house to hide boxes, but he was not satisfied with the result.


    Finally, he cast a look of pleading for help at her.


    "Wife master, I don''t know where the slave is hiding."


    Things are too expensive, he doesn''t worry about hiding them anywhere.


    Heh, this bewildered little look is also cute.


    At this time, I am still worried that there is no place to hide my things, so why don''t I worry about what punishment I will suffer in a while?


    Is this what it means to be mentally prepared and punish casually?


    "Just put it in the cabinet, no one will come to take it."


    There is still half a word left, even if someone comes to take it, she can still let that person send it back honestly.


    Ning Su glanced at the cabinet, not to mention the old one, it was like this in every house.


    However, there is not even a lock.


    Looked at the wife-owner again, seeing the firm eyes of the wife-master, Ning Su had no choice but to grit her teeth and put the box in.


    But I thought in my heart that I must lock the door when I go out in the future.


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, just watched the little husband reluctantly put the box away, and then closed the cabinet firmly, and then walked to the bed.


    But he was frowning and thinking about things, not thinking about his next problems at all.


    Going to bed, Ning Su realized belatedly, his wife wanted to punish him, why did he let him come to bed?


    Gu Chao also followed, while taking off his clothes, he said coldly, "I will punish you to sleep by yourself tonight."


    Uh?


    Ning Su opened his eyes wide and looked at his wife. What kind of punishment is this? This is very ominous as he thought.


    However, if you sleep by yourself, you can��t be next to the wife-owner, or be hugged by the wife-owner?


    In this case, he thinks it is better to change the punishment!


    He wants to sleep in the arms of his wife!


    Looking up at Gu Chao''s cold face, Ning Su felt a little guilty.


    He did something wrong, and his wife should punish him.


    Gu Chao didn''t look at him, didn''t speak, just went to sleep by himself.


    snort! If you don''t teach him a lesson, he will dare to hide it from her in the future!


    Seeing that the wife-lord had really fallen asleep, and didn''t intend to talk to him at all, Ning Su pursed her lips, suddenly feeling a little wronged.


    Ning Su sleeps on the inside, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. As long as the wife is at home, he will always sleep in his wife''s arms. Now that he is left alone, he can''t fall asleep.


    He also knew that he had done something wrong, and this was the punishment given to him by his wife.


    However, he felt sad and wronged, so he might as well let his wife beat him up.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ning Su quietly went to see Gu Chao.


    The wife is breathing evenly and her face is relaxed. She must be asleep, right?


    Thinking about this, Ning Su moved slightly towards Gu Chao.


    The movement is very light and slow, and while moving, I have to observe whether the wife-lord is awakened by the sound of his movements.


    Finally, Ning Su moved to the side of the wife-lord, and gently stuck to her.


    Hmm~ The wife didn''t wake up.


    Then he placed his hand carefully on the wife-master''s waist, but never took his eyes off the wife-leader''s face.


    Hmm~ The wife still hasn''t woken up.


    Hmm~ I can sleep now.


    Before Ning Su could fall asleep peacefully, Gu Chao''s voice came from above his head.


    "Be bold!"


    Isn��t it courageous!


    Said it was to punish him, but it turned out that he was fine, and even while she was sleeping, he acted like a ghost.


    Holding the wife-lord, Ning Su, who was content in her heart, trembled in fright at Gu Chao''s voice.


    Hmm~ My wife was woken up by him, what should I do?


    Ning Su''s mind was completely confused, and he didn''t know what to do, but his head subconsciously stuck to Gu Chao''s arm.


    "wife master ~"


    Wife-master punish me quickly, after the punishment is over, I can hug my wife-master to sleep, he doesn��t want to sleep by himself.


    The sound of aggrieved wife master fell into Gu Chao''s ears, all with hooks.


    The hook made Gu Chao''s heart so soft that he just wanted to hug the little husband into his arms so that he could love him, and he didn''t care whether he was punished or not.


    This is not only punishing the servant, but also punishing herself!


    In the morning, she was still lamenting that the little husband could not even be arrogant, but now, he is just acting like a baby, and he is trying to get away with it.


    Ah! It''s already like this, Gu Chao resisted the desire to hug someone''s hand, he can''t just let him off so easily, at least let him know where he went wrong.


    "Wife master, can you punish the slave for something else? It''s okay to beat the slave, I don''t want to sleep by myself."


    Ning Su still put his head and face on Gu Chao''s arm, and his voice was muffled, but Gu Chao could still hear the grievance in it clearly.


    Would rather be beaten than sleep alone, how happy is that for her?


    Such a little servant, how could Gu Chao be willing to do anything to him.


    "Then tell me, where did you go wrong this time?"


    Ning Su subconsciously said, "I shouldn''t have secretly given the money to my father."


    After finishing speaking, she looked up at Gu Chao cautiously, only to see the cold expression on the wife''s face and scary eyes.


    Uh! He was wrong!


    Last time he said something wrong, the wife-lord looked at him the same way.


    But, isn''t it like this?


    "Give you another chance."


    If you say something wrong again, you will sleep by yourself tonight.


    Ning Su looked at his wife''s cold face, pursed her lips and thought over and over again.


    Isn''t that wrong? If this kind of thing is known to the father-in-law, he will be skinned.


    "Slave~ shouldn''t you hide it from your wife?"


    After much deliberation, Ning Su only came up with this, and he said it tentatively.


    Gu Chao was waiting for his words, this is the most important thing.


    "Remember, if you do it again, even if you act like a baby, I won''t forgive you, and let you sleep by yourself for a month."


    One month? He doesn''t want to for a day!


    "No, I really don''t dare."


    Ning Su raised her head and kept looking at Gu Chao, her pitiful little eyes made her feel softer looking at Gu Chao.


    Finally reached out and hugged him into his arms, patted him on the back, "Go to sleep."


    Ning Su finally got his wish, lying in his wife''s arms and humming lightly.


    He is clearly admitting his mistake, how can he act like a baby!


    However, the wife-leader didn��t say that he would punish him again. Does the wife-leader want to punish him together later?


    Don��t worry about it, let��s punish him, he��s not afraid.


    It was originally his fault.


    After breakfast on the second day, the Gu family got busy. Not only a few of them, but also the elder sister and the second sister of the Gu family came to help.


    It was agreed to invite the clan members to come over for dinner, so it is natural to make preparations early.


    The courtyard of the Gu family is too small, and there is simply not enough room for a few tables and chairs to invite people to dinner.


    Gu Chao simply placed all the tables and chairs in the newly purchased homestead. Although there were some weeds, there were a lot of people in the Gu family today. The eldest sister of the Gu family took a few daughters and nieces over there, and it didn''t take long to clear them all out.


    Although it is a little uneven, it is enough to use something to cushion it a little.


    However, this weather is definitely cold.


    Gu Chao burned the charcoal he bought yesterday, and placed one under a table, so that it wasn''t too cold.


    When people come, they sit and eat melon and fruit snacks and chat.


    When the food was served, Gu Chao set up barriers around several dining tables, but no one knew about it.


    When they drank, they thought it was because of the brazier and the drinking, and they didn''t think about anything else.


    Even if I thought about it, I couldn''t think of the real reason.


    After this meal, from the mouths of the old lady of the Gu family and the widow Gu, the clan members all knew that the current Gu Dabao is no longer the old Gu Dabao.


    At first, they were surprised, and then the way everyone looked at Gu Chao changed.


    Although they don''t know what the use of Gu Chao''s abilities are, but being able to communicate with ghosts and gods sounds incredible.


    These are the descendants of their Gu family, so of course they are all honored.


    After listening to Widow Gu talk about what Gu Chao did in the capital, they generally understand what Gu Dabao can do?


    Taoist? monk? witch?


    Anyway, this is the case, um! about there!


    In the future, if they have a wedding or a wedding, they can look for her!


    If Gu Chao knew what they were thinking, he might not accept their business.


    Wedding and wedding? What does this have to do with her?


    It cannot be blamed that the villagers are ignorant, the main reason is that they have been to the town as far as they go, and I really don��t know what else to invite Gu Dabao besides these.


    When they go to the temple to offer incense, the nun always takes a lottery and releases the lottery for them. Isn''t this similar to Gu Dabao''s!


    Also ask Taoist priests to tell fortunes, it''s the same!


    That is, the Taoist has more yellow paper symbols than her.


    Still looking at strange and complicated diseases? In the future, if you have a headache, you can also look for her?


    As for other things, they haven''t been in contact with them, so naturally they don''t know.


    Gu Dabao has the ability to eat, and his life will definitely get better and better in the future.


    If they become famous Taoist priests, their Gu family can follow suit.


    After all, the thing of communicating with ghosts and gods is too mysterious, and I would rather believe it.


    Moreover, after this meal, Gu Chao finally stopped calling him Gu Dabao.


    This name, she never wanted to hear it again.


    So, taking advantage of this banquet, she wants to let everyone know that her name will be Gu Chao from now on.


    "Gu Chao! Hmm~ This name is not bad."


    "Dabao is promising now, so he should choose a better name."


    "Yes, otherwise, going out, it''s not appropriate for others to take a Dabao master."


    As they spoke, they all laughed themselves.


    Not suitable! Not suitable!


    The same is true, everyone takes the name change as a matter of course.


    Naturally, it is also quick to accept.


    By the time the banquet was over, most of the people had changed their tune and stopped calling Gu Dabao.


    There are also a few people who are not used to it for a while, but this is not a big problem.


    After waiting for a long time, I will naturally get used to it.


    Others changed quickly, but Widow Gu still called Dabao, Dabao.


    Gu Chao''s expression was not good when he heard this, but Widow Gu didn''t take it seriously, "Why can''t I be called Dabao? I''m your father, so I can''t call you by your nickname! I''ll be called Dabao! Dabao!"


    Gu Chao was depressed, but what Widow Gu said made sense. Couldn��t a father call his daughter by her nickname?


    Ning Su saw that his wife had a bad face, so she hurried over to please her.


    "The wife-lord''s name sounds very nice, Chao, does it mean Chaoyang?"


    Ok! Seeing the little husband''s reverent and expectant eyes, Gu Chao was flattered.


    "Well, that''s what it means."


    As for Widow Gu, she didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Widow Gu didn''t intend to continue to pay attention to his daughter who flirted with him, snorted, twisted his waist and went out to visit.


    He didn''t talk enough yesterday, so of course he has to find someone to talk to.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Get ill

    Chapter 71 Sick


    In the afternoon of this day, Lin Feng, the owner of the gambling shop in the town, personally brought a gift to the door to apologize.


    This is something new!


    It has always been the only ones who come to the gambling house to collect debts, smash and rob. This is the first time that they come to the door with a gift to make amends.


    The villagers with good deeds surrounded the Gu family again. Although they all watched the excitement, the excitement this time was different from the last time.


    Widow Gu was gossiping outside, but when he heard someone say that people from the gambling shop had gone to his house again, he stood up in a hurry, and was about to rush home in a rage.


    snort! Last time, when Dabao was not at home, he dared to go to his house to grab money and people.


    This time his Dabao is at home, let''s see if they dare to show off their power, he must let Dabao be favored by them, have grudges and grudges, and let out all the suffocation of the previous times.


    As Widow Gu thought about it, his pace accelerated.


    However, when he got home, he saw that the people from the casino had already left his house.


    Are you leaving now? So fast?


    He hasn''t had revenge yet!


    Lin Feng had reached the gate of the yard, and he was still bowing his hands to Gu Chao under the eaves. His attitude could be said to be extremely flattering, which was completely inconsistent with her usual high-spiritedness.


    "I''m bothering you a lot today, please ask Daoist Gu another day, Daoist Gu, stay here, stay here."


    "Boss Lin''s family walk slowly."


    Gu Chao pointed his chin at Lin Feng, calmly, and had no intention of being polite to her at all.


    With such an attitude, Lin Feng didn''t even feel slighted, he was still smiling and flattering.


    "Gu Daochang stay here, stay here, I will take my leave now."


    In addition to the courtyard of Gu''s family, I saw Widow Gu rushing back in a hurry.


    Widow Gu held his breath in his heart, trying to vent his anger, but before he could speak, Lin Feng opened his mouth to salute him first.


    "Uncle Gu is very polite. This junior is the owner of the gambling house in the town. The previous incidents were all the junior''s fault. Today I came here to make amends to Daoist Gu, and also to make amends to Uncle Gu."


    As he spoke, he bowed down to Widow Gu and saluted, with a sincere attitude, which really made people unable to find any reason.


    As the saying goes, don��t hit a smiling person with your hand. This made Widow Gu who was so angry that he had no reason to vent his anger.


    Really hit the cotton with a punch, making people even more uncomfortable,


    But who is Widow Gu?


    A person who is unreasonable and unreasonable, he will take three points of the reason, he is not comfortable, but it can make people feel comfortable.


    What''s more, this person''s attitude made him know that she didn''t dare to mess with his daughter, so he became even more unscrupulous.


    Pointing at Lin Feng was like scolding him head and face, scolding him until his head was bleeding.


    When Lin Feng was scolded, he still had to put on a smiling face, showing his educated approval, which made the surrounding villagers feel sorry for her.


    Gu Chao couldn''t listen anymore, so he shouted at Widow Gu who was still cursing, "Enough."


    It was enough to hear Gu Chao''s voice, Lin Feng seemed to have received a pardon, it was the sound of nature.


    Widow Gu didn''t want to shut up, but when he saw Gu Chaohei''s calm face, he still shut up embarrassingly.


    Finally, after warning Lin Feng and the thugs behind her, she let them go.


    Tsk tsk tsk!


    In the future, this widow Gu will probably ascend to heaven!


    How do you say that sentence, one person attains the Tao, and the dog ascends to heaven.


    Isn��t this widow Gu right now?


    It''s just that Gu Dabao is so powerful?


    However, based on what they saw today, it seems that it is really hard for them not to believe it!


    It seems that they will not dare to mess with this widow Gu in the future.


    After this incident, it really snowed within two days. This year''s snow is earlier than in previous years.


    Ning Su held the hand stove, looked at the heavy snow outside, thought to herself, fortunately the wife-lord came back early, otherwise I might be blocked by heavy snow on the road.


    In that case, I don��t know if I can come back this year? Fortunately, the wife is back!


    Because it was snowing, I couldn''t go out, so the whole family stayed at home.


    Will not go out to gossip, but make Gu widow uncomfortable.


    In this way, he will be a moth, and he will pick on Yan Shi for not doing well here and there.


    After a while, I will pick on Ning''s eating less and losing weight, and I don''t know if I can give him a granddaughter.


    Gu Chao''s brain ached from hearing this, so he took Ning Su back to his room.


    Widow Gu was so angry that he stared blankly at the backs of the two, but he didn''t dare to curse at home.


    You know, his monthly silver this year is gone, and if he is deducted, when will his private house increase!


    So, for the sake of money, Widow Gu must endure no matter how angry he is.


    Ning Su followed Gu Chao into the room, but lay on the door, looking out through the slit, and only went to Gu Chao''s side in peace of mind after confirming that her father-in-law was not angry.


    Looking at the calm wife-master, Ning Su said hesitantly, "wife-master, in fact, father-in-law, it doesn''t matter if you say a few words about slavery."


    "Well, it just sounds annoying."


    "But, the father-in-law is the elder."


    "Well, it''s enough to be respectful on weekdays."


    Ning Su is at a loss for words, you are not respectful at all!


    Gu Chao pulled him into his arms, "You can''t just respect his temper, otherwise he won''t be able to go to heaven, just leave him alone, he will recover in a while."


    Let the wife do what she says! After all, what the wife-owner said made sense.


    "Do you want to sleep for a while?" Gu Chao pinched the soft flesh under his hand, and it felt great.


    Ning Su twisted his body to hide, his wife always liked to pinch the soft flesh around his waist, but here, he was the most ticklish.


    "I don''t want to sleep, I want to make clothes for my children."


    It''s too early to make clothes just after being pregnant, isn''t it?


    However, if the servant wants to do it, he can do it.


    "Do not strain your eyes."


    "Ok."


    Then, it means that Gu Chao practiced, and Ning Su made clothes.


    The two are doing their own things, but they are extremely harmonious.


    Ning Su would look up at the wife-master after a while. Although the wife-master hadn''t changed her posture, Ning Su felt her heart was full of sweetness every time she looked at her, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    The wife-lord is with him every day, and there are children. It''s great for him to live like this.


    He hoped that such days would last longer.


    Gu Chao left the capital and returned home, but he didn''t know that there were new rumors in Beijing.


    The protagonist of the rumors is still Han Yu. Compared with the last time, this time it can be regarded as an uproar, which is completely out of control.


    Han''s husband is so worried these days that his hair has turned gray, and it''s not all because of his son.


    The rumors of the past few days were finally suppressed, but fortunately, everyone who didn''t spread it knew about it.


    However, this time, there were too many people riding horses in Han Yu''s busy city, and it was spread all over the capital that day, and everyone knew about it.


    The son in his boudoir is still waiting for such a thing, can Han Fulang not worry about graying his hair?


    The most important point is that no matter what Han Fulang asked, his son would be like a gourd with his mouth sawed off, and he would not open his mouth.


    The eldest daughter, who was chasing after her, didn''t even open her mouth. This is not to **** him off.


    When Han Zhihong, the head of the Han family, heard the rumor, he rushed back and asked Fu Lang what was going on.


    Han Fulang was also depressed, but he didn''t dare to show his wife''s face. After all, what happened to his son, in the final analysis, he, the father, didn''t teach him well.


    Seeing Fulang like this, Han Zhihong also knew that the rumors outside must be true.


    Han Zhihong went directly to his son''s yard. After all, he had to ask clearly about this matter, otherwise he would just let the messages outside be full of talent?


    Yuzhu is also asking her master, how is it going? Did you catch up? What did Daoist Gu say?


    No matter what happened during the lunch break, Han Yu ignored him, just sat there, his face and expression did not change.


    Looking at such a master, Yuzhu thought, did she not catch up? Or Daoist Gu?


    Anyway, there must be no one who dares to end.


    Yuzhu remembered that her young master chased after Gu Daochang without hesitation, destroying everything, but the result was such a result, and immediately felt worthless for her young master.


    Young master''s reputation is completely ruined, how will you let him live in the future?


    On the way back, Han Jing kept asking his younger brother what was going on.


    Han Yu did not say the same thing, and kept crying, which made Han Jinghei feel very distressed.


    This is the younger brother she loved since childhood, the only younger brother, but he was bullied by that Gu Chao.


    Not only that, but he also ruined his reputation by doing such an outrageous thing for her. What will his brother do in the future?


    Han Jing really regretted it, he shouldn''t have looked at his brother soft-hearted just now, and shouldn''t have waited so easily to let that Gu Chao go.


    "Eldest sister, don''t talk about what happened today."


    Almost at the gate of the city, Han Yu finally spoke, but in the end he said this sentence.


    This made Han Jing even more frustrated, "Is it possible for me to hide this matter without telling it?"


    "Do you know that if you made such a fuss while riding a horse today, you will be famous in Beijing without tomorrow. What will happen to your reputation?"


    Han Yu looked at Han Jing with tears in his eyes, "Sister, please, don''t say anything, okay?"


    Seeing his younger brother being so wronged and sad, Han Jing couldn''t hold back his face, so he finally nodded in agreement.


    It''s just that it''s not like he can hide this matter if he doesn''t tell it.


    Han Yu also knows how much impact his impulsive behavior has today, and he can''t hide it, but he can ignore everything else.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to be known about Miss Gu.


    Just let him bury it in his heart.


    There was a sound of chaotic footsteps in the yard. At this moment, Han Yu knew that it must be the mother who came back from the Yamen.


    Come to him at this time, or for his business.


    It is also because he is not filial, he only cares about himself and does not think about the family, which makes the family worry about him, and he has to be judged.


    Han Zhihong came in and saw his son forcing a smile on his face, half of the anger in his heart was gone.


    After all, this is the son she has loved for eighteen years. Seeing his son like this, how could she not feel distressed.


    But angry is still angry, angry that he doesn''t know how to love himself.


    The rules here are no more strict than when they were at the border, and the rules for men were already stricter when they entered Beijing. Wouldn''t it ruin everything if he did this.


    "What is the important matter that makes you so disregarded that you don''t even want your own reputation?"


    Han Yu pursed her lips, and it took a long time before she spoke, "It is the son who is sorry for his mother and his father."


    There was only such a sentence. After that, no matter what Han Zhihong and Han Fulang asked, he would never speak again.


    No way, you can��t beat your son up.


    Fortunately, the rumors are only that he rides a horse and looks like a girl from a big family. Apart from saying that her Han family is not well-educated, there is nothing else.


    Han Zhihong comforted himself, anyway, her family was rough, and it would be possible to find a family for her son who was also a martial artist to marry.


    Otherwise, it would be better if the marriage is low and more dowry will be provided.


    Han Jing was also fortunate that there were only the three of them on the official road at that time, and no one else passed by.


    Otherwise, this rumor is not just that simple.


    The Han family comforted themselves and thought about things on the bright side.


    The daily gossip in Beijing is gone. As long as the son doesn''t go out during this period, it won''t take long for this matter to be forgotten.


    When the time comes, find a suitable family for my son.


    They didn''t know that, that night, Han Yu developed a high fever, and he was burned out.


    I invited a doctor to come to see me in the middle of the night, and I kept tossing and tossing until dawn, which was better.


    Although it was better, the fever went back and forth until the evening.


    During the period, Han Fulang naturally stayed by his son''s side all the time, and heard a few vague words intermittently from his son''s occasional sleep talk.


    Yuzhu was terrified when he heard it beside him, if the young master continued, the master husband would know everything.


    In fact, there is no need to say any more, Han Fulang has already guessed about it.


    It''s just that he understands how his son got involved with that Daoist Gu, it''s still like this.


    Han Fulang winked at Yuzhu standing beside him, then got up and walked out.


    Yuzhu knew that she couldn''t hide this matter anymore, so she took a deep look at her master who was still sick on the bed.


    whispered: "Master, you said this yourself, not Yuzhu."


    Arriving outside, Han Fulang glared at Yuzhu, who was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground with a "plop".


    Looking at Yuzhu''s trembling and terrified appearance, it is absolutely impossible to say that he doesn''t know anything.


    "Honestly, what is going on between Yu''er and Daoist Gu?"


    Yuzhu looked up at Han Fulang in panic, and then thought of her sick master.


    I thought to myself, I told my master husband, there might be a turning point for this matter!


    Therefore, Yuzhu told Han Fulang the whole story of the matter.


    "That time at Li''s house, did Yuer really have anything to do with Daoist Gu?"


    Earlier, he also said that others misunderstood the nonsense, but he didn''t realize it.


    Yuzhu shook her head again and again, "It''s really not there, it''s just that the son lost the handkerchief, went back to look for it, and then met Daoist Gu and the others, just said thank you, nothing else.


    Before that, the young master didn''t know that Daoist Gu had also come to the capital. "


    If Yu Zhu knew that before he arrived, his young master had crashed into a certain woman''s arms, he wouldn''t be so swearing.


    A new chapter will be added tonight! ! Hong Zhuang is confident and confident, begging for a monthly ticket and a reward! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： this is impossible

    Chapter 72 This marriage can''t be married


    No wonder the eldest daughter went to invite Daoist Gu to see the old man, and she was invited easily. It turned out that it was because of her son.


    I thought it was his family��s good luck, but they said they would stop accepting business, but in the end they still accepted his family��s business. It wasn��t luck at all!


    It''s because people have taken a fancy to his son, and it''s because of his son''s face!


    According to what Yuzhu said, the son and that Daoist Gu were in love with each other, and they had mutual intentions. So what is the son doing now?


    Yesterday my son rode his horse for that man, but he came back like this.


    Could it be that Daoist Gu has no intentions for his son?


    Also, if she wanted to, why didn''t she tell her son that she was going to leave, and she didn''t even reveal a little intention to his family. In this way, Daoist Gu didn''t have that kind of thought for his son at all.


    This is all caused by my son who shaves his head and picks up his head!


    After thinking about it, Han Fulang''s expression became more and more gloomy.


    Angry Gu Chao, since he is not interested in his son, why would he do those misleading things.


    He was even more angry with his son, for such a woman who didn''t put him in his heart, he ignored it and ruined himself.


    It so happened that Han Jing and Han Xiao sisters made an appointment to see their sick brother, and Han Fulang gave Han Jing a cold look.


    "What happened yesterday?"


    Han Jing saw the panic-stricken Polygonatum kneeling on the ground, and he could roughly understand the reason.


    Presumably, her father already knew about her younger brother and Gu Chao, but she didn''t expect that it was because her younger brother was in a coma, so she told it herself.


    Things have come to this point, she feels that there is no possibility of her trying to hide it for her brother.


    The main reason is that she doesn''t even know what Yuzhu said to her father, and where she wants to start.


    What''s more, she herself is also confused. Before she caught up with Gu Chao yesterday, she didn''t even know that her brother had something to do with Gu Chao.


    Han Fulang looked at Han Jing coldly with a pair of red phoenix eyes, and didn''t intend to let her go at all, nor did he give her the slightest chance to confess to Yuzhu.


    Han Jing had no choice but to bite the bullet and honestly explained what she saw after catching up yesterday.


    snort! It''s really my son''s wishful thinking!


    Han Fulang hates iron but not steel. There are so many women in the capital, no matter how many times he has seen, he doesn''t like them, and he doesn''t want to look at them any more. In the end, he actually fell in love with a Taoist priest.


    I''m still a Taoist priest who I haven''t met a few times, but I don''t think that way yet!


    Don''t lose face!


    However, this is his own son, no matter how embarrassing he is, can a father be the same as those outside?


    This is his son who was born in October of his pregnancy and pampered and raised for eighteen years.


    Han Xiao didn''t know what he was capable of. Now that he heard the whole story, she wished she could catch up with Gu Chao and show her off.


    This is the younger brother she loved and loved since she was a child, how could she be hurt like this by an outsider!


    Han Yu''s fever hasn''t subsided yet. Although everyone knows the whole story, they all hate it, but they have to wait until Han Yu wakes up to talk about it.


    Han Fulang is most worried about whether his son will suffer.


    If nothing happened, it would be treated as if it never happened. It was his son��s wishful thinking, and he couldn��t blame anyone.


    If that Gu Chao really bullied his son, he doesn''t care how capable that Gu Chao is, he will definitely ask for an explanation.


    In the middle of the night, Han Yu woke up once, but his energy was low and he was in a daze. He drank the medicine and barely fed half a bowl of porridge before falling asleep again.


    It was not until the morning of the second day that Han Yu finally woke up. However, due to the two days of tossing, the whole person was thinner and his face was haggard.


    Looking at such a son, how could Han Fulang ask him those words at this time.


    That''s all! Children are here to collect debts.


    Let��s ask him again after he feels better.


    After Han Fulang left, Yuzhu came to her side and told what had happened in the past two days.


    It turned out that it was because I was confused and said something that I shouldn''t have said, and I let my father know all about it.


    Also, what he told the eldest sister not to say, was also known by father.


    After Yuzhu finished speaking, he saw that the young master was silent, and he was extremely anxious.


    He wanted to ask the young master what happened that day, but the words came to his lips a few times, and when he saw the young master''s distraught look, he swallowed it back.


    Don''t ask anymore, the young master is so sad and sad, if he asks again, wouldn''t it be sprinkle salt on the young master''s heart?


    There is no impenetrable wall in the world. There are rumors that the son of the Han family is riding a horse in a busy market. Within two days, he didn��t know who was dressed as the son of Han.


    As for who the mistress is, no one is sure yet, but there are different opinions, ranging from romantic scholars to down-and-out young ladies.


    Not only that, after Mr. Han came back, he fell ill because of lovesickness.


    These rumors naturally involved the participation of Mr. Fu Lang from a wealthy family in Beijing.


    No, those who spread the rumors about Mr. Han and the ladies of the Yin family of the Li family all started to speculate enthusiastically.


    After careful analysis, they really let them find a very suitable candidate.


    This person is Daoist Gu.


    Ah! He said earlier that he was ambiguous with some women in the garden of the Li family, and he still wanted to deny and quibble. This time, everyone in the capital saw it, so let''s see how he can quibble.


    Wasn��t Daoist Gu among the four women last time!


    Moreover, everyone knows that Daoist Gu is the capital he left that day, and he gallops in the street in such a reckless manner, not chasing Daoist Gu, but who else?


    Do you really think they are all stupid? I still think they are all blind!


    Doesn��t even look at him like himself, is he worthy of a character like Taoist Gu?


    It''s wishful thinking, the toad wants to eat swan meat.


    Not only they are guessing, but also a few self-confessed insiders are also guessing.


    The Yin family and the Ruan family only guessed, but they are completely sure.


    They mentioned Mr. Han in front of Gu Chao earlier. Although Gu Chao had an explanation, but she wanted to explain to Mr. Han at that time, and she asked the old man of the Yin family to come forward to clarify.


    However, presumably it was because Gu Daochang had already married Fu Lang, so Mr. Han couldn''t accept it for a while, and got into a dead end, so he must be sick!


    Yes, anyway, he is also a son of a serious official family, and he is determined not to serve others.


    The old man of the Yin family had always liked Han Yu''s temperament. Although Han Yu did such a reproachful thing this time, the old man of the Yin family also praised him for being daring to love and hate.


    However, there are too many rules and regulations in Beijing, and it is too harsh on men. I am afraid that he will have a hard time in the future.


    Old man Yin has lived for dozens of years, and he has never seen any kind of evil wind. As he guessed, Han Yu''s illness is still not cured, and rumors about him and Daoist Gu are widely known.


    For a while, Han Yu and the Han family were pushed to the forefront.


    The others are fine, but the three women of the Han family have to be on duty every day, and criticism and strange looks from others are always indispensable.


    Han Fulang and Han Yu''s two brother-in-laws are afraid to go out now, and they are locked in the family with sad faces and sighs.


    Besides, Han Yu should not let Han Yu know about these things.


    Otherwise, I��m afraid that he��s still sick and will be stimulated again, what if he can��t think about it for a while.


    There is also the old man of the Han family, who has already prepared instructions, and he absolutely dare not mention a word.


    The old man''s health has improved now, so we can''t let him get angry in a hurry.


    It''s not that the two brothers-in-law have no complaints about this brother-in-law, but now that the Han family hasn''t separated yet, with the mother-in-law and father-in-law at the top, and the wife-head in the house, even if they have any complaints, they dare not show it in front of others Yes, I only dare to complain in my heart.


    However, it is still good that the children of the Han family are still young, and they are separated from each other, and there are still more than ten years before they get married. Otherwise, the two brothers-in-law would hate this brother-in-law to death.


    I''m stupid, I don''t want to be famous, but I want to make their children lose their reputation.


    It was precisely because of this rumor that Wang Dangjia, who had been busy all this time, knew that Gu Chao had left.


    It took two days for her to settle the family affairs, and she was about to bring a gift to thank Gu Chao, but she was a step too late.


    This Wang Dangjia is the one who asked Gu Chao to go to the house to check Fengshui earlier, the one whose house was put into a shackles.


    Gu Chao told her that once the evil formation is broken, the formation will backfire on the person who set it up, so these days she has been observing who the unlucky person is.


    The person who can set up this formation in her home will definitely not be an outsider.


    At least someone who is familiar with her family, so the head of the Wang family directly sent someone to get acquainted with her family, and who was present when her house was overhauled.


    Sure enough, as Gu Chao expected, she found a suspicious person within a few days.


    And this person is none other than her elder sister.


    The eldest daughter of the Wang family is not the biological daughter of the Wang family, but the old man of the Wang family kindly took in the beggar.


    It wasn��t long before Mr. Wang entered the Wang family. The Wang family was originally a businessman, and it was normal for the family to go out.


    Leaving Mr. Wang at home and guarding Nuo Da''s house is also boring. After giving alms to the little beggar who was going to the door a few times, the more Mr. Wang looked at it, the more he felt that he was destined to follow the child, and felt that the child was really pitiful, so he Take this kid.


    This is the eldest sister of the Wang family. Mr. Wang loves his adopted stepdaughter as much as his own daughter later.


    The relationship between the two sisters of the Wang family has always been good. If Mr. Wang hadn''t given the family business to his own daughter to inherit, I''m afraid the Wang family would never know that her good sister actually wanted her life.


    Not only did she want to kill her, if she hadn''t met Gu Chao, everyone in the Wang family would have been unable to escape.


    In more than 20 years, a white-eyed wolf was raised.


    After several inquiries, Wang Dangjia found out that Gu Chao was going to see the old man of the Yin family for his heart disease, and the old man of the Yin family would go to see Gu Chao in three months.


    Wang Dangjia came to the door of the Yin family with a heavy gift, hoping that when they went, they could send her thank you gift along with them.


    The Wang family and the Yin family are both merchants, so naturally they have contacts.


    Since it snowed, Gu Chao has been lazy at home and never went out.


    If she doesn''t go out, Ning Su naturally won''t go out either.


    However, this can''t stop Widow Gu.


    As long as the snow stops one day, he will go out, and he is not afraid of the cold or falling.


    On this day, Gu Chao was drawing a picture of Zhuangzi to be built in the next year at home, and Ning Su was sitting next to Gu Chao doing embroidery work.


    Not long after, I heard someone knocking on the door. There was still someone knocking on the door in such a thick snow outside. I guess it wasn''t the kind of widow Gu who wentssip.


    Moreover, even if it is for gossip, it is to find Widow Gu. Widow Gu has gone out, so it is obviously not Widow Gu.


    When Yan heard someone knocking on the door, he immediately put down what he was doing and went out to open the door.


    In such a cold day, standing outside for a while will make you shiver, so don''t make people wait too long.


    As soon as the gate of the courtyard was opened, it was a person from the village or a clan member!


    Gu Chao knew this person, and he was there when she was treating guests a few days ago.


    It is her clan who has not been out of the fifth clothes, and she has to call someone uncle according to her seniority.


    Gu Chao told the waiter, "Don''t go out, come in the door and bring in the cold air, don''t catch the cold."


    Ning Su is still very concerned about his body, now he is not alone!


    What the wife master said, he heard, "Yeah."


    "After sitting for a while, get up and turn around, and the eyes also need to rest."


    "Well, I know."


    Seeing that the servant was so obedient and obedient, Gu Chao was satisfied, so he opened the door and went out.


    "Third Uncle, why are you here?"


    The visitor came here specifically to look for Gu Chao. When he saw Gu Chao coming out, he smiled and waved to Gu Chao.


    "Dabao, Third Uncle came here today to ask you for something."


    "What''s the matter, just say it." Gu Chao went to sit opposite him, looked at his face, and seemed to be happy.


    Sure enough, the third uncle smiled and took out a red thing from his sleeve and handed it to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao glanced at it, and it should be Geng Tie in that style.


    Sure enough, there is a happy event.


    "Dabao, isn''t your second brother old enough to meet someone? This is the person selected by the third uncle a few days ago. I want you to help me find out if it''s suitable or not?"


    Gu Chao didn''t say much, picked up the post on the table and opened it to read.


    After reading it, he frowned slightly, "How can the third uncle find someone with a child for the second brother?"


    As soon as these words came out, the third uncle was shocked, and the joy on his face disappeared.


    Asked Gu Chao with a look of disbelief, "How is it possible, your second brother is the son of the third uncle, how could the third uncle find him someone who brought a child?"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Gu Chao suspiciously again, "Dabao, did you read it wrong, please take a closer look."


    How could Gu Chao be wrong about this kind of thing, she can see it clearly with just one glance.


    "Third Uncle, this marriage is not going to happen, you''d better inquire again and leave as soon as possible!"


    Seeing what Gu Chao said so firmly, Third Uncle''s heart was instantly as cold as the ice and snow outside, until it reached the bottom of his heart.


    He believes in Gu Chao, Gu Chao is a descendant of his Gu family, and it is impossible for him to harm his own people, so it must be that the matchmaker and the Li family who killed a thousand swords partnered to deceive him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Are you scared

    Chapter 73 Are you afraid?


    "Then the Li family has a child, but the matchmaker Huang said that the child is the orphan of Li Qi''s elder sister.


    Although Li Qi is still to be raised, the matchmaker also said that it is a boy, and it will be just a dowry to give away in the future.


    Moreover, the child''s father also left him a few acres of land, even if it is rented out, it is enough to support him until he gets married. "


    These are the original words of Huang Meigong. The third uncle also asked his daughter to inquire about it, and it is true.


    Gu Chao pointed at the Geng post on the table, and said softly, "If this horoscope belongs to that Li Qi, there will be no mistake."


    Third Uncle''s heart was fluctuating, and he was out of control for a while.


    Then what happened to this kid?


    "Why don''t you, Dabao, help me to visit Li''s house?"


    After a moment of silence, Gu Chao nodded, "Today is late, I will go with my third uncle tomorrow."


    The third uncle nodded again and again, "That''s good, that''s good, thank you Dabao."


    Gu Chao also looked at the face of the clan, and helped her family.


    "Tomorrow, Third Uncle had better bring Geng Tie with him. Also, if he exchanged anything else, he''d better bring it with him, so as not to make another trip."


    After getting Gu Chao''s permission, Third Uncle went back first.


    This matter, alas!


    After the people left, Gu Chao went back into the house.


    Seeing her coming back, Ning Su put the embroidery frame in her hand and came to meet her and ask.


    "My wife, what''s the matter?" He also listened to the general idea in the room just now.


    It is a big deal for a man to get married, and he must not be deceived.


    Gu Chao stretched out his arms to put his arms around the little servant with a puzzled and worried expression, and said as he walked in.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know when you go to see it tomorrow."


    Ning Su believes in his wife, who is so powerful, as long as the wife says there is no need to worry, he will really feel at ease.


    "My wife, you must help the third uncle. If the second brother is really cheated into marriage, it will be ruined in the future."


    "Oh, you are worried about others. When you got married as a wife, were you worried?"


    Yuan body is worse than that fraudulent marriage!


    Not only a jerk, but a dying man.


    Ning Su is not afraid, but there is no way.


    "When the wife master wakes up, the slave will not be afraid."


    Gu Chao chuckled, leaned over and pressed a kiss on his lips.


    "Are you afraid now?"


    Although Ning Su is now used to his wife doing something embarrassing to him without moving, she still can''t help but blush.


    Now it is, the little husband who was kissed by the wife-master shyly nestled in the arms of the wife-master, "Slave, don''t be afraid."


    The wife master treats him well, why would he be afraid?


    The wife master is the best wife master in the world.


    On the second day, Gu Chao followed the third aunt who invited her to Li''s house.


    The third uncle and his two daughters also went with him. After leaving the village, the eldest daughter of the third uncle went to invite Huang Matchong, and they went to Li''s house first.


    At the beginning, he was the mediator of Huang Mei Gong Bao, so there was a problem, so naturally he had to go to Huang Mei Gong.


    Among them, maybe he is also involved with the pornographic media!


    Because of the snow on the road, it took more than an hour to reach Li''s house.


    Nowadays everyone is staying at home and has no place to go, so when they arrived, Li Qi was also at my sister''s house.


    Seeing the arrival of the future husband-in-law, Li Qi naturally happily welcomed them in and greeted them attentively.


    However, Aunt Gu''s family didn''t give her a good face, and never said a word.


    This situation caught Li Qi a little off guard. What''s wrong?


    It doesn''t look like he''s still a guest, but rather he''s here to ask the teacher for a crime.


    "Aunt Gu, Uncle, Second Sister, what''s wrong with you?" The Third Aunt glanced at her, didn''t speak, and only looked at Gu Chao.


    As soon as Gu Chao saw Li Qi, he was sure that he was right. This man indeed had a son.


    "Third Aunt is not in a hurry, it won''t be too late when Huang Matchmaker comes."


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, Third Aunt felt completely chilled, so there was still something she didn''t understand.


    If Li Qi had no problem, Gu Chaowan would not say such a thing.


    The faces of the third aunt''s family were even more ugly, completely dark.


    Li Qi looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, who is this person? She has never seen it before, and she is definitely not someone from the Gu family!


    Seeing several people not talking, talking by myself, it doesn��t make sense to put a hot face on someone��s cold butt, so I just sit there and don��t talk.


    Since they are waiting for Huang Meigong, it must be related to her marriage. Could it be that they know about it?


    But, this is absolutely impossible!


    Now, no one else knows except her, so how could it be known by the Gu family?


    Maybe, her family has some dissatisfaction, or wants to offer a dowry?


    This is not acceptable, it was agreed at the beginning!


    Li Qi felt a little guilty when he thought of this, and secretly went to see the Gu family members.


    Finally, the eyes fell on Gu Chao, who was sitting upright.


    Still, some wealthy relative of the Gu family.


    It seems that she is lucky. When she marries the son of the Gu family, she might be able to enjoy the glory of this man in the future.


    For a moment, Li Qi completely forgot that the Gu family didn''t come here to chat with her, but to find trouble.


    After waiting for a while, the eldest daughter of the Gu family came with Mr. Huang Matchong.


    Mr. Huang Matchmaker��s voice came in before he even entered the room, ��Oh, it��s so cold, what��s going on, I��m going to get married, what are you doing in such a hurry! But I��m freezing to death.��


    Li Qi heard the voice of the matchmaker, and hurriedly got up to meet him.


    This person is her great matchmaker, and he must not be neglected.


    Seeing that everyone has arrived, Li Qi couldn''t help it anymore, "Third Aunt, look, Mr. Huang Matchmaker is here, just say what you have to say!"


    Huang Meigong was dragged by the eldest daughter of the Gu family at home, and he was also at a loss.


    Along the way, no matter how much he asked, she just didn''t say anything, and just let him go.


    This cold day, isn''t it just to toss him!


    Now that it''s here, and seeing the faces of all the Gu family members with dark faces, he suddenly feels a little uneasy.


    This is, what went wrong with the marriage?


    Third Aunt finally spoke, but her tone of voice was not very good.


    "Huang Matchmaker, did you tell us that she was never married?"


    Huang Meigong nodded subconsciously, "Yes!"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Besides, everyone in the village can testify."


    Li Qi also defended herself after hearing this, "Auntie, did you misunderstand something?"


    The third uncle snorted coldly, "Since she was never married, how did her child come about?"


    These words startled Huang Meigong, "What kind of child? I didn''t get married, where did the child come from?"


    Li Qi''s pupils shrank slightly, obviously frightened.


    Stuttered a bit, "Uncle, you can''t talk nonsense, where did I come from?"


    All the members of the Gu family went to see Gu Chao, obviously wanting her to talk.


    I have heard Gu Chao say that Li Qi has a child, but I don��t know anything else!


    The eyes of several people were too obvious, which attracted Huang Meigong and Li Qi to cast puzzled looks at Gu Chao.


    Huang Meigong was really puzzled, but Li Qi pretended to be puzzled, panicked already.


    Gu Chao looked at them, "Please get that child out first."


    The Gu family just remembered, yes, the child has never seen it, so there is no proof.


    But where is this kid?


    Gu Zhao raised his chin in the direction of the West Room, "It''s in that room."


    This time, Li Qi panicked completely.


    How did this person know.


    The two daughters of the Gu family went straight to Westinghouse without saying a word.


    Sure enough, there was a three or four-year-old boy inside, who was supposed to be playing by himself before, when he saw them push the door in, he raised his face and looked at them warily.


    When they brought the child out, Huang Matchong heaved a sigh of relief. This was the misunderstanding.


    "Eldest sister of the Gu family, you misunderstood. This is not Li Qi''s child. This is the child left by her elder sister. Didn''t I tell you when I talked about kissing? At that time, you also said you didn''t care."


    It''s not that they don''t care, they still think Li Qi is affectionate and righteous.


    Being able to treat the child left by her deceased eldest sister as her own, will definitely be the same for her children in the future.


    That''s why they agreed to this marriage.


    As a result, unexpectedly, she already had a child.


    But, isn''t this child the eldest sister of the Li family?


    The Gu family members are all stunned, what is going on?


    Li Qi also nodded repeatedly, "Yes, this is my elder sister''s child, I misunderstood, I misunderstood."


    Gu Chao looked at her and chuckled lightly, but this smile gave off a sense of irony.


    "Then let''s do a blood test."


    Everyone was even more confused. Gu Chao meant that this child really belonged to Li Qi?


    And this blood test, how to do it?


    Blood confession?


    Unknown, so Huang Meigong felt that this person seemed to be looking for trouble, and everyone in the village knew that this child belonged to the eldest sister of the Li family, so what else?


    "Master Gu, have you heard someone talking nonsense, sowing discord? This child really belongs to Li Qi and her elder sister. If you don''t believe me, you can go out and ask anyone. Everyone knows."


    Li Qi, who was terrified by Gu Chao��s plan to test relatives, echoed Huang Meigong��s words, ��Yes, yes.��


    However, the Gu family ignored them and only went to see Gu Chao.


    "Dabao, tell me, how do you test?"


    This is related to the life of their second brother, and it must not be fooled casually.


    The parent-inspection that Gu Chao said was done by her, and the results are quick and error-free.


    "Take a drop of blood from any one of their mother and child."


    This is simple, the two daughters of the Gu family stared at Li Qi covetously.


    Obviously they wanted to take her blood. The child was still young, so they couldn''t do it.


    The third uncle also stood up, walked around the room and was about to go to the kitchen.


    He is going to get a bowl of water, isn''t this drop of blood meant to be dropped into the water?


    Seeing his actions, Gu Chao stopped him, "Third Uncle, don''t need to go."


    "What are you doing? Eldest sister, second sister, it''s all a misunderstanding, let''s talk about it if we have something to say, okay?"


    "After the blood test, it''s not too late to talk about it."


    The two grabbed Li Qi from left to right. Although Li Qi was also struggling, how could she alone be the opponent of the Gu family sisters.


    Huang Meigong saw that things had turned out like this, and he wanted to persuade him. This is all because of the exchange of Geng posts, so he can be regarded as a family, right?


    This misunderstanding is too much and it is not appropriate.


    In the future, the in-laws will no longer be enemies, and it will be difficult for the son of the Gu family to marry in the future.


    But before he could speak, he was stared at by the third aunt.


    The more the matchmaker Huang helped Li Qi speak, the more she wondered if the two had colluded.


    Finally, Huang Meigong was wise enough to protect himself, so he had to keep his mouth shut.


    But she slandered the Gu family in her heart, ouch! I really don''t know good people.


    It''s up to you to toss about, he doesn''t care, anyway, it''s not him who suffers in the end.


    So, he just had a good time watching the fun.


    After subduing Li Qi, the Gu family looked at Gu Chao, waiting for her blood test.


    Gu Chao came to Li Qi, raised his hand and swiped casually on the panicked and angry Li Qi.


    Obviously Gu Chao didn''t have anything on his hand, but after her action, a small wound appeared on Li Qi''s hand, and then blood dripped out.


    Looking at the blood drop, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Including Huang Meigong, who was watching the excitement angrily, he felt that he might be dazzled.


    Li Qi was the most shocked. She didn''t feel that this person touched her at all, but what happened to the cuff on her hand.


    Then several people saw the blood on Li Qi''s hand floating up and spinning in the air.


    how can that be?


    The two sisters of the Gu family stopped holding Li Qi, and let go of their hands and stared straight at the drop of blood in the air.


    Gu Chao skillfully pinched, and then the drop of blood turned into two red lines visible to the naked eye at the same time and shot between the eyebrows of the dazed Li Qi and the little boy who didn''t know anything.


    For a while, several people didn''t understand what was going on.


    After regaining consciousness, I realized that this is the blood test that Dabao mentioned?


    Based on the situation just now, then this child is really Li Qi''s child.


    At this time, Li Qi didn''t know that it was Fu Zhixin who suddenly became smart.


    shouted excitedly, "I am his aunt, so I am naturally related by blood. How can this be counted?"


    The others frowned when they heard this, right, isn��t this normal?


    Gu Chao sneered, "Since you insist on making me shut up, then don''t blame me."


    Li Qi was startled by her words, what does she mean? What else do you know?


    Then everyone saw Gu Chao speak slowly, "Would you like to invite Zuo Zuo to see what happened to your brother-in-law?"


    Li Qi''s eyes widened, her face full of horror!


    Well, how does this person know?


    Obviously, she didn''t tell anyone, and no one saw her.


    "I guess, the eldest sister of the Li family died on the battlefield! This is only discovered after the eldest sister of the Li family left."


    Mr. Huang Matchmaker nodded. That is indeed the case. Everyone in the village knows about these things. However, what does this have to do with today''s events?


    "However, this child was conceived after Li Qi forced her brother-in-law before the eldest sister of the Li family went out."


    "how come?"


    "You''re talking nonsense, nonsense!"


    Gu Chao ignored it, "Let me continue to guess, after the eldest sister of the Li family left, the brother-in-law of the Li family found out that she was pregnant, and she was both shocked and scared.


    He himself knew that the child in his womb was not owned by his wife.


    However, I was born under your coaxing. The time is right anyway, so I''m not afraid of being misunderstood.


    As for later, how did the brother-in-law of the Li family disappear. "


    Having said this, Gu Chao sneered and looked at Li Qi who was full of panic.


    I originally planned to add more updates today, but for some reason it couldn��t be added, so I��ll make it up tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： ask for a good omen

    Chapter 74 Ask for a good omen


    Arriving here, the Gu family and Huang Meigong looked at Li Qi''s eyes again. After being shocked, only disgust remained.


    At this time, I heard Gu Chao say again: "At first, I just wanted to beat the child in the stomach, but I didn''t expect that a bowl of abortion pills would kill two people.


    Actually, even if you invite a doctor, you won��t lose your life, but it��s too late to cover up this kind of thing, so how dare you call a doctor.


    Still, it''s not bad, isn''t it? "


    How can it be called good?


    What are you talking about!


    "Raising my own son, I got the big house of my eldest sister and a few acres of land, which is not bad."


    It took a few people to realize it, isn''t it!


    Not only that, outsiders have to praise Li Qi for her love and righteousness!


    Looking at Li Qi again, she was already limp on the ground, her face ashen.


    How could she know so clearly? It''s over!


    It was because Li Qi, a countryman with little experience, was frightened like this after the incident was revealed.


    If it was changed to someone with a strong tolerance, it would definitely not be what it is now.


    I''m afraid she will jump up and point at Gu Chao''s nose and scold her, "Empty words are nothing, but you have to show evidence."


    It is difficult to find evidence for this kind of thing!


    After all, the brother-in-law of the Li family has been away for more than a year, and if the grave is to be exhumed for an autopsy, it may not be obvious.


    Moreover, the only person who knows these things now is Li Qi in front of him, and there is no witness or material evidence.


    However, if Li Qi jumped up and questioned Gu Chao now, Gu Chao would teach her how to behave.


    Just invite the soul of the Li family sister to come up and confront it!


    She believed that the brother-in-law of the Li family would definitely not cover up the person who ruined his innocence and cost him his life.


    Li Qi was scared out of her wits. Seeing this, the Gu family still didn''t understand.


    Finally, he took back the Gengtie and cut off contact with the Li family.


    "I knew you were such a person long ago, how could I be a matchmaker for you, bah! I''ve tarnished my reputation."


    Before leaving, Huang Meigong scolded Li Qi severely, but he felt a little pitiful for the child in the room who had never said a word.


    What does this child know, he was tired of being such a shameless mother for no reason.


    Originally, this kind of thing, according to Gu Chao��s intention, was to be reported to the official, but because of the reputation of the son of the third aunt��s family, I just didn��t know what to do.


    Afterwards, the third aunt''s family gave Gu Chao a lot of things. Although it was not expensive, it was also the heart of the third aunt''s family.


    Gu Chao specifically told Gu Widow that this matter is rotten in his stomach, and he is not allowed to go out and talk nonsense.


    Widow Gu held back his mouth, "Am I the one who chews my tongue? Don''t worry, I know it!"


    snort! It is precisely because I am worried about you that I have to tell you specially.


    After this incident, there was nothing else until the end of the year.


    Gu Chao can also stay at home with his little husband, the two of them draw pictures and accompany each other, it is very comfortable.


    There is no such thing as a desk in Gu��s house. The one used in Gu Chao��s room is taken from Gu Chao��s space.


    Ning Su now knows many secrets of his wife-lord, such as this secret that can hold a lot of things.


    Although he didn''t know the specific reason, this did not prevent him from admiring his wife-lord.


    This year is Gu Chao''s first year in this world, and also her first year with her husband.


    Although there are not many people in the family, they are also arranged happily.


    I forgot to buy firecrackers when I was pre-ordering the New Year��s goods. Now I see other people��s homes in the village setting off firecrackers, and children wearing new clothes are playing outside in groups.


    Ning Su''s eyes were red with envy.


    Gu Chao didn��t think of this at all, and because Widow Gu��s family was poor a few years ago, he never let it go and forgot about it.


    So, now we can only see what other people put in.


    Seeing the envious look in the servant''s eyes, Gu Chao felt a little distressed.


    Next year, I must remember to buy it for him too.


    Suddenly, she remembered the fireworks symbol.


    This talisman was originally developed by a monk in order to please his sweetheart and pursue his sweetheart.


    When it came out, many women were envious and jealous.


    And she just learned this talisman.


    Now use this to surprise my husband, isn''t it just right?


    Gu Chao used his finger to draw a symbol, and then excited.


    A golden rune shot straight into the sky, exploded with a "bang", and bloomed into gorgeous fireworks.


    This sound startled Xiao Fushi at first, but when he followed the sound and looked up, the shock just now turned into surprise.


    "Wife master." After Ning Su was pleasantly surprised, she immediately turned back to look for Gu Chao. Of course, she had to watch such beautiful fireworks with the wife master.


    Gu Chao was standing behind Xiao Fushi, so Ning Su saw Gu Chao with a smile on his face as soon as he turned his head.


    Gu Chao stepped forward and took him into his arms, "Do you like it?"


    Ning Su nodded, "I like it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the wife-lord raised his hand and drew golden lines in the air. After the drawing was completed, the runes shot straight into the sky, blooming into fireworks like just now.


    It turned out that the fireworks just now were set off by the wife.


    Under the respectful eyes of the servant, Gu Chao drew several firework symbols one after another.


    The little servant was exclaimed frequently, with a bright smile on his face, and his almond eyes were full of light.


    Widow Gu and Yan Shi also ran out to see what was going on when they heard the sound, and they also exclaimed when they saw the scene where half of the sky was lit up by fireworks.


    Not only Gu Chao''s family, but other people in the village all looked up when they saw it.


    Scenes like this are not often seen, and ordinary farmers will never buy these expensive things in their entire lives.


    So, of course, take a good look.


    Then I guessed, which one is so extravagant and bought so many fireworks.


    Following the rising direction, I realized that it was Gu Chao''s home.


    They all sighed, it seems that Gu Chao has really made money, otherwise he would be willing to buy such a good-looking and useless thing.


    Sour to sour, you still have to watch it.


    I heard that during the Lantern Festival, the provincial capital will also set off fireworks, but they can''t watch it.


    Their Gu family village is not close to the provincial capital, and after going there, they couldn''t come back that night.


    Now there are fireworks to watch, and they don��t have to walk so far, they still want to watch for a while.


    Not long after, there were noisy sounds outside the courtyard of Gu Chao��s house.


    It was the children in the village who saw the fireworks, and then came to Gu Chao''s house in groups.


    Among them are several nieces and nephews who went home to Gu Chao, "Auntie, Auntie."


    Hearing their voices, Gu Chao signaled Yan Shi to open the door and let them in.


    As soon as the door opened, a group of children rushed in.


    Doudou was the first among them. When he came to Gu Chao, he hugged Gu Chao''s leg, "Auntie, are you setting off fireworks?"


    This child is used to hugging.


    Gu Chao also liked him very much, bent over and hugged Xiaodoudou, "Well, what are you guys doing here?"


    Doudou, who was being questioned, turned her head to look at the group of friends in the yard who were also looking up at Gu Chao, and explained the reason under their expectant eyes.


    "We''re going to watch the fireworks."


    "Hehe, the fireworks are not in the sky, you come to my house to see the fireworks."


    "That''s right, that''s right, let''s see how it''s placed."


    This was said by Gu Chao��s eldest niece. She is two years older than Doudou, and her thinking is clearer.


    Gu Chao looked at her, and then at the other children, and saw the other children nodding.


    That��s right, peasant kids, it would be great to have a firecracker. I��ve never seen fireworks before.


    Widow Gu is very satisfied with these expectant little eyes, hum! All of them are like bumpkins, who have never seen the world, but my eldest treasure is capable.


    Actually, he had never seen it before. He had been paying attention to the movement in the sky just now, and he didn''t see what the fireworks looked like.


    He also asked, "Dabao, when did you buy it? Do you have any more? Put some more."


    The little servant also looked at Gu Chao with a pair of shining eyes, so that Gu Chao couldn''t say anything if he refused.


    So I had to draw a few more firework symbols, which caused everyone to exclaim while watching.


    Wow! So this is where the fireworks come from?


    Looking at the children''s clear and respectful eyes, Gu Chao felt the need to explain.


    "This is not an ordinary firework, and the ones sold in the town are not like this. You will know when you see it later."


    "Oh!"


    "Then, aunt, what kind of firework are you, such, such, how did you make it?"


    All of a sudden, a group of children circled around Gu Chao, gesticulating and asking questions.


    "This is my stunt, how can I tell you!"


    Telling it to children is not clear, so Gu Chao just fooled them.


    Although this is the case, he has received infinite respect from the children. I am afraid that in the hearts of the children, Gu Chao is their boss.


    When the children were finally sent away, Widow Gu still wanted to ask, but Gu Chao blocked Gu Widow''s mouth with the same words.


    "Huh! When your father is a child?"


    However, even if Gu Chao doesn''t tell you, Gu Widow can still guess, isn''t it the ability that Lord Yan gave you?


    Thinking of this, Gu widow quickly clasped his hands together, praying in the yard while chanting.


    Anyway, it is thanks to Lord Yan, and to all the gods, so that his family''s big treasure can come back to life, and he has this ability again.


    A certain Lord Yan had an itchy nose, presumably someone was talking about her.


    I just don��t know whether to thank her or scold her.


    Forget it, she is very busy every day, how can she have time to listen to such trivial matters as whether to thank her or scold her.


    Gu Chao has no intention of keeping the old age.


    "When you are sleepy, go to the old age, and we will be old too."


    After finishing speaking, she took her husband back to the room, ignoring Widow Gu calling her from behind.


    "Oh, Dabao, how can you not keep the old age?"


    The response I got was indeed the sound of my daughter closing the door, "Bang!"


    Widow Gu shut up in embarrassment, okay! If you don''t keep it, don''t keep it!


    Anyway, I haven��t guarded it in the past few years. Didn��t I come here?


    After figuring it out, he also went back to his room, packed up and got ready to sleep.


    Ning Su changed his wife''s clothes and asked, "My wife, are we really not keeping the old age?"


    But, don��t you have to watch the New Year��s Eve?


    "There is nothing to keep, let''s go to bed early!"


    Xiaofushi is pregnant, how can he stay up all night.


    Ning Su lay in Gu Chao''s arms, covered with a soft and warm quilt.


    However, the wife-owner''s arms are warmer than the quilt.


    Gu Chao kissed the young man on the forehead, "Go to bed early."


    Ning Su hummed lightly, ready to fall asleep contentedly.


    After a while, I remembered that even if they don''t keep the New Year''s Eve, they will still be woken up by the sound of firecrackers when the time comes.


    In addition to the legend of the Nian Beast, setting off firecrackers during the eldest child also means saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new.


    So, even for this good meaning, as long as they have a little extra money, they will buy firecrackers and put them on the big day.


    However, the wife-owner is asleep, so let him sleep too!


    Wait until you wake up.


    I''m really sleepy. Since I was pregnant, I obviously haven''t done anything every day, but I can eat and sleep better than before.


    Hmm~ It must be because the child is growing.


    Thinking of the child, when Ning Su fell asleep, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Gu Chao counts the days every day. It has been two months since her husband became pregnant, and she will be able to do certain things in one month.


    Be patient, be patient, soon.


    With a delicate body and soft jade in her arms, don''t think too much about this kind of thing, go to sleep.


    But before going to sleep, Gu Chao arranged a barrier in the room.


    In order to prevent the sound of firecrackers from waking up the sleeping servant.


    So, Ning Su slept comfortably until dawn.


    After waking up, I was still thinking in a daze, is it dawn yet?


    Why didn''t you hear the sound of firecrackers?


    Rubbed on the shoulder of the wife-owner, um~ it was warm and comfortable, he didn''t even want to get up.


    Ning Su couldn''t help but reflect on himself, he is really getting lazy now, because he is always used by his wife.


    Gu Chao, who is used to her husband''s servant, also woke up, seeing the little husband''s servant rubbing against her body, feeling happy.


    This little servant is really getting more and more caring, and more and more in line with her wishes.


    You don''t go out on the first day of the new year, but children come to the house to celebrate the new year.


    Ning Su got up early in the morning and put all the snacks and snacks to entertain the children, there are many varieties.


    Widow Gu looked at it and hummed twice, saying what a waste.


    Gu Chao glanced at him, "Eat less, or drink less!"


    Widow Gu shut up, and ate a plate of nuts by himself.


    Out of sight is out of mind!


    Not long after, the group of children came to the door last night, and the children of the Gu family took the lead.


    As soon as he rushed in, he had a good word for Gu Chao and the others, and the auspicious words were poured out, obviously speaking smoothly.


    No, every Chinese New Year is the happiest time for these children.


    Not only have new clothes to wear, but also candy.


    Early in the morning of the first day of the new year, every household can pay New Year greetings, and the host will not drive them away, but also prepare delicious food for them.


    If you meet generous people, you will also give them one or two copper coins.


    In this way, how could they be unhappy.


    After tasting the sweetness, the good words naturally became more and more fluent.


    Gu Chao ordered the things on the table and asked them to get them by themselves.


    "Take them one by one. When you''re done, go to Ning Su''s and say hello to your little sister."


    Older children have heard from their parents that Uncle Ning of Aunt Dabao��s family has a baby in his arms.


    So, hearing what Gu Chao said, the clever one naturally knew what to say.


    The small ones at the back don��t say it��s okay, just follow the previous ones.


    Gu Chao also wanted to bring a good omen to the child in Xiao Fushi''s belly. Of course, the good omen must start from the first day of the new year.


    Hearing the wife-master talking about her little sister, Ning Su pursed her lips. The wife-master wanted a daughter so much, what if it was a son?


    This chapter is to make up for what was not updated yesterday, and there are two more chapters today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： have a conscience

    Chapter 75 A Little Conscience


    Widow Gu, who was eating nuts with a dark face, finally looked good when he heard the children talking auspicious words to Ning''s belly.


    It''s not bad!


    In the past, Gu Dabao was the one he cared about most, but now, besides Gu Dabao, there is another one, that is his granddaughter.


    Looking at the smiling faces of his wife and father-in-law, Ning Su couldn''t help thinking, if it was his son, how disappointed his wife and father-in-law would be.


    When the time comes, will the wife master not like the child, nor him?


    As for the father-in-law, that''s for sure.


    The father-in-law talks about his granddaughter every day, which shows how much he wants a granddaughter. If he doesn��t have a daughter, the father-in-law is afraid~


    Thinking of how he was when he scolded and beat him on a regular basis, will he treat children like this in the future?


    He was worried, but now, Ning Su dared not show it at all.


    Today is the first day of the new year, everyone is happy, he can''t spoil everyone''s interest.


    The reason why Gu Chao said she was a daughter was not because she wanted a daughter and didn''t like a son.


    She also thought that the one in Xiaofushi''s belly was a daughter, and after having a daughter, his back should be hardened in the future.


    What''s more, Widow Gu should treat him better even for the sake of his granddaughter.


    Actually, as long as it''s from the little husband and waiter, she likes it.


    When it was time to go to bed at night, Gu Chao finally found that the little husband was a little different from usual.


    Worried, his brows were unconsciously frowned.


    During dinner at night, Gu Chao even saw him in a daze several times.


    This is something!


    Still holding the little husband in his arms as usual, and kissing him, Gu Chao asked him.


    "What''s the matter with Su''er?"


    When asked by his wife, Ning Su was taken aback. Is there anything wrong with him?


    Seeing Xiao Fushi''s dazed look, it doesn''t look like he has something to do, maybe he''s thinking about something else.


    "Go to bed earlier, or you won''t be able to get up tomorrow, and you won''t be able to go back."


    The second day of junior high school is the day when a married man returns to his natal home.


    Gu Chao naturally planned to go back with the little husband, and his father-in-law also expected the little husband to go back.


    Ning Su, who was in a mess in her head, was both surprised and happy when her wife said that she wanted to go back.


    He didn''t even think that his wife could go back with him tomorrow, nor did he think that he could go back.


    Going back to her natal family in the second year of junior high school is the treatment that Zhengfulang only has, which he dare not think about.


    "Thank you, wife master!"


    Gu Chao looked at Xiao Fushi''s bright eyes, which dimmed again after a while.


    There must be something wrong!


    She wasn''t in a hurry, she just waited for Xiao Fushi to speak.


    Ning Su thought that the wife-owner was able to take him back because of the child. The wife-owner cares so much about the child. What should he do if he doesn''t live up to his expectations and can''t give birth to a daughter?


    Gu Chao waited for quite a while, she knew that the servant was not asleep.


    Finally, let her wait until the little husband waiter said, "wife master, are you asleep?"


    "No."


    "Wife master, I have a question I want to ask my wife master."


    "You ask."


    Asking Gu Chao to wait for a while, Ning Su said in a low voice: "Does the wife-lord like his son?"


    Ah! It turned out that he had been thinking about this all night.


    This is because of what she said in the morning!


    He also thought she wanted a daughter and was patriarchal, so he was worried.


    After asking the question, Ning Su has been carefully watching the expression of the wife-lord, waiting for her answer.


    I was also nervous, afraid that she would say something I didn''t like.


    How could Gu Chao say that he didn''t like it?


    "like."


    Hoo ~ Ning Su''s heart was finally put in his stomach.


    It��s good that the wife-owner doesn��t hate it.


    Then he felt his wife''s hand tightening slightly around him, but it was not enough to strangle him.


    "Is it because of what I said in the morning that I was thinking about it?"


    Ning Su nodded honestly, "Yes."


    "Actually, slave, I didn''t think about it. I just wanted to ask my wife."


    Ning Su didn''t want her little thoughts to be discovered by his wife.


    "As long as it is Su''er''s child, as a wife, I like it. As a wife, I just want the first child to be a daughter. It will be the best, so that I can protect my younger brothers and sisters in the future."


    She wouldn''t say it either, because she was afraid that he would worry about some things that he didn''t have.


    Hearing what the wife-leader said, Ning Su finally felt at ease.


    "What if, slave, you give birth to a son?"


    "It''s a son, so wait until you have a younger sister to protect him."


    As he said that, Gu Chao deliberately squeezed his soft flesh.


    When speaking, he deliberately buried his head next to the little servant''s ear, and the hot air that spewed out was scattered on the little servant''s ear.


    It was originally a good sentence, but it made Ning Su feel that it was not serious.


    Wife master, it��s true, they talked about having a baby again, but she turned out to be ~ and not serious.


    However, having a child is actually not serious, right?


    Ning Su was blushed by her own thoughts and spurned herself. She is a person who has children, how can she think about those?


    The next morning, Widow Gu started to pack his things after eating. He also wanted to go back to his mother''s house.


    When he packed up and came out and saw the carriage waiting at the door, he directly put the things online, and then called Gu Chao into the house.


    "Dabao, hurry up!"


    Not long after, Gu Chao brought Ning Su out.


    "Hurry up, the road is bad, let''s go earlier."


    Now that his family is very capable, he naturally wants to go earlier, so as to show off to his brothers and brother-in-law.


    snort! In the past few years, they were the ones who showed off in front of him, satirizing him inside and outside the words, this year it''s his turn.


    Wait for him to show off the gold bracelet on his hand to see if they are envious?


    snort! Only his family''s eldest treasure has the ability to buy him a gold bracelet. Where do they have it?


    As far as their daughter is concerned, how can they afford it?


    Even if you can afford it! I must be reluctant to buy it for them, as there is my big treasure who is filial.


    Widow Gu was thinking about the beauty, but he heard Gu Chao say.


    "Go on your own! I want to take Su''er to my mother''s house."


    This is like a bolt from the blue to Widow Gu, if Gu Chao doesn''t leave, how can he show off.


    Well, if his daughter doesn''t go, he can show off, but he can''t drive, so should he walk?


    His family obviously has a carriage, but he can''t take it out to be envied by others. How can this work?


    "He is not a serious husband, why go back to his mother''s house! I don''t agree!"


    snort! Once you have a husband and attendant, forget about your father!


    "Is it because he is relying on the child in his belly to flirt with you? To make trouble with you? Get used to him!"


    Ning Su wanted to explain, he didn''t blow the pillow.


    As a result, Gu Chao spoke before him.


    "Go by yourself, I will pick you up in the afternoon."


    Gu Chao thought that Yuanshen��s family��s family was not too far away from Xiaofu��s servant��s house, and there was still a way to go.


    Looking at the woman like this, he knew that his daughter would definitely go back with Ning Shi, but in the end he couldn''t, and he had to compromise.


    He found that since his daughter woke up, her temper was harder than before, and she still had a lot of ideas.


    As long as she decides it''s a matter, she will never pay it back.


    Widow Gu gave Ning a hard look, and scolded him over and over in his heart.


    "You send me off first, and then you go."


    Gu Chao thought for a while, and couldn''t waste much time, so he nodded and agreed.


    Helping the little husband into the car, Gu Chao couldn''t help frowning when he saw the New Year gifts brought by Widow Gu.


    "You just take these back?"


    Widow Gu looked at the things at hand, and didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "how?"


    Looking at his appearance, Gu Chao knew that he was stingy and committed another crime.


    This man is stingy to everyone except himself and his daughter.


    No, when I went back to my mother��s house, I brought two bolts of cotton cloth, which she bought to make clothes, and she didn��t run out of them.


    Then a few snacks, nothing else.


    Ah! A son who is married to someone else''s family, whose family is a little better, should bring a piece of meat with him when he returns to his mother''s house, but he is fine, no.


    The old lady of the Liu family loves to drink. In the past, during the holidays, the sons and sons-in-law would give her some.


    However, in the past years, the Gu family had no money, and they were never beaten. The old lady didn''t say anything because of her son''s hard life.


    But this year, you went wearing gold and silver, and ended up giving your parents such a small amount, not even a drink, are you embarrassed?


    Besides, the two old ones are pretty good to his son, neither because of his poor family background, nor because of Gu Dabao being a jerk, so, do you think it''s appropriate for you to go this way?


    Besides, it��s not that there is no wine at home, and you don��t need to pay for it. Are you so stingy?


    Gu Chao took a few decent-looking things from the space, put them among those prepared by Widow Gu, and then drove off.


    Widow Gu looked at those things, pursed his mouth, but still didn''t say anything.


    Actually, Gu Chao just took some supplements and two jars of wine.


    However, these wines are not from this world, but from her previous storage.


    Primary spirit wine, drinking it is good for your body.


    She didn''t think of it before, and she found it when she was rummaging just now.


    She still has a lot of this wine, and she can give some to the old lady of the Gu family. They are all very old and should be taken care of.


    There is also the father-in-law, who should also be filial.


    Because my family has the car this year, I don��t have to squeeze with other people, and I have to wait to go, so it��s still early when I arrive at Liu��s house.


    Widow Gu''s other two brothers have not arrived yet, but the two brothers-in-law have already returned to their parents'' home.


    This made him feel a little pity, but on second thought, Dabao was going to Ning''s house anyway, and his two brothers-in-law must have returned when he came to pick him up.


    Thinking of this, Widow Gu''s complexion immediately improved, and his mood was lifted.


    Widow Gu yelled into the house when he reached the door, his voice was not low.


    "Father, mother, I''m back."


    Not only the people in the Liu family heard the movement, but also those next door stretched their necks to see the situation.


    What I know is that the married son has returned to his natal family. What I don��t know, I thought he was going to collect debts during this battle.


    Actually, everyone in the neighborhood knows that this widow Gu is just a debt collector?


    Every time I come back, I cry poor, I don��t have any decent things, and I have to bring some back when I leave.


    It''s just that Widow Gu seems to be different today.


    Look at his overall demeanor, if you don''t know him, I''m afraid you might think it''s a rich man from some family?


    His family got rich?


    Widow Gu''s father, Wei Shi, heard his son''s voice, opened the door and came out.


    After opening his eyes, he almost didn''t recognize his son.


    Widow Gu went up to him with a smile, "Father, my son is coming back to see you."


    Wei held his second son''s hand, looked him up and down carefully, and then he was sure that this was really his son.


    "Lan''er, what are you?"


    Lan''er is Widow Gu''s boudoir name, and now only Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Liu still call him that.


    Widow Gu pointed at the daughter who was helping Ning''s family to get off the carriage at the door, "Dabao, quickly bring the things in."


    Wei followed his son''s hand and saw that Dabao had also come, but Dabao hadn''t been here for several years.


    No, when that **** Gu Dabao came, the elders of the Liu family would inevitably have to teach her a lesson, and if she could listen, she would simply stop coming in the next few years.


    Wei Shi saw his granddaughter helping a young man get out of the car, and seeing how intimate the two were, he thought this was Dabao''s husband.


    However, when Dabao took Fulang, he, the grandfather, didn''t know.


    Thinking of this, Wei Shi couldn''t help feeling sour, Dabao didn''t kiss them, and neither did his son.


    Gu Chao helped the young man to wait on him, and then saluted Wei Shi, "Grandfather."


    The servant also followed Gu Chao and bent his knees, calling out, "Grandpa."


    Why did this granddaughter treat him so respectfully? In retrospect, it was when I was a child.


    Wei''s nose was sore when Gu Chao called him grandpa, and his eye sockets couldn''t help getting wet.


    Gu Chao raised his chin, "You go in first."


    Then she turned around and went to the carriage to get something, and then walked inside.


    After seeing the big and small bags in Gu Chao''s hands, the neighbors became curious.


    "Brother Lang, where did your family get rich? Look at your whole body, you are wearing silk and satin!"


    "It looks like a good thing. Once you stand in this yard, you will look like a rich man."


    This is also where Wei Shi was puzzled. Seeing his son in this body, with silver hairpins, jade hairpins, and a big treasure on his head, why did he take so many things?


    However, it is difficult for him to ask in front of outsiders.


    Widow Gu is not the kind of person who walks around at night in brocade clothes. He wants to show off something good so that the whole world knows it.


    Immediately, Widow Gu showed off to his neighbor''s husband, "It''s not my big treasure, it''s promising now..."


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to pay attention to him, and walked up to Wei Shi after entering the yard, "Grandpa, let''s go in."


    Ning Su also went to help Wei Shi with great insight, "Grandpa, slave, help you."


    Wei Shi looked at Ning Su who was holding him with both hands, and he felt even more doubts in his heart. His son''s family is not a landlady, so why did he let his good husband be a slave.


    He took another look at his son who was showing off the hairpin on his head and the bracelet on his hand, and called out, "Lan''er."


    Widow Gu was reluctant to stop talking, "You guys are busy, I''ll go back first."


    Several people entered the room, and Mrs. Liu was sitting in the main room.


    She was also surprised when she heard that Gu Chao had come just now.


    He snorted in his heart, finally he still had some conscience and knew to come.


    As elders, they just want a family and peace, and children and grandchildren around their knees.


    When her granddaughter came to see her, she was still happy.


    There is another chapter to be added later, the red makeup is splashing and rolling, begging for a monthly ticket, begging for a reward


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Naturally Fulang

    Chapter 76 Naturally Fulang


    Although Mrs. Liu was happy in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face, she still had a straight face.


    Without her as an elder, go to meet their juniors first.


    Gu Chao entered the room, put down his things first, and then saluted the old lady.


    "Grandma."


    Ning Su helped Wei to sit down and came over to salute, and was about to kneel down when Gu Chao gave him a hand.


    "If you are inconvenient, don''t kneel."


    Although the room is still warm, the bluestone floor is still cold, Gu Chao couldn''t bear it.


    The elders didn''t speak, so she, a junior, spoke first.


    The old lady''s complexion was not good at the time, but after hearing Gu Chao say that she was inconvenient, the old lady, who had been there, immediately realized it and looked at Ning Su''s stomach.


    Widow Gu immediately moved to his mother''s side when he saw him, "Mother, Dabao has a son."


    The old lady''s face flashed a gleam of joy when she heard this. Since this is the case, she doesn''t care about her granddaughter any more. The children are the most important thing.


    Wei Shi was so happy, his eyes rolled around Ning Su''s stomach, as if he could see the child inside through his stomach.


    The old lady glanced at Gu Chao, "Since you are inconvenient, please sit down."


    After all sat down, the old lady was about to go to see Gu Chao, "When did we get married?"


    "The climate in autumn." Gu Chao replied.


    "What marriage, but no marriage." Widow Gu glared at Gu Chao, then at Ning Shi.


    snort! But it''s just a waiter, what kind of marriage is it, it''s because of having a child in the belly, she wants to go to heaven!


    Ning Su was stared at by her father-in-law, she pursed her lips and lowered her head, without his speaking.


    Moreover, he and his wife were never married.


    The old lady and Wei Shi looked at Widow Gu and then at Gu Chao and Ning Su who bowed his head.


    Thinking of a bad guess, could it be that this man was brought back by his granddaughter from outside, why is he not four?


    However, judging by the man''s appearance, I don''t think so.


    He looks average, but he doesn''t look like that kind of enchanting and charming girl at all.


    Wanting to see Widow Gu and opening his mouth again, Gu Chao hurriedly opened his mouth to explain.


    "When the granddaughter was not good in autumn, the grandfather decided to marry her husband Lang Chongxi."


    It turned out that this is the case.


    Gu widow quickly added another sentence, "It''s not a real husband, but a servant."


    "We are not a wealthy family, the husband is the husband, what is the need to serve!" The old lady was a little unhappy when she heard that, no wonder she heard her grandson-in-law calling himself a slave just outside.


    No one can do this except her unreliable son.


    Wei''s complexion was also not good, and he stared at his son, "Your father-in-law is the husband of the master, why is he a servant? Besides, the grandson and son-in-law are already pregnant, and they can still let the child be born without a title?"


    Widow Gu��s parents taught him a lesson, feeling aggrieved, ��When I went to his house to propose marriage, I said I was a servant, and his father agreed.��


    Pointing at Ning Su while speaking, "Mr. Ning, you say it yourself, don''t you?"


    Ning Su, who was called by name, looked up, looked at her father-in-law and then at her grandparents, and nodded honestly, "That''s right."


    Seeing that Ning himself nodded and admitted, the two old ones couldn''t talk more about it to Widow Gu.


    After being silent for a while, the old lady asked Gu Chao, "What do you say? Mrs. Ning is happy for you, and now she has your child again."


    The implication is obvious, that is, Gu Chao should have an attitude.


    Ning Su involuntarily clenched his palms. If he said he didn''t have the slightest expectation, it was absolutely impossible.


    He also wants to be the husband of the wife-lord, but no man is willing to be a servant.


    However, he knew in his heart that it would be fine if he was the original wife-leader, but how could he be worthy of the current wife-leader?


    Gu Chao glanced at Xiao Fushi, and his eyes fell on his clenched hands, knowing that he was nervous, expecting and feeling inferior.


    "Of course it belongs to Fulang."


    "That''s more or less."


    The old lady and Wei Shi are satisfied, this is right, they are peasants, so they can learn from those idiots in the city.


    Moreover, Ning''s granddaughter is also kind to her granddaughter, how can she really let him be a servant!


    Isn''t this ungrateful and ruining people!


    Look at this Ning family, she is also a well-behaved and sensible person, and the ration is on the granddaughter, and they are still panicking for others.


    As far as his granddaughter is concerned, it would be nice to be able to marry a serious husband.


    When Ning Su heard what the wife-leader said, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the wife-leader beside her, her face and eyes full of astonishment.


    Wife master, you want him to be your husband?


    However, Gu Chao just looked back at him, without any other indication.


    Now it''s in front of the elders, but if you want the little husband to make a good impression in front of the elders, you can''t do those outrageous actions.


    When Ning Su saw his wife, he glanced at him and then turned his head. He couldn''t help thinking that he had heard wrongly just now, or that he had heard hallucinations.


    Looking back again, my mind began to think wildly again.


    Gu widow was not happy, "What kind of husband, the servant is the servant, and the child he gave birth to is also Dabao''s, so what does it matter. My family''s Dabao will marry a man from a wealthy family to be his husband in the future."


    The old lady gave him a hard look, full of warning, and Gu Chao and Wei Shi were not polite.


    Seeing several people glaring at him together, Widow Gu felt a little guilty, opened his mouth, but still did not let go.


    "Let''s not talk about this."


    Neither the old lady nor Gu Chao took his words to heart. Anyway, Gu Chao opened his mouth, so the matter was settled.


    Seeing her granddaughter''s clear attitude, Wei remembered how she carefully helped Ning get out of the car just now, and the scene where she refused to let Ning kneel.


    Guess, Dabao must be satisfied with her husband. The reason why she came here today is not to accompany her husband back to her mother''s house. It must be because her son has made trouble again, which is why she wronged her grandson-in-law.


    "Dabao, today is the day to go back to your natal home. Grandpa and your grandma won''t keep you anymore. Take your husband back to your natal home."


    The old lady also said, "We two old ones can watch it anytime, you take your husband back first."


    In fact, Gu Chao didn''t intend to sit any longer, and when he heard what they said, he just followed the words.


    Bid farewell to the old lady and Wei Shi, Gu Chaoyou drove the car to the maidservant''s house.


    In Liu''s house, after sending someone back, the old lady began to ask about her son carefully.


    According to his temperament of taking care of the widow, he would always talk about it even if no one asked him, let alone ask him on his own initiative.


    Ning Su sat in the carriage, wringing her fingers, thinking about what Gu Chao said earlier.


    "Of course it''s Fulang."


    Fulang!


    He also heard his wife call him husband many times, but wasn''t that just what the wife was teasing and joking about?


    Maybe, is it possible that the wife-lord really regards him as her husband?


    What about Fulang?


    Thinking of it, Ning Su felt sweet in his heart, and the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously.


    But after thinking about it, he thought again, what if the wife-owner did it to deal with the elders?


    The corners of the raised mouth drooped again.


    Is it right?


    Ning Su herself was in a mess, repeating these things over and over again.


    After a while, Ning Su finally couldn''t help it, and moved towards the car door.


    Pinching the car curtain with her fingers, she poked her head out to look at the back of the head of the wife.


    He hesitated and opened his mouth several times, the words came to his lips, but in the end he still didn''t ask.


    Usually at home, even if the father-in-law is present, the wife-master will hug him and hold him, but just now, the wife-master just glanced at him without even showing any expression. Thinking about it, these words are really just to deal with Elders.


    Ning Su began to reflect on herself again, what identity did she have, didn''t she know?


    You have to think about something far-fetched, isn''t it just to make things difficult for yourself and your wife?


    Gu Chao, who was driving the car, waited for a long time, but finally he waited until the servant put down the curtain of the car.


    This is really in line with her temperament as a little servant, she thought to herself, can''t you follow someone else''s example, take the initiative and be more confident?


    Since Xiao Fushi didn''t take the initiative to ask, then only she took the initiative.


    "What does Su''er want to say?"


    Ning Su was taken aback by Gu Chao''s sudden words, what did the wife ask him?


    Could it be that he secretly lifted the curtain just now and was discovered by his wife?


    Didn''t hear the waiter''s voice, Gu Chao asked patiently, "If the husband has anything to say, just tell his wife."


    Ning Su heard clearly this time, but can he ask such words?


    What if he was overthinking himself and offended his wife-lord?


    Wringed his fingers again, hesitated and struggled for a long time before making up his mind.


    He still wanted to ask, even if he was really overwhelmed in the end, at least he knew and understood, and he would never think about it in the future.


    Ning Su lifted the curtain of the car again, poked his head out, "My wife, is what you just said true?"


    Gu Chao laughed lightly after hearing this, and finally asked.


    However, she thought of teasing the servant.


    "Which sentence?"


    "You told grandma." Ning Su was still embarrassed to say it.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to let him go, and if the little husband waiter didn''t say anything, the more she wanted to force him to speak out.


    "If the husband doesn''t say it clearly, how can a wife know that sentence?"


    Ning Su bit his lip, he felt that the wife-lord must know about it, and she was trying to embarrass him on purpose!


    Called him husband again, is this what the wife master meant?


    I struggled with my thoughts for a long time, thinking, I have already asked the question anyway, so I will ask clearly.


    Gritting her teeth, Ning Su spoke out.


    "That''s right, it''s what the wife master said, and the slave is your husband."


    After the question, Ning Su didn''t hear Gu Chao''s response immediately, and Ning Su''s heart sank more and more. Does the wife master deny it?


    Sure enough, he was overthinking himself!


    Unconsciously, the strength in his hands loosened, and the car curtain was lowered again, Ning Suwei retracted his head.


    At this time, he heard Gu Chao ask him in a flat tone, "Su''er, do you want to be my husband?"


    Gu Chao put away the indecency just now, and asked the question extremely seriously.


    But, in Ning Su''s ears, it was all right, the wife-lord was angry!


    Obviously the wife-master was still laughing just now, but after he asked, the wife-leader not only fell silent, but also stopped laughing.


    Isn''t this angry?


    "Slave, don''t dare."


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su began to recognize his mistake again in a low voice, "wife master, slave made a mistake, and I dare not dare in the future, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Now it��s good that the wife-master treats him well. If because of this, the wife-master is offended, and the wife-master will never treat him well again, what should I do?


    Thinking of this, Ning Su couldn''t help but see mist in his eyes.


    He raised his hand to wipe his eyes, and spurned himself. He obviously didn''t like to cry in the past, but now he felt wronged every now and then. If he was about to cry, his wife must have spoiled him.


    This is not acceptable. After the husband enters the door, if he cries at every turn like this, he will definitely make the husband unhappy, and even add trouble to the wife. What can I do?


    Gu Chao was angry and laughed when he heard Xiao Fushi''s answer.


    How did he see that she was angry? She was obviously asking him seriously.


    Shouldn��t this kind of thing be more serious?


    Her little husband still thinks that she has no time to be serious.


    Gu Chaozhen hoped that he could question her, act coquettishly with him, or even act violently.


    Obviously you have promised grandma that I am Fulang, how can you keep your words?


    I''m already pregnant with your son, how can you just give up?


    Anyway, I don''t care, I''m Fulang!


    If Xiao Fushi acted like a spoiled child to her like this, it''s fine to act spoiled, she would never see him like this now.


    I must be secretly sad again, not only that, I have to apologize to her and admit my mistake!


    Where is he wrong?


    Moreover, the servant also said that he didn''t dare, and he meant that he didn''t dare to think, but he didn''t dare to think.


    This silly husband!


    Gu Chao threw the reins and let the horse go on its own. Anyway, this is the road ahead, so it''s a good walk.


    Gu Chao opened the curtain and went into the carriage, and sure enough, he saw the little servant with his head down, secretly wiping tears.


    Sad and afraid of self-blame, Ning Su suddenly fell into the familiar embrace. He looked up in surprise, only seeing his wife''s chin.


    However, what does it mean that the wife master came to hug him again?


    Are you not angry yet? forgive him? Still willing to treat him well?


    Ning Su let herself cling to his wife''s arms, and wrapped her arms around Gu Chao''s waist.


    He choked up and called out "wife master."


    Wronged and sad.


    Gu Chao''s heart ached so much, he put his arms around the little husband and patted him on the back lightly to comfort him.


    "Silly man, why am I angry? It''s worth your grievances."


    If there was no wife-leader to comfort him, Ning Su didn''t feel aggrieved, but when he was comforted by the wife-leader, he felt even more wronged.


    Tears fell even more uncontrollably, unable to hold on for a while.


    Seeing the little husband like this, Gu Chao really wanted to beat himself, so he just had to say no to him, why did he have to tease him?


    Gu Chao hugged the little servant into his arms and put him on his lap.


    "Good husband, it''s all because of my wife''s fault, okay, don''t be sad."


    Gu Chao has never coaxed people before, and he doesn''t know how to coax others. After such a dry sentence, he doesn''t know how to coax.


    Only hugged the little man in his arms and kept patting gently. After a while, the little man in his arms finally stopped crying.


    Ning Su regained his strength, lying in Gu Chao''s arms, embarrassed to raise his head.


    He is really like this, is he arrogant?


    Seeing that the servant finally stopped crying, Gu Chao said again, "Of course I regard you as my husband, and Su''er is my husband."


    Ning Su''s face was stained with blush, excited and shy at the same time, the wife master really regarded him as her husband.


    In this way, does the wife master also have him in his heart, just like he has the wife master in his heart.


    "Then let me ask you again, would you like to be my husband?"


    Today''s third watch is finally enough, and Hongzhuang has been squeezed dry again! Ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a reward


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： dont want

    Chapter 77 Don''t


    want! Of course he wants to!


    would also like to!


    "is it okay?"


    Gu Chao really wanted to beat him up, what do you mean?


    "If Su''er is not willing, then wait to marry her husband as a wife. How many brothers does Su''er want?"


    "don''t want!"


    Ning Su raised her head abruptly, almost hitting Gu Chao''s chin.


    A pair of wet almond eyes looked at Gu Chao, full of panic.


    Gu Chao squeezed the little servant''s chin, leaned over to the little servant, and asked him softly, "What does Su''er want?"


    After the excitement just now, Ning Su was stunned.


    What did he do just now? How can you refute and contradict your wife?


    The wife mainly wants to marry the real husband, how many brothers should be found for him, how can he say no to this kind of thing!


    I was so spoiled by my wife-owner that I forgot my identity.


    Gu Chao looked at Xiao Fushi, seeing the panic in his eyes gradually turned into panic, and his eyes became darker and darker.


    What the **** is she thinking about, little servant?


    "Ask you, do you want to be the husband of your wife, or don''t you want to find a brother for your wife? Talk!"


    The little husband waiter stared blankly at the wife-lord for a long time, and finally murmured.


    "Slaves, all listen to their wives."


    Shofuro, he doesn''t dare to think about it, brother, he doesn''t want it either.


    Gu Chao was a little depressed, and really wanted to spank him right now.


    After getting angry, Gu Chao still couldn''t beat the servant.


    Ning Su, who was waiting for his wife to respond after speaking, felt that his wife was angry, and her complexion was worse than before.


    Ning Su lowered his eyes and lowered his head, not daring to look at his wife again, because he made her angry again.


    However, to marry and obey your wife, of course you have to listen to your wife.


    Neither of these two matters can be decided by him.


    It was also because she didn''t think carefully about this kind of thing to ask the servant.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know what kind of temperament his little servant is, Gu Chao looked at him helplessly, and put his hand on his swollen eyes from crying.


    "Since the wife said that she is the husband, it is not a lie, you are the husband of the wife.


    You will be home in a while, if your father-in-law and elder sister see you like this, it will be regarded as bullying you for your wife. "


    Ning Su only felt that there were thousands of fireworks blooming in his mind, just like the fireworks that the eldest wife set off for him.


    The wife-lord said, He is the husband!


    Ning Sufu raised his head again, his face full of surprise, "Really?"


    Xiaofushi''s eyes were covered by her. Although she couldn''t see it, she could imagine the surprise and light in Xiaofushi''s eyes now.


    Gu Chao leaned over to imprint the red lips of his servant, tossing and turning, inseparable.


    After a long time, the four lips separated.


    Seeing how reddened he was bullied by him, and his lips were swollen, Gu Chao''s suffocation just now dissipated, and he was in a good mood.


    "real."


    Then, Gu Chao threw himself into the arms of a delicate and soft lady.


    Also, the little husband waiter said with a hook, "wife master~"


    This time, she really took the initiative to throw herself into her arms.


    Gu Chao put his arms around someone and secretly despised himself. If he knew this was the case, why would she tease him?


    Not only did it frighten the servant, but it also made him cry for no reason.


    However, it is not without gains.


    At least, Xiao Fushi was crying in her arms just now, right?


    The last time I saw him cry, it was the day she came back, he was frightened to cry, this was the first time she saw him cry.


    Is it a dependency? Does it count as coquettish?


    It can be regarded as an improvement!


    Ning Su felt that her heart was about to jump out, she was so excited and happy.


    Gu Chao just hugged Xiao Fushi, waiting for him to calm down.


    Open the curtain a slit to see if the horse leads them the wrong way.


    Fortunately, it hasn''t deviated yet, otherwise my father-in-law and the others would have to wait.


    When Ning Su finally got up from Gu Chao''s arms after having enough hugs, Gu Chao noticed that the little servant was blushing again.


    How can you not be ashamed?


    Ning Su found that not only did he take the initiative to throw himself into his wife''s arms just now, but he is also sitting on his wife''s lap now!


    Ning''s family, wake up early in the morning, Wu has been busy all the time.


    Today is the day when his son will come back. He is happy and woke up early in the morning.


    However, he almost prepared everything, and steamed the jujube cake that his son likes to eat. He looked at the door again and again, but he never saw his son.


    Mrs. Wu began to worry in her heart. Was it because her daughter-in-law refused to let her son come back, or did something happen on the way back?


    Seeing the married sons of the neighbors coming back, he couldn''t sit still anymore, so he asked Ning An to go to the entrance of the village to meet them.


    Ning An waited at the entrance of the village for a while, but he didn''t see his younger brother, and he was also anxious.


    But what happened to my younger brother at the Gu family?


    People coming and going in the village would ask her when they saw her, "Anzi, who are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for my Su''er."


    Hearing what Ning An said, he had a good relationship with her and comforted her, "Don''t worry, the road is slippery and difficult to walk, it may be delayed on the road."


    Those who had a bad relationship with the Ning family smiled and left.


    My heart is full of slander, huh! How can there be any reason to serve her mother''s house, when Ning Su of your family is going to be a real husband for someone?


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the entrance of Xiahe Village, Gu Chao saw Ning An looking over here.


    Presumably, seeing that they hadn''t arrived, I came here to wait for them at the entrance of the village.


    When Ning An saw Gu Chao who was sitting on the front of the car driving, he quickly waved to them.


    The previous worries and depressions were all gone.


    "Brothers and sisters, you are here!"


    Gu Chao also smiled and shouted, "Elder Sister."


    Ning Su in the compartment listened to her sister''s voice, excitedly opened the curtain and stuck her head out to look.


    "Sister."


    There is a smile on his face, and he can''t see the appearance of crying on the road before.


    The carriage arrived in front of Ning An, Gu Chao stopped the car, "Elder Sister, come up, let''s go back together."


    Ning An was not polite to her, and immediately put his hands on the car and sat on the other side of the car frame.


    The carriage passed by the village, and Ning An smiled smugly when he saw the person who had left just now.


    snort! Don''t you look down on it? How is it now? Does your face hurt?


    Gu Chao drove the car from the entrance of the village to Ning''s house, which is considered a bluff.


    The main thing is that the carriage is still a rarity in the farmhouse.


    And it was a nice-looking carriage, just like the kind of rich ladies in the city.


    Today is the day when the sons of each family return to their natal families. Whose son will marry well and be favored by the wife-lord, and the wife��s family is good, naturally it will be eye-catching.


    Ning Su is the most eye-catching thing this year, look at the tall horse, and the big box and small box brought out from the carriage, it looks like it is expensive and valuable.


    snort! It''s just a blind cat bumping into a dead mouse.


    No matter what, he is still a servant, but he is just a slave.


    Ning''s family doesn''t care what they think or think, their son and daughter-in-law are back, and they just care about the family reunion, having fun.


    Seeing that Gu Chao took so many things again, Mrs. Wu really didn''t want them. The ones from last time were still there, so there were so many precious things that were used.


    "Daughter-in-law, take these things back when you leave, Ning''er and I can''t use them."


    These are Gu Chao��s wishes for his father-in-law and elder sister, how could he take them back?


    "Father-in-law should put it away quickly. It is usually used at home, so why not use it."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the two jars of wine that she brought in, "Father-in-law and eldest sister drink a glass of this wine every now and then, and it''s good for your health."


    As soon as wine was mentioned, Ning An became interested. He picked up the wine jar and opened it, ready to go over and smell it.


    As a result, before she even got close to her, there was a smell of wine blowing over her face.


    Just by smelling it like this, she felt a little over the top.


    "Good wine!"


    Spirit wine, why is it not a good wine.


    Even if it''s just a low-level one, it''s a rare treasure.


    The aroma of the wine permeated the air, not only Ning An, but also Wu Shi and Ning Su felt smoky after smelling it.


    When Gu Chao saw this, the wine jar in Ning An''s hand was sealed again.


    One is afraid that she will lose her hold for a while and fall, and the other is that if the smell continues, the little husband and his father-in-law are afraid that they will get drunk.


    Waving away the smell of alcohol in the room, the three of them immediately felt refreshed, and the smell just now disappeared.


    Gu Chao instructed again, "Drink less at first."


    She also underestimated the influence of this wine on ordinary people.


    It was only then that she remembered that she forgot to remind me that she was at Liu''s house just now.


    However, if you want to come to that wine, you won''t grab the table today.


    When she went to pick up Widow Gu later, she woke up with a reminder.


    Logically speaking, it should be like this.


    However, he underestimated Widow Gu.


    With the widow Gu who loves to show off, how could her two jars of wine not be on the table today?


    Ms. Ning looked at Gu Chao and then at her son, thinking that these things cannot be returned.


    I thought to myself, just keep it, it was sent by her willingly, and she will not embarrass her son because of these things in the future.


    Mainly because Ning Su is pregnant now, he feels at ease, so he thinks so.


    Knowing that the son and daughter-in-law arrived so late because they went to their natal family first, Wu''s previous worries and wild thoughts dissipated.


    "You are tired of saying a word, sit down and eat for a while and talk."


    Then he brought out steaming jujube paste cakes for several people to eat, "Eat first, dad will cook, it will be ready in a while."


    "Father, I will help you."


    Ning Su stood up and was about to follow Mrs. Wu to the kitchen. He was already back, so how could I let my father cook alone.


    This time, Mrs. Wu will not let her son cook with him.


    It has not been three months yet, and I haven''t sat still. I was tired from the journey just now, so I just let my son sit and rest.


    Gu Chao thought that the servant hadn''t come back for more than a month, so he must have a lot to say to his father-in-law.


    Then he smiled and said: "Father-in-law asked Su''er to help you, it''s fine if you don''t do heavy work."


    Mr. Wu believed what his daughter-in-law said, so when he heard what Gu Chao said, he agreed.


    He also has a lot of things to say to his son, he was happy last time, and there are important things that he has not told him!


    Both father and son happily went to the kitchen, leaving Gu Chao and sister Ning An sitting in the main room eating and chatting.


    After the last time, Ning An and Gu Chao are considered to be familiar, and there is no situation where they have nothing to say.


    The two chatted one sentence at a time, "What are the plans for the eldest sister in the future?"


    Actually, Gu Chao has considered this Yue family.


    The reason why Xiao Fushi is so inferior is not because his natal family can''t give him confidence.


    Now that the Ning family is up, he will naturally not be like this anymore, at least he won''t be afraid of making her unhappy anymore.


    Ning An listened to her question and directly stated his plan, "When spring starts, I will clean up a few acres of land at home and take good care of it this year."


    Gu Chao understood, the farmers are nothing more than the field.


    However, she didn''t plan to let the Ning family farm anymore.


    Actually, it''s not that she doesn''t plant it, but it''s not the same as what she thought.


    "Plant fruit trees!"


    Ning An was taken aback when she heard this, she knew that Gu Chao didn''t just say this casually, and she must have a reason.


    After being stunned for a while, he asked Gu Chao, "What do you think, brother and sister?"


    Gu Chao did have an idea, otherwise she wouldn''t have said it.


    "How much land does the family have?"


    "Six acres." After thinking for a while, Ning An added, "But they are not next to each other."


    This is not possible, Gu Chao frowned, and asked her again, "Maybe there is land in the village that can be bought, and it is best to be connected."


    It''s not that the year is not good, it''s not easy to buy land.


    After thinking for a long time, Ning An finally thought of a place, "There is a forest in the village, but the soil quality in that place is not suitable for growing crops, so there are always some miscellaneous trees."


    She also thought that what Gu Chao said was planting fruit trees, which is different from planting crops. Other trees can live, so fruit trees should be fine.


    Sure enough, Gu Chao nodded. "Big sister, go and buy the place as soon as possible and turn it into an orchard."


    At the end, he asked again, "Is the money enough?"


    Ning An nodded again and again, "Enough, enough, the ones you got from last time are all there.


    It��s just that the land is not small, do you want to buy it all? "


    Gu Chao nodded, "As big as it is, it will be too busy, so you can ask someone to take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, brother and sister, leave this matter to me, and the land deed will be sent to you in a few days."


    Ning An patted his chest and assured that she was only a younger brother, and if the younger brother and sister asked, she would definitely take care of it.


    Gu Chao shook his head, "It''s not for me, you keep it for yourself."


    Ning An was stunned, "I don''t know how to grow fruit trees, no way."


    She always thought that Gu Chao helped her plant it, but she didn''t expect to ask her to do it.


    She doesn''t understand, what can I do?


    "Eldest sister, listen to me first, you just need to buy it and get it done, and leave the fruit tree to me, and you don''t have to worry about raising the tree later."


    Ning An looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, seeing that she was full of determination and confidence, and felt inexplicably at ease.


    "Siblings have already thought about it?"


    Gu Chao didn''t think about it and would not mention it to her, "Don''t worry, big sister, I said you can do it, and you don''t have to worry about the sales of the fruit in the future."


    It will take another year until the fruit trees are planted, the orchard is built, and it bears fruit. By that time, she has already found someone who will buy her fruit.


    The fruit tree she gave Ning An was not an ordinary fruit tree, but a spiritual fruit from the cultivation world.


    There are still some spiritual fruits in her space. After eating, use those fruit cores to regenerate fruit trees. Although the fruits produced are not as effective as spiritual fruits, they are still more delicious than ordinary fruits.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the issue of sales.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： teach bad

    Chapter 78 Teaching Bad


    Ning Su followed Wu into the kitchen, but Wu didn''t want him to do anything, so he pointed to the stool and told him to sit there.


    "Just sit there and talk to Daddy."


    Ning Su looked around in the kitchen and found that all the dishes were ready, and they were just waiting to cook!


    So he sat obediently, but instead of listening to his father, he sat on the side and sat in front of the stove to light a fire.


    "You child, why are you disobedient?"


    Ms. Wu glared at her son, and was about to pull him up.


    But seeing his son smiling at him flatteringly, "It''s just lighting a fire, what my son can do."


    Seeing that his son looked good, and he didn''t look forced at all, Mrs. Wu breathed a sigh of relief and left him alone.


    It was also because he worried too much. He thought that when he was pregnant with the two siblings, he didn''t do everything, but gave birth to them well.


    Mrs. Wu asked her son while pouring oil and vegetables, "How are you doing these days? Is there a big reaction?"


    "What reaction?" Ning Su was a little confused, not knowing what daddy said!


    Looking at his stupid son, it seems that he has no reaction, so that''s good, don''t bother people.


    However, Wu feels that his son seems to be more stupid than before.


    When I was at home before, I never saw him so dull, and sometimes he was very responsive. Why does he always feel dumb now?


    If it is said that he stayed there because he went to Gu''s house and was tortured severely, Mrs. Wu would not believe it.


    Didn��t see that his son��s skin color has improved, and he has also grown flesh. Have the calluses left by working at home faded away?


    Now, the hands that burn the fire are white and tender, just like a rich young master in the city, not like a country boy.


    Just like his son is now, his complexion is fair and ruddy, and he is made of silk and satin beads. When he goes out and says he is a country boy, no one will believe him.


    So, it was because she was spoiled by her daughter-in-law that she became more dazed.


    Said he was staying, even when she acted like a baby to please him, she didn''t see him staying.


    It can be seen that this is what is used to.


    "Is there anything in particular you want to eat?"


    Ning Su thought for a while, then shook her head, "No."


    Every day at home, there is such a delicious food, all of them are delicious.


    "It seems that this child loves his father very much, so he doesn''t make trouble."


    Thinking back when he was pregnant with these two, he vomited and couldn''t eat, although there was nothing to eat at home at that time.


    Ning Su finally realized, it turned out that this was what Dad was talking about.


    Apart from eating a lot and sleeping a lot, he didn''t feel anything.


    Thinking about it this way, isn''t it just like what Daddy said, and I feel sorry for Daddy and don''t make trouble!


    In the past, he had seen Fu Lang next door, who had been vomiting non-stop since she was pregnant, and he could hear it across the yard.


    It''s good that he is like this, the child in the belly must be a good and obedient child.


    Just as she was thinking, Ning Su heard her father lower her voice and ask him mysteriously, "Daughter-in-law, didn''t she bother you?"


    "No, the wife is very good!"


    The wife-lord loves him so much, how could there be trouble?


    Of course, the one on the road just now doesn��t count!


    Thinking of what happened on the road, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips.


    Seeing her son giggling, Mrs. Wu couldn''t follow his thoughts at all. Where did she think?


    Don''t be ashamed!


    However, although the two of them said that they were not in the same mind, and there were some misunderstandings, it can be regarded as reassuring Wu.


    It''s only the first three months now, and the fetus has not yet sat firmly, so don''t mess around.


    He has been worried these days, afraid that his daughter-in-law will be angry when she is young, young people, and newly married, how can she bear it?


    Now hearing what his son said, he felt relieved.


    Yes, the daughter-in-law already understands this, she must be clear, it seems that he is overthinking.


    "Daddy."


    Ning Su looked up at Mrs. Wu who was cooking in front of the stove, her face was a little red, she was eager to try, but she didn''t want to speak.


    Mrs. Wu responded, and seeing that he was hesitating again, she gave him a look, "Speak up if you have something to say."


    Ning Su laughed so hard that his eyes narrowed.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like something good happened, and I don''t know what good thing made him so happy?


    This is the case with people who have a body. It is not surprising that Wu Shi is also a person who has experienced it.


    Mrs. Wu didn''t urge him any more, and when he had enough fun, he would naturally tell himself.


    The son he gave birth to, how can he not know, he just can''t hide things in his heart.


    Sure enough, when Ning Su laughed enough, although she was still a little hesitant and shy, she also spoke out.


    "Daddy."


    "Yes." Ning raised her eyelids and gave him a glance.


    "My wife, she said, um~"


    Seeing that his son was hesitating, and he couldn''t speak well, Mrs. Wu had a lot of patience, so she didn''t plan to talk about it.


    "Wife master, say, take me as your husband."


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su lowered her head in embarrassment, and started to light the fire seriously.


    As if this is a big thing, it must be done carefully.


    Wu Shi, who didn''t take it seriously, was surprised at first, and then understood.


    Silly son, you really listened to what your daughter-in-law said to coax you.


    Wu thinks he has lived for so many decades and has seen many things.


    What the son said just now, the daughter-in-law said that he is her husband, is he really her husband?


    The daughter-in-law has just had a bedside person, and it is a fresh time, and the son is so angry that she is pregnant again. The daughter-in-law is happy for a while, so can she really take it seriously?


    However, Mrs. Wu can''t say these words in front of her son right now.


    Now he is happy and sweet, how can he say it to make him sad?


    Looking at the silly appearance of his son now, let him live a good life!


    When Zheng Fulang entered the door, there will be no such days.


    However, fortunately, the son will have a child by then, and life will not be too difficult.


    Even if the daughter-in-law doesn''t look at other things, even if she looks at the child, she won''t neglect her son too much.


    Although Ning Su lowered her head to burn the fire, her ears were perked up to listen to her father''s reaction.


    After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear his father speak, so he couldn''t help but look up to see his father.


    Daddy''s face was calm, why didn''t he react at all?


    Dad doesn��t believe it?


    Ning Su bit her lip and added another sentence.


    "The wife master said it in front of grandma."


    These words earned Wu Shi a serious look.


    However, the expression on Wu''s face was puzzled.


    After a while, I asked him suspiciously, "Really?"


    What you say to your son in private is different from what you say in front of your elders.


    Ning Su nodded with a serious face, "I was at grandma''s house just now, and grandma asked the wife-master, and the wife-master said so."


    This time, Mrs. Wu couldn''t calm down anymore, so she hurriedly asked him, "Please tell me, what''s going on?"


    Ning Su told Wu Shi everything that happened in Liu''s house, and he answered honestly when Wu asked him.


    After listening to it, Mrs. Wu also asked clearly. It must be impossible to say that he is not excited.


    In this way, does it mean that the daughter-in-law will marry the son as her husband for the sake of the son''s blessing and having a child?


    How could such a thought not excite Mrs. Wu, and judging by his daughter-in-law''s attitude towards his son, it is not impossible.


    At the end, Ning Su added another sentence, but when he said this, he himself lowered his head, he was embarrassed.


    "Just now, on the way, I also asked the wife-master if it was true, and the wife-master admitted it."


    What he said was simple, just such a sentence.


    Only he himself knows, it''s not that simple at all.


    He was still crying in his wife''s arms, what a shame.


    Seeing her son''s red-stained ear tips, Mrs. Wu felt more at ease.


    In this way, it will be almost the same.


    Because my son was serving as a waiter earlier, the time was too urgent, so I didn''t even change Geng''s post, so I went directly to Gu''s family.


    If, now, the daughter-in-law really wants to straighten her son, she will definitely ask him to get a Geng Tie.


    As long as she asks, this matter will definitely be done.


    So, during the next meal, Wu couldn''t help but want to take a look at Gu Chao after a while.


    Seeing that Gu Chao was a little puzzled, after thinking about it, she guessed that it was probably because the little husband told his father-in-law about something.


    Thinking about this, Gu Chao glanced at the young servant who was eating well and was completely unaffected.


    He only cares about eating after he speaks, regardless of whether others can eat or not.


    However, Gu Chao also likes such a tempered servant.


    Can''t hide things in his heart, and he is heartless and innocent.


    The most important thing is that her heart and eyes are all about her.


    Such a servant, of course, must be her husband.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I will only be bullied.


    After the meal, Gu Chao and Ning An continued to chat about the orchard.


    When Wu Shi finished packing and came over, she asked Wu directly for Ning Su''s Geng Tie.


    Mrs. Wu had already prepared in her heart. When Gu Chao asked him what he wanted, she didn''t say much, and went back to the house to get it.


    Ning Su and Ning An looked at Gu Chao with puzzled faces.


    Ning An naturally doesn��t know anything, but Gu Chao suddenly said that she wants her younger brother��s Geng Tie, and she is still thinking about what to use it for.


    This post is for getting married, and her younger brother has long been hers. What does she want this post for now?


    Ning Su also looked at his wife with a puzzled face, "What does the wife want Geng Tie to do?"


    Gu Chao looked at the foolish servant and smiled lightly, "How can I marry my husband without Geng Tie?"


    Marry a husband?


    Ning Su blushed when she thought of that possibility.


    I was excited and shy again.


    It''s embarrassing for the wife-owner to say such things in front of the eldest sister.


    Ms. Wu brought out the Geng Tie, just in time to hear Gu Chao''s words, and felt at ease immediately.


    Ning An saw that Gu Chao calmly took the Geng Tie from his father and put it away.


    It was only at this time that she realized that her brother was going to be righted?


    No longer a waiter!


    Because they were going to Liu''s house to pick up Widow Gu, they didn''t stay in Ning''s house long in retrospect.


    When they were leaving, it was Wu and Ning An who sent them to the entrance of the village. Ning Su bid farewell to his father and was reluctant to leave.


    Mr. Wu nodded her son''s forehead, and said with a smile, "I''m going to be a father now, and I can''t cry, and I''m not afraid that my daughter-in-law will laugh at you."


    Ning Su sneaked a look at the wife-owner beside the carriage, saw the wife-master smiling at him, then remembered that she was still crying in her arms in the morning, and immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t cry, and the wife master wouldn''t laugh at me." However, he still wanted to be brave.


    Seeing her son like this, Mrs. Wu still has nothing to worry about. She just hopes that her son can always be like this.


    Finally, he told his son, "You must be filial to your father-in-law and serve your wife-lord, and you must not be arrogant because of favor."


    "Daddy, don''t worry, my son knows."


    "Su''er, brothers and sisters, hurry up, it will be dark in the evening. I will help you when you build the house."


    On the road, Ning Su was still sitting in the carriage.


    However, he has become dishonest. From time to time, he has to raise the curtain to peek at Gu Chao who is driving the car.


    "Don''t look at it, be careful of the cold wind pouring in and get cold."


    Ning Su was very courageous this time, and she wasn''t afraid of being caught, so she just poked her head up and looked at it openly.


    "Wife master."


    "Ok."


    "Slave, I''m so happy!"


    Speaking with a hook, it does sound happy.


    Gu Chao also laughed, and asked him teasingly, "Is that so happy?"


    Ning Su nodded honestly, although she knew that the wife-lord couldn''t see it. "Well, happy!"


    "I don''t know who it is, but I was still crying in the carriage in the morning."


    "wife master ~"


    "What''s wrong with being a wife?"


    "Bad guy!" Obviously you deliberately scared me!


    However, Ning Su did not say the latter sentence.


    That��s how it was, and it made Gu Chao happy.


    Sure enough, she has improved again, so I dare say she is a bad person.


    It is to let him be the husband, so he is more courageous.


    Gu Chao can imagine without turning his head, the servant must be looking at her now, smiling with narrowed almond eyes.


    Moreover, he still looked shy.


    "Where is it bad?" Such a little servant made Gu Chao want to tease him even more.


    When Ning Su heard his wife asking him, she pursed her lips and remained silent. Don''t think he couldn''t hear it. The wife was deliberately teasing him again.


    Gu Chao didn''t hear the response from the servant, and asked again, "Why didn''t Fulang speak ill of his wife clearly?"


    Ning Su defended, "Slave, I didn''t speak ill of the wife master, who wronged others."


    "Why not, didn''t you just say that being a wife is a bad person? Fu Lang made it clear that what is bad about being a wife is easy to change as a wife."


    Ning Su stopped talking again. Apart from teasing him, his wife always said something that made people blush and heartbeat.


    Wife master, everything is good, so it is not bad.


    Gu Chao has no intention of letting him go, and continues to tease, "Does Husband think that being a wife is bad during the day or at night?"


    Hmm~ Ning Su''s ears are blushing, and she wants to say that the wife-lord is the worst right now.


    But he couldn''t open his mouth, the wife-owner did it on purpose and was not serious.


    "If the husband doesn''t say anything, then his wife will be tortured." As he spoke, Gu Chao turned his head abruptly.


    Unmistakably kissed the red lips of the servant.


    Come to the suddenly approaching face, and the soft touch of his wife''s kiss on his lips.


    Ning Su was taken aback, and then looked around in panic.


    This is on the road, what if someone sees it!


    He said that the wife is bad, isn��t it now?


    Always do something that makes people blush and heartbeat, but makes him reluctant to avoid it.


    Ning Su thought to himself, he was ruined by his wife and bishop, and he lost face.


    Hongzhuang is begging for a monthly pass and a reward


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Fu Lang dont be afraid

    Chapter 79 Fulang, Don''t Be Afraid


    Arriving at Liu''s house, I found that neither of the two uncles had left.


    It was only then that Gu Chao found out that at noon, Widow Gu opened one of the two jars of wine she brought.


    In this way, the old lady and the two aunts were drunk, and everyone else was also in a daze.


    In this way, wherever they could go, they all rested at Li''s house.


    When the eldest daughter and granddaughters of the Liu family came back from the Yue family, they were shocked to see that all the family members were asleep.


    However, when Gu Chao arrived, except for the old lady of the Liu family and the two aunts, everyone else was already awake.


    Fortunately, after finding out that the wine was strong, he didn''t drink too much, otherwise, he might have to sleep for a few days without waking up.


    After visiting several people, Gu Chao gave each of them a hangover pill.


    "I should be able to wake up tomorrow. Next time, I can''t drink too much. A small cup for a few days is enough."


    Everyone was relieved after hearing what Gu Chao said.


    Before, I just heard from Widow Gu that although they were all surprised, they hadn''t seen those things with their own eyes, so they didn''t have much emotion.


    Especially for the two uncles'' families, the original Gu Dabao was already deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    Only relying on Gu Widow''s few words, they still didn''t believe it.


    Now after the wine, and seeing with their own eyes that Gu Chao is really a different person, they couldn''t help but believe it.


    At least a little bit, Gu Dabao got better, they believed it.


    On the second day, Gu Chao went to the old house with a gift, so that visiting relatives on the New Year''s Day was over.


    After the Lantern Festival, Gu Chao had to go out again.


    The servant sent the man to the door, "Wife, please take care on the road and come back early."


    Gu Chao squeezed the palm of the servant, and smiled lightly, "I''ll be back tomorrow, be good at home."


    "Yeah." What did the wife master say, he is obviously very obedient.


    Gu Chao teases Xiaofushi every day, but she finds that Xiaofushi still can''t help teasing.


    Blushing and shy every time.


    And every time he sees such a little servant, Gu Chao will only want to tease him more.


    The house is about to start construction, but the master who built the house has not yet been found.


    Gu Chao had no choice but to go out to find a master who could build the house on her drawing. I asked the village chief two days ago and knew that there was a master in Lin County.


    The craftsmanship was passed down from the ancestors, and it was once built for a certain prince, so Gu Chao went to find her specially.


    It was already afternoon when we arrived in Lin County, Gu Chao was not in a hurry to come to the door first, instead he found an inn to stay first, and asked Xiao Er about the address and some information of Master Cheng.


    Xiao Er welcomes and sees her every day, and knows a lot of news.


    Using a piece of broken silver not only to find out the address of Master Cheng''s home, but also to find out what Master Cheng likes.


    Stayed in the inn for one night, and brought a gift to Master Cheng''s door early the next morning.


    It was also because the Lantern Festival had just passed, and even though Gu Chao arrived, Master Cheng hadn��t started work yet and was nestling at home.


    It was Master Cheng''s eldest daughter who received Gu Chao. Knowing that she was going to build a house, she invited her in and asked about her requirements.


    Cheng Ming is in his thirties, with a mature appearance. It seems that the Cheng family should have been handed over to Cheng Ming now.


    Since people asked, Gu Chao didn''t say much, and just showed Cheng Ming the drawings she had prepared a long time ago.


    After reading it, "Miss Gu, wait a moment, you have to ask my mother to see this."


    Gu Chao originally came here for Mr. Chen, and hearing what she said, naturally there is no disagreement.


    Although Cheng Ming has also built many houses, he can be regarded as a master, but she has never done what Gu Chao wants.


    Go to the back, go to her mother''s room and talk about the blueprint she saw just now, Mr. Cheng immediately became interested.


    Although the Cheng family is said to be a house-building skill handed down from their ancestors, it has never been tepid. It is because they built a separate courtyard for the prince of the previous dynasty that they became famous.


    However, it is impossible to rely on that one mouthful of food for a lifetime, no, life is still to be lived.


    However, if there is a house that can make her Cheng family famous again, it will only be good for her Cheng family, not bad.


    So, after hearing his daughter roughly talk about the drawings, Master Cheng immediately became excited.


    How could he not be excited? What Gu Chaona drew on the blueprint is not ordinary luxury and occupies a large area.


    With a house like this built, it would be difficult for her Cheng family not to be famous.


    Before keeping Gu Chao waiting, Cheng Ming came out with Mr. Cheng.


    It is not accurate to say that it was Cheng Ming, because Mr. Cheng''s pace was obviously faster than Cheng Ming''s, and he still walked in front, throwing Cheng Ming down.


    It can be seen that Master Cheng is still growing strong.


    After getting to know each other for a while, Master Cheng didn''t show politeness to Gu Chao, and just looked at the drawings.


    While watching, she also admired it, which strengthened her determination to take over the business.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Chao felt confident. It seemed that Master Cheng still had real information, and she had not found the wrong person.


    The next step is to discuss and decide the details with Mr. Cheng, and change some places, and then the final product is determined.


    As for the materials and workers, Gu Chao didn''t intend to trouble himself.


    The Cheng family originally did this, but they were more familiar with this aspect than her, so they simply handed it over to the Cheng family.


    In this way, I set a time to start work with Mr. Cheng, and gave a deposit, and Gu Chao went home and waited for someone to come to start work.


    Since I left for a trip, I can''t just go back empty-handed.


    Naturally, I want to bring something back for the servant, but there is nothing to choose, just some snacks.


    The other ones are available at home, and they are better than the things in this county.


    On the way, I also went to the Yamen, and changed the household registration of the servant to her, and the identity is the husband.


    There is also her name, this must be changed, and if she bears the name of Gu Dabao, she wants to recruit Gu Dabao''s soul to beat him up.


    So, it was getting late when I got home.


    It was already dark and Ning Su was a little anxious before seeing his wife came back.


    Yesterday, when the wife was leaving, she said she would come back today. Could it be that something happened and she was delayed, so she won��t come back today?


    Ning Suquan couldn''t help but think wildly by himself, wandering around the house all the time, if it wasn''t because it was dark outside and the ground was slippery, he would have wanted to wait at the entrance of the village.


    "Why are you wandering around? It''s not like Dabao didn''t come back before, maybe he won''t come back if he has something to do."


    Widow Gu is not worried about Gu Chao at all. In the past, Gu Dabao was not at home for more than half a month, and he has long been used to it.


    But Ning doesn''t think so. Since he entered the Gu family, except for the time when the wife-head went to the capital, he has been at home every day.


    Moreover, the wife-master said when she went out yesterday that she will come back today, and the wife-master will not lie to him.


    Thinking of the sound of horseshoes outside the door, Ning Su ran out when she heard it and knew that she was excited. After running two steps, thinking that he was inconvenient now, she quickly stopped.


    However, I couldn''t help but go to the yard.


    "Wife master."


    Before the person comes out, the voice comes out first.


    As soon as Gu Chao dismounted from the horse, he heard the voice of the servant, and his heart ached.


    It feels good to have someone waiting for her.


    "Ok."


    When Ning Su heard Gu Chao''s response, his heart completely returned to his stomach.


    Seeing the waiter coming out, Gu Chao quickly walked a few steps to meet him, "It''s cold outside, don''t come out."


    Ning Su responded with "um", but her feet were disobedient, and she still walked towards Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao went up to hug him, squeezed his hand again, and found that it was not cold, so he stopped talking.


    asked him, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Ning Su couldn''t help but leaned on Gu Chao, and replied in a low voice, "No, wait for the wife master."


    "Next time I come back late, I will eat first, don''t wait for me."


    There are only two servants now, so we can''t go hungry anymore.


    Ning Su still agrees, but whether this is the case or not, only he himself knows.


    The wife and the owner have not come back, how can he eat first?


    I ate some pastries and dried fruit in the afternoon, but I��m actually not hungry.


    Widow Gu did not come out immediately, but asked Yan Shi to serve. Dabao came back, it was time to eat, he was already hungry.


    Going back to the room, Ning Su changed Gu Chao''s clothes, and then a piece of paper appeared in front of his eyes.


    He couldn''t read and didn''t know what was written on it.


    It��s just, why did the wife give this to him?


    "Wife master?"


    "You keep the marriage certificate."


    Ning Su looked at the thin piece of paper in front of him, but didn''t dare to reach out to pick it up. After a while, he looked up at Gu Chao.


    "It''s better for the wife to keep it, slave~ I''m afraid it will be broken."


    Ning Su''s voice trembled a little, which showed how excited he was.


    This piece of paper, with this piece of paper, he is the husband of the wife-lord, no longer a servant.


    How can this make him not excited?


    "Fu Lang."


    This time Ning Su finally agreed, "Well, wife master."


    In the previous episodes, Ning Su thought that his wife was teasing him, so she dared not respond.


    Now, he finally dared to answer.


    And, well deserved.


    Now, he is really the husband of the wife-lord, the real husband.


    In the end, Gu Chao kept the marriage certificate, but Ning Su really didn''t dare to accept it, for fear of damaging it or losing it.


    Nested in Gu Chao''s arms, Ning Su had to look up at his wife from time to time, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Too excited, too happy.


    Gu Chao didn''t sleep either, he squeezed the soft flesh on his waist and abdomen, "Is that so happy?"


    "Well, happy."


    "Silly man." Gu Chao chuckled.


    "Well, the slave is not smart at all, but the wife master is the smartest." Maybe it was because it was dark and he couldn''t see clearly, Ning Su''s courage also magnified.


    He rubbed against Gu Chao''s arms again, sticking them tighter.


    How could Gu Chao not like such an active servant.


    It''s just that it would be better if it could be eaten.


    knew how to hook her, but made her endure it in the end.


    He himself has no self-consciousness at all, and he doesn''t understand how hard it is for his good wife to bear because of his actions.


    When Gu Chao''s hands were on his buttocks and waist, and he was already very dishonest, Ning Su finally felt the eagerness and forbearance of his good wife.


    Finding that the servant finally came to his senses, Gu Chao leaned over and kissed the servant''s red lips directly.


    Although you can��t eat it, it��s always necessary to satisfy your cravings!


    Ever since she came back, she ate once, and she was already hungry.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Su remained in a state of confusion.


    Fu lay back in his wife''s arms again, Ning Su''s head, who was not breathing evenly, seemed to explode.


    What did he do just now? What did the wife do?


    How can you do this?


    Subconsciously squeezed his fingers, although it was already clean, but the sticky feeling just now was completely lingering.


    He was dragged by the wife-leader to touch the wife-leader''s place just now, and the wife-leader touched him too!


    Ugh~ It''s too embarrassing!


    It turns out that between husband and wife, not only ~ not only, but those who can only do that kind of thing, this is okay!


    Relieved the greedy Gu Chao, and pressed a kiss on the forehead of the little husband.


    "If you think about it again, let''s do it again."


    Ning Su heard it, and subconsciously clenched her hands.


    He forgot, the hand he squeezed was placed on Gu''s chest.


    Obviously feeling the sound of breathing on top of her head getting heavier, Ning Su was so frightened that she quickly let go, and quickly retracted her hand to her waist.


    Close your eyes and pretend to be asleep, like a child who has done something wrong.


    However, whether he slept or not, he knew it himself, and Gu Chao also knew it.


    A little goblin, just know how to hook her!


    Wait, wait for the brat to come out, and then deal with you!


    Two days later, the village chief rang the bell that would only be rung for important events, and called everyone to gather in the open space of the village.


    The weather happened to be fine that day, and the sun came out again, so Gu Chao took his little husband and waiter and went out together to see what was going on.


    Only when I got to the place did I know that it was not that there was something wrong in the village, but that the police came.


    And they are acquaintances, they are the two people who measured Gu Chao''s homestead back then.


    As soon as they saw the policeman, the hearts of the villagers began to beat.


    If there is nothing wrong, the arrester will not come. Is there another tax or conscription? Still want to pay?


    When he first met the catcher, the village head thought the same way. The catcher will not come easily, and most of the time when he comes, there will be no good things.


    For some reason, the village head often had some contact with the police, so he asked the two of them first.


    Knowing that he came to investigate the case, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that everyone in the village has come together, this explains the reason.


    It was only then that everyone knew that a murder had occurred in Wangtian Village next door, and the victims were three hooligans.


    A villager went to a nearby forest to collect firewood, and accidentally found three half-decomposed corpses, so he reported it to the official.


    After some questioning and investigation, I found out that the three corpses were all from Wangtian Village, and all three were rogues.


    These three people are the three rascals who molested Ning Su back then.


    It was at this time that Gu Chao remembered that after she killed three people that day, she only cared about the frightened little husband and servant and forgot to destroy the corpse.


    It��s been more than two months, and I only found out now, presumably because there was no one going that day, and then it snowed again, so there were very few people going.


    It was only discovered now, and the weather was getting warmer, and the snow began to melt, so the body was exposed and was seen by the firewood collectors.


    Ning Su let out a cry of surprise when he heard the police say where the bodies were found, and there were three more.


    My body also began to tremble, my hands and feet were cold and weak, and I could barely stand.


    Gu Chao hugged him into his arms, and gently patted him on his back to comfort him.


    "Husband, don''t be afraid, the wife is here!"


    After a long while, Ning Su raised his head, his eyes were filled with fear, and he murmured, "Wife master, isn''t it?"


    In fact, although he spoke, he didn''t make any sound. It was because Gu Chao kept looking at him that he understood what he said!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Take the blame

    Chapter 80 Top Sin


    The three hooligans in Wangtian Village have the same virtue as the former Gu Dabao.


    If you really want to compare it, it is actually even more disgusting than Gu Dabao.


    At least, Gu Dabao can''t do that kind of thing.


    Also, even if it is stealth, it is not a person who will not harm the Gu family village.


    Those three people can be said to be cancerous in Wangtian Village. Not only the villagers would spit twice when they saw them, but even their relatives hoped that they would die outside and never come back.


    A person who can beat the father, husband and children of the family with his hands, and who can sell his own son for money for gambling and entering a brothel.


    May I ask, which one dares to keep them at home?


    So, after their accident, their family members only thought that they were chic outside again, but did not think that something really happened to them.


    But when the officials came to the door, they were relieved at first, and then felt like the sky was falling.


    No matter how **** they are, they are always the women of the family, and they are always the head of the family.


    Now that there is no woman in the family, the support in their hearts has collapsed. In the future, the family will not even have a woman, what will they do?


    Sometimes, the facts are so contradictory. When they are clearly around, I wish they were dead, but when they really die, I feel like the sky is falling.


    Poor and pathetic.


    However, even if the family members of the deceased were weeping and wanted an explanation, in this kind of headless case, no clues could be found on the deceased, and nothing related to the murderer was left at the scene.


    The deceased was still a well-known local hooligan. Even if the murderer was really found, he would not get any benefits.


    No matter who the deceased was, at least it was a murder case. Even if it was just a formality, the official had to go through it.


    So, after a simple inquiry, I didn''t get any useful clues, so I left.


    It was a false alarm, leaving only some chatter for the villagers.


    Seeing that the official had left, Ning Su finally dared to come out of his wife''s arms.


    However, his eyes were always on Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao took the hand of the servant and walked back, the two of them were silent all the way.


    This matter is not suitable for talking outside.


    After finally returning home, he closed the door.


    Ning Su looked at Gu Chao hesitated to speak, opened his mouth several times, but finally dared not really ask.


    Don''t know how to ask?


    Just now outside, he asked, but the wife-lord just hugged him and comforted him to leave him, neither admitting nor denying it.


    is not it? Is it right?


    What happened that night is vivid in my mind, the time and place are all right.


    Although he was afraid at the time, he would never remember wrongly.


    He remembered that after he was rescued by his wife, he had been lying in his wife''s arms. He was going to see it, but what the wife said at the time, "It''s nothing to see!"


    Right, at that time, they were already there!


    The owner of the wife is all for him, what should I do? How to do?


    It is against the law to kill people, and they will be arrested and decapitated!


    The wife-owner can''t have anything to do, it''s all his fault, if he wants to beheaded, let him go.


    Gu Chao didn''t know that her little husband-in-law had already planned to help her take the blame, but seeing his face change, he was frightened and confused, but also determined.


    Thinking about it, I have already made some preparations.


    Gu Chao hugged the man on his lap and sat, holding him with one arm, "What is Fu Lang thinking?"


    It is necessary to talk to him carefully about this matter, and to reassure him, otherwise, if he continues to think wildly like this, the officials will not come to arrest him, but will scare him into trouble.


    Ning Su looked at his wife and became more determined to surrender himself.


    "Wife master, slave, slave goes to the Yamen to say that I will kill the man, it is none of the wife master''s business."


    "Nonsense, you don''t know them, you don''t even know what they look like, so it''s none of your business."


    Looking at the serious expression of the wife master, Ning Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "I have seen it before."


    "I told my wife that you haven''t seen them. You were at home that day and didn''t go anywhere. I don''t know if they were drunk and fell to the side of the road and froze to death."


    Ning Su''s eyes widened after hearing Gu Chao''s words, and looked at his wife in disbelief.


    Obviously that day, he sneaked back to his mother''s house, but it was his wife who came back and rescued him.


    Gu Chao took Xiaofu Shiyou into his arms, and gently patted his back with one hand.


    " Husband don''t need to think too much, look at the two officials, they just asked a question and left, obviously they also think so for their wives.


    It must be that they drank too much, so they found a place to sleep in a daze. Think about it, it is so cold that it is not uncommon to freeze people to death, is it? "


    Well, what the wife said makes sense. Last winter was indeed very cold, and the snow fell early.


    He had seen people freeze to death in winter before, so, did they really freeze to death?


    Really not the wife-lord?


    At this time, he heard Gu Chao whisper again: "Husband, remember, you didn''t go anywhere that day, you just stayed at home and waited for your wife to come back, do you know?"


    Is the wife-owner afraid that others will find out about him not being bullied by hooligans?


    Indeed, this matter cannot be known to others.


    The wife is all for him, and now she still thinks about him, afraid that others will find out and ruin his reputation.


    Ning Su was moved and distressed, so what should the wife do?


    Thinking about it, he remembered that that day, from the time the wife master appeared to when they got on their horses and left, it was only a short time, and the wife master kept hugging him, and did nothing to those hooligans at all.


    So, the wife master really didn''t kill anyone!


    It must be what the wife-owner said. After they left, those hooligans froze to death somewhere.


    Then, the servant girl raised her head and looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, "My wife, did they really freeze to death?"


    "Well, don''t care about our business."


    Looking at the serious expression in the wife''s master''s firm eyes, Ning Su believed most of it in her heart.


    As for the fact that the wife-owner didn''t want others to know that he went out that day, it must be for the sake of his reputation.


    No matter what the little servant thinks, as long as he is obedient.


    For such a simple servant, it is better not to let him know the truth, just trust her and live under her wings.


    "Well, that''s good." The servant lowered his eyes and nodded, then stuck his head back into his arms.


    Relaxed his body, and whispered to himself, "The wife is such a good person, she won''t kill people."


    Gu Chao put his arms around the man, put his chin on the head of the servant, and responded softly, "En."


    He didn''t know that his good wife and master would kill someone without blinking an eye.


    Gu Chao thought to himself, this time she was negligent, and she was only caring about her husband at that time, so she didn''t clean it up.


    In the future, this kind of situation should not happen again, and scare the little servant again.


    This thing is over.


    However, in the middle of the night, the servant still had a nightmare.


    Gu Chao had no choice but to comfort the three people with soft words, and scolded the three people again.


    Ning Su woke up from the nightmare, her face covered with tears.


    Just now he dreamed that he was being bullied by those three people, but this time, the wife master didn''t come back, didn''t come to rescue him.


    Not only that, but the wife-lord married her husband in Beijing and never came back.


    Gu Chao heard him struggling to call her, and then let himself save him, crying behind, calling his wife in detail, thinking that he had a nightmare because of something during the day.


    Then the two hugged each other in their arms to comfort and coax, "Su''er, Fulang, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here for your wife."


    Ning Su nestled in his wife''s arms, and it took a long time to calm down, spurning herself in her heart.


    The wife-lord obviously came back, and he didn''t bring him any brother or brother back as he thought before. How could he still have this kind of dream?


    It''s really wrong to think of a wife-lord like this.


    In the dream, he was bullied, his wife didn''t want him, and married someone else as her husband. He was really sad.


    Fortunately, however, dreams are always reversed.


    The wife-lord not only saved him, but also let him be her husband.


    Thinking about this, Ning Su felt more and more sorry for his wife-lord, why was she so dreaming about his wife-lord!


    Even if it''s just a dream, it shouldn''t be.


    In the past, he was a servant, so even if the wife-lord really married her husband, he would have nothing to do with it.


    Now, he has become a husband, and if his wife wants to accept servants in the future, he must also happily manage for his wife. He can''t act like a jealous husband, or he will annoy his wife.


    The wife-lord is so good, surely he will not be the only husband to serve her.


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable, Ning Su comforted herself.


    He is the real husband, and the wife-lord must like him the most.


    Gu Chao devoted himself to comforting the little servant, and was relieved to see that he stopped crying, not knowing that his little servant had been thinking so much about coming and going.


    Ning Su rubbed against his wife''s arms, found a comfortable position spontaneously, and fell asleep.


    He was really tired after all the fuss just now.


    Hearing the slight breathing of the servant, Gu Chao couldn''t laugh or cry, didn''t he cry and shout just now, why did he fall asleep again without saying a word?


    After getting pregnant, is your heart so big?


    However, this is also good, it is best to wake up tomorrow and forget everything.


    In the next few days, Ning Su stayed at home obediently, did not go out, and did not mention the matter of that day.


    Widow Gu is still the same as usual, whether to go out to gossip or go out to gossip.


    However, the topics discussed in the village these days are all about Wangtian Village. Widow Gu would talk about it at home at first, but shut up after being teased twice by Gu Chao.


    "This kind of bad luck, what are you talking about at home!"


    "Let me hear you say such things in the future, don''t go in, and you can say whatever you want outside."


    Widow Gu did not believe that his daughter would not let him in, but when he mentioned it for the second time, Gu Chao threw him out and closed the door.


    Ning Su is not allowed to open the door, nor is Yan Shi allowed to open the door.


    Although it is spring now, it is still very cold outside after dark, not to mention that Widow Gu was snatched from the dinner table by Gu Chao, and the meal has not been finished yet!


    It was frozen outside for more than half an hour, cold and hungry, so far, Widow Gu never dared to mention this matter at home again.


    Even if there are other bad things in the future, he dare not mention them at home.


    snort! The daughter is really getting more and more ruthless to him. She asked him to do this and that before, but he is not allowed to do this and that at home, and she will deduct his monthly payment every now and then.


    Now, he dared to drive him out, what a white-eyed wolf.


    Actually, after being sneaked out by Gu Chaoti, Widow Gu didn��t think about spoiling, but before he even opened his mouth, he heard Gu Chao say, ��If you dare to spoil at the door, this year��s monthly money will be gone.��


    It was so ruthless that he directly deducted his monthly payment for a year.


    For the money, Gu widow had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    Why did you raise such a white-eyed wolf? What a crime!


    "My wife, let the father-in-law come in quickly, don''t freeze." Ning Sub begged Gu Chao, his small face wrinkled in one place.


    Gu Chao made up his mind to teach Widow Gu a profound lesson, lest he bring anything home with him in the future.


    Regarding the servant''s pleading, Gu Chao kept a cold face and remained unmoved.


    Seeing his wife in this way, Ning Su also knew that she couldn''t persuade her to change her mind, and was even more impatient.


    It''s just that he didn''t dare to let the father-in-law in without authorization, so he went to the yard and comforted Widow Gu through the door.


    "Eunuch, do you want a cotton coat? Which one will I give you?"


    Widow Gu was already angry, but when he heard that Ning didn''t open the door for him, and instead asked him if he wanted a cotton coat, he became even more angry.


    "No, I''ll freeze to death!"


    Ning Su was about to speak, when he heard the words of the head of the house, "If you don''t come back for dinner, he won''t have to come in tonight."


    Ning Su looked at the door panel, and then at the wife who sat at the dining table with a cold face and went to pick up vegetables in his bowl.


    Finally, I had no choice but to purse my lips and go back to the house honestly.


    Although I sat on the table, I didn''t feel at ease eating.


    After all, the father-in-law is still outside!


    Yan Shi stood in the yard, neither advancing nor retreating, and finally returned to the kitchen to continue eating under Gu Chao''s signal.


    However, a pair of ears are erect to listen to the movement outside.


    Ning Su carefully picked up a chopstick of meat for Gu Chao, and only opened his mouth when he saw that Gu Chao had eaten it.


    "wife master ~"


    "It''s useless to act like a baby, eat quickly, and go back to the house after eating."


    Ning Su''s words were rejected by Gu Chao before he could speak them out, and cut off his way out.


    Seeing the little servant taking a bite of the rice and then secretly looking at her, Gu Chao remained unmoved, did not give him a look, and ate his meal seriously.


    Although Widow Gu was angry, he still pressed his ears on the door panel to listen to the movement inside, but he couldn''t hear anything else except Gu Chao''s words.


    He leaned on the crack of the door and looked in, only to see an empty yard, nothing but Bi.


    So, Widow Gu scolded the three people inside one by one, but the voice was not loud, and only he could hear it.


    Gu Chao didn''t take it seriously when he heard it, and he could still swear, so it was all right.


    Gu Chao guessed the time to open the door, and of course he got a blank stare from Gu Widow.


    Because of this matter, Widow Gu didn''t speak a word to them for two full days.


    No matter how Ning Su tried to please him, he gritted his teeth and resolutely ignored it.


    snort! When he is so easy to coax?


    If you say throw him out, you throw him out, and you don''t treat him as a father?


    You little hoof, too. If the white-eyed wolf said he wouldn''t let you open the door, wouldn''t you open it?


    If it weren''t for the sake of you being pregnant with my granddaughter, I''m sure I won''t punish you!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： initiative

    Chapter 81 Active


    Building a house for a peasant family is a big deal. When the day starts, the Gu family has close relatives and friends, and everyone who has a good relationship comes here.


    Actually, if this matter had been changed before, few people would come here. Isn��t it because the current Gu Chao is no longer the former Gu Dabao?


    I won''t say much about the Gu family''s old house, it came first.


    Then there is Ning An, she has already agreed with Gu Chao that she will come.


    There are many Liu family members, and they are far away, so he came a little later, but it was still in time for the start of construction.


    The construction of a house has always depended on the date and time. Gu Chao can handle this kind of thing by himself, and there is no need to ask a husband.


    It was supposed to be a great day, but Gu Widow had a disfigured face, still angry at Gu Chao for throwing him out of the house!


    However, everyone is used to seeing Widow Gu''s expression of being owed money by others at any time, and it is not surprising.


    Only Ning An, who came to the door for the first time and didn''t know Widow Gu well.


    He saw that his in-laws uncle had a dark face all the time, and he would stare at people from time to time, although he was not sure which one he was staring at.


    Ning An has always been worried about this. Could it be that her in-laws look down on them and are dissatisfied with her?


    So, Ning An found an opportunity to grab his younger brother and asked him in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your father-in-law?"


    Ning Su glanced at Widow Gu who didn''t know who was glaring at him. Although he felt that it was not good to speak ill of his wife, but I am not an outsider, so I told Ning An what happened two days ago.


    After listening, Ning An, who was still nervous at first, was relieved that it wasn''t because of her family.


    It''s just, isn''t this brother and sister being too cruel to his father?


    It was Ning Su who comforted her, "Sister, don''t worry, she''s doing well today, and she''s still talking, but she didn''t say a word two days ago."


    No, no matter how Ning Su tried to coax him a few days ago, Widow Gu made up his mind to pay attention, resolutely refused to speak, and waited for Gu Chao to coax him in person.


    Gu Chaoben just wanted to teach him a profound lesson, so he didn''t know how to coax him, he just did what he should do every day, and directly ignored Gu Widow''s sad and angry eyes.


    It was last night when eating, the wife-owner said at the dinner table, "The construction of the house will start tomorrow, and I know what to do when I see people coming."


    Gu Chao��s words were obviously meant for Widow Gu to hear, and Widow Gu waited angrily for two days, not only did not wait for his daughter to coax him, but instead gave him a reprimand.


    Immediately dropped his chopsticks, his eyes were waiting for Gu Chao, about to cry.


    He was so wronged.


    At such a time, how can Ning Su sit still, so of course he hastened to coax him.


    casually glared at Gu Chao.


    This glance, in Ning Su''s opinion, was really just a glance at the wife-lord. He just felt that the wife-leader shouldn''t be so cruel to the father-in-law, and the father-in-law was about to cry.


    As a result, in Gu Chao''s eyes, this look was staring, and the eyes were about to complain.


    Ah! This little servant is getting fatter now!


    Became a husband, I dare to stare at her!


    Is this still the gentle-spoken servant she used to blush at the first glance?


    Little heartless, who is she doing this for?


    Isn''t it afraid that he will be scared when he hears it, and he will scare himself!


    Ning Su doesn''t know what his wife-lord is thinking now, even if he knows, he will still complain, how can he stare at his wife-lord!


    Ning Su coaxed Gu widow for a long time with gentle words, but Gu widow was still unmoved, just kept looking at his daughter, insisting that she give him an attitude.


    This time, not only Widow Gu was looking at her, but the servant was also looking at her without blinking.


    The difference is that the widow Gu is questioning, and the little husband is pleading.


    In the end, of course Gu Chao was defeated.


    For the sake of the servant, Gu Chao decided to let Widow Gu go this time.


    "Okay, as long as you don''t talk nonsense at home, I won''t throw you out again."


    Widow Gu still stared at her, the meaning was obvious.


    that''s it? Is this your attitude of admitting your mistake? I''m so easy to coax?


    "My relatives will come tomorrow, and I have to rely on you to entertain them. How can you keep silent like this?"


    This time, Widow Gu responded and snorted contemptuously at Gu Chao.


    Now you know it depends on me? Without you, Lao Tzu, you can do nothing!


    Gu Chao didn''t respond to Gu Widow''s contempt, but continued, "I''ll leave it to you to entertain people tomorrow."


    Widow Gu, who was entrusted with a heavy responsibility, felt that building a house was a big deal for his family. As for the conflict between him and his daughter, he temporarily let her go because of her daughter''s pleading with him.


    However, it was only temporary, he didn''t say that he would forgive her.


    So, it has what it is now.


    The person Widow Gu stares at from time to time is naturally Gu Chao.


    Not only staring at her, but also telling her, you white-eyed wolf, look, if there is no Lao Tzu today, what will you do?


    It was also for the harmony of the current family, Ning Su paid a big price last night.


    Going back to the room, Gu Chao''s face turned dark, but the waiter obviously didn''t see Gu Chao''s dark face, and after serving Gu Chao to change his clothes as usual, he went to bed and prepared to sleep.


    When Ning Su still wanted to roll into his wife''s arms as usual, Gu Chao not only failed to let him do so, but instead pinched the servant''s chin, wanting to settle accounts with him.


    "My husband doesn''t care about being a wife anymore."


    Gu Chao, with such a cold voice and questioning tone, scared Ning Su quite a bit.


    He was already lying down, subconsciously turned over and knelt on the bed.


    But Gu Chao''s chin was still in Gu Chao''s hand, and Gu Chao''s waist was also being pressed down by Gu Chao, so he couldn''t break free at all.


    Looking at the obviously angry wife, Ning Su was a little confused. What did he do wrong?


    He only has his wife in his heart, how could he not take his wife seriously?


    Under Gu Chao''s cold eyes, Ning Su had no choice but to defend herself, "Slave~ no."


    After the words fell, the wife-owner let out a cold snort, "Huh! How dare you say no, then tell me, where did you put the wife?"


    If Gu Chao asked this question in a teasing tone on weekdays, Ning Su would definitely be embarrassed to say it.


    But now, he only thinks about his wife and gets angry. He wants to express his heart honestly and let his wife know that he really doesn''t take her seriously as the wife said.


    So, after listening to Gu Chao''s words, Ning Su didn''t hesitate for a moment, "The wife master is the slave''s god, and the slave puts the wife master in his heart."


    This answer obviously pleased Gu Chao.


    However, Gu Chao did not let the little husband attendant go. Instead, he asked him again in a calm voice, "Since he cares about his wife, why does the husband still stare at his wife when eating?"


    Ning Su stared blankly at the wife-leader above, tried hard to recall for a long time, but couldn''t remember where he had ever stared at the wife-leader.


    Have a meal? Then he will be gone!


    Obviously he was looking at the wife-master praying, hoping that the wife-master would stop being angry with the father-in-law and coax the father-in-law.


    Ning Su felt that he was wronged, so he defended himself, "I don''t have any, I dare not stare at my wife and master, I just think that my father-in-law is an elder, so I don''t want to~"


    "Hmph! I don''t want him to be angry, so I don''t care about your wife, do you?"


    Gu Chao interrupted him and continued to ask questions.


    In this way, Ning Su was even more confused. She felt that she didn''t understand what the wife-leader meant. How could he ignore the wife-leader?


    He didn''t know what to do, so he could only deny it, "Slave, no."


    He didn''t even know what the wife-leader was angry about. He didn''t do what the wife-leader said.


    Actually, Gu Chao also knew that Xiao Fushi really didn''t stare at her, she just saw that Xiao Fushi didn''t stand with her, but instead helped Widow Gu, and she felt sour.


    She is like this now, she is just messing around.


    However, even if she knew about it, she didn''t intend to change it!


    Gu Chao let go of the attendant, lay down by himself, closed his eyes and spoke without looking at anyone.


    "Your wife is angry. If the husband serves you well, I will forgive you as a wife."


    This turning point was too sudden, Ning Su stared blankly at the wife who was lying flat.


    So, wife master, what does this mean?


    Gu Chao didn''t hear the servant''s movement for a long time, and urged: "If you don''t come again, your wife will go to sleep."


    Ning Su has been thinking in his mind, what the wife master said about serving.


    He obviously serves his wife every day. Could it be that the wife has always been dissatisfied with his service?


    But now, what else can he do to serve his wife?


    Cover the quilt?


    Ning Su looked at the sharp-edged face of his wife, and his heart kept beating. What should he do?


    After thinking about it, the wife-lord should be asleep, so is it necessary not to forgive him?


    Suddenly, Ning Su had a flash of light.


    Wife master, what does that have to do with Yuan not forgiving him?


    However, the wife-master has said everything, if he doesn''t do it, will the wife-master be angry again?


    After the wife is angry, she will get bored with him, and then she will go out to find someone else?


    Now that he is pregnant, it is his fault that he cannot serve his wife. If he makes his wife unhappy again, the wife will definitely find someone else.


    Wife owners are so good, you don��t need to find them. There must be many men who are willing.


    Hmm~ He doesn''t want to!


    So, Gu Chao heard that the servant beside him finally moved.


    Ning Su snuggled into the quilt carefully, and then clung to the wife-lord.


    First, he placed one hand carefully on the wife-master, and looked at the wife-master. Seeing that the wife-master didn''t respond, he put the sticker on the wife-master again.


    What to do next?


    Every time the wife-master treats him like that, now he is asked to serve the wife-master, he doesn''t know what''s wrong, he''s flustered!


    Just when Ning Su was flustered and didn''t know what to do next, he heard the wife-leader say, "The husband intends to serve his wife like this, and he really didn''t take his wife into his heart.


    Since Fulang is unwilling, forget it! "


    Gu Chao was about to push the servant away as soon as he said that, which frightened Ning Su quite a bit.


    He didn''t, he didn''t, he would love to.


    The wife-leader is about to push him away, the wife-leader must be angry, and Ning Su is about to cry.


    So, Ning Su gritted his teeth, showing how ruthless this brat is.


    While moving, Ning Su recalled what his wife-lord had done to him, and he returned everything to Gu Chao as he looked.


    Although flustered and immature, Gu Chao was satisfied with being served.


    After the incident, Ning Su nestled in his wife''s arms, raised her head and asked her cautiously.


    "Slave, are you satisfied with serving your wife and master?"


    So, do you forgive me?


    However, the wife owner did not forgive him, and this is the most important thing.


    Of course Gu Chao is satisfied, but what he said was, "I still have to practice hard."


    How can this kind of thing be enough once, and we will have to ask for it in the future.


    This is it, are you not satisfied?


    Ning Su was depressed, her eyebrows drooped.


    He also felt that he must have done a bad job. Just now he was stiff and kept forgetting what to do next. He must have not satisfied the wife-lord.


    However, he has no experience in this kind of thing, and what he knows is still learned from his wife.


    "wife master ~"


    "Ok!"


    "Slave, I must practice hard in the future, can you stop being angry?"


    Where Gu Chao was angry, at most he was hurting himself. The reason why he said what he didn''t forgive just now was just to let the servant take the initiative to serve her for a while.


    Now that she has got everything she wants, there is no such thing as getting angry.


    It used to be said that men sometimes don''t use their heads to think about problems, but now this saying can''t be more suitable for women.


    Gu Chao, who was physically and mentally comfortable, how could he remember the previous ones, he hugged the little husband, and then kissed his red lips again.


    "How could you be willing to be angry with your husband for a wife? For a wife, you only want to love your husband."


    Being kissed by his wife, Ning Su''s disappointment just now disappeared immediately.


    The wife-owner kissed him, so she must have agreed to him.


    The wife-leader also said that she only wanted to love him, and the wife-leader really loved him very much.


    All worries dissipated, and Ning Su finally dared to return his arms to his wife in a fair manner. Suddenly, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the love that the wife said just now.


    Probably not what he thought, right? ?


    However, no matter what kind, he wants it!


    Therefore, Ning Su clinged closer to his wife-owner''s arms, and gave Gu Chao a response, "Yeah."


    Gu Chao felt that she seemed to understand the meaning of Xiao Fushi, whether she wanted it or not!


    When it was time to start construction, Gu Chao personally lit the firecrackers, and after a burst of crackling, the work officially started.


    The workers were all brought in by Master Cheng, they were all veterans, so Gu Chao didn''t have to ask what to do.


    There are also relatives from the Gu family, who also stepped forward to help. They didn''t come here today to watch the fun.


    Although the Gu family has hired someone, according to their customs here, on the first day of work, relatives will come to help, to ask for a good omen.


    Such a big commotion on the Gu family''s side naturally attracted many villagers to watch.


    They knew that the Gu family was going to build a house, and seeing that the work started today, they naturally wanted to congratulate them.


    "Dabao, you are promising, and you will have a big house soon, why marry a husband, and let us come to drink wedding wine?"


    Widow Gu didn''t know that Ning Su was already his daughter''s husband. When he heard someone ask this question, he immediately answered the question cheerfully.


    "When the house is finished, I will give it to my Dabao Xiangfu, and I will invite you to have a wedding wine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： happy or sad

    Chapter 82: Joy or Mourning


    Someone went to see Ning Su, who was standing next to Widow Gu, who had never spoken a word. Widow Gu said in front of his son-in-law who was pregnant with his blood that he wanted to marry his daughter to a husband. This kind of thing would be uncomfortable for anyone, right? !


    But when they saw Ning Su, she didn''t show any sadness or embarrassment at all. Could it be that she was out-of-mind or lack-of-mind!


    However, such a worry-free little son-in-law is good, at least when the husband enters the door in the future, there will be no noise.


    Ning Su has eyes and nose, nose and heart, no matter what others say, or what his father-in-law who doesn''t know, he knows it well.


    Today is a good day for his family to build a house, so you can''t be in a bad mood because of these things.


    Anyway, he is already the husband of the wife-lord.


    As for why the wife-owner didn''t tell her father-in-law, Ning Su thought about it. The wife-master has never been the kind of person who would take the initiative to talk to others, so it is reasonable not to tell her father-in-law.


    Widow Gu also turned to look at Ning Shi beside him, seeing that he honestly didn''t show any displeasure because he just said that he wanted to marry his daughter to a husband, and even praised him secretly.


    Being honest and doing his duty, he didn��t rely on the child in his belly to make a fuss, so he behaved pretty well.


    He was still thinking that even if his son-in-law came in in the future, he would try his best not to let his son-in-law embarrass him for the sake of giving birth to his daughter and being honest.


    Widow Gu feels that he is really a good father-in-law, and there is no other father-in-law as good as him.


    The men chatted and laughed on one side, but on the other side they listened to Ning An but felt uneasy.


    On the second day of junior high school, didn��t the younger siblings say they wanted the younger brother to be their husband, and they even took the Geng Tie, so why do they want to marry their husband now.


    Seeing the elder sister looking at her, Gu Chao explained, "I haven''t told him yet, but the marriage certificate has already been done."


    Ning An heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this, it was so good.


    Now that the marriage certificate is in place, it''s a certainty, so we can''t run away.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of the younger brother and sister was so fast, she thought that no matter what, she would have to wait until the younger brother gave birth before it was settled.


    After all, in her opinion, the reason why younger siblings can turn his younger brother from servant to husband is because of the child in her younger brother''s womb.


    Before, she and her father were still worried, if the younger brother gave birth to a boy, would the younger siblings change their minds?


    So, she doesn''t have to worry.


    The marriage certificate is sealed by the government, and the marriage certificate is all there. Her younger brother is the legitimate son-in-law of the Gu family.


    Gu Chao didn''t deliberately avoid people when he spoke, and the Gu family and Liu family who were beside her naturally heard it too.


    They glanced at Widow Gu and didn''t say much, but they looked at Gu Chao with admiration.


    In fact, they all thought Ning was good, not only made Gu Chao happy, but also conceived a child just after entering the door, isn''t this a blessing.


    Because of emotion and reason, he shouldn''t be allowed to be a waiter, and only Widow Gu, who can''t figure it out, can do this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, now that Dabao has awakened, he is no longer as foolish as before, otherwise this would be a waste of people.


    The Gu family and the Liu family have been peasants for generations. In their view, only the wives of landlords will accept servants. Farmers like them have no reason to accept servants.


    Marry and come in, have children, and take care of the housework, you are the husband.


    What did the Ning family fail to do?


    Besides, Gu Chao��s family started building a house today, and the Ning family��s niece also came to help early, obviously as a family.


    So, their Gu family can''t be that kind of ungrateful white-eyed wolf.


    The eldest sister of the Gu family looked at Widow Gu, and then at Ning An, fearing that her niece, the elder sister of the in-laws, might misunderstand.


    Naturally, it was a misunderstanding. Widow Gu said that he would marry his niece to a husband again, but the niece did not refute it and let him talk nonsense.


    "Niece of the Ning family, don''t think too much, my brother-in-law is used to being out of tune, so you don''t have to take what he says to heart.


    If he makes a scene like this today, it will really be ugly. Please take care of me. I already have a marriage certificate. My Gu family will never mess around with this matter. "


    Ning An wanted to feel at ease when Gu Chao said that the marriage certificate had been completed, and she was even more at ease when she heard what her siblings'' aunts said.


    Dang even waved his hand and said, "Auntie, don''t be so polite, I know."


    The elders came to explain in person, and they also valued her younger brother. If so, why would she be dissatisfied!


    I have to say, the happiest thing today is this matter.


    If she has younger siblings and the guarantee of Gu''s elders, she is really at ease.


    As for the uncle in-law, just leave it to the younger siblings.


    Besides, looking at her younger brother''s current appearance, it doesn''t look like he is suffering, so she is not worried.


    There are so many workers here, and they are all from Lin County, it is definitely unrealistic to go back and forth every day, and the time is spent on the road.


    The Gu family only has two thatched huts in total. How can they accommodate so many people? Even if they are temporarily arranged to live in the old house or other people''s homes in the village, this is not a long-term solution.


    Thus, Gu Chao thought about building a row of houses on the side for the workers to live in.


    This house is not useless in the future. The family will definitely buy someone in the future, so it will be just for the servant to live in, so it can kill two birds with one stone.


    The relatives went home after having lunch at Gu''s house.


    Ning An still wanted to stay and help, but Gu Chao persuaded him to go back.


    "Elder Sister is still going back to work on the orchard. If you get it out earlier, you will have a good harvest."


    Ning An wanted to say more, but heard Gu Chao say, "I have enough people, it doesn''t make much difference if you have one more or one less, but you have to go back and decide on the matter of the orchard."


    That''s a good point. Although the matter of buying the woods has been discussed with the village chief, it is uncertain before the land deed is obtained.


    It was clear at a glance which was more important, so Ning An also went back.


    However, the people from the Gu family''s old house didn''t leave. They were already in the village and were not afraid to hurry.


    Besides, the village has just opened, and the field is not busy. If I have a niece or a sister, I should help more.


    Gu Chao naturally accepted the friendship of the people in the old house. How could she refuse someone who treated her sincerely in her heart.


    With so many people, eating is also a big deal. Widow Gu can''t count on it. There is only one Yan family who is definitely too busy.


    A few uncles and brothers-in-law said that they could help with the cooking, but her house cannot be built in a day or two. It will be planted in the spring in a few days, and every family will be busy. fit.


    For this matter, the only thing to do is to hire someone, and it will also save money and save trouble.


    Regarding the matter of asking someone to cook, Widow Gu was not happy when he found out.


    "It''s not that no one cooks, your brothers-in-law are idle at home anyway."


    Gu Chaobai glanced at him, "You''re free too, come here!"


    Gu widow pursed his lips and ran away.


    If you want him to cook, or cook for so many people, don��t even think about it.


    Where is he free, and if he cooks, wouldn''t his new clothes be dirty.


    Forget it, anyway, what his family has now is silver, the kind that can��t be spent in a few lifetimes, what is this little money worth?


    Now, Widow Gu''s life is really similar to that of the landlord''s old man, but it makes everyone in the village envious and jealous.


    Moreover, he still doesn''t know how to restrain himself, and spreads it everywhere.


    Some people complimented him on the surface, but they really wanted to tear his mouth apart behind the scenes.


    Hmph, what''s the big deal, isn''t it just a few stinky money, it depends how long you can go.


    Master Cheng is an old man, everything in the house is arranged in an orderly manner, and there is no need for Gu Chao to worry about what to do every day.


    Gu Chao��s daily affairs, apart from going around for a while, is to accompany his husband and practice.


    Half a month later, the eldest sister of the Liu family, Gu Chao''s aunt, came to look for Gu Chao with someone she didn''t know.


    This person is Gong Jun, a villager in the same village as the eldest sister of the Liu family.


    When Gong Jun approached the eldest sister of the Liu family, he was also half-believing.


    It was her husband who insisted on letting her come. No matter what she said, there was no way to save her. It would be better to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    When Gong Jun''s husband visited Niannian, he heard the Liu family talk about the daughter of their youngest son, which was about Gu Chao.


    At that time, he only listened to it as gossip, and didn''t take it seriously.


    However, who would have known that such an incredible thing would happen to his family in just over a month?


    Finally, he had no choice but to remember that the Liu family was here.


    Therefore, there was the matter that the eldest sister of the Liu family brought Gong Jun to find Gu Chao.


    Gong Jun, who was skeptical, became even more disturbed after meeting Gu Chao.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Taoist priests before, they all have white hair and look like immortals.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Gu Chao, Gu Dabao, but she thinks that she has experienced those incredible things, and there must be a big change.


    But the one in front of her, although it is different from before, is also different from what she imagined.


    This person, is it really okay?


    Gu Chao glanced at the visitor, and she was full of doubts and confusion, and knew that she didn''t believe her!


    It seems that the business of acquaintances is not as easy as that of strangers.


    I think that when she was in Beijing, she just showed her hands casually, and those who came to find her on their own initiative could level the threshold of Zuixianlou.


    After returning to the village, people from all over the world knew what kind of virtue Gu Dabao was in the past. It would not take a while to change their attitude towards her.


    However, this business has come to the door, and it was brought by the aunt. Even if this person doesn''t believe her, she still has to give the aunt this face no matter what, so she can''t be shamed!


    So, Gu Chao looked at Gong Jun and said, "Tell me what''s going on first?"


    Although Gong Jun was beating his heart, but everyone has arrived here, or can they just shake their hands and go back?


    well! It can only be like what Fu Lang said, a dead horse can be treated as a living horse doctor.


    "My eldest son Baochun, didn''t he get an employment with the daughter of shopkeeper Li of the grocery store in the city?"


    Aunt Liu knew that the only daughter of shopkeeper Li had been ill before. I heard that it was not a serious illness at first, but then I don��t know what happened, and it became more and more serious.


    After listening to other people''s words, the husband of the Li family also had the idea of ??marrying his daughter a husband, Chongxi, after thousands of choices, he chose the eldest son of Gong Jun''s family.


    The matchmaker who came to propose a marriage at that time didn��t tell the truth what the Li family��s daughter would do. He just said that Miss Li��s body was weak, and she wanted to marry a husband who was in good health, could endure hardships and stand hard work, and could take care of Miss Li��s family well.


    That''s why I wanted to marry from the countryside, and after a few considerations, I fell in love with the kid from Gong Jun''s family.


    It''s not that the Gong family sent someone to inquire about the Li family, but the news that the Li family''s daughter was critically ill had never been spread outside, so the inquired news was almost the same as what the matchmaker said.


    I have considered that Li''s family is in the town and they are in business, so it doesn''t matter if the daughter-in-law is weaker, since she doesn''t need to work hard anyway.


    Thinking again, if the son can marry into the town and be the right husband, this marriage is not bad.


    Therefore, the Gong family agreed to the marriage.


    As soon as the two parties made an agreement, they quickly exchanged Geng Tie and decided on a marriage.


    It was supposed to be a good and happy event, but after a year, Miss Li disappeared.


    The eldest son of the Gong family became a widow in this way. For a while, there were many gossips in the village that the son of the Gong family was the nemesis.


    Isn''t it the nemesis, otherwise, why did the good Miss Li marry him, and this is gone?


    Gong Baochun treated the married man well and became a widow overnight. How can he be blamed for this?


    Although this is the case, the opinions on this kind of thing are all biased towards the weaker side.


    The Li family, which has no only daughter, is this weak.


    Ever since Miss Li''s family disappeared, the Li family really hated the Gong family, and the good in-laws became enemies.


    The Li family is just such a single seedling. Although it was a lingering sick bed for the past two years, the person is still there anyway. As a result, this joy directly wiped out the person.


    The Li family not only hated the Gong family, but even the family who had mentioned Chongxi to him earlier were also hated by them.


    Although the Gong family felt that this matter had nothing to do with their family Baochun, it was a human life anyway, so they still felt a little bit sorry.


    After Miss Li''s accident happened, although the Gong family knew that the Li family didn''t want to see them, they still went to express their condolences out of love.


    As a result, he couldn''t even enter the Li family''s door, and his in-laws didn''t see him, so he was kicked out by the housekeeper.


    Although the two families had made a marriage contract before, no matter what, they didn''t get married, and this is the time again. The Gong family felt that they could understand their feelings as parents.


    Thinking, if this is the case, then it��s better to pretend that this incident never happened. When the Li family��s affairs are over, they will go to get back their son��s Gengtie.


    Unexpectedly, just after Miss Li''s first seven days, the Li family came to the door with their matchmaker.


    Moreover, their attitude is completely different from when they went before.


    Not only that, but Lilly was brought.


    The Gong family couldn''t figure it out, what did the Li family mean?


    Until the Li family explained their intentions, it turned out that they came here to make an apology because of what happened that day, not only that, but they also offered to dissolve their children''s marriage.


    Immediately asked them to sign a contract to dissolve the marriage, and returned the Geng Tie to them.


    The Gong family was also happy that this matter could go so smoothly, and felt that the Li family was really a reasonable family.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that from this day on, Gong Baochun''s nightmare began.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： you look the best when you smile

    Chapter 83 The best smile


    "Fulang, Baochun."


    Gong Baochun heard someone calling him, the voice seemed to come from far away, and it seemed to be whispering in his ear.


    "Baochun, Baochun~"


    The voice called twice more, Baochun felt a chill on the back of his neck, turned around suddenly, and found a young woman with a pale complexion and no trace of blood standing in front of him.


    The woman looked at him and smiled, and opened her mouth to call him, "Fulang."


    Bao Chun is still a man who has never left home, so he has become a husband, and he doesn''t even know this woman.


    Although this person looked pale, as if he was sick, he was not bad looking, and when he smiled, he was also very gentle and beautiful.


    Baochun thought so.


    It''s just that no matter how good-looking it is, it can''t be called Fu Lang!


    Moreover, she was so close to him. Apart from her family, Baochun had never been so close to other women.


    Baochun looked at the woman shyly, and blushed after only one glance, lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Miss, you have mistaken someone, I am not your husband."


    Although Baochun is a farm boy, he looks good, white and clean, delicate and cute.


    His shy blushing looks even more charming in the eyes of the woman.


    The woman was even more happy when she saw it.


    "Is your name Baochun?"


    Hearing the woman say his name, Baochun looked up at her in surprise, and nodded again.


    "Well, how did Miss know?"


    The woman smiled, and her smile was even more gentle and beautiful, Baochun couldn''t even look away.


    The woman smiled even more, and said softly, "We are husband and wife, so naturally we know Husband''s name."


    Hearing her say this again, Baochun lowered his head and twisted his fingers, muttering: "Miss talks nonsense, no one knows you."


    Which boy does not have a spring!


    Bao Chun was already at the age to get married, and he had a marriage contract before, so it''s not like he didn''t think about what his wife was like, and how to get along with her after getting married.


    Nowadays, if there is a good-looking and gentle woman calling him husband and saying such embarrassing words, it is impossible for him not to respond at all.


    A woman''s soft voice came from above her head, "We have an engagement and we will get married soon. I am talking nonsense."


    The woman thought to herself, he is also interesting to me if he is like this!


    "Huh?" Baochun was a little dazed, looking at the woman suspiciously.


    When did he have a marriage contract with this lady?


    He only had an engagement with Miss Li''s family, and they were all broken off.


    Thinking of Miss Li''s family, Baochun felt a little sorry for her.


    A good person, if you say no, you will be gone.


    "My name is Li Yue."


    Li Yue?


    After being stunned, Baochun opened his eyes wide and looked at the woman in front of him, which was Li Yue.


    Li Yue who just broke off the engagement with him, Li Yue who is gone.


    Thinking of this, Baochun turned pale and looked at Li Yue in horror.


    It took a long time before he muttered, "Miss Li?"


    "Well, it''s me." Li Yue nodded.


    Hearing Li Yue''s confession, Baochun felt that he must have been stunned.


    Miss Li is obviously gone, so how can she talk to him here?


    Seeing that Fu Lang was so frightened that the blood on his face and legs were gone, and his lips were trembling, Li Yue''s heart tightened.


    Fulang is afraid of her!


    Didn��t you all agree? She was blushing and shy just now, how could she be so frightened after knowing who she was?


    "Bao Chun, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    How could Baochun not be afraid, is Miss Li in front of him a human or a ghost?


    Li Yue obviously saw Baochun''s doubts, so he opened his mouth to explain, "Although I am no longer a human being, I really will not hurt you. You are my husband, and I will treat you well."


    Already not a human? Then what he sees is back!


    Baochun''s legs and feet were weak, and his whole body trembled. He was afraid.


    Doesn''t Ms. Li know that they have broken off their engagement? Is she alone down here and wants him to accompany her?


    Although, Ms. Li is good-looking, and she also looks good when she smiles.


    But, he doesn''t want to die yet!


    Bao Chun struggled again and again, and finally mustered up the courage to speak, "Miss Li, we have broken off our engagement."


    Li Yue frowned upon hearing this, "The marriage certificate is still there, how could the engagement be terminated?"


    Li Yue was a little anxious, and he was about to come to hold Baochun''s hand.


    Baochun saw her coming towards him, and became even more frightened. He turned around and was about to run, but found that he couldn''t run at all.


    In desperation, I woke up with a start.


    Looking around and sitting on the bed, he realized that he was having a nightmare.


    Although this is the case, Baochun did not fall asleep again in the second half of the night.


    Baochun is always in a daze during the day, his mind is full of dreams from last night.


    Why did Miss Li come to him? Although they had a marriage contract, they have already dissolved it.


    Could it be that he also blamed him for holding her down, that''s why he came to find him to accompany her?


    He was worried all day, but Baochun didn''t dare to mention it to his family. After all, it was just a dream, maybe he just thought too much.


    At night, Baochun lay on the bed feeling a little uneasy. He didn''t dare to fall asleep, for fear that after falling asleep, Miss Li would come to him again.


    I didn''t sleep well last night, and I was worried all day long, and only persisted until midnight, when Baochun couldn''t stand it anymore and fell asleep.


    "Baochun, Fulang."


    Familiar voice, familiar scene.


    Baochun knew that Ms. Li was here again.


    Baochun didn''t dare to look back at people, but even if he didn''t look back, couldn''t Li Yue come to him by himself?


    Bao Chun closed his eyes in fear when he heard Li Yue calling him, until something cold fell into his hands.


    Baochun plucked up the courage to open a small slit to look at his hand, but saw a pearl hairpin in his hand.


    It looks precious and beautiful at the same time.


    "Like it?"


    Last night, after Baochun left, Li Yue felt that he must have been too eager to frighten his husband.


    So, after reflecting on herself, she decided to please her husband well today, so she brought this pearl hairpin.


    She has always had a good eye, and Fu Lang will definitely like it.


    The voice from the top of his head saw that Baochun was terrified, thinking that this pearl hairpin belonged to Miss Li, he felt that the pearl hairpin in his hand was hot, and wanted to throw it away.


    But thinking about it, it seems very bad for him to do so.


    In front of Ms. Li again, this is too hurtful to Ms. Li''s face, will it make Ms. Li unhappy?


    Therefore, Bao Chun reached out and handed the pearl hairpin to Li Yue, "I can''t take it, Miss Li take it back."


    Even so, Baochun didn''t dare to look up at Li Yue.


    He raised his hand and waited for Li Yue to take back the pearl hairpin, but unexpectedly, his hand was held in the palm of his hand by a pair of cold hands.


    The cold temperature made Baochun tremble, and looked up in surprise.


    It was Li Yue who held his jeweled hand, and Li Yue looked at him and smiled, and asked him, "Do you like it?"


    When Li Yue smiled, Bao Chun felt his heart tremble.


    Miss Li laughed, really nice.


    So Baochun, who was in a daze, nodded and replied, "It looks good."


    Then he saw that Li Yue''s smile was even better, so that he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    Seeing his husband looking straight at him, his face gradually blushing, Li Yue was excited.


    Has Fulang forgiven her? Otherwise, why would you be so reluctant to blink when you look at her!


    Moreover, he held his hand, but he didn''t break free. It seemed that he really liked her.


    I was frightened yesterday. It must be because he couldn��t accept it for a while. After a day, he has accepted himself.


    Li Yue was in a happy mood, and took the pearl hairpin from Baochun''s hand and inserted it into his hair.


    Looking at Baochun carefully, he sincerely praised, "It looks good."


    Baochun came back to his senses and found that not only was he fascinated by Miss Li, but his hand was still in Miss Li''s!


    So, with a blushing face, she withdrew her hand and lowered her head, not daring to look at anyone.


    Not only was his face hot, but the hand that Ms. Li had held was also hot.


    Besides, just now Miss Li inserted a pearl hairpin for him and praised him for his good looks?


    Is Zhuchai more attractive, or is he more attractive?


    Bah bah bah! !


    What are you thinking about? Shame on me!


    Looking at Baochun''s shy appearance, Li Yue chuckled, which shows how good she is.


    This time, Baochun woke up from dawn, not from a nightmare.


    Opened his eyes in a daze, it was already bright outside, and the sunlight shone in through the head of the bed and fell on the ground.


    Recalling the dream he had last night, Baochun was stunned for a while again, why did he dream of Miss Li again?


    Thinking of the scene in the dream, although Baochun still felt lingering fear, he couldn''t help but blush and heartbeat.


    Miss Li is really nice and gentle to him.


    However, no matter how good-looking and gentle, what good is it? Miss Li is gone.


    Thinking of this, Baochun felt a little depressed, lay down for a while, and then got up.


    As usual, after getting dressed, I went to the dressing table to comb my hair.


    Just as he raised the comb, Baochun''s hand stopped.


    He stared fixedly at the hairpin in his hair in the mirror. Isn''t this the one Miss Li put on for him last night?


    How could it be on his head?


    He thought he was dazzled, so he shook his head and closed his eyes, and opened them again after a while.


    As a result, the pearl hairpin was still on his head.


    how can that be.


    Baochun took it with trembling hands, and the feeling of holding it was very real.


    So he took off the pearl hairpin, turned it over and over, and looked at it again and again.


    This is really what Ms. Li gave him in the dream, exactly the same.


    Baochun couldn''t calm down anymore, and couldn''t hold the pearl hairpin in his hand, and it landed on the dressing table with a "click".


    It turned out that it was not a dream, it was all real.


    Miss Li really came to him.


    Is Ms. Li not reconciled, so she came to him and asked him to go down to accompany her?


    Actually, Ms. Li is so pitiful, she looks so good at such a young age.


    Besides, she was nothing like the ghosts he had heard before, and she wasn''t scary at all.


    But what should he do now?


    Looking at the pearl hairpin on the dressing table, Baochun thought, if Miss Li came to him again, he must make it clear to Miss Li that they had really broken off their engagement, and the pearl hairpin would have to be returned to her.


    I can''t let her continue to misunderstand, let alone delay her.


    After making up his mind in this way, Baochun stopped thinking about it and just waited for the night to come.


    It''s just that he slept very well this night, and he had no dreams until dawn.


    But after waking up, he found that there was a paper bag beside his pillow.


    After opening, there are sweet candies inside.


    No need to think about it, this thing must have been given by that Miss Li.


    But since she has come all the time, why doesn''t she enter his dream?


    It was like this for several days, Li Yue didn''t show up, but there was something next to his pillow every morning.


    Sometimes it��s cakes, sugar, sometimes it��s headbands and bracelets, all of which are things that men like.


    They all decided to make it clear to Li Yue and return the things to her. Baochun naturally took them away, and dared not use them or eat them.


    After a few more days, the package of pastries couldn''t be kept anymore, and Baochun couldn''t bear it if it broke, and felt that it was a pity, so he ate it.


    While eating, I feel guilty.


    He ate Miss Li''s food, what else would he give her back?


    When you go to the market in two days, buy a pack!


    However, before he could go to the market, Li Yue came that night.


    Baochun finally heard this voice again in a daze, and was a little excited immediately. Ms. Li finally came.


    When Li Yue saw his expression like this, he just thought he hadn''t seen him for a few days, so he was excited and happy.


    He couldn''t help laughing, "Bao Chun, have you missed me these days?"


    As soon as he saw Li Yue smiling, Bao Chun couldn''t control himself.


    All the things he thought about before were left behind by him, and he only focused on looking at Li Yue.


    Hearing Li Yue ask him, he nodded honestly.


    Why don''t you think about it, I think about it every day, thinking that she hasn''t seen him these days, is there something that''s holding her back?


    Seeing Baochun nodding blankly, Li Yue''s mood became even better, and he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to grab Baochun''s hand, held it in his hand and squeezed it.


    It feels very good in the hand, and you don''t want to let go when you hold it.


    "I gave you something, do you like it?"


    Baochun nodded honestly again, "I like it."


    At this time, Baochun suddenly remembered that he had made up his mind to make it clear to Miss Li, and he had to return something to Miss Li.


    "Miss Li, you can take those things back. They are all in the cabinet beside the bed. It''s just that I have eaten the pastries. I will return them to you after I buy them."


    Looking at Baochun frowning slightly as she said these words, Li Yue also frowned, since he liked it, why would he say something back to her.


    "Those things are for you, you don''t need to return them."


    Li Yue subconsciously exerted some force, which hurt Baochun.


    Baochun realized that his hand was still in Miss Li''s, so he quickly pulled it back and stretched out his hand behind his back.


    You must make it clear to Ms. Li today, otherwise what if she doesn''t come for a few days?


    "Miss Li, I have broken off my engagement with you."


    He said the same thing last time, doesn''t he know?


    But, if he didn''t know, how did he agree? Didn''t his mother-in-law tell him?


    "Silly Baochun, with the marriage certificate as proof, how could the engagement be terminated?"


    Bao Chun also thought that Li Yue didn''t know that they had broken off their engagement, so he quickly explained to her.


    "Uncle Li and the matchmaker came that day, and they already broke our engagement, and Geng Tie returned it."


    Li Yue chuckled, "I know, didn''t I sign a new marriage contract later? The day after tomorrow is the day when we get married."


    Speaking of getting married, Li Yue is also a little shy. Is this her first marriage?


    Still the person she likes very much!


    Baochun was stunned. What does it mean to sign a marriage contract again and get married the day after tomorrow?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： joy

    Chapter 84 Joy


    Since Ms. Li left, he has been locked at home and is unwilling to go out. He doesn''t want to hear what the villagers say about him.


    Hard life? trouble marker!


    Obviously it''s none of his business, he didn''t do anything.


    If he is really a nemesis as those people said, how come everyone in his family is doing well?


    Even if he is really to blame, but he hasn''t married Miss Li yet, so how could he be involved?


    Actually, he felt bad when Ms. Li left.


    No matter what, Miss Li is his fianc��e, and they will marry me in three months, so she should be the closest person.


    It''s not that he didn''t have all kinds of expectations for the days after Miss Li and them got married. Which man doesn''t want to be able to live in harmony with his wife and grow old?


    However, he has never even seen Miss Li''s face.


    In Baochun''s heart, Miss Li has long taken root, and he always feels that he will be Miss Li''s person in the future.


    They already had a marriage contract, so when Li Yue asked him, he didn''t want to refuse.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect this to happen like this.


    how could be? He doesn''t even know!


    For such a big matter, neither mother nor father told him.


    Baochun looked at Li Yue in surprise, "Really?"


    "Really!" Li Yue frowned, she didn''t see joy from Bao Chun''s face, only surprise.


    It seems that the mother-in-law really didn''t tell him!


    So, Bao Chun is really willing to be with her?


    Bao Chun is already immersed in the surprise that he wants to be with Miss Li, but is it okay for them to do this? He also didn''t notice Li Yue''s suspicious gaze.


    After Li Yue made up his mind, he knew that Baochun really wanted to be with her, so he couldn''t help but come to see Baochun.


    Knowing that this fianc�� has such affection for her, and now he is still willing to be with her, Li Yue is moved, and has an inexplicable feeling for Baochun.


    After meeting the person, Bao Chunsheng was nice and sweet-natured, so it was more like her.


    Getting along with each other these days has put Baochun in his heart, and he has decided that this is her husband.


    Moreover, seeing how Baochun treats her, she also has deep-rooted affection, so she always thought that Baochun was also looking forward to being with her, just like she was thinking about it, and she didn''t want to wait another day.


    But now, Baochun doesn''t know anything about them at all.


    Li Yue couldn''t help but suspect that Baochun really had feelings for her?


    "Baochun."


    "Yes." Baochun subconsciously raised his head when he heard Li Yue calling him.


    Looking at Baochun''s face, Li Yue couldn''t believe it, and was unwilling to believe that Baochun had no affection for her.


    "Are you willing?" Li Yue must ask clearly, she can''t lie to him.


    Bao Chun was thinking about his going to be with Miss Li just now, and his mind was in a mess.


    Suddenly Li Yue asked him if he would like to, and Bao Chun''s mind exploded with a "bang".


    How could a man like him decide such a thing? How could Ms. Li ask him?


    Then, his face gradually turned crimson, and he avoided looking at Li Yue.


    "I~I~"


    He opened his mouth a few times but nothing came out.


    Li Yue just looked at him like this, waiting patiently without urging him.


    She has to wait for him to say it himself.


    After a long time, Baochun finally choked out a word, but instead of answering whether he would or not, he asked her, "Can we?"


    Bao Chun''s heart turned a thousand times. If he was asked to say no, he couldn''t say it out loud. Miss Li is so nice and treats him well. How could he not like it?


    But, if they want to, what are they going to do, can they?


    That''s why Baochun asked this question.


    When Li Yue heard him ask this question, his uneasy mood immediately became agitated. She didn''t say she didn''t want to, but just asked if she could.


    So, he is willing!


    This made Li Yue very happy, and couldn''t help but reach out and hug Baochun in front of him into his arms.


    Bao Chun suddenly fell into a cold and soft embrace, which made him at a loss for what to do, and he was held in Li Yue''s arms in a daze.


    My mind was in a mess, and I thought about it for a while, and Miss Li''s arms were so cold, as cold as her hands.


    After a while, I thought again, how could Ms. Li be like this, they are not married yet, how can she hug him?


    Thinking again, fortunately there are no outsiders, otherwise he would be ashamed to face others if he was seen by others.


    Thinking wildly like this, Li Yue''s voice came from next to his ear.


    "Our business has been decided. As long as Baochun is willing, I will come to welcome you the day after tomorrow. Baochun, are you willing?"


    In a moment of excitement, Li Yue hugged the man, and after regaining his senses, Li Yue was also a little embarrassed, feeling that he was too aggressive and bumped into the beautiful woman.


    However, Bao Chun was quietly in her arms without any struggle, which made her even happier.


    Thinking about it, Baochun was willing, and she didn''t want to let go, so she just kept holding her.


    However, this matter still needs to be asked clearly, and she needs to listen to Bao Chun himself saying yes.


    Baochun also asked himself, is he willing or not?


    If he said he didn''t want to, would he never see Miss Li again? Baochun''s heart tightened when he thought of never seeing Miss Li again.


    He was reluctant.


    Baochun struggled for a long time, and Li Yue finally got his answer.


    "Huh!" Although it was a light and shallow hum, Li Yue heard it clearly.


    The person she likes also likes her, how can this not make her excited?


    Li Yue let go of Bao Chun and pressed a kiss on his forehead, "Wait for me to welcome you!"


    Bao Chun was stunned, and Miss Li actually kissed him!


    He stared blankly at Li Yue with his big eyes open, looking completely stupid.


    Looking at the sweetheart''s so delicate appearance, Li Yue felt weak at the tip of his heart.


    When Baochun woke up again, it was already broad daylight.


    Thinking that he and Miss Li will be together soon, Bao Chun is full of sweetness.


    It''s just such a big deal, why didn''t his mother and father tell him?


    So, after breakfast this day, Baochun blushed and went looking for his father in a restrained manner.


    "Daddy."


    "Bao''er, what''s the matter?" It''s not common for a son to have such a boyish attitude, and because of Ms. Li, the blow to his son is not small, and he hasn''t seen his son smiling these days.


    Now, seeing his son coming to him with a shy expression on his face, Gong Fulang still wonders what is going on with his son.


    "Why didn''t daddy tell me about Miss Li?"


    Baochun was embarrassed to say such a thing directly, so he had to mention it.


    Gong Fulang was even more puzzled when he heard this. What''s the matter with Ms. Li?


    Hasn��t it been lifted?


    Didn��t he already know about this?


    But if this is the case, shouldn''t it be like this?


    "Miss Li, what''s the matter?"


    Bao Chun kept his head down, and didn''t see Gong Fulang''s expression at all. When he heard his father ask this question, he thought he was deliberately joking about him?


    His face couldn''t help turning red, and he said coyly, "It''s about me and Ms. Li. Ms. Li will come to pick me up tomorrow, and Dad didn''t tell me!"


    When Gong Fulang saw his son blushing, he had a bad feeling, and what his son said later made him even more stunned.


    Pick him up! How to pick it up?


    how can that be?


    Then Miss Li has already left, why not let his son go?


    Gong Fulang felt a chill down his back, and grabbed his son''s hand, "Who told you that?"


    In desperation, Gong Fulang used too much strength, pinching Baochun.


    Bao Chun raised his head and looked at Gong Fulang. Although his hand hurt a little, but seeing his father''s complexion, he didn''t dare to say it hurt, so he had to answer what his father said honestly.


    "Miss Li said."


    Daddy doesn''t seem to know, how could it be?


    Miss Li! Miss Li!


    "When did she tell you?"


    "Last night."


    Gong Fulang suddenly felt his limbs go weak, and his head exploded.


    After regaining consciousness, he quickly pulled his son to look up and down, "What else did she say? Did she do anything to you?"


    Bao Chun shook his head again and again, Miss Li didn''t say anything else, just let him wait for her.


    Also, hugged him and kissed him, but, how could he say these things?


    "Really not?" Gong Fulang was worried, and asked again.


    Baochun felt guilty, but still shook his head, trying his best not to be noticed by his father.


    Seeing his son''s affirmation, Gong Fulang felt a little relieved.


    Let go of his son''s hand, stood up and walked outside, calling Gong Jun as he hurriedly walked.


    "The head of the house, the head of the house."


    Gong Jun and his daughter were packing up the farm tools outside. Isn��t it the spring sowing that is about to start?


    Hearing their husband calling him her so eagerly, Gong Jun and Gong Lin thought something serious happened, so they quickly put down their things and walked into the house.


    Seeing that Mrs. Gong was fine, but anxious, she hurriedly asked him what was wrong.


    Gong Fulang had a backbone when he saw the head of his family, "wife master, Bao''er, Bao''er~"


    "Boa, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Fulang like this, Gong Jun also became nervous, and quickly answered his words.


    At this time Baochun also followed, he is full of doubts now, why is Dad so anxious?


    "Daddy, mother, what''s wrong with me?"


    When the mother and daughter of the Gong family saw that he was doing well, they let go of their worries just now.


    In the end, Gong Fulang was even more anxious, "Miss Li has come to look for him."


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and it directly exploded on the heads of the mother and daughter of the Gong family.


    The reaction of the two of them was the same as that of Gong Fulang, and they immediately felt a chill down their backs.


    After repeated cross-examination, the members of the Gong family finally found out the whole story.


    Gong Jun and Gong Lin''s eyes were blood red, and they wished they could eat the Li family.


    It turned out that they didn''t come here to solve the problem at all, but to check their illiteracy and make them sign a new contract.


    Tricked them into giving their son to his daughter.


    She said that they were not allowed to enter the door when they went to express their condolences, but they came to the door with gifts in a good manner and took the initiative to cancel it.


    Those are not apologies, they are simply new betrothal gifts!


    She is also easy to deceive, and even thinks that the Li family is a good person.


    "Fulang, you go and take out all the things that the Li family brought that day, and Bao''er, those that Miss Li''s family gave you, also pack them up, there is nothing left, I will go to the Li family right now , this matter must be resolved as soon as possible.��


    Baochun saw his mother and the others looking like an enemy, so he whispered, "Actually, Ms. Li is not scary."


    Miss Li didn''t even want to hurt him, so she didn''t need to be so close to the enemy.


    Gong Jun looked at his son with such a stupid look, and even helped Li Yue to speak.


    "Do you know what it is? Is it impossible to be killed by her?"


    Baochun was frightened by his mother''s harsh tone, so he still defended Miss Li in a low voice, "But Miss Li didn''t mean to harm me."


    Not only did she not, but she also treated him very well. She also said that she would treat him well in the future.


    Gong Jun wanted to slap himself twice, why did he think the Li family was good at the beginning, but now this is not harming his son!


    Seeing her son like this, how could she not know that these days, Li Yue not only came to find her son, but also said some sweet words to her son to deceive him. Isn''t her son following her way!


    Gong Jun saw that his son was really fascinated by Li Yue, so he didn''t say any more, and he decided to settle this matter first before talking about anything else.


    Hurry up and urge Fu Lang to get things, she has to go to Li''s house quickly, without any delay.


    Seeing the pile of things his son brought out, Gong Fulang felt his eyes darken.


    His stupid son actually took so many things from others, isn''t he fascinated by that Li Yue?


    Fortunately, it was discovered early, and there was still a chance of redemption. One day later, it was a certainty and could never be changed.


    I just hope that Li Yue can let his son go, and this matter can be resolved smoothly.


    Gong Jun and his daughter brought those things to the Li family, and this time the Li family welcomed them politely.


    Opening her mouth, she called her in-laws, "My in-laws are here, sit down quickly."


    Gong Jun didn''t dare to respond to the in-laws, he put the things on the table directly, and explained the purpose of coming straight to the point.


    Shopkeeper Li knew he was wrong, so he kept silent.


    Li Fulang refused directly, "Whatever my in-laws said, it''s all decided, and my Yue''er will go pick him up tomorrow."


    At that time, his natal family came over, and someone mentioned that Yue''er was pitiful, he didn''t even have a husband, and he didn''t have anyone to take care of him.


    It was this sentence that led to Li Fulang''s determination to find someone who knows the cold and the hot for his daughter.


    He only has such a daughter, how could he bear to let his daughter suffer like this again.


    Which father can bear it?


    On the same day, Li Fulang told his wife about this matter. At first, shopkeeper Li disagreed. This kind of thing is no different.


    People��s good sons are willing to be with their daughters, isn��t that harmful?


    Moreover, who would be willing.


    Finally, under Li Fulang''s crying, shopkeeper Li really felt sorry for his daughter, so he agreed.


    It''s just that this kind of thing must be done willingly.


    "You lied to me, I don''t agree with this."


    It was also at this time that shopkeeper Li found out that the Gong family didn''t know about it. She looked at her husband and wanted to ask him what was going on.


    Li Fulang also knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore, so he planned to hide it again.


    Instead, he looked at Gong Jun confidently, "Your son agrees."


    My daughter told him last night, and Gong Baochun agreed.


    "Hmph! If Li Yue didn''t come to coax my family Baochun every day, how could my family Baochun be fooled by her!"


    Mentioning this, Gong Jun also got angry, angry at his son for being innocent and easy to deceive, and angry at Li Yue for being too insidious.


    This matter couldn''t be resolved in the end, and the Li family''s husband wouldn''t let go of the contract, what else could she do?


    Finally unable, Gong Jun had to ask someone who knew this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： you wait for me

    Chapter 85 You wait for me


    "The marriage contract has been concluded, and it has been recorded at Yan Jun''s place. If you want to cancel it, you have to agree with both parties."


    The words of the Taoist made Gong Jun feel cold. If the Li family could agree, how could she be so anxious.


    What should I do?


    Her good son, seventeen years old, how could he be ruined by Li Yue.


    To put it nicely, it''s marriage, but it''s not marriage, it''s killing her family Baochun!


    In desperation, Gong Jun had no choice but to go home with his daughter, hoping that when Li Yue came tonight, he could persuade her to change her mind and let Baochun go.


    It is said that they will come to pick up the bride tomorrow, but in fact it is tonight at midnight.


    Since Gong Jun left, Baochun was alone in his room in a daze.


    Now he also knows that he and Miss Li cannot be together.


    Even if Ms. Li doesn''t hurt him and treats him well, it won''t work.


    He was reluctant to part with Miss Li and his family.


    If he is gone, my father, mother, and sister will definitely be sad.


    He also didn''t want to leave his family.


    However, he promised Miss Li, what should we do?


    Can I stay with Ms. Li without leaving?


    He knew that this possibility was absolutely impossible, he was just thinking wildly.


    If he rejects Ms. Li, she will be sad and will never laugh again. Will she be afraid of the cold when she is alone? Will it be lonely?


    Otherwise, burn something more for her?


    Or, they are not married, and Miss Li still comes to him like before?


    Gong Fulang waited impatiently at home, but as soon as the two people entered the door, he knew that things were not going well.


    Finally, Gong Fulang thought of the Liu family''s niece, Gu Dabaolai.


    This is the scene where Aunt Liu brought Gong Jun to the house to find Gu Chao. Gong Jun only knew that Li Yue had come to find her son, but he didn''t know what the two of them said specifically, and how they coaxed her son to agree.


    However, no matter what, this marriage cannot be concluded.


    After hearing this, Gu Chao didn''t say much else, and let Gong Jun lead the way, and went to Gong''s house first.


    It was almost dark when Gong Jun came to find her, so naturally there was no delay.


    Confessed to the servant and told him to go to bed earlier, so that he didn''t have to wait for her to come back at night, so he followed Gong Jun and Aunt Liu.


    When we arrived at Gong''s house, it was already dark.


    Gong Jun remembered to ask Gu Chao what he needed to prepare, but Gu Chao shook his head and said no.


    She is not a Taoist priest, mainly because she doesn''t know how to operate a Taoist priest!


    So, Gu Chao told the Gong family, "Don''t worry, wait until she comes."


    Although the Gong family felt that Gu Chao seemed unreliable, they could only count on her now.


    Aunt Liu didn''t go home, but also followed to Gong''s house. Taking advantage of the Gong family''s inattention, she pulled Gu Chao aside, "Dabao, are you really good at it? If you can''t, let''s talk about it while we can, so don''t delay him. invite."


    The point is that she didn''t know that the Gong family came to find her because they really had something like that.


    This is not just for fun. If something happens to Dabao, how can she explain it to her younger brother?


    Gu Chao also saw that Auntie was worried about her, so he explained and comforted her: "Don''t worry, Auntie, just tell her clearly when the time comes."


    Seeing that the niece spoke easily, Aunt Liu gave her a glance, "Do you think this is normal? What if she becomes angry and goes crazy to harm someone?"


    "If this is the case, then beat her to death."


    Gu Chao spoke lightly, as if he was discussing the weather.


    Aunt Liu was stunned, and shut her mouth embarrassingly.


    So direct and rude, how can she answer the conversation?


    well! I don''t know if she is as powerful as she told her brother, but I hope nothing will happen to her.


    Everyone is here, we can''t let them wait hungry, no matter how worried Gong Fulang is, he still has to entertain Gu Chao to finish his meal first.


    Baochun was looking forward to Li Yue''s arrival, but also afraid that she would be hurt by this Taoist priest after she came.


    Isn��t that what is said in the drama? Anyone like Ms. Li will be arrested.


    Hope, Miss Li won''t come.


    Finally, when the time came, all the people were sitting in the main room, and first they heard the sound of suona.


    coming!


    Joy moved from far to near, and soon arrived at the door of Gong''s house.


    Gu Chao opened their eyes to them, so at this time they could all see Li Yue, the sedan chair behind her, and the "people" who greeted her.


    Li Yue also seemed to have discovered that everyone in the main room could see her, but she didn''t panic. Instead, she thought it was just waiting for her to welcome her husband.


    "Mother-in-law, father-in-law." Li Yue first came up and bowed to the Gong family and his wife, with a respectful and polite attitude.


    Although Li Yue''s complexion is pale, she has a good appearance. Today is her big day, and after tidying up, she looks very handsome, not as scary as imagined.


    It''s no wonder that Baochun has caught her way!


    When they saw Li Yue, all members of the Gong family stood at the door by coincidence, in fact, to block her.


    Although she knew she couldn''t stop it, how could she just take Baochun away.


    "Miss Li, don''t call your father-in-law and mother-in-law first, we don''t agree with you and Baochun."


    The smile on Li Yue''s face couldn''t hold back anymore, and he asked Gong Jun in surprise, "Why? Didn''t my mother-in-law agree to the matter between me and Baochun?"


    It seems that Li Fulang still didn''t tell Li Yue the whole story.


    The Gong family can also understand Li Fulang''s love for his son, but understanding is understanding, and they can''t make their son sacrifice.


    Whoever''s child feels distressed!


    "Why would my mother agree? Your father lied to us. You can go. Don''t come to my Baochun again."


    Gong Lin was anxious, took a step forward, glared at Li Yue angrily and spoke.


    "And you, you also used sweet words to deceive my family Baochun, Baochun will not go with you."


    Li Yue took two steps back when he heard the words, his face full of disbelief.


    She looked up and looked behind everyone. She searched the entire main room but couldn''t find the person she was looking for.


    Could it be that Baochun also regretted it, so he didn''t even want to see her!


    Seeing her like this, everyone knew who she was looking for. Gong Fulang was a man after all, and his heart softened.


    Seeing her look of despair, she finally couldn''t help persuading her, "Miss Li, you also know that you are different from us now, if you really have my family Baochun, you can let him go, okay?"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help crying himself.


    This child is also a poor man.


    If it wasn''t for her bad luck, she would be his daughter-in-law now.


    Who would have known that the two children have developed into this way now.


    Injustice!


    Looking at the situation, Li Yue also knew about her and Baochun, it should be true as the Gong family said, her father lied to them.


    However, if she really wanted to let go and leave like this, she couldn''t bear it.


    murmured: "Baochun accepted my offer."


    Li Yue''s voice was not loud, but everyone heard it. Gong Lin''s eyes were bloodshot when he heard what she said, and he wanted to rush up and beat her up.


    Gong Jun is old after all, knows the severity, and holds back his daughter.


    Seeing that Li Yue seemed easy to talk and wouldn''t go crazy, he also tried to persuade her.


    "Miss Li, if you think about it, you can see that Baochun''s child is simple and simple, and he doesn''t understand many things.


    He doesn''t understand, you should understand, you are like this now, if Baochun really loves you, how long can he live?


    If you have him in your heart, you will let him go and let him live well. "


    Li Yue didn''t respond to what they said, but instead asked, "Where''s Baochun?"


    "Bao Chun won''t see you again, so give up!" Gong Lin became anxious when she heard that she was still asking Bao Chun.


    After the words fell, everyone felt that the surroundings suddenly became cold. Looking at Li Yue again, Li Yue still had the gentle appearance just now.


    Her whole body began to emit black air, and the surrounding wind also blew.


    Seeing her like this, no matter how many people don''t understand, they don''t know it''s good.


    All of them subconsciously looked at Gu Chao, who had not spoken all the time, and the meaning of asking for help was self-evident.


    At this time, a person ran in from outside the yard.


    This person is Baochun who was locked in the room by Gong Jun.


    After nightfall, Baochun was shut up by Gong Jun and returned to his room. No matter what Baochun said, he had no intention of releasing him.


    Bao Chun couldn''t come out, but some people were lying on the door and listening to the movement outside.


    When he heard the sound of the suona, he was both happy and scared. Miss Li really came.


    He heard everything they said later, he was going out, he wanted to go out and meet Miss Li.


    Even if he really can''t be with Miss Li, he still has to tell her personally.


    Last night, he personally agreed to it. Now that he wants to go back on his word, he should tell her in person.


    So Baochun turned the window and came out.


    When Baochun saw the scary things in the yard, Baochun was so frightened that his heart tightened.


    However, he still mustered up the courage to say yes, "Miss Li."


    Seeing their son coming in from the front, the Gong family was also shocked. Now Li Yue is in the yard, and he has gone crazy. Isn''t Bao Chun coming at this time?


    The Gong family shouted in unison, "Bao''er!" and ran out the door regardless of their own safety. At this time, they were not afraid of Li Yue whose entire face had changed.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that when the big Baochun called her, Li Yue gradually returned to his previous appearance.


    Even the changes in the yard just now and the surrounding air temperature have recovered.


    Li Yue came to Baochun one step ahead of the Gong family, and looked at his sweetheart with a gentle smile.


    "Baochun."


    Without waiting for Baochun to respond, the Gong family also chased after him. Gong Lin stretched out his hand and was about to pull Baochun, worrying that he would stand with Li Yue.


    Li Yue''s movements were faster than hers, and he stood in front of Baochun, looking straight at the Gong family.


    When she looked at the members of the Gong family, she didn''t have the same smile as when she was facing Baochun just now, it was frighteningly cold.


    Gong Jun wanted to go forward but was repelled by Li Yue with a wave of his hand, but fortunately he was caught by Gu Chao who came over.


    At this time, Li Yue turned to look at Gu Chao.


    But his eyes became colder, and his facial contours tightened.


    This person made her feel very oppressed. Could it be that this person was specially invited by the Gong family to fetch her after they knew she was coming to pick him up?


    So, she looked at the Gong family even colder.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming over, Gong Lin seemed to have a backbone.


    Waved to Bao Chun behind Li Yue, "Bao Er, come quickly."


    After hearing this, Li Yue didn''t bother to guard Gu Chao anymore, and turned to look at Baochun, afraid that he would really leave.


    Baochun looked over Li Yue''s shoulder to his family, then at Li Yue in front of him, but finally shook his head.


    His reaction obviously softened Li Yue''s face, and she was very satisfied.


    It''s just that the Gong family couldn''t accept it, and eagerly called Baochun''s name.


    "Father, mother, I have something to say to Miss Li, I will go back after I finish."


    In this way, the Gong family can rest assured, as long as the son doesn''t want to follow Li Yue.


    Gu Chao also gave them a comforting look, signaling them not to panic.


    Don''t say that now Li Yue doesn''t mean to hurt Baochun, even if she goes crazy immediately, she will take her down at any time.


    Li Yue heard that Baochun had something to say to her, so he quietly waited for him to speak, but his eyes never left his face.


    Baochun was a little embarrassed to be looked at by his sweetheart, and hesitated for a while before speaking.


    "Miss Li."


    "Yes." Li Yue replied softly.


    "I can''t do what I promised you yesterday, and I can''t go with you."


    Bao Chun has long been not afraid of Li Yue, in his opinion Li Yue is good everywhere, and has never hurt him, so even if he knows they are different, he is not afraid of her anymore.


    While saying these words, Baochun kept looking at Li Yue.


    Li Yue actually already had a premonition in her heart, but she still felt heartbroken when she heard her sweetheart really say this.


    The Gong family''s hearts were in their throats, and they were afraid that Li Yue would hurt Baochun if he became angry.


    However, what they were worried about didn''t happen. This time she didn''t go crazy like before, and she still looked gentle and gentle.


    asked Baochun softly, "Why?"


    Baochun pursed his lips, glanced at his family and then returned his gaze to Li Yue''s face.


    The eyes slowly filled with tears, and finally fell down, "I can''t bear to part with my parents, and my sister."


    Li Yue stared blankly at Baochun whose face was full of tears, but she opened her mouth but said nothing.


    She is also reluctant to part with her parents, so should Baochun be like her?


    At this time, everyone heard Baochun say again, "Wait for me, okay? I will definitely find you in the future, and you marry me again, okay?"


    "Boa! What nonsense are you talking about?"


    How can you promise such words indiscriminately!


    Gong Fulang hurriedly opened his mouth to stop his son, but saw his son looking at him with tears in his eyes, "Daddy, can''t I be with her again in the future?"


    At this time, Li Yue finally moved. She reached out and took out a handkerchief from her bosom, and gently and carefully wiped away the tears on Baochun''s face.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"


    How could she be willing to see her sweetheart cry, if it wasn''t because the Gong family was in front of her, she would have long wanted to hug her sweetheart into her arms to comfort her.


    Baochun is not unwilling, but because she is reluctant to part with her family, so what can she do, is she going to take him away by force, making him sad forever?


    Father-in-law is right, Baochun is only seventeen years old, a great youth should not be ruined just like that.


    However, if she asked her to let go and let him marry another woman, she couldn''t do it either.


    "Bao Chun doesn''t have to leave, but this relationship must be married."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： help to the end

    Chapter 86 Help to the end


    Call her selfish or cruel!


    This person is hers, even if she can''t see it or touch it, it should be marked with her mark.


    Li Yue was also a gentle and refined person in the past, but in this matter, with Bao Chun, she couldn''t be open-minded, she just wanted to be so narrow-minded.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because she has nothing now, so she has to hold on to this trace of warmth so as not to let herself feel cold.


    If this person hadn''t also had feelings for her, if he hadn''t said the last sentence asking her to wait for him, maybe she wouldn''t be so desperate.


    This is her only thought, her only obsession. She can let him not be by her side, but she will never allow anyone else to touch him again.


    Since he agreed to her, he is her man!


    Baochun heard Li Yue say that he could stay, but he still wanted to marry him, and his heart was full of sweetness.


    He felt that Ms. Li was really the best person, and she was always thinking of him.


    But he couldn''t bear the thought of making Miss Li wait for him for a long time, decades.


    "We are married, what about my Baochun?"


    Gong''s family didn''t think Li Yue was a good person. Since they said to let Baochun stay, they said that they must get married, which is different from before.


    If his family Baochun is to be alone, will he be lonely for the rest of his life?


    Li Yue ignored the Gong family, but looked at Gu Chao warily.


    This person was invited by the Gong family to deal with her! She knew in her heart that she was no match for this person, and if this person really did something, she would not be able to get out of the Gong family''s yard.


    But for Baochun, even if she loses her soul, she will not let go.


    Gu Chao looked at Li Yue, and then at Bao Chun behind Li Yue. She actually didn''t intend to use rough methods to solve this matter.


    There are many people like them in the world of comprehension, so it doesn''t matter if people and ghosts have different ways, or monsters have different ways.


    She has long been used to seeing it, so she doesn''t think there is anything she can''t do.


    If Baochun didn''t want to do what happened today, Li Yue forced her, she would definitely beat Li Yue to death, without even a chance to re-enter reincarnation.


    However, this is obviously not the case.


    It is obvious that the man and the woman are interested, and they are engaged to get married, and they registered with Yan Jun.


    This situation has its own cause and effect, and she can''t do anything to forcibly break it up.


    Gu Chao went to see the Gong family members again, and the Gong family members were also looking at her, their eyes obviously full of expectation.


    She needs to clarify this matter with the Gong family.


    "If you insist on breaking the engagement, I can beat her until she agrees, or if she keeps gritting her teeth and disagreeing, I can also beat her to death, even her soul is gone, and the engagement will naturally be broken gone."


    Gong Lin nodded again and again, "Yes, it''s best to beat her to death directly!"


    Gong Lin waited for Li Yue''s eyes, wishing that Li Yue would die again immediately, and he died thoroughly, which shows how deep Gong Lin''s hatred for Li Yue is.


    Li Yue''s pupils shrank slightly, and his breath began to become unstable again.


    Even so, she still firmly guarded Baochun behind her.


    Baochun is in a hurry. Although he doesn''t know what Gu Chao is capable of, but hearing what she said, Miss Li is definitely not her opponent, and he can''t make Miss Li lose her mind.


    poked his head out from behind Li Yue, and looked at Gu Chao pleadingly.


    "Gu Daochang, don''t! Don''t hit her."


    Then she looked at her sister and parents pleadingly, "Father, mother, sister, I am the one who wants to be with Miss Li, and I want to marry Miss Li."


    Seeing his son like this, Gong Fulang burst into tears. His son is bewitched by ghosts.


    "With the two of you like this, what good ending can you have?


    You will be alone in the future, and you will not even have anyone to talk to. What should you do? "


    Wouldn''t this really make you a widow!


    Without Li Yue, he would still be able to find another person in the future, no matter what, at least he would have a companion. If he promised Li Yue, what would he do for the rest of his life?


    He is only seventeen years old now, so what does he know?


    Where do you know how long and difficult life is?


    "Li Yue, don''t blame us for being cruel. If you insist on marrying Baochun, that''s all you can do!"


    Gong Jun''s words are for Li Yue to choose and also a threat.


    She is Baochun''s mother, and her son doesn''t know what to do. As a mother, she can''t let her son spoil her.


    Li Yue''s breath became more and more chaotic, the surrounding temperature dropped again, and his face began to distort.


    Bao Chun would be terrified of this scene in normal times, but now this person is his sweetheart, he can''t find any fear other than his heartache and worry about accidents.


    The so-called beauty is in the eye of the beholder, he is not afraid of the person he loves, no matter what she is.


    The Gong family''s hearts were in their throats, they were afraid that Li Yue would go crazy and hurt Baochun.


    However they expected it, Bao Chun boldly hugged Li Yue from behind.


    The whole person stuck to Li Yue''s back, "Miss Li, I promised you, I shouldn''t."


    If the two of them hadn''t got a marriage contract, it would be impossible for Baochun to touch her.


    Before they were able to touch each other because they were in a dream, but now only Baochun can touch her.


    The moment Baochun hugged Li Yue, the chaotic atmosphere around Li Yue seemed to freeze, and then gradually dissipated.


    Li Yue turned around under the watchful eyes of everyone, hugged Baochun into his arms, and replied, "Yes!"


    Eyes full of tenderness and affection, her appearance is not as ferocious as before.


    When Gong Jun and Gong Lin saw Baochun like this, they were heartbroken, hated him for his simplicity, and hated him for belittling themselves.


    But Gong Fulang, as a father and a man, he has a more delicate mind. Li Yue went crazy twice because his son recovered, so it seems that Li Yue should be really happy for his son.


    For a while, Gong Fulang looked at the two people embracing each other with complicated eyes.


    If Miss Li is well, he would naturally like to see the two of them like this.


    Yes, she is not!


    "Miss Li, since you can''t bear Baochun''s suffering, Baochun also promised to marry you in the future, so you will let him go and let him have a good life in the past few decades, okay?"


    Li Yue understood the meaning of Gong Fulang''s words, and thought, let her let go, let Baochun marry someone else, and come to find her after a hundred years!


    She doesn''t want to!


    Baochun is her husband, and she doesn''t want him to marry someone else.


    Li Yue was a little excited, and subconsciously tightened the hand holding Baochun, causing Baochun to feel a little painful.


    But Baochun didn''t struggle or make a sound, instead he felt sorry for Li Yue.


    What Gong Fulang meant, Baochun didn��t want to either, he promised to be with Ms. Li, how could he be with other people~


    So, before Li Yue, Bao Chun spoke to Gong Fulang and said, "Daddy, my son only wants to be with Ms. Li. My son has parents and sisters, so he is not alone."


    Gong Fulang wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Baochun, "My son wants to be with Ms. Li, and my son is reluctant to part with his parents and sisters, and he is also reluctant to part with Ms. Li.


    I beg parents to help their son and love him, okay? "


    Watching Bao Chun burst into tears, which parent doesn''t feel distressed?


    However, how can such a thing follow his son''s wishes?


    "Actually, it''s not like I won''t see you forever."


    Gu Chao looked at the situation in a dilemma, and spoke at the right time.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on her, "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s just a marriage, and there is no contact on weekdays, it will have no effect on the Gong family.


    Besides, a person like Li Yue will not stay in the world for long, and she will always go where she should go.


    And if she had to wait for the young master of the Gong family, she would not be able to enter the reincarnation. She could only wait in Fengcheng, and she could return to the human world once a year on July 15th.


    In this way, there will be no serious harm to Mr. Gong, and the two will have a chance to meet. "


    Gu Chao''s words were like analyzing the crux of the matter to everyone, and it''s not her business to see how they make a decision in the end.


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, he turned around and went back to the main room, letting them discuss by themselves.


    Aunt Liu''s family has been staying in the main room, she is afraid.


    She thought it was none of her business, she was just a leader, if it wasn''t because of her niece being here, she wouldn''t want to stay any longer.


    She has lived for more than forty years, which also opened her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a thing in this world, and it is really scary.


    Although Li Yue didn��t really do anything just now, the way she went berserk is really scary, anyway, her legs are weak.


    Especially the things in the yard brought by Li Yue, she panicked when she saw it.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming back, she quickly pulled Gu Chao over and asked in a low voice, "Dabao, are you really okay? Can you beat her?"


    Gu Chao raised his chin and nodded Li Yue, "It''s just a new soul, she looks at me more than you look at her!"


    Gu Chao was telling the truth, the coercion of Gu Chao made Li Yue uncomfortable, and now that Gu Chao was far away, she felt better.


    Hearing that Gu Chao was so determined, Aunt Liu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then the Gong family kid is really good at everything? I heard that thing **** Yang energy!"


    "They are really married, they are husband and wife, no different from ordinary couples.


    It''s just that, after being together for a long time, the Gong family''s son will inevitably be infected with some Yin Qi, and his body will be weaker. "


    She also said just now that Li Yue can''t stay for a long time, and when he goes to Fengcheng, he will naturally cease to exist.


    Moreover, she herself promised that she would not take Mr. Gong''s family away, so don''t worry about this issue.


    It''s just that the next thing the Gong family is worried about is the Gong family''s son alone. What will happen in the next half of his life for decades?


    They don''t want their son to have more contact with Li Yue, but they can only see each other once a year, so how can they live this day?


    How can this be a normal day? One year or two is fine, but after a long time, Baochun can accept it?


    He is only seventeen now, he has never experienced anything, now he thinks Li Yue is good, what if he meets someone else in the future?


    How to do? Can Li Yue let him go at that time?


    Gu Chao, aunt and nephew sat in the main room chatting and waiting, not listening to what they discussed.


    About an hour later, Gong Jun came in to look for Gu Chao.


    "Have you discussed it?"


    "Hmm! Please take a look at Daoist Gu, what should we do after this?"


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, just looked at her and waited for the next words.


    "Can Daoist Gu send Li Yue there now, go~"


    "Today is their big day!"


    Gu Chao knew what she meant by what she didn''t finish, but he was just in such a hurry?


    Gong Jun nodded, "She agreed."


    It seems that the two sides have each made a concession. The Gong family couldn''t resist their son''s request and finally agreed to them together, but it was only an agreement. As for other things, the Gong family also left a way out for Gong Baochun.


    However, Li Yue actually agreed!


    It can be seen that this Li Yue really fell in love with Gong Baochun, and he would not hesitate to go into reincarnation and wait for him not to say anything, even the wedding night.


    is considered affectionate!


    "Let''s go!"


    Gu Chao got up and headed out, and when he went out, he saw Li Yue and Gong Baochun together, they should be saying goodbye.


    Gong Baochun had already put on a wedding dress at some point, and the Gong family didn''t intend to let Li Yue pick him up, so they made a ceremony here directly.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming out, Li Yue led Gong Baochun over here.


    Arriving in front of Gu Chao, Li Yue bowed his hands to Gu Chao politely, "Today, I would like to invite Daoist Gu to be a witness for Baochun and me."


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows when he heard this. It''s not that Li Yue is ungrateful, and he knows to ask her to be a witness.


    Gu Chao was originally invited to resolve this matter, and it is not impossible to be a witness, so he nodded in agreement.


    The two worshiped in the hall, and it was a foregone conclusion.


    Gong Jun looked at Gu Chao, and he could see her off together.


    Li Yue took a step forward and saluted Gong Jun, "Mother-in-law, please allow my daughter-in-law to go back and bid farewell to her parents."


    This request was reasonable, and Gong Jun couldn''t say no, so he had to let her go.


    However, the Gong family is worried. Now that their son is married to her, what if she doesn''t want to leave?


    They can''t do anything to her, and they won''t be able to see or touch her in the future. If they want to scold her, they don''t know where to scold her.


    "She can''t run!"


    Gu Chao pointed to the red line attached to Gong Baochun''s finger and showed them, "The marriage is done, and she will come back wherever she goes."


    Everyone looked at where Gu Chao pointed, and they saw the red line on Gong Baochun''s finger stretching all the way to a place they couldn''t see.


    This is also what Gu Chao specially asked them to see, and they usually can''t see it.


    Not long after, there was a wind in the yard, and it was Li Yue who came back.


    This time without Gong Jun''s urging, Gu Chao took out the soul-inducing incense and lit it.


    Somewhere, the two sisters who were working smelled a familiar smell, looked at each other and got up to set off.


    In the courtyard of the Gong family, the temperature dropped sharply, the surroundings were blowing cool, and the sound of chains mopping the floor could be heard.


    This scene is even more frightening than when Li Yue went crazy before. Compared with this one just now, it is nothing.


    Gong Jun''s scalp was numb, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva before asking Gu Chao, "Gu Daoist, what''s going on?"


    Gu Chao stared directly at the two looming in front of him, "The adult who picked her up is here."


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, and following Gu Chao''s gaze, there was still something that everyone didn''t understand.


    "The two adults are polite, and I have to trouble the two of you to make this trip."


    The two of them guessed who it was when they smelled the familiar fragrance before, but when they saw it now, it was indeed Gu Chao.


    Moreover, the soul-nourishing incense has been prepared for them, which makes them feel even more relieved.


    "Gu Daoyou is polite."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Gu Chao said directly, "I invite you two to come up today, and I want you two to take care of this Li Yue."


    Gu Chao clarified the matter of Li Yue and Gong Baochun in a few words, and said that Li Yue would not reincarnate, and asked them to help arrange the arrangement.


    The so-called cannibalism is soft-mouthed, but short-handed.


    Actually, it wasn''t a big deal, so the two of them naturally agreed.


    Gu Chao also lit a soul-nourishing incense for Li Yue, so that she could have a good life and support her.


    Help people to the end, send Buddha to the West!


    This is the first business she has received at home, so she must do a good job, so it can be regarded as a good reputation, isn''t it!


    Seeing that Gu Chao lit a whole stick of incense for Li Yue without blinking his eyes, the two secretly exchanged a look. It seems that this new soul has a great relationship with this one!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： envy

    Chapter 87 Jealousy


    It was already midnight after the Gong family''s affairs were settled, and Aunt Liu''s family couldn''t let Gu Chao go back so late, so she just dragged Gu Chao to live in Liu''s house.


    "Dabao! Did you really go to the Palace of the King of Hell?"


    "Auntie, what do you think?"


    Aunt Liu''s family had already believed it, but she couldn''t help but ask once, and wanted to hear it from Gu Chao.


    It''s not that she didn''t see it with her own eyes just now, it was a mistake!


    If not, how could she be able to please?


    Moreover, it looks quite familiar, and they seem to have a good friendship!


    Her niece is really promising!


    It''s so late, the Liu family has already gone to bed, but the eldest uncle has been waiting for the wife, not sound asleep, and was awakened by the sound of the door opening.


    Knowing what the wife-lord is going to do, she has already prepared Gu Chao''s sleeping place.


    Liu��s house has many rooms, so it��s no problem to spare one for Gu Chao. The two fell asleep after washing up a bit.


    Aunt Liu''s family is getting old, and she stayed up all night, so naturally she couldn''t get up the next day.


    It was Gu Chao, who got up after the Liu family got up.


    "Why don''t you sleep more, I fell asleep so late last night."


    The eldest uncle saw Gu Chao coming out, and said with concern.


    "Enough sleep!" In fact, Gu Chao didn''t need to sleep at all, as soon as her spiritual power turned, she was very energetic again.


    Seeing that Gu Chao is indeed in good spirits, he doesn''t look like he''s trying to hold on, so my uncle is relieved.


    I just sighed, this young man is different, unlike his wife, who is still snoring now!


    The old lady of the Liu family went out for a walk and came back. When she saw Gu Chao, she asked, "Is the matter resolved?"


    Gu Chao went up to help her, "Well, it''s resolved."


    "Sigh, that child of the Gong family is also pitiful, having encountered such a thing."


    Gu Chao helped the old lady to walk inside, and replied, "He married Li Yue."


    "Why are you still married?" The old lady paused when she heard the words, didn''t it mean that everything was resolved, what is the solution?


    Gu Chao was not in a hurry to explain, but helped the old lady into the room and sat down before speaking.


    "If he wanted it himself, the Gong family also agreed."


    "Ah! Nie Yuan!"


    The old lady was silent after hearing this, but she didn''t speak. This was said by the old man who came in and heard it. I think the old lady thought so too.


    "How will I live in the future?"


    The old man has lived to such an advanced age, and he has seen many things. Now that the matter is a foregone conclusion, he naturally thinks about living.


    However, in his opinion, this is not as good as a widow!


    "We can always see each other once a year. If Li Yue has the opportunity, I don''t know what it will be like in the future!"


    Gu Chao''s words are true, with her caressing words, her life will not be sad, as long as she has her own heart, it is not impossible.


    The old lady cast a sideways glance at Gu Chao, "It''s not easy for the two children, both of whom belong to the village. If you can reach out, do so."


    Gu Chao nodded, didn''t she already reached out her hand!


    It was already half morning after returning from Liu''s house. As soon as Gu Chao arrived at the door, he saw the servant waiting in the yard, obviously waiting for her.


    Throwing the reins and jumping out of the car, he greeted him like a young husband with a smile.


    "It''s still cold outside, go back inside."


    Gu Chao put his arms around the man and led him into the house. As for the horse, let it go in by itself!


    Although the wife-leader told him not to wait when she left, he was alone in bed, thinking about the wife-leader in his heart.


    Thinking over and over again, is it dangerous for the wife-master to go? When will the wife-master come back? What if he falls asleep after a while and no one opens the door for her when the wife-master comes back?


    In this way, until the middle of the night, Ning Su finally couldn''t bear it, so she fell asleep.


    So, when I woke up today, there were bruises under my eyes.


    Gu Chao naturally saw it too, so he pinched the little servant''s soft flesh and taught him, "Is it disobedient to make you sleep?"


    During the time spent with Gu Zhao day and night, Ning Su became a lot more courageous. Even though his wife''s tone was not good, her face was stern.


    However, Ning Su didn''t feel afraid. The wife-lord cared about him, so she didn''t really want to kill him.


    Therefore, Ning Su, who was favored and proud, leaned into Gu Chao''s arms, and whispered: "The wife master is not here, and the slave cannot sleep."


    Such a little servant, Gu Chao''s heart itch.


    "I didn''t sleep last night, my husband will sleep with my wife!"


    Said it was to accompany her, but actually wanted the little husband to sleep a little longer.


    When Ning Su heard Gu Chao say that he didn''t sleep last night, he immediately felt distressed, and when she heard that she wanted him to accompany him to sleep for a while, he didn''t know where he thought, and the tips of his ears turned red.


    "Wife master, bad guy!"


    "Hehe, as a wife, you just want your husband to accompany you to catch up on sleep, how can you become a bad person?"


    "It''s sunny, how can it be?"


    Ning Su''s face turned red as she spoke, and her eyes secretly glanced at Gu Chao.


    I thought to myself, fortunately my father-in-law is not at home, otherwise my father-in-law would say that he seduced his wife again.


    Gu Chao looked at the shy servant, leaned close to his ear on purpose, and teased him softly, "My husband is only pregnant, and being a wife is just about sleeping, so I don''t know where my husband is thinking. What is this? Seducing me!"


    Ning Su couldn''t help being teased, but when Gu Chao said these words so close to his ears, he turned out of Gu Chao''s arms in embarrassment, and went back to the house without looking at Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao laughed lightly from behind, and she could tell that this man was bolder now, not as cautious as before, and he was no longer afraid of her.


    No, just act like a baby with her!


    However, Gu Chao said that she prefers such a servant.


    Seeing the shy and annoyed little husband, Gu Chao thought to himself, when she first came here, she still felt that if this little husband was really delicate and soft, she would not be able to accept it.


    But now, she didn''t even feel disgusted at all, only joy.


    Actually, for someone like Ning Su, Gu Chao felt soft. If it was another woman, he wouldn''t be able to see where Ning Su was delicate or soft.


    In these days, Ning Su has indeed become much fairer and her skin has become more delicate.


    But with his height and temperament, compared with other little men, he is really not soft.


    However, if that kind of really delicate and soft man is given to Gu Chao, she really can''t do it.


    So, as for Xiao Fushi, Gu Chao thinks it is very good!


    Entering the house, Gu Chao locked the door with his backhand, and then hugged the servant who was making the bed for her into the bed.


    "The husband will sleep with his wife for a while, okay?"


    Ning Su''s shyness just now hasn''t subsided yet, and now that Gu Chao is holding her in his arms, she can''t help but feel hot when she hears her deep voice.


    Ning Su secretly spurned himself, but he was so frivolous when he was hugged by his wife and listened to her words. He was so frivolous.


    However, he didn''t want to refuse at all.


    Therefore, the little husband and servant nestled in the arms of the wife-owner gave a soft "hmm".


    Gu Chao wanted the little husband to catch up on sleep, and had no other intentions, but looking at the blushing little husband, she felt that she wanted to start thinking again.


    It has been three months now, and the little boy is doing very well, even if he does certain things, he is fine.


    However, forget it now, let Xiao Fushi sleep.


    Holding the man, and tucked him up, kissed the little husband''s forehead, "Sleep."


    Ning Su started to reflect on himself after spurning himself, but before he could reflect on anything, he fell asleep.


    I didn''t sleep well last night, but now I''m nestled in the arms of my wife, with a familiar smell in my breath, so I naturally fell asleep quickly.


    Two days later, two luxurious carriages arrived from Gu Family Village.


    When they entered the village, they asked Gu Chao how to get to his house. The first reaction of the villagers was that this could not be some noble person Gu Chao met outside last year, right?


    Actually, they guessed correctly, this person was Gu Chao who met in Beijing last year.


    However, it doesn��t count if you are a nobleman or something.


    This pedestrian is the old man of the Yin family and Yin Xiuyan. Gu Chao gave the old man the Yin family medicine for only three months, and they will come to look for Gu Chao after three months.


    It was less than three months before they found it. They were also afraid that something would delay them on the road and the medicine would run out, so they set off half a month earlier.


    It took five days to come all the way, which is actually not too early.


    Gu Chao went out every day to see the Zhuangzi under construction, and he was at home. Gu Chao happened to be at home when the Yin family was there.


    Looking at the shabby cottage in front of them, the Yin family did not expect Daoist Gu to live in such a, um, simple place.


    This is totally different from what they thought before!


    However, shock is shock, surprise is shock, and the expressions on their faces have returned to normal when they saw Gu Chao.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they sat down and began to feel their pulse.


    Gu Chao knew well about the health of the old man of the Yin family, so he prescribed a prescription for them, and ordered some daily habits. After that, nothing serious happened.


    The Yin family wanted to live in Gujia Village for two days, but seeing Gu Chao''s house like this, and they were still busy building a house, it was really not suitable for Mr. Yin, so they could only leave with a sigh.


    However, before leaving, Yin Xiuyan sent the thank you gift that the Wang family entrusted her to Gu Chao, taking advantage of the time when everyone else was out to prepare and there were only him and Gu Chao in the main room.


    Tell Gu Chao about some things that happened in Beijing. Naturally, these things are related to Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, the day you left, did Mr. Han come to chase you?"


    Gu Chao didn''t expect her to ask this, but he nodded.


    Seeing Gu Chao nod his head, Yin Xiuyan knew that his guess was right, and said again: "Then Mr. Han is famous in Beijing."


    Gu Chao frowned when he heard this, but he didn''t answer, and waited for Yin Xiuyan to continue.


    Yin Xiuyan didn''t want her to ask, so he continued, "That day he rode his horse in the street without wearing a veil, and many people saw him, so he was famous!


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t know what he was doing for it, but they couldn''t stand people''s guesses and messages, and it didn''t take long before they guessed that it was because of you. "


    Speaking of this, Yin Xiuyan deliberately raised an eyebrow at Gu Chao.


    "Mr. Han, he fell ill after returning home. I heard that he was still seriously ill. It must have been about a month!


    Gu Daochang, you didn��t do something wrong to others, did you? "


    Gu Chao glanced at her, "How can you talk nonsense about such things."


    "Since there isn''t one, then it''s been abandoned at the beginning." Yin Xiuyan continued to speculate, eyes full of teasing.


    "I have nothing with Mr. Han!"


    She said this not only to Yin Xiuyan, but also to Ning Su in the room.


    She knew that Ning Su was listening to them behind the door, so she had to make this matter clear, otherwise the servant girl would misunderstand.


    Although she did have some unusual feelings for that Mr. Han, but she already had a husband, and he was pregnant with her, so she could only suppress her thoughts.


    Yin Xiuyan didn''t know what was going on in Gu Chao''s mind, so he said to himself: "If this is the case, then Mr. Han is wishful thinking, but I am afraid that Mr. Han will not dare to marry in the future.


    Now, everyone in the upper circles in Beijing knows that Mr. Han is chasing after you, and he is falling in love with you because of you. It is impossible for a family of a certain family to marry Mr. Han.


    It sounds good to say that, you haven��t heard what those people in Beijing said, then Mr. Han is also ruined, let alone a better family, even if it is an ordinary door, he may not be allowed to enter the door.


    well! It is also pitiful.


    I hope that in a few years, when these rumors subside and no one mentions them any more, General Han might be able to marry an ordinary family or serve as a servant if he gives more dowry.


    You too, since you don''t have that kind of meaning for him, you should break his mind. If he hadn''t chased you, you wouldn''t be in this situation. "


    After sighing, Yin Xiuyan said again, "Actually, I think Gu Fulang''s temperament is not that arrogant, if you have ideas, it''s not like you can''t accept Mr. Han.


    In the past, it was impossible for him to be a servant to others, but now, with his current reputation, it is better to serve you as a servant than to serve someone else. "


    After sending Yin Xiuyan away, Gu Chao felt a little depressed.


    Entering the room, I saw the servant girl pursing her lips and staring at her blankly.


    "Wife master."


    "Ok."


    "Do you like that Mr. Han?"


    Ning Su''s voice was muffled, just like his mood at the moment.


    Gu Chao stepped forward and put him in his arms, "What do you want to do, you are my husband."


    Hearing what the wife-leader said, Ning Su''s sulkiness dissipated a little, but he still felt a little uncomfortable when he thought of what Miss Yin said just now.


    Not for him, but for that Mr. Han.


    He also heard it just now. He is the son of the general''s family. Now that his wife has ruined his reputation, he can''t find a good family. He can only serve as a servant.


    He used to be a waiter, so he naturally knew what it was like.


    Fortunately, his wife treated him well, he was lucky.


    He thought of the servants of Landlord Huang''s house, how could it be so easy to serve nobles.


    Besides, he is an elite son, how could he bear that kind of grievance.


    However, even if he sympathized with him, he didn''t want to give his wife to him.


    When this kind of thing didn''t happen before, he could still think generously that in the future when the wife-lord brings people back, he must not be jealous and get along with them happily.


    But now, he found that he didn''t want to, not at all.


    Such a good wife, he doesn''t want to give it to others, but only wants the wife to love him forever.


    Ning Su grabbed Gu Chao''s skirt, looked up at her in Gu Chao''s arms.


    "My wife, you don''t like him, do you?"


    Hong Zhuang is begging for a monthly pass and a reward every day. I love you all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： at your disposal

    Chapter 88 is up to you


    "Dabao! Is someone at home here?" Mrs. Gu Widow didn''t enter the door, so she came in first with a loud voice.


    Ning Su heard Gu Widow''s voice, and hurried out of Gu Chao''s arms.


    The expression on his face was also put away, returning to his usual appearance.


    Gu Chao felt sorry for him when he saw him like this, reached out and squeezed his palm, and said softly: "It''s nothing."


    Ning Su''s eyes lit up when he heard this, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he replied, "Yes."


    Because of Gu Chao''s words, Ning Su''s depressed mood brightened immediately.


    Although, somewhere in his heart, he was still a little uneasy, as if he had done something wrong.


    He also looked like a bad man just now, just like the little servant of the landlord Huang''s house. He won the favor of the wife master, but he whispered to the wife master, and refused to let the landlord Huang come back. I will not let the servants of the landlord Huang go. Look at the wife.


    Now, he has become such a bad man, relying on his wife''s love for him, relying on his wife''s child, he will not seduce his wife and let her not like other men.


    Ning Su raised his eyes and took a sneak peek at Gu Chao, wanting to see his wife''s face, but before he could take a second look, Widow Gu rushed in.


    Today is the day to go to the market again. Anyway, Widow Gu has nothing to do, so he made an appointment with a few husbands in the village to go to the town.


    Just now when he entered the village, he heard that a nobleman had come to his house, so he rushed back in a hurry.


    As a result, I came back and looked in the yard. Is there anyone there?


    Could it be the two luxurious carriages they met on the road when they came back?


    Such a gorgeous carriage, how noble must the people inside be?


    If such a person comes to their house, they will not bring many good things.


    So Widow Gu shouted in the yard when he didn''t see anyone.


    Walking inside while talking, fortunately Ning Su reacted quickly, otherwise Widow Gu would really see them hugging together.


    In this case, Widow Gu will definitely accuse him, saying that he seduces the wife-leader is not counted, and he seduces the wife-leader if he is still in the daylight.


    In fact, where does he have it? Every time the wife-in-law offered to hug him, he didn''t mess around.


    Gu Chao took a look at Widow Gu who came in, and saw his eyes wandering around the room as soon as he entered, obviously looking for something.


    What else could Widow Gu look for? Naturally, it was a gift from the nobleman.


    "Dabao, has someone come to our house, I heard it is a nobleman from Beijing?"


    Gu Chao stepped aside, revealing all the things Yin Xiuyan brought.


    Sure enough, when Widow Gu saw those things, his eyes lit up, and he went straight there, so he couldn''t care less about Gu Chao and Ning Su.


    Open the boxes one by one and look at them, "It''s still my family''s eldest treasure who has the ability. People in Beijing always come to our house to give gifts in person."


    After reading all of them, Widow Gu remembered to ask, "What are they here for? What can I ask you?"


    "It''s no big deal, keep all these things you like."


    Why did Yin Xiuyan come to find her? Gu Chao didn''t intend to tell Widow Gu, just mentioning one word would make Widow Gu ask non-stop, and it was rare for her to deal with him, so she simply blocked his mouth with something.


    But Widow Gu still followed her way, and when Gu Chao said that he liked anything, he would keep it.


    He looked at this and that, and thought he liked them all, so he looked at Gu Chao with expectant eyes.


    Gu Chao also seldom argued with him, so he just waved his hand, "If you like it, just keep it."


    Gu Widow immediately smiled at Gu Chao, "I knew Dabao was filial, so Daddy will keep it for you. Tell Daddy what you want."


    Gu Chao glanced at the pile of things, but didn''t say much.


    Widow Gu regards those things as treasures, and she really doesn''t like them.


    On this day, although Ning Su was still the same as usual, she took a nap, took a walk, and made clothes for Gu Chao.


    But he was so distracted that he almost pricked his finger several times.


    Gu Chao looked at him like this, and guessed why he was doing this?


    So he took the clothes he was making and put them aside, and asked him softly, "If the husband has anything to say, just ask the wife directly. If you tie your hands, the wife will feel distressed."


    Ning Su really wanted to ask his wife-lord a lot, that is, how did she meet a Mr. Han in the capital, and why did that Mr. Han miss his wife-master so much.


    However, he dared not ask.


    In the morning, the wife-master said that she had nothing to do with that Mr. Han, and she also said it in front of Miss Yin.


    However, he still couldn''t help thinking, what happened to the wife-lord when he was not around?


    The wife-master has clearly made it clear, if he asks again, he should upset the wife-master, and the wife-master will find him annoying.


    So, he could only hold back in his heart and think wildly.


    Now being asked by the wife-owner, Ning Su couldn''t help blurting out, "How did the wife-master know Mr. Han?"


    After blurting out these words, Ning Su regretted it. How could he ask his wife like that?


    Isn��t this a question?


    Just like Puff!


    His jealous look will surely annoy the wife-lord.


    Gu Chao looked at the servant who lowered his head after asking that question, is he bold or not?


    However, since Gu Chao said that he wanted Xiao Fu to serve him, he didn''t intend to hide it from him, and it was also to make him feel at ease.


    "It was just to help him carry the carriage once, and then we met twice, and nothing else."


    Gu Chao felt as if he went out to steal, was caught by Fu Lang, and confessed his crime.


    Ning Su heard that the wife master really answered his words, and explained to him.


    I thought, the wife master is not angry, right?


    He couldn''t help raising his head to look at Gu Chao who was opposite him, and at a glance, he met Gu Chao''s serious eyes looking at him.


    The wife-leader��s eyes are open, and she doesn��t feel guilty about doing that kind of thing at all, so, the wife-leader and which Mr. Han really have nothing?


    It was Gu Chao''s eyes and expression that fueled Ning Su''s courage even more.


    So he asked again, "Miss Yin said that Mr. Han came to chase his wife, why did he come to chase her, and what did he say to her?"


    The little husband waiter looked anxious, and his voice was cautious, but the words he said were clear and orderly, and he was completely interrogating the wife who went out to fool around, whether she had messed up.


    Such a little servant is cute in Gu Chao''s eyes, and it makes her feel distressed.


    If so, now the little servant is standing in front of her, with one hand on his hips and the other pointing at her nose and cursing.


    "Tell me honestly, are you messing around? If you dare to do things behind my back, I won''t let you go to my bed."


    In this case, Gu Chao will not feel this way at all.


    However, there was no servant, and his cautious appearance made Gu Chao feel distressed.


    Gu Chao took out the purse that Han Yu had given to her that day, and put it on the table in front of the servant, "I told him that I already have a husband, so he went back."


    Ning Su looked at the kapok purse on the table, and then went to see his wife.


    Then I heard the wife master say again, "Let this thing be handled by the husband!"


    So, Xiao Fushi should feel at ease!


    Ning Su reconfirmed that the wife-owner was not angry, and there was no change in impatience on her face, so she reached for the beautifully embroidered kapok purse on the table.


    Squeeze it, there is something inside.


    He wanted to take it apart to have a look, but felt that it was inappropriate to take it apart in front of his wife. Wouldn''t this confirm his reputation as a jealous husband!


    However, he really wanted to see it.


    "Since I said I want to give it to Fulang Fulang, naturally Fulang can do whatever he wants."


    Gu Chao got up after finishing speaking, "I''ll go to the new house to have a look, Fu Lang will deal with it after reading it!"


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao went out and closed the door behind him thoughtfully.


    When the door was closed, Ning Su couldn''t help getting up, he wanted to leave his wife behind, but when he opened his mouth, he couldn''t speak.


    The wife-leader must have seen that he was jealous, and he didn''t know if the wife-leader was angry.


    The way the wife-lord looked just now, she shouldn''t be angry!


    Obviously the wife-owner gave it to him on her own initiative, and let him dispose of it casually.


    Ning Su sat back on the stool again, thinking over and over again in his heart, the wife-lord must not be angry.


    Squeezing the purse in his hand again, Ning Su finally couldn''t bear to open it.


    It turned out to be hair!


    This should be the hair of Mr. Han.


    Give one''s own hair to a woman, this meaning is self-evident.


    Even if Ning Su has no knowledge, he also knows that this is the meaning of Mr. Han''s love for his wife-lord, and it is his affection.


    Holding the purse and looking at it for a long time, Ning Su sealed the purse again.


    The wife-owner said that this should be left to him to deal with, and also said that after reading it, he will deal with it. How should he deal with it?


    cut? Burned? threw?


    These thoughts have gone through Ning Su''s mind countless times, and in the end, Ning Su didn''t choose any of them.


    Instead, put the kapok purse at the bottom of the box.


    He felt that even if the purse was to be disposed of, it should not be disposed of in his hands.


    However, he didn''t want to return it to his wife.


    So, hide it first, out of sight is out of sight.


    Gu Chao didn''t come back until dinner, and when Ning Su saw Gu Chao again, he had already returned to his former appearance.


    Gu Chao didn''t ask a word about the purse, since it had been handed over to the servant, she didn''t ask.


    So, Gu Chao didn''t ask, Ning Su didn''t say anything, both of them acted as if this had never happened.


    In the evening, Ning Su nestled in Gu Chao''s arms, thinking of the fact that the wife-head gave the family so much money and asked the elder sister to buy land to plant fruit trees.


    He feels more and more that he is so sorry for his wife-lord today.


    Do you want to apologize to the wife-lord?


    However, it doesn''t look like the wife is angry when she sees her like this, so forget it!


    However, Ning Su made up his mind that this must not happen again in the future.


    Can''t be jealous, can''t act like a puff.


    He is like this today, if he changed to someone else''s house, he would definitely be beaten.


    He felt that he was relying on the child in his womb, so he dared to treat his wife like this.


    Otherwise, let the wife master admit his mistake?


    "Wife master."


    "Ok!"


    "Slave, wrong!"


    Gu Chao thought to himself, what''s wrong with this?


    "Slave today, I shouldn''t talk to my wife like that, and I shouldn''t question my wife."


    It turned out that it was for this, and her little husband and servant must have been aware of it too late!


    How long did it take before he realized something was wrong.


    Actually, Gu Chao didn��t think he was wrong either.


    If he knew, but didn''t ask a word, she would be angry.


    It''s just, "Fu Lang is indeed wrong."


    Ning Su subconsciously looked up at his wife, but only saw her chin.


    My wife is really angry!


    Ning Su quickly admitted his mistake, "Slave, I don''t dare to do it again, please don''t be angry, wife master, okay?"


    Gu Chao turned over and looked down at the servant, leaned close to the servant''s ear, and said in a hoarse voice: "Shouldn''t the title of Fulang be changed? In this regard, Fulang is indeed wrong."


    "Huh?" Ning Su felt that she couldn''t keep up with the thinking of the wife-lord, weren''t they talking about serious things just now?


    Why did the wife master say that his title came up again?


    What''s wrong with his address?


    While Ning Su was thinking about it, he heard Gu Chao say softly, "You should save the title of slave when you are a wife and love your husband. On weekdays, your husband can no longer use it."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao leaned up to the earlobe of the servant and kissed it.


    "Hmm~ Wife Master~"


    The time of three months has already arrived, as long as it is not too much, it will not hurt the little husband and the cub.


    "Su''er, baby, I will punish you for being a wife!"


    When Gu Chaoqin came up, Ning Su was in a daze. Aren''t they talking about serious business? Why did the wife-lord suddenly become so serious?


    He also said that he would be punished, how should he be punished?


    Did the wife-lord call his baby just now?


    In the heart of his wife, he is a treasure!


    Ning Su''s whole body was weak, blocked by his wife, unable to utter a word, and his breathing began to be short.


    My mind was like a paste, a mess.


    Whatever the wife-lord wants to punish him, he can accept.


    Thus, Ning Su was punished by Gu Chao.


    It''s just because of taking care of the little ones.


    "My wife, will this hurt the child?"


    Gu Chao put his arms around him, and comforted him: "Don''t worry, Fu Lang, the child is fine."


    Another kiss on the forehead of the little husband, "Sleep, baby!"


    Ning Su heard his wife calling his baby again, and his heart was sweet. He heard it right just now.


    The wife-master really called him baby, he is the wife-master''s baby.


    The wife-master is not only not angry with him, she is still so kind to him. The wife-master must like him very much.


    Thinking like this, Ning Su fell asleep in a daze.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already daylight.


    At the dinner table this day, Gu Chao said to Gu Widow, "Don''t mention the matter of marrying your husband in the future, Su''er is my rightful husband."


    Gu Widow, who was eating, paused, blinked, and swallowed the food in his mouth again.


    Looking at Gu Chao and then at Ning Shi, finally his eyes fell on Ning Shi, "Is it the wind blowing from your pillow?"


    Although Widow Gu took care of the granddaughter in Ning''s stomach, he didn''t reprimand her loudly like before, but his complexion and tone were not good.


    Ning Su didn''t expect that the wife-master would say this to his father-in-law at the dinner table, although he had hoped for a long time that the wife-leader would tell him that he was already a real husband.


    However, it was so sudden that he was taken aback.


    However, he couldn''t admit the matter of the pillow wind, Ning Su quickly shook his head, "Slave, no~"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard the wife-lord snort.


    Ning Su suddenly remembered the reason why she was punished by his wife-lord last night, and quickly changed her words, "I didn''t!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： spoiled

    Chapter 89 Spoiled


    "It was agreed that day in front of my grandmother and grandfather that Fulang is Fulang. Do you want the child to become a bastard?"


    It��s not that Gu Chao can��t say that it��s because she wants Xiao Fushi to be her husband, but if she says this, it will only make Gu and Widow all vent her anger on Xiao Fushi.


    In the future, he will also embarrass him. If the husband serves his son, he will have more to say.


    Pressed by the elders, even if he feels uncomfortable, he dares not speak out, and can only hold back.


    Moreover, with Widow Gu''s current obsession with his granddaughter, as long as it is about his granddaughter, he can accept it.


    So, after hearing Gu Chao''s words, Gu Widow just gave his daughter a glare, and could only accept it.


    However, if he reprimanded Ning Shi, he would not miss it.


    It''s just that, in the past, he was the son-in-law, but now he is the son-in-law.


    No matter what Widow Gu said, Ning Su listened with a respectful attitude, nodding if it was true, and saying yes.


    Even listening to her father-in-law''s reprimand, Ning Su''s heart was sweet.


    Now, his title as the wife and husband has passed the way of his father-in-law, and the little uneasiness in his heart is gone.


    Moreover, the wife-owner also likes and trusts him. In his opinion, this is the best.


    Waiting for him to give birth to a daughter, everything will be perfect.


    No, even if he doesn''t have a daughter this time, and the wife-master said that he likes the son, it doesn''t matter. As long as the wife-master loves her, he will give birth to daughters for the wife-master in the future.


    The construction of the Zhuangzi by the Gu family is naturally slow, and it took more than ten days to build a row of houses for the workers to live in. In this way, it took only one month to lay the foundation.


    It is only now that the underground drainage is being done. If the Zhuangzi wants to be completed, it may not be completed within half a year.


    But Ning''s side is coming soon. The place Ning An bought was originally a miscellaneous forest. After returning from Gu''s house, Ning An hired people from the village to help cut trees, dig the ground, and build the fence.


    The wall was proposed by Gu Chao. According to Ning An''s thinking, the wall is not necessary at all.


    But Gu Chao has his own considerations. Before the fruit tree is planted, Gu Chao is going to use the spirit stone to cultivate the land first, and then plant the spirit tree.


    Besides, ordinary spirit gathering arrays are also indispensable, so it is better to build a wall.


    Otherwise, the village is full of folks from the countryside, watching the Ning family make the miscellaneous forest like this, it is inevitable that some people will have some thoughts.


    Whether it is intentional or just out of curiosity, there is always less right and wrong to be blocked by a fence.


    Besides, she doesn''t plan to sell those spiritual fruits in this village or town, as few people can afford them.


    Before, in order to let Ning An go back to remediate the land earlier, she told her that if she planted earlier, she would reap earlier.


    Actually, this spiritual fruit is no different from ordinary fruit trees. It must not be harvested this year.


    However, this year''s losses will be doubled back next year.


    There are only two kinds of spiritual trees that Gu Chao wants Ning An to plant, one is peach trees.


    This, Gu Chao has thought about it, not only can you buy fruit, but you can also buy peach trees.


    The other is a kind of spiritual fruit that can nourish the body, called red rouge fruit.


    This kind of fruit is also considered a precious spiritual fruit in the cultivation world. Children from aristocratic families need to use this kind of spiritual fruit to nourish their bodies since childhood, which will be of great help in their future cultivation.


    There are only five seeds of this fruit in Gu Chao��s space, and two are planted for Ning An first, and the remaining three are reserved for her unborn cub.


    Be aggrieved for a while, after two years the fruit will be planted, and you won��t have to worry about the kid having nothing to eat.


    Half a month later, Ning An came over and asked Gu Chao to go and see how the land she made was like.


    After the beginning of spring, the weather became hotter, and the thick clothes gradually reduced to thin ones. Ning Su''s stomach also had a slight bulge, but it was not visible under the loose clothes.


    However, these days, Ning Su has gained a lot of flesh, her little face has become rounder, and she has flesh on her body.


    This Gu Chao knows best. When he hugged Xiao Fushi for the first time, Gu Chao still felt a little sick, and he had to make Xiao Fushi fatter.


    Now, Xiao Fushi finally has flesh on his body. Gu Chao hugged it and squeezed it with satisfaction.


    It''s just that when Ning Su looks in the mirror, she can''t help but mutter, "The face is round, so what can I do if I get fatter? My body is also soft, will the wife-lord despise him?"


    Although he was worried, he had no scruples at all when it was time to eat.


    He is not alone now, for the sake of the child, he also wants to eat, and he cannot starve the child.


    Moreover, since he was pregnant, he has been particularly able to eat, eating four or five times a day, and his wife bought him a lot of snacks.


    Seeing that his younger brother''s whole body became plump, Ning An''s mouth reached to the base of his ears, and he couldn''t close it at all.


    Since she is going to Ning''s house, Ning Su definitely wants to go back.


    Since the second year of junior high school, I haven''t seen my father for more than two months. Ning Su wants to go back and see her.


    So, a pair of eyes stared at Gu Chao, "wife master~"


    Seeing him like this made Gu Chao want to laugh, "Go and clean up, we''re going to stay for one night!"


    "Ok!"


    Hearing that the wife-leader said that he could go back together, Ning Su immediately burst into a bright smile, his almond-shaped eyes crooked.


    Then with a smile on his face, he turned around and went back to the room to pack his things, leaving Gu Chao and Ning An in the main room.


    This scene fell into Ning An''s eyes. The younger brother''s appearance is obviously spoiled by his younger siblings.


    "Siblings take care of me a bit. Su''er has a pure temperament, and he forgets etiquette when he is happy."


    Ning An said so, but the smile on his face didn''t hold back at all.


    Gu Chao also had a smile on his face, nodded his head and said softly, "Su''er is fine like this, don''t worry about it, big sister."


    Since the siblings have said so, Ning An certainly accepts it with peace of mind.


    If Gu Chao said at this time that he wanted Ning An to teach Ning Su a lesson, Ning An would change his face.


    It''s just a one-night stay, but there is nothing to clean up.


    Soon, Ning Su came out with a small bag, which contained a few daily necessities, as well as the clothes and shoes he made for Wu Shi and Ning An when he was free these days.


    Arriving at Ning''s house, Ning Su talked with Mrs. Wu at home, while Gu Chao and Ning An went to the rehabilitated field.


    Ning Su also wanted to go, but was reprimanded by Mrs. Wu and had to stay at home obediently.


    "Nonsense! I don''t know what I''m doing now!"


    Ning Su was a little aggrieved, but thinking of the child in her stomach, she became honest again.


    "The field is very messy, and there is nothing to see, and it will be the same when you look at it later." Gu Chao saw the small face of the young man who was wronged, and the corners of his mouth drooped, so he comforted him.


    Ning Su was introspecting at first, but when he heard what his wife said, he felt that he was ignorant, and felt sorry for his wife and the child in his stomach.


    "Well, wife master, you go, I am at home with Daddy."


    After the two of them left, Gu Chao glanced at his son, and then tapped his son''s forehead lightly with his divine hand.


    "Now you are spoiled by your daughter-in-law, so you might as well be stable when you are at home!


    You are already a father, and you still look like a child. "


    Ning Su smiled embarrassedly, and was also a little embarrassed, her face was hot.


    Daddy is right, he is really spoiled by his wife.


    When did it start?


    It seems that the wife-lord has always doted on him like this, and it treats him well everywhere!


    I was never really angry with him, and every time I said I was going to punish him, it was not a serious punishment, it was a shameful thing.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su''s ears turned red involuntarily.


    Ms. Wu is someone who has been there, so she naturally knows why her son is blushing so shyly.


    Can''t help but ask him again, "Did the daughter-in-law mess with you?"


    Hearing her father''s question so obviously, Ning Su''s face turned even redder, and she murmured, "The wife master is very careful, she didn''t hurt the child."


    Wu gave her son a sideways glance. It was really the water thrown by the married son. This kind of thing should help the daughter-in-law to speak.


    "Daddy just reminded me, because I''m afraid that you young people don''t know the importance."


    As she spoke, Wu''s voice changed, and she said again: "However, my daughter-in-law is a prudent one, so she should know how to measure it."


    What does Daddy mean by this? The wife master is steady and knows how to measure, which means he doesn��t know anymore, right?


    It''s too wronged. It''s obviously his wife who made trouble with him, and he doesn''t have it at all!


    However, he is the one who enjoys it in the end. The wife-owner is so mighty, so she must endure it.


    Actually, it was only that one time, and the wife-owner never lived again.


    Although he didn''t, he also knew that the wife master was actually restraining himself.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su''s heart is sweet, and the wife is good wherever she is!


    Gu Chao and Ning An arrived at the field, looking at the fenced courtyard wall and the tidied up field.


    The original miscellaneous trees have been cleaned up, and the roots and stones have also been cleaned up.


    Ning An is a real person. Even if the land bought with so much money is used for planting trees, he should be as careful as he is for crops.


    For this orchard, he bought land and hired people, and even used the fence. How could he not be careful.


    Gu Chao pointed at the base of the wall, "My eldest sister digs a hole under the wall, one hole is fifty paces away, as long as the calf is deep."


    "The saplings haven''t been bought yet. Did you dig a hole so early? Moreover, even if you want to dig a hole, you can''t dig it under the fence. The saplings are planted under the fence, and being blocked is not conducive to growth."


    Ning An thought to himself, although her younger siblings are capable now, but it looks like they have never farmed or planted crops, and they don''t even know these basic things.


    That''s right, what kind of virtue was she in the past, and she has never been down!


    Gu Chao saw Ning An''s expression and knew that she was thinking wrong, so he explained: "This pit is not for planting trees."


    As he spoke, he took out a low-level spirit stone and handed it to Ning An, "What we want to plant is a spirit tree. The soil quality is not good, so we need to use this spirit stone to form a formation for cultivation."


    Ning An was dumbfounded when he first saw the dazzling Lingshi, and was even more shocked when he heard Gu Chao''s words.


    "Spirit fruit?"


    Although she has never heard of or seen this thing, the name sounds good.


    Isn''t everything with the word "spirit" on it a good thing?


    Gu Chao nodded, "Use spirit stones to form an array today, and plant them tomorrow."


    Ning An didn''t say a word this time, picked up the **** and started digging.


    After dug up one according to Gu Chao��s request, he turned around and asked Gu Chao, ��Sister and sister, can you see if this works?��


    There is actually no need to pay too much attention to this pit. According to what Gu Chao said just now, it is enough to put down the spirit stone.


    It''s just that Ning An doesn''t think so. In her opinion, this is the most important thing.


    "That''s it."


    Gu Chao said as he walked over and threw the spirit stone in his hand into the pit, and began to bury the soil.


    Ning An''s heart hurts seeing her casually throwing spirit stones. This thing looks like a precious thing, what should I do if it breaks?


    Suddenly she remembered again, "Sister and sister, are your spirit stones expensive? Such a labor-intensive planting of fruit trees, even if they bear fruit and sell for money, isn''t it worthwhile?"


    Gu Chao said while burying the soil, "Don''t worry, elder sister, this little investment can be earned back in one go.


    Moreover, the family also needs to eat. "


    In this way, Ning An felt relieved, the soil had already been buried when she wanted to see Gu Chao, and she hurried to dig a new hole fifty steps away.


    This land is not very big, after a round, a total of about a hundred pieces of spirit stones were used, and there were still ten pieces used in the middle position.


    After placing the spirit stones, Gu Chao formed the formation and opened this low-level spirit gathering formation.


    After Ning An looked at Gu Chao''s series of strange and complicated gestures, in an instant, a transparent halo suddenly rose in the entire orchard, covering the entire orchard.


    The halo was only for a moment, and then disappeared.


    Ning An was dumbfounded when she saw it. She had only heard about it before, but now that she saw it with her own eyes, she really felt that the siblings were different from them.


    is really capable!


    Or something they don''t know at all.


    After the Spirit Gathering Formation was opened, the two headed home.


    "Siblings, why don''t I watch here, in case someone comes to steal the spirit stone?"


    "No one can steal that thing." Formation is also possible, but anyone can take it.


    Although Ning An didn''t understand, she was relieved when Gu Chao said this.


    Now, Gu Chao is a very safe person in her heart, since she said she is fine, she is really fine.


    Ms. Wu was very happy when she heard her son say that they were going to live at home tonight, so she hurried to tidy up the house where her son used to live.


    Since his son got married, although he has been back several times, he has never stayed at home, which makes him unhappy.


    While making the bed, he asked his son, "I heard from your eldest sister that your daughter-in-law has already signed your marriage contract?"


    Ning Su passed things to Mrs. Wu with one hand, and replied with a smile, "Well, it''s stamped."


    That''s good, it''s a certainty.


    "How is your father-in-law? Don''t know yet? Still thinking about marrying your daughter-in-law?" Wu was a little dissatisfied with this point.


    That day when he heard his daughter say what the widow Gu said to the villagers, he had a knot in his heart. Since it was the daughter-in-law who took the initiative to make his son the real husband, he even agreed on the marriage certificate.


    Then she has never explained to her father, what does this mean?


    Ning Su heard the change in his father''s tone and immediately wanted to explain it to the wife-leader, but he couldn''t let his father misunderstand the wife-leader.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： satisfy

    Chapter 90 Satisfaction


    At night, Ning Su rests in his former room, while Gu Chao, the daughter-in-law, can only share a bed with Ning An.


    Ning''s family has a daughter standing on the lintel, how can a married son and his wife sleep together.


    Although Gu Chao felt it was a pity, he felt angry about this kind of thing everywhere, so he had to accept it.


    It''s just Ning Su, who is used to sleeping next to his wife-lord every day. Even though his stomach is inconvenient these days, he can''t nest in his wife-leader''s arms as usual, so she sleeps with his wife''s arms around him.


    He was not used to the sudden loss of his wife-lord.


    Turned around on the bed alone for a while, maybe because of pregnancy and drowsiness, he fell asleep in a daze.


    This night was the best night Wu slept these days.


    The son is no longer a servant, and he has another child, and his father-in-law has also recognized his identity as the real husband, so he has nothing to worry about.


    Even if the daughter-in-law has a husband-servant, the son is also a real husband, and there are children next to him, there is no need to worry too much.


    Having nothing to say all night, after breakfast the next day, Gu Chao and Ning An went to the field to see the situation.


    Feeling the aura in the orchard and the changes in soil quality, Gu Chao went to the peach tree and gave it to Ning An to find a place to plant it.


    She only has this peach tree, but as long as it is planted, she can cut as many as she wants in the future.


    Ning An carefully held the twig of mahogany in his hand, for fear that it would be broken if he was not careful.


    When planting, I was also very careful. I dug the hole first, and then put the peach wood in. Afterwards, the soil was all done by hand, for fear that the **** would hurt it.


    This small piece of mahogany is a spiritual thing, which is no match for ordinary mahogany, so she naturally has to be careful.


    Gu Chao looked at her like that and didn''t say much, she knew that even if she said it, Ning An wouldn''t listen.


    Since that''s the case, she doesn''t plan to control her anymore and let her go.


    Take out two crimson red rouge fruits, put them in the palm of your hand and cultivate them with spiritual power before planting them.


    After planting, he set up a spirit gathering array next to the two seeds.


    This is the end of the matter. As for the safety issue that Ning An is worried about, Gu Chao directly set up a protective formation in the orchard.


    Informed Ning An of the method of getting in and out, and asked her to try back and forth a few times, and only went back after thoroughly memorizing it.


    As for how to raise this spirit tree, with these gathering spirit formations, it only needs to be raised like a normal fruit tree.


    After having lunch at Ning''s house, Gu Chao took Ning Su home in a carriage.


    Ning Su has been cheerful these two days, obviously happy.


    Gu Chao glanced at him and asked him, "Happy?"


    "Yeah!" Ning Su smiled with crooked brows and almond eyes.


    "Since I am happy, I will come back more often in the future."


    For such a trivial matter, Gu Chao is naturally willing to spoil the little husband more.


    "Thank you, wife master." Ning Su immediately smiled and flattered his wife master.


    Verbal thanks and flattery could not satisfy Gu Chao, so he turned around and asked him, "How is Husband going to thank you as his wife?"


    Ning Su subconsciously said, "How would the wife want to thank you?"


    "This is the husband who wants to thank his wife, why did he come to ask about his wife. Husband should think about it, if he makes his wife dissatisfied, then he can''t come back often."


    Gu Chao teased the servant with evil intentions, just to see what kind of gift the servant could come up with, so don''t let her down!


    This stumped Ning Su. In his opinion, everything should be decided by the wife, and he should just follow what the wife says.


    But now his wife wants him to think for himself, and he doesn''t know what to do for a while!


    What gift can he come up with?


    Everything he owns is given to him by his wife, and even he belongs to his wife. What should he thank his wife for?


    Gu Chao watched the waiter frown tightly, as if he was distressed, so he didn''t urge him, and waited in the carriage with peace of mind.


    That is, he can really regard this matter as a serious matter. If it were someone else, he would have understood what she meant.


    I have already said some good things to please her, and there will be like her silly husband, still racking his brains and thinking hard.


    Seeing that it was almost time to go to Gujia Village, Ning Su hadn''t made up his mind yet, and he was extremely anxious.


    Well~ If there is no thank you gift that can satisfy the fat wife, I won��t be able to go back often in the future!


    He wants to go back to see his father and eldest sister often, but this thank you gift is so difficult!


    Serving the wife-head? That''s what he was supposed to do.


    Now that he is pregnant, he hasn''t served as a waiter for a long time.


    Cooking for the wife-owner? Laundry? All these are done by Yan Shi, and the wife-owner will not let him do it!


    Can��t figure it out, it��s so hard!


    Just when Ning Su was racking his brains to thank the gift, the carriage was stopped by several people.


    "Gu Dabao! Oh, it seems that you are really developed."


    "Dabao, you can''t ignore your sisters when you''re rich! Let''s go to the town and have fun!"


    "Hey, this carriage belongs to you too! Is the man in the carriage your husband? He just looks so ordinary."


    The two of them were talking earlier, so they didn''t put down the car curtain, so when they saw Gu Chao, they also saw Ning Su.


    The three of them were flamboyant, and they didn''t look serious at first sight. Ning Su was so frightened that he quickly put down the car curtain to block their sight.


    These three were Gu Dabao''s former cronies, and it was these three who hooked up with Gu Dabao to eat, drink, prostitute, gamble and steal chickens and dogs together.


    The person who just said that Ning Su looks ordinary, although her mouth looks disgusted, but her eyes are looking at Ning Su directly.


    It wasn''t until Ning Su put down the curtain that she looked away reluctantly.


    For people like them, it would be nice to have a decent man who is willing to marry them, and they have no choice but to choose.


    Actually, even dishonest men are unwilling to marry them.


    So, these three people are still bachelors until now.


    Although Ning Su''s looks are average, not the delicate appearance that most women like, but in the eyes of these bachelors, she is still good.


    So, the person who spoke just now took a solid kick from Gu Chao.


    "roll!"


    Seeing that Gu Chao not only disregarded their former friendship, but also hurt others, the other two rolled up their sleeves and came forward to clean up Gu Chao.


    "Your father, Gu Dabao, now that he''s developed, he doesn''t recognize the sisters, right?"


    "It''s just that you are not willing to invite us to the town to have fun.


    Ryoko just said something about your husband that you are going to kill her, is it wrong? "


    They also haven''t seen Gu Chao for several days, and they heard that she had offended people in the gambling house, so they didn''t dare to come to her, for fear of being implicated by her.


    It was only after the year that they went to the casino again that they heard about Gu Dabao''s prosperity.


    So, when they lost a bet again and were penniless, they invited them to come together to look for Gu Chao.


    They had already gone to the Gu family village, and after the Gu family failed to find Gu Chao and were scolded by the widow Gu, they went back unwillingly.


    It��s just that they didn��t expect that they were lucky enough to meet Gu Chao who was coming back on the road, so this came about.


    It��s just that they don��t know much about the news. They only know the news that Gu Chao has made a fortune, but they don��t know that Gu Chao has changed his face now.


    So, they rolled up their sleeves and rushed forward to teach Gu Chao a lesson, but in the end they all suffered from Gu Chao''s heart.


    Lying on the ground, yelling ouch, watching Gu Chao drive away without saying a word.


    "Bah! Gu Dabao is a dog!"


    "You wait for my old lady, my old lady must make you look good!"


    Gu Chao doesn''t care if they want her to look good or not, if she dares to come, she will follow.


    Although Ning Su was hiding in the car just now, she put down the curtain of the car again.


    However, he also secretly looked out from the gap. These people did not look like good people at first glance, and he was afraid that his wife would suffer.


    But soon, he found that his worries were unnecessary.


    The posture of the wife-master raising her feet and kicking people is really too, too mighty. Although he can only see the back of the wife-master, he likes it very much.


    The carriage drove for a while, and then Gu Chao asked softly the servant in the carriage, "Are you scared?"


    Ning Su shook her head and said, "No."


    There was still excitement and excitement in the tone, obviously still thinking about the heroic appearance of the wife-lord just now.


    Gu Chao chuckled, she was afraid that this timid husband would be frightened, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t say anything frightened at all, but was quite happy to see it.


    However, Gu Chao roughly guessed where his joy and excitement came from.


    It wasn''t because he was fascinated by her after seeing her heroic appearance.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao felt happy.


    Those people just now are still somewhat useful.


    However, this little servant may have forgotten why he was still troubled before, so Gu Chao kindly reminded him.


    "Husband has already thought about how to thank you for being a wife?"


    When Ning Su heard what his wife said, the uncontrollable smile on his face immediately froze.


    It can be regarded as controlled, even if you want to raise it!


    The excitement and excitement just now are gone, and the brows and eyes are drooping again.


    He replied disgustedly: "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Hmm~ What should I do? too difficult! He can''t think of it!


    Hearing that the servant''s mood dropped significantly, and his tone changed drastically, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Then said mercifully: "Give husband some more time, and before going to bed tonight, you must give the gift of thanks to the wife, otherwise, what the wife said earlier will not be counted."


    Ning Su pursed her lips, let out a reluctant "um", and began to think again.


    When he got home, Widow Gu was actually at home instead of going out to visit.


    Seeing his daughter coming back, Widow Gu didn''t care whether Gu Chao listened or not, he just told Gu Chao about the three people who came to the house to look for her earlier.


    Of course, he also said that he scolded people and drove them out.


    In the end, he also specially told Gu Chao, "You are not allowed to go out with them anymore, or Daddy will break your leg."


    Widow Gu said viciously, why did he want to break her legs, if he really did that, how could the former Gu Dabao kill himself.


    Actually, Widow Gu just wanted an attitude from Gu Chao, a guarantee.


    Gu Chao was not stingy with a word, "I met them on the road and beat them up. If they come again in the future, just beat them up."


    After hearing what his daughter said, Widow Gu smiled.


    "My family''s eldest treasure is really good. Those **** used to hook you up to do anything wrong. You just need to know it."


    Widow Gu has been worried since those people left, he was afraid that Gu Chao would grow out of his old ways if he was hooked by those bastards, and he would be like before.


    That''s why he didn''t even leave the house, and stayed at home waiting for his daughter to come back, so that he could tell her.


    After dismissing Widow Gu, Gu Chao went to the new house to check on the situation, and Ning Su went back to the house to pack his things.


    While tidying up, she also thought of a thank you gift that would satisfy the wife-owner. Until the evening when both of them packed up and went back to the room, Ning Su was still in a daze.


    Now his mind is as muddled as mud, and he hasn''t come up with anything useful after thinking about it for a long time.


    Seeing that he was about to go to bed, but he hadn''t figured it out yet, Ning Su''s heart was pounding with anxiety.


    What should I do? He wants to go back often!


    Gu Chao looked at him anxiously calmly, neither urging nor speaking.


    The two of them went to bed, and Gu Chao, as usual, tucked in the quilt for the young husband, and put his arms around him as if he was going to sleep.


    Ning Su looked at the wife who had her eyes closed, and he was suddenly blessed. Every time the wife said she would punish him, the result was that kind of thing. Then this time, is it the same?


    Ning Su was afraid that the wife-master was really going to sleep, so she slid close to her body.


    He raised his face and hooked his neck to kiss his wife.


    Neck, chin, lips.


    Hands are not idle, on the waist of the wife-lord, gently, slowly, little by little, up, and up.


    Hold on and wait carefully.


    Gu Chao allowed the little husband to wait on his actions, neither pandering nor refusing.


    However, her breathing betrayed her superficial calmness.


    After discovering this, Ning Su felt that she must have guessed right.


    Then he became more daring. This kind of thing is familiar once.


    It''s not the first time Ning Su has done it, so she is naturally more familiar than the first time.


    Soon, Gu Chao couldn''t bear it and started to move by himself.


    "Is this a gift prepared by Fu Lang?"


    Ning Su''s ears were hot, but he relied on the darkness, thinking that the wife-lord would definitely not be able to see, so he took the initiative again.


    After the kiss, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Does the wife like it? Are you satisfied?"


    "Natural Satisfaction!"


    Gu Chao is satisfied by millions, isn''t this her goal?


    A treacherous, ten thousand-year-old woman, how can a little man like Ning Su be able to handle it.


    Isn��t it the case now, obviously he suffered a loss, but in the end he still wanted to thank Gu Chao.


    Satisfied, Gu Chao put his arms around the little husband waiter, and pressed a kiss on his forehead, "Sleep, baby!"


    She thought in her heart, she will do more of this kind of thing in the future!


    It''s only been two times, and Xiao Fushi has become a lot more proficient. If you practice more, you will definitely improve a lot.


    Maybe in the future, Xiao Fushi will be able to complete it alone.


    Thinking of that day, Gu Chao felt itchy.


    It seems that it is necessary to strengthen practice!


    Ning Su, who was already sound asleep, didn''t know what his good wife was thinking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： you didnt give a gift

    Chapter 91 You didn''t give a gift


    "Where is the person you mentioned now?"


    The person who spoke had gray hair, a dignified face, a Taoist robe, and a whisk in his hand.


    It is the Taoist priest of Tianyi Mountain.


    Tianyi Sect is well-known in Taoism, and it is also quite prestigious among various sects, and its incense is at its peak.


    Zhang Ye went out to practice and passed by Yangquan Town. He overheard several people discussing about possession, hungry ghosts, etc., so he took the initiative to ask.


    The three people discussed were the three hooligans who returned to the town in desperation after being dealt with by Gu Chao.


    "Do you think there is something wrong with Gu Dabao?"


    "It''s okay, his father, it''s like a different person! In the past, she was no match for my mother, and she was beaten by my mother so that she cried and called her mother. I don''t know what kind of evil she is."


    "That''s not it, an ungrateful bastard, but just to let her treat our sisters to have fun, but she actually did this to kill my mother!"


    The person who spoke first said again, "I didn''t mean that. Didn''t you notice that she looks at people like a hungry ghost? It makes you panic!"


    After she said this, the other two looked at each other, and seemed to feel that something was wrong. When Gu Dabao kicked them yesterday, he was very fierce, and his eyes wanted to kill them.


    The more they think about it, the more they feel that this is the case, that person is basically like the former Gu Dabao.


    "I heard that Gu Dabao woke up after being in a coma for a few days after being beaten by someone from the casino?"


    "I heard that her husband was bought by her father as a joy!"


    "His father! Could it be that she is possessed by something?"


    "It''s very possible! Otherwise, how could his father wake up as if he''s just got lucky and prosper all the way?"


    "That''s right, we don''t know what kind of virtue she is? So the one we met yesterday wasn''t Gu Dabao at all. I don''t know where a hungry ghost came to take Gu Dabao''s body?"


    Zhang Ye asked when he heard this, and the three people who were talking vigorously suddenly heard the voice, and they all trembled in fright.


    Originally, what they were discussing was something intimidating, but someone suddenly made a sound from behind them, which frightened them a lot.


    Turning around and seeing Zhang Ye all dressed up, he knew Zhang Ye was a Taoist priest without thinking about it.


    They thought, isn''t this Taoist priest just for this?


    I think she just heard what they said, and she wanted to get rid of evil, so she took the initiative to ask them.


    So, several people hurriedly told Zhang Ye what they knew and what they had guessed in their hearts.


    After Zhang Ye left, they discussed it and followed.


    They want to see what the thing that hit them yesterday is!


    When the Taoist priest caught it, they still wanted revenge!


    When I arrived at Gujia Village, I asked Gu Dabao casually, and found the Gu family.


    Now that people in the village are no longer surprised to see someone coming to seek Gu Chao.


    It''s not because Gu Chao is famous now, there are more people looking for Gu Chao.


    This time this is a Taoist priest again, and everyone thought that maybe Gu Chao met him when he went out.


    Gu Chao, since she went to the ghost gate, she is actually similar to a Taoist priest, so it is not unusual for a Taoist priest to come looking for her.


    Who doesn''t have a friend yet!


    Gu Chao went to the new house to discuss things with Master Cheng.


    Early this morning, Master Cheng came to her and said that he had dug a spring, and asked her if she wanted to make a living water pond.


    So, when Zhangye came to visit, the Gu family only wanted Ning Su and Yan to be at home.


    As for Widow Gu, he naturally went to the new house to join in the fun.


    Ning Su wandered around the yard, when she heard someone knocking on the door, she went to open it.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw an old Taoist priest I didn''t know standing at the door. I was puzzled at first, and then asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    While Ning Su was looking at Zhang Ye, Zhang Ye was also looking at Ning Su. This young man had faint spiritual power, but he was not a man of cultivation.


    So, it doesn''t make sense.


    Besides, if that Gu Dabao is really evil, then the people who come into contact with her will only have yin energy, how could they have spiritual power?


    "I''m going to teach disciple Zhangye in the next day, may I ask this husband, is Gu Dabao at home?"


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I found Gu Dabao first.


    Hearing that she was looking for the wife-master, Ning Su looked at her again, and felt that she didn''t look like a bad person. Since she could tell the name of the wife-master again, it seemed that she was a friend of the wife-leader from outsiders, so she opened her mouth.


    "The wife is not at home, please come and sit for a while, I will send someone to find the wife and come back."


    "Then please trouble Gu Fulang."


    Hearing that he called his wife, Zhang Ye looked at Ning Su quietly.


    She was able to confirm that Gu Dabao, who hadn''t met yet, was not evil at all.


    However, the difference between her before and after still puzzles Zhang Ye, and she will know when she meets someone.


    Ning Su naturally wouldn''t go to the new house to find someone by himself. The new house is full of mess. He went to his wife and the owner would punish him again.


    Even for the child in his womb, he would not go.


    Ask Yan to call his wife back, and he goes to the kitchen to make tea and serve it to Zhang Ye.


    Gu Chao heard that a Taoist priest named Zhang Ye came to her, so he walked back without thinking much.


    Although she didn��t know any Taoist priests, let alone this person named Zhangye, who might know her?


    Since everyone has come to the door, she will naturally go to meet for a while.


    Moreover, she was also a little worried that Xiao Fushi was at home alone.


    Who is that Taoist priest? She didn''t know the purpose of coming to her, so she had to go back quickly.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw the servant boy coming out to greet her with a smile, and after confirming that he was fine, Gu Chao let go of his worries.


    It seems that the person here is not looking for trouble.


    "My wife, you are back!"


    "Ok!"


    Ning Su was about to tell Gu Chao about Zhang Ye when he heard Zhang Ye''s voice behind him.


    "I will teach Zhangye in the next day. You Daoist Gu is polite. If you take the liberty to visit, I will disturb you."


    When Ning Suying came out, Zhang Ye also got up and followed him out. When he saw Gu Chao face to face, he could see that Gu Chao was a man of cultivation, so he was sure that this man was not evil.


    Gu Chao looked at Zhang Ye, nodded in return, "Friend Zhang Daoist."


    Since the wife-lord has returned, Ning Su went back to the house, and he, a husband, still needs to avoid suspicion.


    Gu Chao asked someone to sit in, and then asked: "I don''t know what Zhang Daoyou is doing here?"


    Gu Chao really didn��t know this Zhangye, and as for the previous Gu Dabao, after repeated confirmation, she didn��t know him either.


    "It''s ashamed to say that the old Taoist came here because he heard someone in the town say that Daoist Gu is evil."


    So they came to catch her!


    "I don''t know this, where did Daoist Zhang hear it?"


    So Zhangye described what she heard in the town and the appearance of the three people.


    After listening, Gu Chao chuckled, "Those three people came to look for me yesterday, and I taught them a lesson."


    Zhang Ye also laughed, "I see."


    After laughing, Zhang Ye suddenly turned serious again, and looked straight at Gu Chao, "I don''t know why Daoyou Gu''s name is taboo?"


    Although it is not evil, it is definitely not the original owner of this body.


    But, how did this person use this body?


    Gu Chao also knew that the old Taoist priest had already seen the difference in her, so he didn''t hesitate and let her look at her.


    When he first met Wu Chen, Wu Chen also recognized her at a glance.


    Naturally, there will be more people in the future, so Gu Chaoda never planned to hide it from the beginning.


    Zhang Ye asked her, and she responded with a smile: "Go up and down."


    As soon as Gu Chao''s voice fell between the two, Gu Widow''s voice sounded from the yard, "Dabao, is someone here?"


    Following Widow Gu''s voice was the sound of his footsteps coming in, Gu Chao said to Zhang Ye: "My father!"


    Looking at Gu Chao''s usual expression and posture, Zhang Ye''s worries disappeared.


    Being able to say that it is her father so naturally, Gu Daoyou also cares about cause and effect.


    Besides, she saw that there was no trace of hostility between the brows of Fellow Daoist. She was here because she must not have done evil, and there was a reason for it.


    Widow Gu came in and saw the two people sitting in the main room, he only glanced at Gu Chao, and then his eyes fell on Zhang Ye.


    Looked at Zhang Ye from top to bottom and looked around the room, but there was nothing he wanted.


    So, the smile on Widow Gu''s face dissipated, he gave Zhang Ye a sideways look, and went out again without saying a word.


    Zhang Ye stood up and saluted Widow Gu when he came in. She was the guest and Widow Gu was the host.


    According to the seniority that she and Gu Chao call each other Daoyou, Widow Gu can barely be called an elder.


    It''s just that this elder doesn''t seem to have a good impression of her?


    Seeing Gu Widow''s face turned away from the back, Zhang Ye looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, how did she offend someone?


    Gu Chao chuckled and explained: "You didn''t give a gift!"


    Isn��t that the case? When Widow Gu heard that someone had come to the house, he thought it was someone like the one who went back to the Yin��s house last time, so he hurried back.


    As a result, when he came back and saw that Zhang Ye was a Taoist priest and didn��t give anything away, he naturally wouldn��t give Zhang Ye a good face.


    After listening to Gu Chao''s explanation, Zhang Ye finally understood the whole story.


    She was also careless, there is no way to be a guest without courtesy.


    It''s just that Daoist Gu''s father, um~ is also Daoist Gu''s kind heart, so it''s hard for her.


    Looking at Zhang Ye''s embarrassing expression, Gu Chao didn''t feel much, this widow Gu is like this, and she''s already used to it.


    As long as he behaves well and doesn''t cause trouble, these are not big things.


    In the end, Zhang Ye naturally kept the gift, but this gift, I guess, didn''t meet Widow Gu''s wishes.


    A Taoist priest in Zhangye, what gift can she have that can satisfy Gu Widow, a money fan?


    You can''t just send yellow and white things, right? That''s too trivial.


    Zhang Ye didn''t bring anything with her, so after thinking for a long time, she had to give Gu Chao three of the safety symbols she drew herself.


    Just right, there are three members of the Gu family, one card for each person.


    Although she also knew that Daoist Gu might not be useful, this was also her wish.


    When Widow Gu came back, Zhang Ye had already left.


    He searched around the house unwillingly, but still couldn''t find anything extra, so he stared at Gu Chao and pursed his lips.


    "What kind of friend did you make? Next time she comes, don''t let her in."


    Gu Chao is speechless, your intentions of watching people order dishes are too obvious!


    He didn''t even intend to cover up at all, Zhang Ye had a big heart, otherwise he wouldn''t come back next time.


    Ning Su went up to help him, and explained in a low voice: "Zhang Daochang sent three safety symbols."


    Although he didn''t know if the peace talisman was useful, at least it was a gift, not empty-handed.


    Actually, Ning Su also felt that it was inappropriate for Widow Gu to be like this.


    However, this is his father-in-law. As a son-in-law, he can''t say that he is wrong. Therefore, he can only appease the father-in-law''s emotions and try to ignore the bad things about the father-in-law.


    Widow Gu glanced at Ning after hearing this, and then went to look at Gu Chao.


    "What kind of peace talisman, there are many in temples and Taoist temples, and it''s not a rare thing, she would be ashamed to give it as a gift?"


    On this point, Gu Chao still intends to explain to Zhang Ye.


    Take out the peace talisman given by Zhangye, and in front of the two of them, use a little bit of spiritual energy on it, and a faint golden light shone on the talisman paper.


    "Her drawing of this safety talisman is not bad, it can ward off evil spirits, you two should carry it close to your body on weekdays!"


    As he spoke, Gu Chao folded the talisman paper into triangles and gave one to each person.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su stared at the golden talisman in Gu Chao''s hand, dumbfounded.


    Widow Gu looked excited, stopped sarcasm, and accepted the talisman paper that Gu Chao handed over with a grin.


    However, the talisman paper returned to its ordinary appearance in their hands, and it was no longer as dazzling as before.


    The two of them checked the talisman paper over and over again, but they didn''t see any difference.


    "what happened?"


    "Why is it not on?"


    "If you don''t have spiritual power, you won''t shine naturally. Anyway, it''s a good thing. Remember to keep it close to your body."


    While talking, Gu Chao lit the talisman paper again and used a little spiritual power, and the talisman paper lit up again.


    Since his daughter said it was a good thing, Widow Gu quickly put it away.


    "It''s considered that she has a heart. If that''s the case, then she just doesn''t close the door when she comes back next time."


    Ning Su held the talisman and looked at Gu Chao, "My wife, Taoist Zhang gave such a big gift, should we return it?"


    Hearing that Ning Shi wanted to return the gift, Widow Gu gave him a sideways glance, "You prodigal bastard, she came to give you a gift, what kind of gift do you return? No return!"


    Ning Su blinked, and responded quickly, "What the father-in-law said is, I was wrong!"


    However, he quietly glanced at the wife-leader again, and seeing the wife-leader''s chuckle, he felt confident.


    The wife-owner knows well. As for the return of gifts, the wife-owner has rules.


    Widow Gu saw that Ning''s response was quick and his attitude was good, so he let him go.


    But I also added a few sentences, "If there is anything to return a gift in the future, come and ask me first, you two are prodigals, and you are willing to take any good things out, and everything at home is to be left to my granddaughter of."


    Ning Su had long experience in dealing with Widow Gu, and he was also moved when he heard his father-in-law said that they would all be left to his granddaughter.


    "The father-in-law is the mainstay of the family, so it is natural that the father-in-law is in charge of everything."


    Widow Gu was satisfied and gave Ning an appreciative look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： The big guy who got the idea

    Chapter 92 The big guy who got his idea


    "Hmm~"


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Chao, who was taking off his clothes, heard the muffled groan of the servant, and immediately leaned forward to ask, ignoring his half-taken off coat.


    Since Ning Su''s belly started to bulge, Gu Chao never let Ning Su wait for her to change clothes.


    She was born tall and strong, and every time the servant changed her clothes, she had to stand on her toes. She felt distressed and reluctant.


    In the past, the husband had to do the right thing, and he stubbornly believed that it was his duty to serve his wife. If he couldn''t do this, what use was he for?


    It was because of Gu Chao''s embarrassment that he compromised, but he also made a point of saying, "After that, I will serve the wife master again."


    Ning Su frowned slightly, and stood there in a daze, only caressing her slightly protruding belly with her hands.


    After feeling the slight movement in his stomach again, he was surprised and looked at Gu Chao in disbelief.


    "My wife, she is moving."


    It turned out that the fetus was moving, and Gu Chao''s nervousness dissipated.


    It has been more than four months now, and it is time for the fetus to move.


    Gu Chao also smiled and put his hand on the slightly protruding belly of the little husband, to feel the little boy.


    Gu Chao''s hands are big, and when he put them on, they took up half of the servant''s stomach, and even covered the servant''s small hands.


    Only this time, the little boy seemed unwilling to give her the face of being a mother, so he didn''t move after waiting for a long time.


    Ning Su watched the smile on his wife''s face gradually disappear, and felt a little uneasy, fearing that the wife would anger the child.


    So he quickly opened his mouth to explain to the child, "Maybe I''m tired and going to sleep, my wife will try again tomorrow?"


    Gu Chao is really angry, it''s just that this brat doesn''t give her face, and she is upset.


    Looking at the servant''s careful explanation, Gu Chao laughed and cursed, "Little bastard, don''t you dare not give your mother face. When you come out, you have to give me a good beating first."


    Ning Su looked at the wife-master pitifully, and tried to plead with the little boy, "wife-master, the child is too young to beat him."


    Gu Chao withdrew his hand and squeezed the rounded chin of the young man, raised his eyebrows, "Since the husband is reluctant to let the little boy be beaten, as a wife, you can allow the husband to take the place of the little boy."


    Replace? hit?


    Is it really a fight?


    Wife-master said to beat him and punish him every time, but in the end it was that kind of shameful punishment. Now that wife-leader is acting so dishonestly, he felt that wife-leader didn''t really want to beat him.


    Actually, he thought so too.


    He has also discovered a problem, especially since last month, he seems to be more ~more sensitive than before, and ~he often wants his wife to love him.


    But this kind of thing is still too shameful.


    But, um~ he still wants to be with his own wife, um~ it shouldn''t be considered slutty, that''s it!


    So, Ning Su eagerly looked up at his wife, "Then, my wife will punish me!"


    This is Hong Guoguo''s seduction, not even a hint, it''s just a straightforward and obvious seduction.


    In Gu Chao��s eyes, looking up at her little husband-in-law with anticipation now, it��s as if he��s clearly saying, ��Wife master, come and eat me!��


    Gu Chao is not at fault, so there is no reason for her not to eat such an invitation.


    So, the shy and cute little husband was picked up by his wife and put into the big bed.


    Then, as he wished, he was loved by his wife.


    On the second day, Ning Su was awakened by the movement of the little boy.


    When he woke up and opened his eyes, he saw the smiling face of his wife-lord close at hand, and the wife-leader''s hand was still on his stomach.


    Gu Chao''s facial features are tough, but when he smiles, his tough face softens a lot.


    At the beginning, Ning Su still felt that the wife-master looked scary, especially when the wife-master stared at people with a straight face, she was really scary.


    After getting in touch with her for a long time, Ning Su didn''t think the wife-lord was scary anymore.


    On the contrary, he felt that the wife-lord was majestic and mighty like this, which made him very at ease.


    Moreover, the wife-master has always been very kind to him, and loves and spoils him. The wife-master is not scary at all.


    Wife master is the best wife master!


    Looking at the smiling face of the wife-leader, Ning Su also knew what the wife-leader was for.


    "The child just moved."


    Gu Chao''s thumb gently rubbed the flesh under his hand, because she felt the movement of the little boy, she was in a good mood.


    "Well, I woke up quite early."


    Hearing what the wife-leader said, Ning Su also laughed, "It''s time to get up."


    It��s not that, now that the child is in his womb, he sleeps with the child and gets up when he wakes up.


    Gu Chao smiled and pressed a kiss on the forehead of the smiling husband, "Thanks for your hard work, husband."


    Ning Su was stunned by such a thoughtless sentence from his wife. He doesn''t do anything every day, so why is it so hard?


    "I''m not working hard."


    Looking at the dazed and cute look of Xiao Fushi, Gu Chao laughed out loud.


    "Fu Lang conceived and gave birth to me, why didn''t it be hard work?"


    It turns out that this is what the wife-leader said. Ning Su felt sweet in her heart when she heard it, and felt even more happy.


    Take the initiative to nest in the arms of the wife-master, and whispered: "It is my blessing to be able to bear children for the wife-master. I don''t find it hard, I just feel happy.


    Besides, this child is very good, and he doesn''t make any fuss at all. I don''t do anything every day, and I don''t feel miserable at all. "


    No, there is no one like him when the husband of another family in the village is pregnant. Not only does he not do anything, but someone takes care of him carefully.


    Moreover, the wife-lord is by his side every day. He doesn''t work hard at all, but he is the happiest husband.


    Sometimes he wonders if he is dreaming of his current life.


    Otherwise, how could God treat him so well and give him such a good wife.


    Perhaps, it must be that he has cultivated great merits and accumulated blessings in previous lives, so in this life, he has met such a good wife who loves and spoils him.


    Because a living spring was dug out at the new house, Gu Chao planned to build a pond in the house, so the previously discussed drawings had to be changed.


    So, after breakfast, Gu Chao went to the new house to discuss with Master Cheng.


    What Ning Su does at home every day is to walk around the yard for a while after breakfast, and then she either cuts clothes or chats with her father-in-law or Yan Shi.


    When widow Gu was at home, he would coax widow Gu, and when widow Gu went out to visit, he would talk to Yan Shi.


    Yan Shi was born and raised. Although the child has not been raised, he has served in a big family and watched many big families pay attention to feeding their children.


    On weekdays, when I have nothing to do, I will talk to my husband and talk about children''s experience.


    Ning Su thinks about the child in his womb the most every day besides his wife and head. As a new father, he naturally wants to hear these things the most, and he never tires of hearing them.


    Not only listening, but also remembering well, you will need it soon.


    After lunch, he will take a nap.


    Not only does he want to sleep, but the child also needs to sleep. Since she became pregnant, besides the increase in food intake, she has become lethargic.


    As long as Gu Chao is at home, he will sleep with him for a while.


    He took a nap and got up, and then walked around the yard for a while, or Gu Chao took him out for a walk around the new house.


    However, as long as you go out, you must be accompanied by Gu Chao.


    The new house is in a mess now, Gu Chao is afraid that he will bump into it.


    Not to mention that Xiaofu was injured, she felt sorry for her, but the baby in Xiaofu''s stomach was her first child in more than ten thousand years, so she was naturally precious.


    It wasn''t the first day that the people in the village saw how much Gu Chao cared about her husband, but even if she was pregnant, they really worshiped her as if they were their ancestors.


    Which of these husbands in the village has never been pregnant? Who else is like Gu Chao''s husband.


    Not to mention going to work in the field, the Gu family didn''t farm the land either.


    But which one doesn''t do any work, and still needs to be served?


    Not only that, it is too delicate to go out, or wander around the door, to be accompanied by Gu Chao.


    Even the husband of the landlord��s family might not be so delicate?


    Ah! The landlord''s house is more than just a husband servant. When the husband is pregnant, the wife owner has already gone to other husband servants to be happy, so who cares about the pregnant husband?


    The most you can do is ask the child in your belly!


    It is precisely because of this that many people took up Gu Chao''s idea.


    What idea?


    Naturally, it is the idea of ??giving Gu Chao a man of the right age from his family or a relative''s family to be a servant!


    Although she is a servant, but now Gu Chao is not an ordinary person. Moreover, she is still a big business, and she knows everything in the village, so don''t worry.


    Seeing that she treats Ning''s ordinary-looking husband so well, if she is given a man with good looks and figure who can coax others to be a servant, wouldn''t she be more curious?


    Living in a mansion, wearing silk and satin, and still close, what''s wrong?


    So, being a servant for Gu Chao is not as good as being a real husband for a mud leg!


    Besides, isn''t her husband pregnant now?


    This man is pregnant, so many things are naturally inconvenient.


    For example, serving the wife-lord!


    So, this time is the best time.


    It''s not that Widow Gu hasn''t heard people mention this matter, but the ones mentioned to him are all country boys, and he doesn''t like them.


    Originally, from the very beginning, Widow Gu wanted to marry his daughter to a husband from the city.


    In his heart, his daughter is the best in everything, and the wild boys in the country are not good enough for his daughter.


    Unexpectedly, something terrible happened to his daughter, and he was forced to marry the Ning family whom he despised the most.


    Although he had no other choice, he still moved his mind and only let Ning Shi be his servant.


    In the end, it was impossible to imagine that this Ning family was also very capable, and even seduced his family''s eldest treasure to be obedient to him, and let him be his husband.


    Seeing that he was pregnant with his granddaughter and was obedient and obedient, he also admitted it, reluctantly admitting that he was her daughter''s husband.


    However, for this servant, he will have a hard time choosing. He must choose a good family background for his daughter, which fulfills his original intention of marrying his daughter to a husband from the city.


    Therefore, he was determined not to like these country boys.


    Moreover, based on the current abilities of his family''s eldest treasure, let alone a man from the city, even a man from the nobles, his family''s eldest treasure is also acceptable.


    Many thoughtful people in the village had their noses up against Widow Gu, and laughed secretly when they learned of Widow Gu''s thoughts.


    She, Gu Dabao, no matter how capable she is, is still a countryman, and she already has a husband. Which rich man in the city can serve her as a servant?


    Everyone scolded Widow Gu as whimsical, what a fool''s dream!


    Of course, this scolding is also secretly or behind the scenes, they dare not scold in front of the Gu family.


    Not to mention how pungent Widow Gu is, even Gu Chao, after the news about the Gong family, everyone became afraid of Gu Chao.


    Speaking of the Gong family, this didn��t come from Gu Chao��s mouth.


    It came from the Li family and the Gong family themselves.


    The next day after the matter was resolved, the Li family couple came to the door, saying that they wanted to take Gong Baochun to live in the Li family.


    This matter is also reasonable.


    Now that the matter between Gong Baochun and Li Yue is settled, Gong Baochun will naturally become a member of the Li family.


    It is reasonable for the Li family couple to come to pick Gong Baochun to the Li family.


    That''s what he said, but his good son got married in such a muddle-headed way, and the Gong family was a little upset.


    Moreover, now that the daughter-in-law is not here, how will their son live when he goes to the Li family?


    In case of being tortured by parents-in-law, there is no one to help talk, and they are not around to watch, so how can you rest assured?


    So, the Gong family directly rejected the proposal of the Li family.


    "Bao Chun is at home, we are raising it by ourselves."


    Li Jiafulang''s complexion was not good immediately, and he wanted to say something, but was stopped by the shopkeeper Li.


    It was the Li family''s fault in the first place, so it''s normal for the Gong family to feel uncomfortable.


    Now that the two families are in-laws, they naturally want to talk easily, how can they be arrogant?


    Isn''t it going to make the relationship worse?


    "In-laws, we can understand your feelings, but now that things are like this, and both children are willing, let''s talk about what to do in the future?"


    Gong Jun also knew that what the Li family said was reasonable, but she was still worried about letting her son go to the Li family.


    I heard shopkeeper Li say again, "We also know that you are reluctant to bear children, but now that Baochun is already a member of our Li family, it is not appropriate to live in her mother''s house all the time, is it?


    Besides, the niece and daughter are going to get married, so it can''t be delayed because of this.


    Don''t worry, when Baochun comes to our house, we will love him as if he were our own son.


    You also know that we only have one child, Yueer. Now that Yueer is gone, Baochun is her husband. Even if it is to make Yueer feel at ease, we will definitely treat him as our own son. "


    When the daughter was mentioned, the eyes of the Li family members turned red, and Li Fulang even wiped away tears.


    "Family, don''t worry, what the wife-lord said is exactly what we thought. When Baochun arrives at Li''s house, we will definitely treat Baochun as our own son, and we will never let him be wronged."


    Not to be wronged, and now Baochun has been greatly wronged.


    Even so, the Gong family still did not agree with the Li family to take Baochun away now.


    Finally, I came up with a compromise, "Wait for my daughter-in-law to come back on July 15th, and listen to what she has to say!"


    The Li family felt at ease when they heard that Gong Jun was still willing to admit that their daughter was her daughter-in-law, so they stopped insisting that they take Gong Baochun back now, and agreed to wait until their daughter came back.


    The reason why they came so anxiously to pick up Gong Baochun was because they were afraid that the Gong family would turn their backs on him.


    Now, it is reassuring to hear that the head of the Gong family admits it personally.


    Although Gong Baochun didn''t move to live in Li''s house, he would go to Li''s house every now and then to clean up the house and talk with his parents-in-law.


    He even put Li Yue''s memorial tablet in his room, and incense was burned every morning, noon and evening, and never stopped.


    It was precisely because of the Li family''s visit, and Gong Baochun''s frequent visits to the Li family in the town, that everyone in the village knew about the Gong family''s son and Li Yue.


    For a while, there were many sighs and sighs.


    And Gu Chao is also famous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： matchmaker

    Chapter 93 The Matchmaker Visits


    Mr. Liu Matchmaker was entrusted by Landlord Yu of Xinglin Village to go to Gujia Village today, and matchmaking with Gu Chao for the youngest son of Landlord Yu.


    However, she didn''t ask her son to serve Gu Chao, but Hirao.


    Landlord Yu thinks that he is someone in these ten miles and eight villages, but Gu Chao was just a **** at first, and only now has some skills and family background, otherwise she would look down on her, and she would not want to send her son to him. marry her.


    In her opinion, her son''s going to be Gu Chao''s heir husband is flattering her!


    She also didn''t think about it, why did she send her son to marry Gu Chao?


    And will Gu Chao want it?


    It is said that the rich are only three generations old, but this Yu family has been a wealthy landlord for seven generations, longer than the one on the dragon chair in the imperial city. There is a reason for this.


    The ancestors of the Yu family were actually not landlords, but bandits. In the era of war and chaos, it was lucky to survive. The ancestors of the Yu family went to the mountains to become bandits in order to survive and stutter.


    Later, somehow, I got to know a wandering Taoist priest, and I hit it off with that Taoist priest at first sight, and became close friends.


    When the war calmed down, the ancestors of the Yu family listened to the Taoist priest, took the treasures that had been saved for more than ten years, and went down the mountain again to restore their status as good people, and began to farm and become landlords.


    The reason why the Yu family has been able to pass on for so many generations without declining is also because of this Taoist priest.


    This matter has been passed down from the ancestors, so when Landlord Yu learned that Gu Chao was able to communicate with ghosts and gods, he began to think about it.


    After careful consideration, he thought about marrying his youngest son to Gu Chao. Only when they became a family would Gu Chao really help her and help their Yu family continue to pass on for a long time.


    When Yu Yun, the youngest son of the Yu family, heard that his mother was going to marry him to that **** from the Gu family village, he should go to be Hirao for others, and the one in front even has children, what can he do?


    After a few days of quarreling at home, he finally agreed to it under the coercion and lure of Landlord Yu.


    That''s why Liu Matchmaker came to Gu''s house to talk about matchmaking.


    Matchmaker Liu is a well-known matchmaker in eight villages, and there have been more than a hundred marriages in his hands.


    It can be said that as long as he is involved, there is basically no marriage that cannot be done.


    On this day, Gu Chao and Gu Widow were still not at home, and Ning Su opened the door when Liu Matchmaker came.


    As soon as he opened the door and saw Ning Su, Matchmaker Liu looked Ning Su up and down with sharp eyes.


    "Ouch! This is Gu Zhengfu, right? Fulang looks like a lucky man."


    Ning Su didn''t know Liu Matchong, and found out that he was not from Gu''s Village, so he asked him, "Who is this husband looking for? What''s the matter?"


    "Hehehe~ I forgot to introduce you. I mean the matchmaker Liu. Are your father-in-law and wife-in-law there? Let me in quickly. Today I am here to tell your wife-in-law that you are here. Your family needs to add a baby I''ll add a brother to you. Hehehe~"


    When she heard the person claiming to be a matchmaker, Ning Su''s mind exploded.


    The matchmaker came to the door to make a kiss. There are only three people in their family. Who can they say to each other? Of course it is the wife.


    Later, Liu Matchong also directly explained that he came to marry his wife.


    Seeing Ning Su standing there in a daze, Liu Matchong also knew why he was doing this?


    Having been a matchmaker for decades, he hasn��t seen any scenes. How can this husband be happy when he knows that his wife is going to add a newcomer?


    It��s just that Nafu��s servants are usually rich grandmas in the city, and there are still few people in the countryside like them, let alone marry ordinary husbands in the future.


    Seeing Ning Su like this, Liu Meigong asked again, "Are your father-in-law and wife-leader at home?"


    Ning Su shook his head and murmured: "I''ll go find my wife and come back."


    As he said that, he was about to go outside, and Yan Shi, who had heard the voice a long time ago, hurried forward to support him.


    "Fulang is just waiting at home, I will invite grandma and master back."


    He knew how much the grandma in charge valued Fulang. Now that Fulang was in a bad mood, how dare he let Fulang go out to find someone.


    Ning Su came back to his senses and responded, "Well, you go!"


    After Yan Shi left, Ning Su hurriedly invited Liu Meigong into the house.


    Although he doesn''t want this person to come in at all, he is a matchmaker, and he will always be used in the future. Don''t tell me, he still came to marry his wife today.


    If he willfully blocks people from the door, not only will he be offended, but the family''s reputation will be lost, and the father-in-law will definitely be angry.


    Earlier, the father-in-law had been talking about marrying the wife-lord a husband from the city, so that the family would be honored.


    Now even if he is not Fulang, he can be your servant.


    There is also the wife-owner, what if the wife-owner also wants it?


    Ning Su''s mind was in a mess, and he almost burned his hands when making tea.


    After serving the tea, Ning Su sat on the side in a daze.


    Seeing him like this, Liu Matchong comforted him.


    "Master Gu, don''t be in a daze, you can''t let your wife and father-in-law see you like this.


    You want to open some, anyway, you are also the first husband, and you are pregnant, and no matter what happens behind, you can''t get past you.


    Besides, look at any capable woman who belongs to a single husband. For this woman, three husbands and four servants are common things. Before the newcomer enters the door, please do more in front of your wife. It''s serious. "


    Mr. Liu Meigong felt that he was dispelling Ning Su and thinking of him.


    But these words fell into Ning Su''s ears every single word, like a knife, cutting his heart with pain.


    In the past, he had thought more than once that the wife-master would lead someone in again. At that time, he thought, if the real husband came in, he should be honest and obedient, as long as the wife-master didn''t forget him.


    Later, when he became the real husband, he also thought at that time that it was his blessing to be the husband of the wife-lord. In the future, when the wife-leader brings a new person back, or if the wife-leader finds someone she likes outside, he will be happy If you are happy, your wife will take care of it, so you can''t be jealous.


    But when he learned that the wife-lord was going to the capital, that Mr. Han got acquainted, he even forgot all the previous thoughts, and only jealousy remained in his heart.


    Fortunately, the wife-master had nothing to do with that Mr. Han, and the wife-master also gave him the purse that Mr. Han gave her.


    In this way, he thought that this kind of thing would never happen again in the future.


    I just didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Ning Su despises herself, she has already decided not to be jealous, how could such a good wife-owner be the only husband?


    It must be because he is pregnant that he feels favored and proud, and that''s why he came up with this kind of thought that shouldn''t be there.


    Mr. Liu Matchmaker is right, he can��t do this, he has to be happy. After a while, the father-in-law and wife-leader come back, and they should be angry when they see him like this.


    It is a happy event to add someone to the family, isn''t it unlucky for him to be like this!


    Thinking of this, Ning Su had to force herself to look happy, at least she should laugh.


    As soon as Mrs. Yan went out, Widow Gu heard from the villagers that a matchmaker had come to his house, so he rushed back in a hurry.


    Looking at the father-in-law who came in, Ning Su sweated secretly. Fortunately, he had figured it out just now, otherwise the father-in-law would definitely be upset when he saw his sad face when he came in.


    Ning Su got up to help Widow Gu, but Widow Gu waved his hand and didn''t want him to help, but just smiled and greeted Liu Matchong.


    Matchmaker Liu is the most famous matchmaker in Shiliba Village, and Widow Gu naturally knows him too.


    "Brother Liu is really a rare visitor, I don''t know what kind of happy event you came to our house today?"


    "Isn''t it just a happy event? I will congratulate Master Gu first."


    The most powerful thing about this matchmaker is that he has a mouth, and he talks nonsense when he sees people.


    To say that Widow Gu is also very famous, but his way of becoming famous is different from that of Liu Matchong.


    If it was in the past, Liu Meigong would never have set foot on the threshold of the Gu family. Now it is because Gu Chao is different today.


    So, Liu Meigong directly left the former Gu family behind, and only looked at the current Gu family.


    Widow Gu has never heard anyone call him a master in the village, and he spends his time at Yan''s every day.


    As soon as Liu Matchmaker called him "Master", he smiled even brighter on his face, really seeing his teeth but not his eyes.


    "I just don''t know which family''s son Brother Liu is talking about?"


    Ning Su stood behind her father-in-law, seeing that her father-in-law didn''t even frown, she directly asked which family the matchmaker was, and Ning Su''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Father-in-law really wants to add another wife to the wife!


    "The old man was entrusted by Grandma Yu in Xinglin Village today to match her young son Yu Yun."


    As soon as the Yu family in Xinglin Village is mentioned, it becomes even more famous, even Ning Su, who doesn''t go out much on weekdays, knows it.


    Landlord Yu''s family is a well-known landlord in ten miles and eight townships, the family of Yu Fu.


    I heard that the eldest son of her family is married to the county magistrate''s younger sister, and the second son is also married to a wealthy businessman in the county. The daughters are all married to the sons of wealthy families. How could Landlord Yu let her youngest son marry his wife? To be a waiter?


    However, Widow Gu doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    The eldest treasure of his family is a man of great ability. After all, the Yu family is just a country landlord, and he still looks down on him a bit!


    However, if it was to serve as a waiter for his family''s eldest treasure, he reluctantly agreed.


    When there is a suitable young master in the city in the future, I will give another one to his family.


    The idea of ??marrying a son-in-law in the city has never been dismissed by Widow Gu.


    Mr. Liu Meigong saw that Widow Gu was satisfied when he saw his face, so he continued.


    "The little son of Grandma Yu''s family, he is sixteen years old, and he is also a good match for the Gu family''s niece and daughter. He looks good and looks good in everything. Besides, the Yu family is prosperous. I think this little son is lucky."


    Gu widow''s eyes lit up when he heard this, what is he most concerned about?


    Naturally, she is the granddaughter!


    Although Ning is pregnant, he doesn''t want too many granddaughters. Of course, the more the better.


    Anyway, the eldest treasure of his family is capable, no matter how many children there are, he is not afraid that he will not be able to support him.


    Immediately, he nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Mr. Liu Matchmaker was also happy to see that he deserved it so well. Today''s coal was easy to do. According to the satisfaction of the two families, he must be indispensable for thanking the matchmaker.


    Not to mention Landlord Yu''s place, Landlord Yu''s family will definitely not give less if they have a big business.


    The Gu family, I heard that they have a solid foundation, otherwise they could build such a big house?


    Just now he had a good time outside and looked at the new house under construction. According to this construction method, it is bigger than Landlord Yu''s house, and it is more magnificent!


    So, the Gu family''s matchmaking money must be indispensable.


    "Since Mr. Gu is satisfied, let''s discuss the day of door-to-door marriage proposal, as well as bride price and so on!


    Of course, Grandma Yu said that she fell in love with niece Gu and her ability. The bride price doesn''t need to be expensive, just follow the village rules.


    As for the dowry given by the Yu family, it must be the same as when the first two sons got married, and it will definitely not be less. "


    Liu Meigong felt that Landlord Yu really cared about his son. If he changed to another family, knowing the current family background of the Gu family, how could he be so easy to talk about.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su were stunned when they heard Liu Matchmaker''s words, aren''t they Nashi? Still need to propose marriage? bride price?


    However, this dowry is definitely required!


    Seeing that both of them were puzzled, Liu Meigong remembered that just now he only said that the young master of the Yu family had gone, and forgot to say that it was Hirao.


    "Oh, it''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear. This young master of the Yu family wants to be the husband of the Gu family''s niece."


    As soon as his voice fell, the smile that Ning Su tried so hard to maintain just now could no longer be maintained.


    If he serves as a servant to his wife, he can still convince himself that it doesn''t matter if he is a real husband and has children.


    However, according to Hirao, he is not sure at all that the wife-owner will not forget him when she has a new man.


    The son of the Yu family was born, he is better-looking than him, and he is still younger. He has become Hirao, what about himself?


    Still able to keep the wife-lord?


    Widow Gu also frowned, then the youngest son of Landlord Yu''s family could be a servant to his eldest treasure, but as a husband, he felt that he was not worthy of his eldest treasure.


    Liu Fulang looked at the faces of the two of them, and he was still a little puzzled. It was understandable for the Gu family to change their faces.


    But why did Widow Gu change his face? ""


    Just now he obviously deserved it so happily and was very satisfied, but now he suddenly changed his face. Could it be that he still feels sorry for his son-in-law and doesn''t want to add trouble to his son-in-law?


    But this doesn''t make sense, if it were true, he wouldn''t agree to it from the beginning.


    Could it be that he doesn''t want to marry Hirao for his daughter?


    how! He wouldn''t think that the master Yu''s son would serve his daughter as a servant, would he?


    Liu Fulang didn''t even think about it, this Gu family already had Zheng Fulang, and another family naturally thought it was a servant, who would have thought it was Hirao.


    "Master Gu, do you think there is something wrong?"


    Widow Gu was about to speak when Gu Chao''s voice came from the yard, "Of course it''s not right."


    Hearing the voice of the wife-lord, Ning Su''s heart trembled.


    Hearing what the wife-leader said was wrong, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart.


    The wife master said so, do you disagree?


    When Gu Chao entered the door, the first thing he saw was the servant behind Gu Widow. Seeing him looking at him expectantly made him feel distressed.


    Before, I just heard about her and Han Yu''s affairs, just like that, now that the matchmaker is in front of him, how can he be okay?


    Now the servant is pregnant, how can he be stimulated by these things!


    Otherwise, she would not have handed over Han Yu''s purse to him and let him dispose of it, which also made him feel at ease.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： he doesnt want to

    Chapter 94 He is not willing


    "Please trouble Mr. Liu Meigong to run over and answer this matter."


    Widow Gu immediately shut up after hearing what his daughter said, and rarely spoke again.


    He was the son of the landowner who didn''t like that.


    snort! So what about the landlord, he is not a mud leg in the country, how can he be worthy of my family''s big treasure, and he still wants to be a husband, so beautiful?


    Mr. Liu Meigong did not expect that Gu Chao would directly reject this as soon as he came back. After a moment of stupefaction, he spoke again.


    "Niece Gu, you may have never met the young master of the Yu family. Not only does his age match yours, but he also has a good appearance and temperament. He is first-class!"


    No matter how good he is, Gu Chao doesn''t want him.


    "I already have a husband in my family, Mr. Liu Matchmaker, please come back!"


    Gu Chao''s words were considered impolite, and there was no room for turning around.


    Mr. Liu Matchmaker was stunned, did he miss someone? Or do you think that the young master of Landlord Yu''s family is only worthy of serving as her servant?


    Ah! You, Gu Dabao, don''t even think about it, you''ve only just become famous, it''s good that the Landlord Yu can take a fancy to you, not to mention burning incense, at least he should be grateful.


    As a result, you haven''t even taken a fancy to him yet. Do you really think of yourself as an onion?


    As far as your husband is concerned, don��t think that I haven��t inquired about it. Isn��t it the brother of the Ning family from Xiahe Village?


    If Gu Chaohao told Liu Meigong, Liu Meigong would not think so, and maybe he would praise her for his love and righteousness, and feel sorry for the people in the room.


    But Gu Chao wanted to dismiss Liu Matchong quickly, without any kind words at all, which would offend Liu Matchong.


    I think of him as a matchmaker Liu, who has been a matchmaker in these ten miles and eight towns for decades. Doesn''t he want to be honored as a guest of honor when he goes to a house, so he can hold it up and carry him.


    As a result, when he came to the Gu family, he gave him a cold face!


    snort! If Landlord Yu hadn''t invited him to come, he wouldn''t have thought of coming! I don''t know how to flatter.


    Earlier, he thought that the Gu family was going to change their family, but it turned out to be this kind of virtue. Forget it, if he made a trip for nothing, he would never come if he wanted to.


    Mr. Liu Meigong came out of the Gu family angrily, scolded Widow Gu and Gu Chao all the way, and when he arrived at the Yu''s house, he added embellishments and expressed that the Gu family did not want this marriage. Landlord Yu turned his face on the spot.


    Good Gu Chao, you don''t know how to praise, the old lady gave you her son because she liked you, but you still want my son to be your servant, what a shame.


    Yu Landlord doesn''t know how famous Gu Chao is in Beijing, otherwise she might rush to send her son to Gu Chao as a servant.


    After Liu Matchmaker left, Widow Gu scolded contemptuously, "Huh! But he''s just a country boy, and he''s still a son? It''s not bad for this kind of thing to serve you as a servant, and he wants to be Ping Fulang, so beautiful he!"


    No matter what reason Widow Gu disagreed with, Ning Su was grateful to him, at least he didn''t add anyone to the family.


    The previous anxiety and insecurity disappeared, and I felt relaxed and happy.


    The father-in-law does not agree, and the wife-owner does not agree, that''s great!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Ning Su''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up, and he couldn''t help it. He was still the only wife.


    Besides, seeing how angry Liu Meigong was when he left just now, I''m afraid he won''t come home for a long time.


    He hoped that Matchmaker Liu would never come here again, anyway, when his child grows up, Matchmaker Liu would definitely not be able to leave, nor would he be needed.


    Hmm~ He is not the only matchmaker, there are others! do not be afraid!


    Gu Chao gave Gu Widow a rare smile, "No, don''t bring all the stinky things home."


    "That''s right, your father and I don''t have such a low opinion, wait for father to get you one from the city, and I guarantee you will be satisfied." Widow Gu was naturally happy when he got a womanish face, and immediately expressed his opinion.


    Gu Chao glanced at him, raised his eyebrows and answered, "As far as your daughter is capable now, it''s not that the emperor''s grandson is not worthy of you, so don''t think about anything in the city, I don''t like it."


    Widow Gu didn''t hear the sarcasm in Gu Chao''s words, but felt that what his daughter said was good.


    Looking at Gu Chao proudly and excitedly, "Yes, yes, yes, in the future, you will bring back a son of Huang Sungui for Daddy. It would be even better if the prince is the prince. By then, Daddy will be the prince''s father-in-law. Wouldn''t he be in-law with the emperor! Hehehe~ "


    Gu Chao rolled his eyes, ignored the widow Gu who was daydreaming, glanced at the stunned servant, and then prepared to go back to the new house, there was still something to discuss.


    Ning Su saw his wife walking out, so she quickly took two steps to see her off.


    Arrived at the door, "The Wife Master will be back earlier."


    "Well, let''s go in."


    In the end, Gu Chao was afraid that the little servant would think wildly again, so he added, "Don''t listen to dad talking in his sleep, it''s impossible."


    Ning Su was really shocked when she heard what his wife and father-in-law said, and was a little confused for a while.


    But after thinking about it later, I felt that what the wife said was not serious inside and out. I knew that the wife said it deliberately for the father-in-law, and he was relieved.


    Now hearing that the wife-master explained to him that Ning Su is full of sweetness, the wife-master cares about him, otherwise why would she say these things to him.


    "Well, I know."


    Gu Chao went out to the new house, and couldn''t help but think of the sick person in Beijing.


    I wonder if he is better now? How should he deal with those rumors?


    If he knew that he had given the purse to the servant, he would cry again.


    That day, although he endured the tears he shed after turning around and leaving, how could he avoid her eyes.


    And after his eldest sister chased after her, she also listened to the conversation between the two.


    How is he now?


    Maybe, after a while, he will forget and get married!


    That day he said, one year, one year later he will get married!


    Not sure, he hates her now! If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have suffered those rumors.


    Gu Chao remembered Yin Xiuyan''s words, marry low, be a servant!


    Even if he is a low-marriage and serves as a servant, his future wife-lord will probably have a grudge if he finds out about those rumors.


    Ah! Whatever thoughts you have, you have to suppress them. Husband is pregnant with her child, can she really lead someone in?


    If she really did this, is she still human?


    As for the purse, I don��t know what Fu Lang did with it?


    That''s all!


    She is sorry for him!


    In the evening, Ning Sutie suddenly said next to his wife, "What does the wife like?"


    Gu Chao didn��t understand what he asked in a random sentence, so, ��Huh?��


    After a while, I heard the little husband waiter say, "That''s right, what kind of man does the wife-lord like?"


    After Gu Chao left during the day, Widow Gu talked a lot to Ning Su again.


    "Every one of them saw that Dabao was well, and wanted to send their sons to Dabao, and didn''t take pictures of themselves in the piss. How can they be worthy of my Dabao? They are not worthy of serving as servants!"


    One by one? so much?


    He didn''t go out these days, so he didn''t know that many people had the idea of ??having a wife.


    He also thought a long time ago that if the wife is so good, she must be a favorite in the eyes of others, and sooner or later there will be others, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast, and there are many more.


    Ning Su flattered her and went to squeeze Widow Gu''s shoulders, mainly to catch up with her father-in-law.


    "But there are other people who have proposed marriage to the father-in-law? The father-in-law should be picky, and can''t wrong the wife-lord."


    Anyway, the wife-lord said just now that she doesn''t like these people, it''s impossible, so he didn''t feel pressured, and he followed his father-in-law''s words, and he was still able to behave magnanimously.


    Widow Gu turned his head and glanced at Ning when he heard the words, "You really think so?"


    "Of course, the wife-leader is so good, how can the men here be worthy of the wife-leader, so we can''t pick the good one."


    Ning Su was smiling all over her face, in Widow Gu''s eyes, she really seemed to be thinking of his daughter with all her heart?


    "You really want to? Don''t make trouble?"


    Gu widow asked again, why did he feel a little bit unbelievable!


    However, if Ning can think this way, he is considered sensible.


    Ning Su nodded, "Yes, when newcomers come in, I can give my father-in-law a few more granddaughters!"


    He said so, but he didn''t want to in his heart! He can give his wife a few more children!


    However, the wife-owner said that it is not okay if he is not the son of the emperor, so where did he come from?


    That''s why he didn''t worry that his father-in-law would really be able to find someone for his wife.


    Coaxed the father-in-law to be happy again, and also showed his generosity, which is really the best of both worlds.


    Ning Su secretly sighed, he is getting more and more fluent when talking about panic now, especially when coaxing his father-in-law.


    Sure enough, Widow Gu burst into laughter when he heard that, and praised Ning, "You are a sensible person, Dabao didn''t love you for nothing, you have to remember what you said today, and in the future, when newcomers come in, don''t make things difficult for Dabao."


    Widow Gu thought to himself, since his son-in-law is so sensible and obedient, he will stop scolding him in the future.


    As long as he takes care of Dabao in peace, and gives him a few more granddaughters, that would be the best.


    Thinking of serving Dabao, he added another sentence, "It''s better to get Dabao a servant as soon as possible. You are inconvenient, and you can''t serve Dabao."


    When Ning Su heard this, she couldn''t help but blush.


    What the father-in-law said makes sense, but it is indeed inconvenient. Every time the wife-owner doesn��t enjoy herself to the fullest, she comes here in spite of everything.


    Would you like to serve my wife tonight.


    Always let the wife master hold back like this, what if the wife master goes out to find someone else?


    Hmm~ The wife-leader probably doesn��t like those indecent places outside, and the wife-leader is at home every day.


    Hmm~ The wife-leader is so good, I still can��t wrong the wife-leader.


    In the afternoon, Ning Su was at home alone, thinking wildly again.


    Although the wife-leader said that she doesn��t like ordinary men, but the wife-leader is so good that even the officials in Beijing admire her. Will it be possible in the future that there will really be a grandson?


    Although this possibility is unlikely, it might be!


    He is the husband of the wife-owner, even if there is someone in the future, he will not want to be a servant, right?


    Then will he be divorced so that he can make room for others?


    Ning Su yelled at himself, the wife-leader is not that kind of person, how could he slander the wife-leader so much?


    If the wife-lord is that kind of bad woman, she would have married that Mr. Han when she was in Beijing, and he was not the right husband at that time, so it doesn''t matter.


    Since the wife-master made him her husband, she would definitely not treat him that way, the wife-master is so kind.


    It''s just that, in this case, the newcomer should be a waiter. Would your noble son be willing? How can he hold back as a real husband?


    Thinking for a while, Ning Su spit on himself, it''s nothing but nothing, what is he thinking so much about?


    Maybe there will never be? Then he is the only husband of the wife-lord.


    Thinking about Ning Su, she couldn''t help laughing, and then began to reflect on herself, what does the wife-lord like about him?


    He doesn''t look good, he doesn''t have a good figure, and he can''t coax others, um~ he can''t even imagine what the wife-lord likes about him!


    However, what kind of man should the wife-owner like?


    Could it be that Mr. Han? He doesn''t know what Mr. Han looks like!


    Ning Su thought a lot in a mess, but he rejected them all in the end. Only this one question kept wandering in his mind.


    So, he just asked.


    Gu Chao felt that her little husband must have been thinking a lot at home this day, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    It''s just that, when Xiao Fushi asked her what kind of man she likes, the image of Xiao Fushi first appeared in her mind, and then Han Yu''s.


    However, in the end she pressed Han Yu down and gently rubbed the back of the little man''s hand on her body.


    "Husband like this means that his wife likes it."


    Hmm~ It turns out that the wife-master really likes him, but why does the wife-master like him like this?


    "Doesn''t the wife master like good-looking ones? Good-looking ones, um~ the ones with a good figure?"


    He learned this from Liu Matchong?


    Gu Chao felt that it was necessary to punish this cranky servant.


    She endured all this, just because she was afraid that he would be sad, but in the end he was fine, and rushed to get close to him.


    Shouldn''t this be punished!


    So, Gu Chao turned over and looked down at the young servant, "Master, is this a test for his wife? If the wife says he likes it, will the husband give Zhang Luo some servants for his wife?"


    "Ah?" Ning Su also found out, did she shoot herself in the foot with a rock?


    Well, what was he thinking, and what nonsense was he talking about?


    What if the wife-owner didn''t have that kind of plan, but was asked by him, what if?


    How many more did the wife-owner say? Is a few too many?


    "I, I, do you want my wife?" Ning Su wanted to say that he would not give his wife a service, but how could he say that.


    So, after I talked for a long time, he had no choice but to resign himself to his fate and ask the wife-master if she wanted it. If the wife-master wanted it, he would really choose someone for the wife-master together with his father-in-law!


    Well~ there are still a few! he does not want!


    Gu Chao felt that the servant might cry, so his tone was full of tears.


    In the end, she couldn''t bear it, so she leaned over and kissed the young husband''s eyebrows.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： heartbreaker

    Chapter 95 Heartbreaker


    Gu Chao took his servant to Ning''s house again, because Ning An said that the red rouge fruit he had planted earlier had sprouted, and asked her to take a look.


    So Gu Chao took the servant back to her mother''s house again, and this treatment was only paid for by the servant''s gift.


    So, when Ning An came, Ning Su started packing without asking his wife.


    Ning An also discovered that her younger brother has undergone major changes now. Not only is his belly growing, but his courage is also growing, and his mind is getting bigger and bigger.


    Last time he asked, but this time he didn''t even ask his wife and started packing things.


    I''m not afraid that my siblings will be angry and won''t let him go back!


    "This is what I promised him, and I will take him back often."


    As he spoke, he looked at Ning An again, and joked, "Could it be that elder sister doesn''t welcome you?"


    "How is it possible, it''s best to go back and live longer."


    How could Ning An not welcome her younger brother to go back, as long as the husband and wife have a good relationship and go back together, instead of the younger brother going back alone, she is welcome at any time.


    "Recently, there are troubles at home. It is not okay to stay longer, but it is okay to stay for a day or two."


    As soon as Gu Chao finished speaking, Ning Su came out with a small bundle, and happened to hear Gu Chao say this.


    He squeezed the small bundle, turned around and walked back, muttering, "If you want to stay for a day or two, you should bring some more."


    Gu Chao and Ning An looked at each other and smiled.


    It was obvious that what Gu Chao said just now was casual, and he didn''t even say that he was going to stay for a day or two this time. In the end, he went back to pack his things without asking clearly.


    Ning An looked at Gu Chao helplessly, wanting to see what she had to say.


    But Gu Chao smiled lightly and said, "Then go back and stay for two days, just to trouble my elder sister and father-in-law."


    Ning An naturally nodded and agreed, "Go home, what trouble is there?"


    She sighed again in her heart, the siblings really doted on her brother and even indulged him.


    This is something she would like to see come to fruition. If Gu Chao treats her brother badly, she will talk to Gu Chao.


    Although Widow Gu admitted that the Ning family is his son-in-law, he has always looked down on the Ning family.


    In the past, he felt that the Ning family was poor and not worthy of his family. Now that his family''s eldest treasure is so promising, the Ning family is naturally even more unworthy of their family.


    So, since Ning''an entered the door, he didn''t give him a good face.


    Ning An knew that he was not liked by his in-laws and uncles, and he was also sensible. After saying hello, he would not go to his side.


    In the past, she was worried that her younger brother would be angered by her father-in-law in Gu''s house, but she didn''t find that her brother was angry in the past few times, so she was relieved.


    I thought to myself, this father-in-law''s mouth is a bit poisonous, he should have a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, otherwise his brother would not be like this now.


    Besides, the siblings were not at home before, so didn''t he agree that the younger brother should go back to his mother''s house? I don''t think he is really a wicked father-in-law who tortured his son-in-law.


    What''s more, the younger siblings seem to have righteous temperaments, not the kind of people who have no opinions, so she doesn''t have to worry if there are younger siblings protecting her younger brother.


    Widow Gu became indifferent when he saw Ning''s going back to pack up his things again, "Water thrown by a son who is married out of the house, how could the water that was thrown out of the house always go to his mother''s house."


    As he said that, he glared at Gu Chao again, and rolled his eyes, "It''s not something you''re used to, my husband can''t control it, it''s useless at all, why did I give birth to such a useless thing like you?" Son!"


    After hearing what was said earlier, Ning An wanted to say something nice for his younger brother, after all, he was an elder.


    But when she heard the latter, she chose to shut up, and subconsciously looked at Gu Chao, who was useless beside her.


    Gu Chao frowned slightly, obviously unhappy, she also thought that if her younger siblings quarreled with her father-in-law, she would have to persuade her.


    As a result, Gu Chao was not only not angry, but asked, "I heard that my second uncle bought a new pearl flower, and that pearl is round and beautiful."


    Widow Gu''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Tomorrow is the big fair, and I''m going to go to the fair."


    Gu Chao said slowly, "Go, it''s just that I''m not at home and you go by Aunt Six''s car."


    As he spoke, he took out an ingot of twelve taels of silver from his pocket and put it on the table.


    Then Ning An saw that Gu Widow''s eyes became brighter, and he reached out and quickly took the silver on the table and put it into the pouch hanging on his waist.


    The tone of the words in his mouth also changed, "Don''t worry about me, I can go by myself. Come back early, so I can look after my granddaughter."


    At this time, Ning Su also packed up his things and came out. He heard what the father-in-law and wife-leader had said earlier inside.


    I thought to myself, the wife-owner still has a way, the ten taels of silver was originally the monthly money to be given to the father-in-law this month.


    Not only made the father-in-law happy, but also made the father-in-law agree to their going back to live.


    The wife master is indeed the most powerful!


    Widow Gu saw Ning Shi coming out, and told him, "You are not allowed to do anything when you go back, so you can take care of my granddaughter."


    Ning Su responded quickly, with a smile on his face, "I know, thank you for your concern, father-in-law, you should also pay attention to safety when you go to town, and also, choose a pearl hairpin that is even more beautiful than the second uncle''s."


    Widow Gu raised his chin when he heard this, and said proudly: "Of course it''s better than him."


    After finishing speaking, he began to rush up a few people, "Okay, okay, let''s go, or we won''t be able to catch lunch."


    Ning An maintained his composure on the face, but his heart was full of slander. It turned out that it was okay. He said that his father-in-law was a knife-mouthed bean curd.


    And her younger brother, when did he learn this trick?


    She turned her eyes around Gu Chao and Ning Su, and sighed again, as expected, she can learn from anyone!


    Her younger brother is what he is now, and he learned from his younger siblings.


    Arriving at Ning''s house, Mrs. Wu was naturally happy to see her son come back, especially seeing his increasingly mellow appearance and growing belly.


    Hearing that his son said he would stay at home for two days, he hurried to make the bed.


    Ning Su also found that since his father took the medicine prescribed by his wife, he has not had a cough for a long time, and his spirit is much better than before, and he looks a few years younger.


    It was the greatest blessing in his life that he was able to marry his wife.


    "You come back often, your father-in-law didn''t say anything?"


    It is a good thing for the son to come back often, but if he annoys his father-in-law because of this, the loss outweighs the gain.


    As long as the son lives well in Gu''s family, it''s fine even if he doesn''t come back.


    Ning Su said with a smile: "My father-in-law agrees that my wife and I will come back and stay for two days."


    "Didn''t tell you?"


    "No!" Not only that, but the father-in-law was quite happy.


    I just don''t know how to scold the wife-lord after the father-in-law reacts.


    Well, anyway, the wife-owner is responsible for this kind of thing, so he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    No, Widow Gu only remembered after they left that he hasn''t been paid this month''s money yet!


    What a bastard, this is to fool him!


    snort! When you come back, I see that I will not deal with you, and even play tricks with me.


    Gu Chao, who was looking at the sprouting red rouge fruit in the orchard with Ning An, suddenly sneezed, and Ning An asked concerned, "Are you catching a cold? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Gu Chao waved his hand and raised his eyebrows, "Someone must be talking about me."


    It��s not that someone is talking about her, except Gu Widow scolding her and Zhang Ye thinking about her!


    Before Zhangye left the Gu family, he continued to walk south. There was a county named Lin County a hundred miles away from the Gu family village.


    When Zhangye first entered the city, he encountered a funeral procession. After entering the city, he heard the people talking about it, and only then did he know that the funeral person was the young lady of the wealthy Bai family in the city.


    The Bai family is in business, and the family is well-off, but the population is small, and they only have two daughters.


    Miss Bai is the boss and wants to take over the business of the Bai family, so she was entrusted with great care and nurturing since she was a child.


    This young lady did not live up to the expectations of her elders. She was able to carry the family business in her twenties, and she was even better than her mother. She was a well-known young talent in Lin County.


    There is just one thing, this young lady of the Bai family values ??male sex, and she is also well-known for her flirtatious reputation.


    The second miss of the Bai family is not outstanding compared to her elder sister, but she is also famous in Lin County.


    Her fame stems from her frail body. The second young lady of the Bai family, who was not born at full term, has been weak and sickly since she was a child. She soaked in bitter medicine juice for most of the year.


    Moreover, if you are not careful, you will lose your life.


    Years ago, the eldest lady of the Bai family went to the south to do business, but when she came back this year, she brought back a fair, beautiful, delicate and tender man.


    Needless to say, this man must be Miss Bai''s concubine.


    Moreover, this outer room is pregnant, and they are all pregnant, presumably when they were in the south.


    Miss Bai was able to bring him back because she planned to bring him back to the mansion, and she had her children.


    Miss Bai''s husband has long been used to his wife taking care of people at home, so what if there is one more?


    Even if he cares, what can he do if he doesn''t want to? Marriage follows the wife, and the wife is the guide of the husband. It has been like this since ancient times for women to have three wives and four concubines.


    Miss Bai is quite satisfied with her husband, at least he doesn''t care how many men there are in her backyard.


    So, when Yu''er was pregnant, she made up her mind to take him home. As for her husband at home, she didn''t worry at all.


    But unexpectedly, Yu''er was unwilling to enter the mansion.


    "The concubine knows that her status is low and she is not worthy of the young lady. She can be with the young lady all her life, and she is satisfied when she sees the young lady once in a while, and she doesn''t dare to go into the mansion to cause trouble for the young lady.


    So, I ask the lady to leave the concubine outside. If the lady is free, I will come to see the concubine when I think of the concubine. "


    Beauty Lihua begged so much with rain, how could Miss Bai refuse to agree.


    So they set up a Zhuangzi on the outskirts of the city to house this jade.


    Speaking of which, this Miss Bai has always been generous to the man she likes, and this one is pregnant with her child.


    Thus, although this Zhuangzi is in the suburbs, it is very large, and the things inside are also well-prepared.


    The reason why Yu''er was unwilling to enter the mansion was not because of what he said, but because he had his own little plan in mind.


    He was originally from the Fengyue place. In the past, he had seen a lot of men who were bought back by nobles and then tortured to death by the head of the house.


    It is precisely because he knows this that he is not willing to enter the mansion now.


    He wants to wait until the child in his womb is born. If it is a daughter, it is best. If it is a son, then wait until he gives birth to a daughter, but then the daughter is next to him, and then he will bring the daughter into the mansion openly.


    At that time, even if Zheng Fulang wanted to treat him, he had to weigh the severity.


    But now, he lives in this village and is favored by Miss Bai. He is the biggest master here, and he can do whatever he wants. It''s not as strong as going to the mansion to see the face of Zheng Fulang and fighting with those men in her backyard. what!


    It''s just these, Miss Bai will never know, in her eyes, Yu''er is just a little man who has only her in his eyes.


    Besides, the kind that couldn��t live without her.


    It is precisely because of this that she will be more sympathetic and pampered.


    Miss Bai went to Zhuangzi every now and then, and the two of them were as affectionate as a normal couple.


    After two months of this, a favored concubine in Miss Bai''s backyard heard about this, and under the instigation of someone with a heart, she became the gun in the head.


    He was originally arrogant, and relying on Miss Bai to spoil him, he was usually arrogant and domineering in the mansion.


    Being picked on by someone, he couldn''t care less about other things when he was so angry. He only wanted to deal with the vixen who seduced his wife and didn''t come home.


    Taking advantage of Miss Bai''s absence, he took a group of servants and went directly to Zhuangzi.


    In the end, Yu''er was beaten and left in labor, bleeding all over the floor.


    Looking at the blood all over the ground, and Yu''er who was screaming in pain, he was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he left Zhuangzi as if fleeing with others.


    When Zhuangzi''s subordinates invited a doctor, although Yu''er was rescued, not only the child was gone, but also the body was injured due to miscarriage, and she would not be able to conceive again in the future.


    Yu''er fainted on the spot when she heard the bad news, and the servants had to go to the city to find Miss Bai.


    It''s just that no one thought that the study room where they were arguing and fighting had already undergone secret changes.


    In the study room, there is a picture of a beauty sleeping in spring, but the beauty in that picture has a soul from a hundred years ago attached to it.


    After Yu''er had a miscarriage, the servants and servants were in a mess, running around in a hurry to tell people not to say anything, and then rushed to carry Yu''er. I don''t know which servant accidentally stained the painting with blood from his hand.


    Originally, the soul was attached to the painting because it was too weak, but this time it was stained with blood, so it woke up.


    The people on Zhuangzi all went to the master��s side in chaos, and no one thought of cleaning the study for a while, so the pool of blood on the ground provided the soul in the painting.


    The people who went to the city to look for the eldest lady failed to bring Miss Bai back, of course it was impossible to bring back Miss Bai, because Miss Bai went to another place the first day.


    After a few days like this, the soul in the painting became stronger and stronger, and finally ate Yu''er''s soul on the fifth night and possessed him.


    In the next few days, he ate several souls one after another, and his soul became more solidified.


    When Miss Bai came back, he immediately recognized her as the one who betrayed him back then, and even joined her adulterer in killing his life.


    Thus, the soul that occupied Yu''er''s body went mad at that time, lost all consciousness, and avenged herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Await your return

    Chapter 96 Waiting for your return


    Not only the eldest lady of the Bai family, but everyone in Zhuangzi did not escape.


    And the funeral of the Bai family is only the tomb of Miss Bai''s clothes.


    No, that Zhuangzi is now a ghost house, and no one can enter.


    Moreover, at night, there will be miserable cries or laughter, which frightens the nearby people to dare not go out.


    Fortunately, the ghost doesn''t come out, it''s only in the village, and it''s only scary at night.


    Actually, that soul was already going crazy when it sucked other souls, and Miss Bai was the last straw that overwhelmed her.


    Fortunately, he was attached to the painting before, and he has already been involved with the painting. It is precisely because of this that he can only stay in the Zhuangzi and cannot come out to harm others.


    The people of the Bai family didn''t know that something had happened to Miss Bai, or the parents and husband at home saw that she hadn''t come home for a long time, so they sent someone out to find her.


    The concubine who came to the door was very worried these days, and even had nightmares at night. It was Yu''er covered in blood who came to him and asked him to pay for his child and his life.


    It''s just that, in the past few days, no one from Zhuangzi came to the mansion, and the wife did not come back, so he can comfort himself that the man is probably fine, but the blood looks scary.


    If that person has something to do, the wife and the head have already gone to Zhuangzi, so why not come back to settle accounts with him?


    Now that he was told that he was going to find his wife back, he was restless, thinking about how to deal with it when the wife came to ask him something.


    The person who went to find Miss Bai''s family was Miss Bai''s entourage, so he naturally knew where his master was, so he brought another person to invite Miss Bai to go home.


    The gate of Zhuangzi was closed tightly. She knocked on the door for a long time but it didn''t open. She was about to knock on the door when a nearby commoner finally couldn''t bear to remind her.


    "Don''t knock, there is no one in there, and there are evil spirits in there!"


    At that time, the incident happened only a few days ago, and the people nearby heard the movement in the village at night, but it had not spread outside.


    It��s just that the common people are timid, with a mentality that they would rather believe it, no matter how curious they are, they dare not go in to check the situation.


    Before they knew that there were people living in it, but since there was such a movement at night, they have never seen anyone coming in or out of it.


    Moreover, just approaching this Zhuangzi gave off a gloomy feeling, which confirmed their guess even more.


    The follower didn''t believe what the villager said, instead he scolded the villager and drove him away.


    She still doesn''t know who lives in this village? She personally found this Zhuangzi for the young lady, and the young lady is also inside, how could there be evil spirits!


    Knocked on the door for a while, but still no one came to answer the door, the other one pulled her sleeve and said, "How about we turn over to the wall to have a look? What if~"


    This person obviously remembered what the villagers said just now, and she also became a little suspicious.


    They knocked on the door for so long but no one came to answer the door, isn''t there a problem?


    "What if, what if, you still want to curse the miss, the miss is inside!"


    "How dare I curse Miss, even if I have a hundred guts!" She belongs to Miss Bai''s family, and she even makes a living by serving Miss!


    If something really happened to this eldest lady, neither of them would be able to please.


    After the two discussed it, they decided to go in and see the situation.


    So one of them supported it below, and the other climbed up the wall.


    With just one glance, the person lying on the top of the wall was so frightened that his legs went limp and he rolled down directly.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    The other person who supported her was shivered by her two sharp shouts, and seeing her panicked and frightened appearance when she rolled to the ground, she still didn''t understand something.


    Quickly helped the man on the ground up and ran, and the two of them stopped after running for a certain distance, out of breath.


    "What did you see? There is really that~that~ thing in there?"


    She couldn''t spit out that word several times, so she could only replace it with something.


    Even so, does the other person understand what she is asking?


    The man was still in shock, and after running for this distance, he was even more out of breath.


    After she had recovered her breath, she stammered and said, "It''s full of blood, and, and, corpse~corpse."


    Not only are corpses as simple as that, but also broken limbs, all over the yard, the blood has dried up, it''s all black, in puddles and puddles.


    The other person swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva after listening, "Then, where''s Missy? Are you there?"


    The man shook his head, "I didn''t look carefully."


    The two of them went back to the White Mansion and reported the situation in Zhuangzi. Mrs. Bai didn''t think it was a hungry ghost, but she thought that there was something wrong with the Zhuangzi and there were bandits and robbers, so she reported to the officials.


    People from the government went to Zhuangzi with the Bai family, but they didn''t go directly to Zhuangzi, but first asked the people nearby.


    As a result, the answers obtained are all consistent.


    I haven''t found any bandits and robbers recently, and I haven''t seen any strange and suspicious people.


    Moreover, they are basically familiar with the people who have been in and out of the village in the past two months, and naturally they also know Miss Bai''s family.


    "The young miss of the Bai family went in that day and never came out again. That movement started that night."


    Originally, when the people from the government came to ask the villagers instead of going to Zhuangzi first, the people from the Bai family were dissatisfied and worried.


    It turned out to be such a result, so I was even more anxious.


    "Catcher Lin, hit the door! No matter if it''s a bandit or something, let''s go in and have a look first!"


    In the end, of course, they slammed into the door and went in. As soon as they entered and saw the scene in the yard, no one couldn''t help but vomit.


    Mrs. Bai doesn''t care about these things, she only cares about her daughter, her Bai family only has two daughters, and the younger daughter''s health is not a problem, so she is counting on the eldest daughter. If something happens to the eldest daughter, her Bai family will be destroyed!


    After searching for a while, she finally found her daughter among a pile of mummies.


    The appearance is already invisible, but the clothes and the jade pendant on her body clearly show that this is her daughter.


    However, before she could feel sad, a wind suddenly blew up in the house, which was cold and strong.


    Then, a black and red mass came out of Zhuangzi, getting closer and closer.


    It was Catcher Lin who reacted quickly, shouted and ran, and pulled Mrs. Bai to rush out the door. This saved his life, but some people failed to get out.


    Actually, if they hadn��t come at noon, none of them would have been able to escape.


    After they ran out, Chuang Tzu''s gate slammed shut.


    Then I heard the screams, shouts, and finally the screams of those who didn''t come out.


    In this way, combined with what they saw before, there is nothing they don��t understand. The thing they took just now is an evil spirit.


    Mrs. Bai was holding a feminine jade pendant in her hand, and she was in tears.


    "What kind of evil is this! God is going to kill my Bai family!"


    This incident caused a sensation in the entire Lin County, and people were panicked for a while.


    The Bai family wanted to take back Miss Bai''s body, and the government wanted to eliminate evil spirits, so many Taoist monks were invited to go.


    In the end, they all returned in vain, and they couldn''t even enter the door of Zhuangzi.


    After Zhang Ye heard this, he also went to the Zhuangzi, but she actually entered the door.


    It��s just a hundred-year-old ghost, and an old ghost who has sucked dozens of souls. She also destroyed a magic weapon before she escaped.


    Therefore, Zhang Ye had no choice but to form a sealing formation outside Zhuangzi, and then rushed to Gujia Village to ask Gu Chao for help.


    By coincidence, Gu Chaogang went to Ning''s house.


    There is only one Widow Gu left in the Gu family, and fortunately Widow Gu hasn''t gone out to visit the house yet, otherwise she would have to look for him.


    Remember to give a gift this time, and bought a gift on the way here.


    Widow Gu lamented that she finally became sensible, and after learning that she was asking her daughter to help, and after helping, there would be a gift of ten thousand taels, he readily told Zhang Ye how to get to Ning''s house.


    Widow Gu is not worried about the danger of his daughter returning home, but he knows that his daughter can even invite errands, and he is an acquaintance with them. Can this kind of little guy solve it?


    So, Widow Gu thought happily at home, what would he buy when his daughter came back with ten thousand taels of silver.


    Zhang Ye hurried to the Ning family, just in time for the Ning family to have lunch.


    Gu Chao asked her to eat first, talking while eating.


    After listening, Gu Chao frowned, and glanced at the servant.


    Seeing her frowning, Zhang Ye thought that she couldn''t solve it. If so, she might have to go back to the teacher''s school and ask the elders to help.


    "Gu Daoyou, but what''s the problem?"


    There is indeed a problem, "Lin County is a hundred miles away from us, and it will take two or three days to go back and forth, and it will take three or four days to solve that thing."


    In this way, Xiao Fushi can only live in her natal family now.


    It''s just that I promised to accompany him, so I can''t!


    Zhangye was stunned, is that all? That''s why you''re frowning?


    Of course Ning Su knew what the wife-leader meant by saying that, so she comforted her and said, "The wife-leader will just go, I will wait for the wife-leader at home."


    Although it seemed easy when she said it, Ning Su was still a little worried about his wife.


    But he thought, doesn''t the wife-owner have acquaintances there, so it should be fine.


    Since the incident with the Gong family happened, everyone thought that Gu Chao relied on his acquaintances in that place to do things. After all, having acquaintances is easy to do things!


    Facts also proved that Gu Chao indeed invited acquaintances to come.


    "You are at home, I will be back in four days at most."


    As he spoke, he said to Wu and Ning An: "In the past few days, Su''er has troubled my father-in-law and elder sister to take care of her."


    "What kind of words are you talking about, why are you being so polite as a family! Just go and do your work, but you have to take care of yourself."


    Wu exhorted, saying that he was also a little worried.


    After all, it''s that kind of thing, so how can you not worry about it.


    Ning An went to lead the horse for Gu Chao, but Gu Chao called out, "Eldest sister, don''t lead the horse."


    "Then how do you go? It''s a hundred miles away?"


    Then Gu Chao waved his hand, and a knife appeared in front of him, and it was still floating in the air.


    Just when everyone was surprised, Zhang Ye exclaimed, "Fellow Daoist, are you going to walk with a sword?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "It''s faster this way, so we won''t be delayed on the road."


    "In this case, Fellow Daoist will go first, and I will come later." He hasn''t formed the alchemy yet, but he can''t do that.


    It''s just that Zhang Ye sighed in his heart, this Daoist Gu''s cultivation is so high.


    What''s more, he should be called by this name, he should be called senior.


    Therefore, Zhang Ye saluted Gu Chao again, "Senior, go ahead."


    Uh~ In such a short while, the wife-lord''s seniority has risen.


    It''s not just Ning Su who is so similar, Wu Shi and Ning An also think so, and it''s a bit overwhelming.


    After Gu Chao and Zhang Ye at least looked back and forth, no matter how you look at it, you feel that Daoist Zhang is older than Gu Chao.


    Feeling their gazes, Zhang Ye laughed open-mindedly, and then explained: "In the field of cultivation, regardless of age, it only cares about the level of cultivation. Those who have achieved it first look at the seniors who are more advanced than me. It is natural for me to be poor. It should be called senior."


    The three of them went to see Gu Chao again after hearing this, only to see Gu Chao nodding, and didn''t feel any inappropriate feeling being called her senior by a person who was obviously ten or twenty years older than her.


    So, the three of them believed it, but they still felt a little awkward.


    "You just go with me, besides, I don''t know where Lin County is."


    So, Gu Chao took Zhang Ye and stepped on her flying knife, and flew directly into the sky under the surprised eyes of the three people until they could no longer see it in the clouds.


    Fortunately, everyone was eating at home at this time, otherwise they would have dropped their jaws in shock.


    It took a long time for the three members of the Ning family to come back to their senses. They looked at each other with shock in their eyes.


    "Sister and brother went to **** and came back so powerful?"


    Wu felt that it might not be that simple.


    Ning Su thought, no matter what, this is his wife-leader. When he married his wife-leader, he was this person, and this person will be this person in this life.


    Gu Chao took Zhang Ye to Lin County and went directly to the Zhuangzi. Seeing that the array Zhang Ye had arranged before was still there, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as that thing doesn''t come out to harm people, it''s fine, otherwise how many people don''t want to die?


    Withdrew the formation, and the two pushed the door open.


    It was still daytime, and the evil spirit hadn��t come out. When the two went inside, they saw the evil spirit.


    Seeing Zhang Ye, the evil spirit immediately became ruthless. The last time he came to hurt him, the enemy was extremely jealous.


    It''s just that before he got close to Zhang Ye''s body, he was slapped back by Gu Chao.


    He refused to accept and wanted to rush forward again, but was naturally slapped back again. After going back and forth like this several times, he finally became a little scared.


    Even if you lose your mind, you are still afraid of pain.


    Besides, Gu Chao''s every slap is aimed at his soul, which is more painful than slapping his physical body.


    So, he stopped rushing forward recklessly, but stared at Gu Chao timidly, with a trace of grievance in his fierceness.


    It seems to be accusing, who is your father?


    Zhang Ye also felt that he seemed to be accusing, and felt dazzled.


    An evil ghost who still lost his mind, how could he have these emotions?


    Seeing that he wasn''t coming, Gu Chao didn''t intend to just let him go, so he picked up a chair at hand and threw it straight at him.


    Clear cache


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Passionate death

    Chapter 97 Death of Negative Love


    As the saying goes, if the mountain does not come, it will be me, and I will go to the mountain!


    But in the current situation, Zhang Ye felt that maybe the black and red "mountain" on the opposite side didn''t want to take care of his predecessors at all.


    There is even a feeling of being an **** and staying away from Lao Tzu.


    The fact is indeed the case. The evil spirit was stupefied and frightened by Gu Chao��s beating. When he saw the chair thrown straight at him in Gu Chao��s hand, he wanted to hide but couldn��t dodge it. It was too fast.


    Not only that, but also brought full coercion, he couldn''t move at all, and couldn''t hide.


    Just like that, Zhang Ye watched Gu Chao slam down every chair, and the anger on that evil ghost dissipated a little.


    Moreover, there was a miserable cry in his ears, piercing his ears.


    "Prince Dao, forgive me, Master Dao, forgive me, my family is wrong!"


    When the evil spirit''s hostility was gone and he finally returned to his original appearance, and he kept begging for mercy, Gu Chao finally stopped his movements.


    However, when he heard that he called himself a servant, Gu Chao smashed it again.


    When she heard that her little husband called himself a slave, Gu Chao''s heart softened, and he wished he could love her dearly.


    However, when the words came from the mouth of the thing opposite, she just wanted to hit someone.


    Whether he is a man or a ghost, I want to beat him!


    Seeing the evil ghost squatting in the corner, pitifully looking at Gu Chao begging for mercy, a Taoist priest in Zhangye who has punished evil and eradicated evil as his daily duty couldn''t stand it anymore, and sympathized with the evil ghost.


    So he stepped forward to dissuade Gu Chao, "Senior Gu, why don''t we ask about the situation first?"


    The evil ghost nodded violently when he heard the words, yes, yes, you are asking, can you stop beating for now?


    Gu Chao was actually about to stop. Just as he was about to put down his chair, he heard, "What do the two priests want to ask, my family~"


    Before he finished speaking, he received another blow.


    Accompanied by the falling of the chair, Gu Chaoren said impatiently, "Using this name again will directly blow your mind away."


    Uh! The evil ghost felt even more aggrieved. He has used this title for more than a hundred years, why is he not allowed to use it now?


    Zhang Ye also felt that Gu Chao was a little unreasonable, he was a man, well, now he is a male ghost, what happened to people using this name?


    Most men don''t use this title, you are too domineering!


    Gu Chao didn''t care about the aggrieved and puzzled expressions in their eyes, she didn''t want to hear it anyway.


    Strength is the most important thing, if you feel itchy, you can give it a try if you are not obedient.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s little movement of rubbing his fingers, the evil ghost quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn''t know whether he had saliva or not, anyway, it was just that movement.


    Actually, after this evil spirit lost his hostility, his appearance was not bad, but now he is pitiful again. It really makes people want to pity him.


    Zhang Ye hurriedly shook his head, throwing the dangerous thought out of his mind.


    He is a disciple of the Tianyi Sect, a successor of the Orthodox Taoist Sect, how could he have such a dangerous idea?


    The ghost in front of him is an evil ghost who has killed dozens of people. He is not a weak and pitiful man. His current appearance is specially used to confuse people, which shows that he is not a good thing.


    After thinking it over, Zhang Ye stared at the hungry ghost in the corner viciously, afraid of being bewitched by him again.


    The expression in the eyes of the evil ghost looked at Zhang Ye suddenly changed, his heart beat, and he was even more aggrieved.


    What did he do again? He did nothing!


    Looking at the pear blossoms with rain, the delicate and pitiful devil bit his lip, curled up his body as much as possible, and stared at the two, the two women had no sympathy at all.


    Instead of sympathizing with him, he spoke ill of him.


    Gu Chao put down the chair that just hit him, and sat on it himself, staring at the evil spirit with cold eyes.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? It''s easy to talk."


    With this reminder, Gu Chao''s tone was extremely cold, as if if she said one wrong sentence, the chair under her buttocks would immediately turn into a sharp weapon again.


    If some people think that the quality of the chair is too much, it will not fall apart after such a smashing, but it is not the case.


    It''s just because Gu Chao smashed it with spiritual power, otherwise it would make that evil ghost so scared?


    Zhang Ye didn''t sit down, but stood next to Gu Chao and stared at the evil spirit opposite.


    In front of the senior, how can he sit down? She still understands the etiquette.


    The aggrieved and poor ghost had no choice but to sob and tell his miserable experience while aiming at the two.


    His surname is Chen Mingyuan, he lived a hundred years ago.


    The Chen family is a well-known merchant in the south of the Yangtze River, with a huge business and a rich family background.


    Chen Yuan is the youngest son in the family again, extremely loved by his parents.


    When I was sixteen years old, I went out with my family for an outing, and met the gentle and elegant Bai Ming.


    The two fell in love at first sight, and they promised each other affectionately. Later, they even wrote letters to express their affection.


    After several considerations, the Chen family also felt that Bai Ming was good. Although he was from a poor family, he was diligent and hardworking in his studies.


    After marriage, the two of them were also sweet and oily, you and I, but there was only one fly in the ointment, that is, Chen Yuan had never been pregnant.


    Fortunately, Bai Ming''s attitude towards him has not changed, it is still as good as ever.


    A few years later, Bai Ming became a Jinshi, and relied on the Chen family''s money to find a good way out.


    The Chen family sees that Bai Ming treats their son well, not only does he not have to give up or take care of his son because he has nothing to do, but they are satisfied with this daughter-in-law by millions. As long as Bai Ming is useful in his official career, the Chen family will They all do their best to help.


    Chen Yuan has always been immersed in happiness and guilt towards Bai Ming. He even mentioned more than once that he would serve Bai Ming as a servant so that he could spread the word for her.


    But Bai Ming refused, saying that he is the only one in this life, and there is no man who would not be moved to hear that his wife is so affectionate for him.


    It is precisely because of this that the Chen family spared no effort to be nice to Bai Ming.


    Until Bai Ming sat in the official position she thought she was satisfied with, and the Chen family could no longer be her threat, she finally could no longer pretend to endure it.


    Pretending to love Chen Yuan, enduring daily love with someone she doesn''t love, enduring not being able to be with her sweetheart openly, enduring that her own children can only be treated as the children of outsiders.


    Therefore, a tragedy was created in which Chen Yuan went out to offer incense, and the carriage lost control. Chen Yuan fell off the cliff and died on the spot.


    The Chen family received the news of their son''s death. Although they were sad, they couldn''t blame their daughter-in-law. Instead, they comforted her.


    "My family, Yuan''er, is unlucky."


    When Chen Yuan returned home for the first seven times, he thought that the wife-master would be sad because of him, but what he saw was that the good wife-master he had been thinking of was sleeping with a man he didn''t know.


    Not only that, there are actually two children in the mansion, one big and one small. The older one looks like five or six years old and is a girl, while the youngest one is just able to walk and is a boy.


    The two children actually called his wife the mother, and the man the father.


    If Chen Yuan was struck by lightning, his entire soul was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe that the wife-head, who cared so much for him on weekdays and didn''t even want to accept a concubine, would actually have an outside room, not to mention that the child was already this big.


    What saddened him the most was that the wife-owner brought the father and son close to the mansion when he was only seven years old, and even slept together.


    Chen Yuan''s obsession was too deep, and his soul stayed in the White House.


    Day after day, I watched how his good wife, the Lord, was loving and sweet with that man, and how she spoke disgustingly about him.


    "If it weren''t for his family''s financial help, how could I endure sharing the same bed with him for so many years and pretend to be in love with him.


    Fortunately, Fulang is smart and gave him sterilization medicine from the beginning, otherwise this matter could not be solved so easily.


    The Chen family will definitely come to fight the autumn wind because of his low breed. "


    The man lay coquettishly in Bai Ming''s arms, "It''s still the wife''s way to let him die cleanly, the Chen family has nothing to say."


    hehe! It turned out that it wasn''t that he couldn''t have children, but that his good wife and her **** gave him that vicious drug, which cut off his way to be a father.


    He gave birth to a low breed, so what are you born to? If there is no matchmaker, you will give birth to a low breed!


    I saw that his death was also planned by his good wife and her bitch, hehe~


    It was in vain for him to feel sorry for his wife, and it was in vain for the whole Chen family to help her. In the end, this was the result.


    His whole life has been nothing but a joke, and the Chen family has also become a joke.


    In this way, how could Chen Yuan not hate, and how could he let this pair of dogs and men enjoy themselves, so accidents began to happen one after another in the Bai family.


    After knowing that it was Chen Yuan, Bai Ming couldn''t sit still and wait for death, so he invited a Taoist priest to go home to get Chen Yuan.


    Chen Yuan is a new soul who can stay in the world only through obsession, how could he possibly be able to deal with the Taoist priest invited by Bai Ming.


    Fortunately, the Taoist priest only had the skills of a three-legged cat, so Chen Yuan escaped with serious injuries.


    When the soul was about to dissipate, it happened to be attached to this painting by chance, and it wasn''t until he drank Yu''er''s blood that he woke up a while ago.


    He was already unstable in soul, and he woke up after drinking blood, so he was naturally angry, and he couldn''t control himself at all when he sucked living people.


    Until he saw Bai Ming''s reincarnation, Miss Bai, he finally completely lost his mind.


    The reason why he is able to wake up now is because Gu Chao used spiritual power to disperse the hostility in him.


    Zhang Ye felt a little sympathetic to Chen Yuan when he heard it. He was taken advantage of by others and lost his life in the end. It is impossible not to hate him.


    No matter how much you sympathize with him, it is true that he killed someone, which cannot be offset.


    "It has been more than a hundred years now, the person you killed was not Bai Ming back then, but his reincarnation."


    Chen Yuan murmured, "It''s been more than a hundred years! Isn''t it her?"


    How could it not be her? Even if she turns into ashes, he will not admit her wrong.


    "Your right and wrong are in front of Yan Jun, and you have your own point of view. Now that you have avenged yourself, I will send you away!"


    Zhang Ye glanced at Gu Chao, saw her nodding, and then said to Chen Yuan who was still in a daze.


    Since there is Zhang Ye who specializes in this kind of thing, the rest of the matter will be directly handed over to Zhang Ye, and Gu Chao doesn''t plan to take care of it.


    Zhang Ye didn''t say any more, and took Chen Yuan directly, and dealt with it after returning to the Tianyi faction. She didn''t have the ability to directly ask the underworld to collect the soul.


    As for Gu Chao, since Zhang Ye can solve it, she also plans to waste the soul-inducing incense and soul-nourishing incense.


    Now that the matter is settled, Gu Chaobian is ready to go back, and the servant is still waiting at home.


    Seeing that she was going to leave, Zhang Ye remembered, "Senior Gu, don''t rush to leave, you have settled this matter, and you haven''t gone to the yamen and the Bai family to collect the money yet."


    Ok? And a silver collar?


    Zhangye also forgot to mention that Miss Bai lost her life and even her bones were not buried.


    The Bai family offered a reward of 10,000 taels of silver, as long as anyone could accept Chen Yuan and let the bones of the eldest lady of the Bai family be buried, the Bai family would give this person 10,000 taels of silver.


    Not only the Bai family, but also the yamen, there is such a man-eating ghost in the county, how can the county magistrate feel at ease.


    If something happens again, the official hat on her head will be lost.


    So, the yamen also offered a reward of three thousand taels of silver to Chen Yuan!


    The two parties add up to 13,000 taels.


    Gu Chao nodded after hearing this. At first, she only thought it was to help Zhang Ye, and didn''t want any reward. Since it was the money at hand, there was nothing she didn''t want.


    So, Gu Chao followed Zhang Ye into Lin County.


    The two of them went to the Yamen first, reporting that the evil had been slain.


    The people in the yamen heard that the evil spirit had been taken in, so they naturally invited the two of them in respectfully, and then went to invite the county magistrate and Mrs. Bai.


    It is naturally impossible for the county magistrate to listen to what they say, so they have to send someone to check the situation.


    Gu Chao thought it was troublesome, and raised his chin towards Zhang Ye, "Let it out for them to see."


    This is the first time that someone has been caught and released.


    It''s just that the seniors have spoken, so Zhang Ye has no choice but to follow suit.


    "Release it? Release what?" The county magistrate thought of a possibility and looked at the two in panic.


    It so happened that Mrs. Bai also came at this time. When she saw Zhang Ye in a Taoist robe, she bowed her hands and bowed.


    "Thank you, Daoist."


    Zhang Ye hurriedly moved a step to the side, letting Gu Chao out, "Madam Bai is being polite, it''s not due to the impoverished people, it''s the evil ghost that Senior Gu took in."


    It was also at this time that the county magistrate knew that the young man who spoke just now was the master!


    Besides, this Daoist leader actually called her senior, she really can''t be judged by appearances.


    Madam Bai looked up at Gu Chao, who was sitting upright in surprise, in his twenties, although she couldn''t believe that this person was an expert, but she also bowed deeply to Gu Chao, and said in her mouth: "Thank you, Daoist Gu. "


    As she said that, she handed the 10,000 taels of silver notes she had prepared to Gu Chao, "Gu Daochang has worked hard, thank you Gu Daochang for your righteous action, not only to eradicate the evil, but also to avenge my daughter, Gu Dao Chang is the great benefactor of my Bai family."


    "Madam Bai, you''re welcome, just use money to do things, and you''ll get both money and goods."


    Gu Chao didn''t care about benefactors, she just came to collect money.


    It''s just that Mrs. Bai is indeed a real person. Before it''s confirmed, the money will be sent.


    She collected the money, so she had to show the master the result!


    So Gu Chao said to Zhang Ye again, "Let''s release it for them to see!"


    Gu Chao said it just now, this is the second time, Zhang Ye did not hesitate, took out the talisman paper containing Chen Yuan and released Chen Yuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： ask her to come up

    Chapter 98 Ask her to come up


    "No, wait a minute!"


    "Right here? Don''t, don''t, don''t!"


    The county magistrate and Mrs. Bai spoke too slowly, and Zhang Ye moved too fast. As soon as they spoke, the room suddenly felt cold.


    Then, a handsome man appeared out of nowhere five or six steps away from them.


    Chen Yuan stared straight at the two of them, immediately giving them a creepy feeling, they stood on the spot and dared not move.


    Eyeballs flicked in the direction of Gu Chao and Zhang Ye, "Gu Daochang, Zhang Daochang, this, this, this is that evil ghost?"


    Zhang Ye nodded, "Well, that''s him."


    "Then put it away quickly! Put it away!"


    They didn''t want to take another look at it. Although the evil spirit didn''t look terrible now, the two of them trembled when they thought of how many people he had eaten.


    The county magistrate was just afraid, but Mrs. Bai was both afraid and hated, wishing to tear this evil ghost into pieces.


    This is the murderer who killed her daughter!


    "Gu Daochang, you even caught him, why didn''t you just let him go out of your wits, why keep him?"


    When Mrs. Bai said this, her eyes were bloodshot, and she even gritted her teeth.


    "His crime will be judged in front of Yan Jun, and he will be punished whatever punishment he deserves.


    He was murdered in front of him, and he took so many lives after his death. Although he did not do it when he was sober, he is guilty if he is guilty. I am afraid that he will not be able to reincarnate in the next life. "


    Hearing Zhang Ye said that he would not be able to be a human being in his next life, Mrs. Bai felt a little relieved, but even so, it still couldn''t change her daughter''s life.


    At this time, Zhang Ye talked about Chen Yuan again, and the county magistrate sighed and sighed as he listened. He is also a poor person.


    Madam Bai didn''t take it seriously. Whether he was pitiful or not was a matter of his previous life. Even if her daughter was the reincarnation of that heartless person, what did it have to do with her current life?


    She doesn''t care about anything else. Anyway, her daughter is on her way to her destiny. Not only that, but without her eldest daughter, what will happen to her Bai family?


    The youngest daughter has such a body, and her granddaughter is so small, even her old bones can''t last for many years. When she is gone, what will happen to her Bai family?


    Gu Chao squinted and frowned, glanced at Mrs. Bai who was sighing, and said slowly, "Maybe I can cure the illness of the second lady in Mrs. Bai''s family."


    Madam Bai stood up abruptly when she heard the words and looked at Gu Chao, "Do you really mean what Daoist Gu said?"


    "Just look and see."


    After receiving the money from the county government, Gu Chao went to the White Mansion under the leadership of Mrs. Bai, and Zhang Ye naturally wanted to accompany Gu Chao.


    Arriving at Bai''s house, Zhang Ye shook his head secretly when he saw the thin and sallow second Miss Bai on the bed.


    This Second Miss Bai doesn''t look like a long-lived woman at first glance, not to mention whether she is sick or not, she only has a life expectancy of thirty years old.


    When Zhang Ye went to visit Gu Chao, what she could see, couldn��t Senior Gu not see it?


    Such a person, even if he cured her illness, it would be useless.


    At most, it is to let her live a more relaxed and comfortable life for the remaining few years, and when she reaches the end of her life, she will have to die.


    Gu Chao naturally also noticed it, not only after looking at Second Miss Bai, but also observing Mrs. Bai''s face just now, and found that she is not related to children. After meeting Second Miss Bai, she was even more sure.


    It''s not easy to say this kind of thing in front of the person involved, not to mention that the person involved is still a sick man who could die at any time.


    If she found out, she got excited and went straight away. Wouldn''t she be a victim who saved someone?


    So after watching Second Miss Bai, Gu Chao signaled Mrs. Bai to go out and talk.


    Mrs. Bai has been used to this kind of scene over the years. Every old man is like this after seeing her little daughter''s condition, so he is afraid that if he says it in front of her, it will irritate her.


    Second Miss Bai knew it herself, so after seeing Gu Chao''s eyes signaling, the little hope she had raised earlier was also extinguished.


    I heard from my mother earlier that these two are the masters who solved the evil ghost of Zhuangzi. In her heart, since they are masters, maybe she still has hope!


    In the end, it was the same reaction as the usual doctors after seeing it. She had seen it a lot, so she naturally knew what it meant.


    It��s just that he was wrong this time. It��s not that Gu Chao has no way to save her, but this way has to be discussed with Mrs. Bai first, so that she can make up her mind.


    Arrived in the outer room, before Gu Chao spoke, the people from the Baifu comforted him first.


    I don��t blame the two priests, I also left early to prepare.


    As she spoke, she said alas again, which made people feel deeply sad and helpless.


    Let me ask, that mother can watch her children suffer these hardships, and still want white-haired people to send black-haired people.


    Madam Bai was sighing when she heard Gu Chao''s voice, "It''s not impossible."


    "What did you say? Can it really be saved?" Not only was Mrs. Bai surprised and surprised, Zhang Ye was also shocked.


    Everyone''s lifespan is fixed by Yan Jun, how can this be saved?


    Could it be that Senior Gu can change his fate against the sky?


    If Lord Yan knew about this, he would not be to blame!


    Gu Chao didn''t think about this, she wouldn''t change her fate from time to time, there are other ways to do this.


    "Second Miss is only destined to live 30 years, even if her illness is cured, she won''t be able to stay."


    When Mrs. Bai heard this, the hope that had just been raised was immediately extinguished. In this way, what hope is there?


    "However, if someone is willing to give her Yangshou, it is not impossible to extend her life."


    Mrs. Bai couldn''t bear the ups and downs.


    Does this mean that her daughter is still saved.


    It''s just the way to continue life, Mrs. Bai''s mind is turning back and forth, as if she has made up her mind. "Gu Daochang, look at how many years I have left to live. You can give her my life span, okay?"


    As soon as she said this, Zhang Ye looked at her and found that Mrs. Bai turned out to be a long-lived person, if it was true what Senior Gu said.


    You can change your life, and it is not impossible for her to give the remaining thirty years to her daughter. By then, Er Miss Bai can live to be sixty years old, which is considered a long life.


    So, Zhang Ye and Mrs. Bai looked at Gu Chao together, only to see Gu Chao shaking his head.


    "I don''t need you, there is another person who can give it to her, it just depends on whether she is willing or not?"


    Who else? Mrs. White?


    If it belongs to Bai Fulang, it should be fine. For his own daughter, Cai Fulang is definitely willing to come.


    Madam Bai also thought of her husband, but Madam Bai was still a little bit reluctant to let her wife who had been with her for decades in exchange for her daughter''s life.


    However, thinking about the future of the Bai family, she still gritted her teeth and endured it, believing that her husband would definitely be willing if he knew about it, so she was going to invite her husband over here.


    "Gu Daochang wait a moment, I''ll go and invite my husband right away."


    "No need!" Gu Chao paused, then changed his voice, "It''s fine if you come here, it happens that you husband and wife listened and discussed together."


    "Uh! What Daoist Gu means is not my husband?" In this way, Mrs. Bai couldn''t understand, neither she nor her husband, so who else in this world would be willing to give his life to her daughter?


    She still has two sons, but the sons are also married, and there are parents-in-law and children, so you can''t let the son die just because you want to save the daughter!


    Besides, the water splashed by the married son will become a member of another family after marriage. They are willing, but their wife''s family is also unwilling.


    Gu Chao knew that she was confused, so he said directly, "Miss Bai."


    Miss Bai has just passed her first seven years, so she didn''t think she was reincarnated so soon, so she should be able to invite her.


    "How is this possible? My eldest daughter is already, this, this?" Mrs. Bai looked into Gu Chao''s eyes in disbelief, as if she was afraid that she was joking, so she didn''t dare to blink her eyes.


    Zhang Ye is also puzzled, the eldest lady Bai has already passed her first seven days, and has already entered the underworld, how can she lend Yangshou to the second lady Bai?


    Gu Chao nodded, with a serious expression on his face, he didn''t mean to be joking at all, "I''ll find out when I invite Miss Bai to come up to ask about it at night."


    Please come up and ask? how please?


    Those who enter the underworld are under the jurisdiction of Yangjian, how can they be invited?


    There is no need to tell them these things too clearly, they will naturally know when the time comes.


    When Madam Bai heard that she was going to invite her eldest daughter back, she was a little excited after being shocked.


    The couple didn''t even see their daughter for the last time, and the people who went to Zhuangzi to bring their daughter''s body back didn''t come back either. She wanted to see her daughter one more time.


    Knowing that Gu Chao actually wanted to invite her daughter''s soul back, how could she not be moved.


    Surprised, he bowed to Gu Chao again and again, "Thank you, Daoist Gu!"


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "Madam Bai doesn''t need to be like this, anyway, I don''t do things for nothing, I don''t need to be so polite when you pay for money and I pay for what I can do."


    This is the second time that Gu Chao said that money and money are equal. If this word came from someone else, there might be some philistines.


    But it has a different meaning when it comes from someone with real ability like Gu Chao.


    Madam Bai nodded repeatedly, "Even if this is the case, Daoist Gu is righteous. If Daoist Gu hadn''t acted righteously, not only would my family not be able to avenge my family''s revenge, but we don''t know how many people in Lin County would have lost their lives.


    Not to mention others, but our Bai family, Daoist Gu is willing to take care of the little girl, and it is because Daoist Gu has a kind heart. "


    After Mrs. Bai left, Zhangye had to look at Gu Chao from time to time, hesitant to speak.


    Gu Chao put down his teacup, glanced at her, "Speak up if you have something to say."


    Zhang Ye heyed a little bit awkwardly, but he still asked, "Senior Gu, are you short of money?"


    Otherwise, why do you always mention money, and the elders of Gu''s parents also seem to take money very seriously?


    The thatched house of the Gu family now looks very dilapidated and leaky, but isn''t it already building a new house?


    Moreover, from the current point of view, the house should be very big. From this point of view, Senior Gu does not seem to be short of money.


    Gu Chao didn��t think there was anything wrong with mentioning money, because it was yellow and white, and it smelled like copper.


    She doesn''t care about these things, she just knows that money is real only if she has money in her hand.


    "I want to raise my husband, and I also want to raise a cub, so, this money, earn more!"


    These words are well-founded and reasonable, and Zhangye feels speechless.


    Well, in fact, money is also a good thing, why not spend money, she wants it too!


    Not long after, Mrs. Bai brought her husband over.


    Bai Fulang is in his fifties, presumably because he was hit hard by the matter of his eldest daughter, so he looks haggard.


    Seeing Gu Chao, he was about to worship immediately, but was supported by Gu Chao.


    "Bai Fulang doesn''t need to do this, please sit down." Although Gu Chao said no, Cai Fulang bowed deeply to Gu Chao and thanked him again and again.


    Thinking about it, when she went to invite Mrs. Bai just now, Mrs. Bai had already told Gu Chao that she wanted to invite the soul of their eldest daughter.


    So as soon as he sat down, Bai Fulang asked eagerly: "Gu Daochang said that Ye''er can come back, but is it true?"


    The Ye''er that Mr. Bai is talking about is his eldest daughter, Bai Ye.


    The Bai family has two daughters, the eldest daughter Bai Ye and the second daughter Bai Qi.


    Gu Chao nodded, "I really want to invite Bai Ye to come up, and also ask her if she would like to give her remaining life to your second daughter."


    Hearing her pause, Mrs. Bai hurriedly said, "My second daughter''s name is Bai Qi."


    "En." Gu Chao nodded, and continued, "Bai Ye died in vain, her life span is still at the end, and it is impossible to reincarnate so soon, she must wait until her life span is up in Fengdu before reincarnating.


    As long as she is willing, she can discuss it with the judge. "


    The three of them had never heard of Fengdu, the magistrate, but hearing Gu Chao say it so easily, they not only sighed, who is this Daoist Gu, who even has these friendships?


    Can you please? Can you still discuss with others?


    Is there such a thing as negotiable?


    No matter how surprised they are, only a little, as long as things are really as she said, they can be invited and discussed.


    As long as it is possible, the husband and wife are willing to pay any price, even if their lives are exchanged for the second daughter''s life, they are willing.


    The next thing is to prepare.


    In the past, Gu Chao invited the errands directly, but this time it was different, he had to prepare something.


    There are still more than five hours in the ion time, and there is still time to prepare the things that Gu Chao will use.


    As soon as Gu Chao said that he needed to prepare something, Mrs. Bai immediately ordered to buy it. As for what to buy, of course it was up to Gu Chao.


    "Buy more yellow paper, don''t use anything else, and prepare pen and ink."


    The servants immediately went down to prepare after hearing this, but the Bai family and his wife were still a little uneasy.


    "That''s all? What about tributes? Don''t you need to prepare some?"


    "No, nothing is more practical than giving money directly." Gu Chao shook his head and said softly.


    No, the yellow paper is the silver of the underworld, and giving anything is worse than giving silver.


    So, Mrs. Bai hurriedly ordered her servants to buy more, buy as much as you can, and things that can be solved with money are not big things!


    Then Gu Chao arranged things for Zhang Ye, "After a while the yellow paper is bought back, you can write the invitation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Husband

    Chapter 99


    "Invitation? Senior, I don''t know how to do this kind of invitation, so I haven''t written it!" Zhang Ye wondered if there was something wrong with her understanding.


    You invite someone to judge, you don��t even mention the tribute incense candles, and you let me write the invitation card, isn��t that a bit too insincere?


    Moreover, she has never written this kind of writing before, and she has no experience!


    Gu Chao thought she was a Taoist priest and came from an aristocratic family.


    Tianyi faction, Taoism that has been passed down for hundreds of years, isn��t it a family in the secular world!


    You are a proud student of Tianyi Sect, you often deal with ghosts and gods, and you can''t even write an invitation, so how do you usually invite?


    After being sized up by Gu Chao''s scrutinizing eyes, Zhang Ye felt that there must be some misunderstanding.


    She felt that it was necessary to explain to this senior who had a high level of cultivation but seemed to have little experience, "Senior, we usually invite elders and seniors when we have to. It''s bad.


    However, juniors with this level of cultivation cannot be invited, and the elders in the sect cast spells.


    So, let alone inviting a judge, the younger generation really can''t do it. "


    Otherwise, why did she have to seal Chen Yuan in the talisman paper and bring it back to the door to deal with such troubles? If she could, she would have solved it at that time.


    So it is, this is different from what Gu Chao thought!


    Since both of them have no experience, then, "Just write an invitation card casually, specifying that you want to bring Bai Ye with you, and the meaning is similar."


    Is this casual?


    If such an invitation is sent over, I am afraid that if no one is invited, I will annoy the adults instead!


    He is a **** anyway, is it really okay to be so perfunctory?


    Looking at Zhang Ye''s expression, Gu Chao nodded solemnly, "Just write."


    Well, you are the senior and you have the final say.


    So, when the boy bought the yellow paper back, Zhang Ye racked his brains and began to think about how to write the content of the invitation.


    Although Gu Chao said that you can write whatever you want, the meaning is about the same, but Zhang Ye can��t just listen to her and write casually, how can such a thing be so casual.


    After two or three hours of deliberation, Zhang Ye finally wrote an invitation that she thought was passable, and handed it to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao picked it up and looked at it roughly, raised his eyebrows, and couldn''t help but look at Zhang Ye twice more. There was admiration in his eyes, but he couldn''t tell that this Taoist priest''s writing skills were not bad!


    It''s just, it''s just an invitation, it''s overkill.


    Zhang Ye, who was praised by the senior, showed a simple and honest smile on his face. He should be satisfied with taking care of the senior like this, so that''s good.


    Mrs. Bai and his wife didn''t tell Bai Qi about this matter, they were afraid that if Bai Ye didn''t want to, didn''t they just give hope to their second daughter and then regret it.


    Just said, "Gu Daochang has seen your condition and is trying to find a way. It''s not hopeless."


    Facing the cautiousness of his elderly parents, Bai Qi knew that there would be no hope, but he had to pretend to be full of expectations.


    It''s all to make relatives feel at ease, and each of them is suffering.


    Finally, when it was near the end of the day, Gu Chao arranged for people from the Bai family to burn paper and a few braziers together, and they had to talk about who it was for while burning.


    Gu Chao himself took the soul-inducing incense and lit it, then took the invitation card written by Zhang Ye, pinched a torch and lit it, and said softly, "My lord, Gu Chao, please come and meet me, Judge Fengdu."


    As Zhang Ye listened, his heart started beating. Is it that simple?


    A dry sentence, can people come?


    The Bai family husband and wife also felt that this was too hasty, and it was fine if there were no tributes for Taiwan, and the attitude of inviting people was also really casual.


    In a certain hall in Fengdu, a certain adult who was working suddenly received a large amount of money. At first, she didn''t pay attention to it. It''s not that there are no offerings to her every year, and occasionally a devout believer will give her a lot.


    But the continuous non-stop, which made this adult have to pay attention to it.


    Just at this time, she received an invitation.


    Sincere words and humble attitude.


    The judge thought to himself, this monk named Gu Chao looks pretty good.


    Not to mention anything else, at least well, sensible!


    Then the judge began to search for Gu Chao''s life, but she searched for it three times, but she couldn''t find any clue about this person. This person is not from this world!


    At this time, two servants came to look for Mr. Judge, and seeing her puzzled look, they asked her.


    "My lord, what''s bothering you?"


    Judge has a good relationship with the two on weekdays and drinks together.


    This is not something that cannot be said, so I told them, "You guys have a look at this."


    As he spoke, he handed the invitation to the two of them, and they took it over to have a look.


    Ho! Still an acquaintance!


    Seeing that it was written in her invitation that she wanted to invite the Judge, she also stated that she wanted to bring a new soul.


    The two thought to themselves, that fellow Taoist may have accepted someone''s request again.


    And the new soul she mentioned, who happened to be picked up by their sisters, is now queuing up in Fengdu City, waiting to be reincarnated.


    The judge originally wanted to show the two of them before telling them that there was no such person in her life and death book, and she was going to report to Lord Yan, but when she saw the expressions of the two, she should have known that Gu Chao.


    So he asked, "Is this person familiar with you?"


    "I''m not very familiar with him. I''ve met him twice. Does anyone have any questions about this person?"


    Looking at the judge''s slightly frowning brows, and remembering the judge''s bewildered look when they came in just now, the two couldn''t help but look at each other. Could it be that there is something wrong with that man?


    "This person is not from this world." The judge pointed at the book of life and death in his hand and sighed.


    It turned out to be like this, the two servants looked at each other, if the judge hadn''t said that they wouldn''t know.


    "Then, should my lord go to Yan Jun to report this matter?"


    It''s a big deal for someone who is not under their jurisdiction.


    But fortunately, it can be seen from these two contacts and the invitation she wrote to the lord that although the man has a high level of cultivation, he is an upright and easy-going person. What a disaster.


    The judge put away the invitation card Gu Chao gave her, nodded, "Of course I''m going, tell me, how is that man?"


    Then the two of them told the judge about their relationship with Gu Chao the previous two times, and added at the end, "He is a generous man."


    It��s just that, every time I invite them, I use the soul-inducing incense, and when I go, I also give them the soul-nourishing incense.


    Also every time he was polite, he didn''t mean to overwhelm others at all.


    As soon as the words fell, the three of them felt their spirits shake, especially the two errants. The smell was too familiar, and it wasn''t the incense that Gu Chao had lit when he invited them earlier.


    Then they heard a familiar voice, "My lord, Gu Chao, please come and meet me, Lord Magistrate Fengdu."


    Uh! Being able to send words into the underworld and leave shows that person''s cultivation.


    The three of them looked at each other and had a new understanding of Gu Chao.


    "Both of you, go and see if the new soul that saw Bai Ye is still there, and if it is, bring it here. I will go to Yan Jun first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The judge took the book of life and death and the invitation card Gu Chao gave her to Yan Jun, and after reporting the matter to Yan Jun, he got a word.


    "Heaven is watching, we just do our own thing."


    In this way, the judge will feel at ease.


    Gu Chao burned the invitation card and lit the soul-inducing incense. After that, the old **** was still waiting for people to come.


    She wasn''t worried at all, if she couldn''t invite the judge, she could just find Bai Ye directly.


    It''s just that now that Bai Ye is a member of the underworld, she still needs to be gentle with the manager, and she can''t overstep him, she still understands this.


    She was not in a hurry, but Zhangye and the Bai family had to be in a hurry. It was almost half a stick of incense after waiting, and there was no movement at all.


    Zhang Ye felt that Gu Chao was neglecting the judge, and he was afraid of offending the judge, and they had no good fruit to eat.


    The Bai family husband and wife have been uneasy all the time. After so long, why haven''t they come?


    Gu Zhao glanced at them, and told the person who burned the paper, "Keep burning, don''t stop."


    Then someone explained to the Bai family couple: "The filial piety is all collected, so how could you not come?"


    The filial piety that Gu Chao said is the yellow paper that is being burned, every piece of paper is burnt out, and the green smoke is rising straight up, isn''t it that it has already reached the adult''s hands!


    Hearing what she said, they were finally relieved and waited patiently for a while.


    Finally, there was movement. First, the surrounding temperature became cooler. It was not yet summer, and it was already a little cold, and it was night, so a slight change could be clearly felt.


    The Bai family couldn''t help rubbing the goosebumps on their arms, and they all looked at Gu Chao.


    But Gu Chao couldn''t react, and the vague sound of chains dragging the floor came from everyone''s ears.


    Following Gu Chao''s line of sight, a pale green light spot appeared in the distance that was originally pitch black, and the light spot gradually became larger.


    More precisely, it should be getting closer and closer, a figure appeared in the light, and as it got closer, it was discovered that there were three figures behind that figure.


    When they got close, everyone could see clearly that there was a tall person in front of her head, with a ferocious face, wearing an official hat, and two things in her hands, one could tell her identity at a glance.


    This person was Gu Chao''s invite, and the three people behind her showed their faces, they were the errand who had two intersections with Gu Chao before, and Bai Ye.


    When the couple of the Bai family saw Bai Ye, they burst into tears immediately, calling Ye''er in their mouths.


    Bai Yeben was a little confused, but he gradually came to his senses when he heard the familiar calling voice. Looking at his parents who were quite haggard, he burst into tears in a moment of excitement.


    "Mom! Dad!"


    The three raised their feet and were about to walk towards each other, but when they got closer, they found that they couldn''t touch each other at all, and burst into tears again.


    Gu Chao bowed his hands to the judge, "My lord, I''m sorry."


    The judge knew her identity a long time ago, and saw that she was indeed well-cultivated, courteous, and without putting on airs, he replied, "Gu Daoyou!"


    In this way, it can be regarded as a greeting.


    Zhang Ye came over to salute the three adults full of excitement. This was a real accident, and she might only have this chance to see her once in her life. "In the next day, a disciple Zhang Ye will pay homage to the three lords."


    The underworld also has some contacts with the Tianyi faction, mainly because over the past few hundred years, the Tianyi faction has collected a lot of lonely souls and wild ghosts from the human world, and naturally there will be intersections between those who come and go.


    The judge sized Zhang Ye up and nodded, "Well, I will send my regards to your patriarch grandma on my behalf, and let her go find me for a drink when she has time."


    This judge has a deep friendship with the grandparents of the Tianyi faction, but since the alcoholic got a Taoist companion, he has been under control, and he rarely comes out to talk to them


    Think about it, it��s been a hundred years since we got together last time, so the old ladies don��t know what they��re up to, so they still dare not go out?


    Zhang Ye didn''t expect the adults to talk to her, and asked her to bring a message to the patriarch''s grandma. Zhang Ye was even more excited and agreed repeatedly.


    Gu Chao also greeted two acquaintances while they were talking, and then he talked about the whole story, "Bai Ye died in vain, please help me."


    After listening to Gu Chao''s words, the three servants and Bai Ye knew exactly when they were invited to come up.


    Bai Ye had the memory of her past life since he went to the underworld, so he naturally knew why Chen Yuan wanted her to die.


    After comparing what she did to Chen Yuan in that life, she no longer felt wronged.


    After listening to Gu Chao''s words, he went to see his parents again. Seeing tears in his parents'' eyes, he thought his parents meant the same thing.


    Thinking of the situation at home, she was originally pointing at her to support the Bai family, but after she left, there was no one in the family who could support the family, and it was not her parents'' fault.


    Suddenly she thought, why are only her parents here, and her husband and children? And the second sister, why didn''t she come, but her condition got worse?


    Seeing her looking around, as if she was looking for something, Mrs. Bai explained: "This kind of thing is against common sense, so I didn''t tell the rest of the family. Don''t worry, your husband and son, mother will definitely not If you treat them badly, your second sister will take care of them more in the future."


    Bai Ye nodded. She naturally believed in her mother. She knew that even if it wasn''t because of this, her mother would definitely not treat their orphans and widows badly.


    "Second sister, she is not good?" Otherwise, how could the mother think of this method.


    When the Bai family and his wife heard what she said, they couldn''t stop their tears from streaming down, "After you left, Qi''er received a lot of blows, and now she can''t go to the ground anymore.


    Thanks to Daoist Gu, if she hadn''t found a way, our mother and daughter would not be able to see each other for the last time.


    Moreover, Chen Yuan was also taken by Gu Daochang. "


    Bai Ye felt sad, thinking that once he left, the situation at home would be even more difficult, and he would spurn the self of that lifetime, how could he have such vicious thoughts.


    Thinking of Chen Yuan, I also feel sorry for him, but I don''t know how he is now?


    It is said that knowing daughter is Mo Ruofu, and Mrs. Bai knew what she was thinking when he saw his daughter like this, so he said, "Chen Yuan, he has been tamed by Daoist Gu, wait for him to go down, maybe you can see each other again."


    Yes, now they are all the same, maybe they can meet again, and she can say sorry to him!


    After Bai Ye figured it out, he went to the judge and knelt down, "My lord, please show mercy outside of the law, and help the villain. The villain is willing to give the rest of his life to my second sister, which can be regarded as the villain''s last love for the family. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： pretend not to know

    Chapter 100 Pretend not to know


    Actually, this kind of thing is not incompatible.


    It''s just that if Bai Ye asks for it himself, I''m afraid it won''t work, but isn''t Gu Chao invited?


    "Don''t worry, my lord, the Bai family is originally a family of good people, and will continue to promote good and good deeds in the future."


    Gu Chao nodded, and the Bai family husband and wife immediately understood, knelt down and kowtowed to make a pledge in front of the judge.


    "In the future, generations of the Bai family will definitely do more good deeds, accumulate virtue and do good deeds, please fulfill it."


    Thus, Lord Judge added Bai Qi''s position in the book of life and death, and gave Bai Qi the remaining thirty years of Bai Ye''s life.


    After Bai Ye returns, he will go to reincarnation.


    After the matter was done, Zhang Ye remembered that Chen Yuan was still on her body, and they were going to send it off anyway. Since the masters have come, why not take them back directly.


    Therefore, Zhangye took out the talisman paper that sealed Chen Yuan and went to the two messengers.


    "My lords, this is Chen Yuan, please take it away with me."


    When he heard that it was Chen Yuan, Bai Ye was a little excited, but also had a feeling of being close to his hometown.


    Just now she was wondering if she could see him again and say sorry to him face to face.


    She didn''t expect to see someone so soon, she panicked for a moment, afraid of seeing Chen Yuan''s resentment towards her?


    However, Yin Er didn''t plan to release Chen Yuan right now, and took the talisman paper directly, and we''ll talk about it later when we go back.


    So, Bai Ye felt a little lost again, she was going to reincarnate after returning, and she didn''t know if she could see it or not.


    Thanks a lot for sending away a few of them, and the yard of the Bai family finally returned to its previous appearance.


    The Bai family husband and wife put away their sadness, and they were ashamed of their eldest daughter, so they asked Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, is this enough? What else do we need to prepare?"


    They did see the changes made by Lord Judge, but they still don''t know exactly how.


    "The important things have been solved, just take some medicine to recuperate later."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao asked again, "Remember to give gifts to those three during the holidays."


    This, without Gu Chao reminding them, they will never forget, no matter whether they believed it or not before, they believe it now anyway.


    Those three adults are great benefactors of their family. Not only did they want to give gifts, they also had to invite **** statues to offer at home.


    Not only them, but Daoist Gu also had to confess. This is a living god.


    Didn��t you see her saying that God is God? When she came, she was still polite to her. If she didn''t offer it, who else would she offer it to?


    It''s too late today, so let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    The two stayed in Bai Mansion for one night. On the second day, Gu Chaoxian went to check Bai Qi''s pulse, and found that she was only weak, and there were no other major problems.


    So, this problem is born with it, and now it is solved, just take medicine, and it will be fine after a good birth.


    As for how the Bai family will tell Bai Qi and Bai Ye''s husband about the whole story, that is their own business. Gu Chao and Zhang Ye just took the reward and left.


    Gu Chao is still in a hurry to go back, the servant is waiting for her at home.


    Zhang Ye was going to continue to the south, but the horse that accompanied her all the way through the wind and rain is still at Ning''s house, so she has to go back to get the horse, and can''t leave it behind.


    So, Zhang Ye rubbed Gu Chao''s throwing knife again, and returned to Ning''s house.


    People in the village have a habit, that is, they like to visit when they have nothing to do.


    After breakfast in the morning, Ning An went to the orchard to serve the two budding red rouge seedlings, while Wu and Ning Su were making clothes in the yard to bask in the sun, and after a while, several husbands came over with baskets up.


    Originally, these husbands went to Li Fulang''s house next door, but they saw Wu''s father and son in the yard at the door, so they called Li Fulang to come to Ning''s house together.


    This kind of thing is also common. Everyone talking together is also lively!


    Because Ning Su was there, and Ning Su was the person that all husbands and boys in the village admired, the topic gradually turned to Ning Su.


    "Angkor, your A Su is more blessed."


    "That''s right, look at this hand, this face, it''s getting tenderer."


    "A Su doesn''t look like a countryman now, anyone who goes out can see that he is a son of the city!"


    "You are wrong, you are not a son, but a pretty husband!"


    "Hahaha! It''s not Qiao Fulang."


    Ning Su had a thin skin, and when a group of husbands said that, she blushed.


    Mrs. Wu is someone who has been there, and she is used to telling them on weekdays, but she returned them every sentence.


    An outspoken husband said, "A Su, your wife is marrying the real husband?"


    Ning Su is already the real husband, the Wu family in the village didn''t tell the outside world, and no one knows it yet, they all think that Ning Su is still Gu Chao''s servant.


    However, even if it is a waiter, it is inappropriate to ask such a question in front of the person concerned, and anyone with a little brain knows it.


    So, when he said this, everyone felt embarrassed.


    Ms. Wu also knew this person''s temperament, knew that he couldn''t speak his head, so he didn''t take his words to heart, but explained to them.


    "My A Su is already the real husband."


    Hearing what Wu said, the others all started to liven up the atmosphere, saying some pleasant words to congratulate Ning Su and Wu, as if what happened just now didn''t exist.


    However, that man was a fool. After congratulating everyone, he asked suspiciously, "I met Mr. Liu Matchmaker on the road the other day. He said he was going to your house to make a kiss. Does your wife want to take care of you?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere that had finally eased up froze again.


    The husband who was close to him nudged him a little bit, signaling him to shut up and stop talking.


    It��s enough for them to talk about this kind of thing in private, how can they talk about it in front of others?


    You mentally retarded, you don��t even think about it, if someone discusses your wife��s master in front of you, you will feel better?


    At this time, the man seemed to have finally sensed that the atmosphere was not right, and he murmured, "A Su, don''t mind, I just can''t speak my head, don''t be angry, don''t be sad, even if it''s a paternity." You are still the right husband, you have this child, don''t be afraid."


    Everyone was even more embarrassed when they heard it. It would be better not to say his consolation!


    Mrs. Wu''s heart also started to beat. Why didn''t this silly boy talk about it these two days after he came back?


    Still pretending to be cheerful, I don��t know how sad it is!


    Ning Su pinched the needle in his hand and gave another injection. Everyone thought he was sad, but they heard him say, "The wife and father-in-law didn''t agree."


    "Ha~ That''s good, I said that A Su is blessed, your wife is loving you!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, your father-in-law is also a sensible person and sensible."


    "No, your wife-owner always comes back with you, which shows that she has you in her heart. Otherwise, look at these ten miles and eight villages. How can there be a wife-owner who can accompany her husband home so often?"


    Ning Su also knows that the wife-owner treats him well, anyway, he has never seen a wife-owner who is as considerate and loving as his wife-owner.


    Listening to them praising the wife-lord, the corners of Ning Su''s mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    Afterwards, everyone turned to other topics, and avoided mentioning this again, for fear that someone would say something that didn''t make sense.


    It wasn''t long in the morning, everyone was talking and laughing, and it was going to be noon soon, so everyone left and went back to cook.


    Now that there are no outsiders in the family, Wu couldn''t bear it anymore, and took his son''s hand and asked him, "When did this happen? Why don''t you say anything."


    Seeing Daddy''s worry and concern, Ning Su smiled and comforted him instead.


    "It''s been a few days, Dad, don''t worry, the wife doesn''t agree."


    Seeing his son''s smile, Mrs. Wu stretched out her hand to poke him, "You''re still laughing, why don''t you take care of yourself, you didn''t agree this time, what about next time?"


    Ning Su still smiled, "This, I can''t make the decision, the wife-lord really wants to accept the servant, how can I say no?"


    Although this is the truth, Mrs. Wu had thought about it a long time ago, but when it came to her, her heart was still biased toward her son.


    Before when his son was a servant, he thought that he could have a child to rely on. Even if his daughter-in-law had a real husband in the future, his son would not feel sad.


    But now, his son is the husband, and he hopes that his son will be the only daughter-in-law.


    But, how is this possible.


    If the daughter-in-law is a farmer in the country, it''s more or less the same, but she is not, so the matter of serving as a servant will come sooner or later.


    The son is right, he can still say whether he agrees or not.


    Seeing his son still smirking, Wu''s heart felt sour, he knew that his son was also feeling bad.


    Who can accept that the wife-owner has other men besides himself.


    It''s just that sooner or later this matter has to be faced.


    "Because my daughter-in-law hasn''t taken care of her yet, you are the only one by my side, and I love you too. You also know something in your own heart, so you can be sure that when newcomers come in in the future, your daughter-in-law will also take care of you."


    Ning Su hasn''t thought about this, but, that newcomer, he is afraid that he can''t compare anywhere, and he doesn''t know if the wife-lord will remember him when the time comes.


    The only thing he can do is to seize the time to give birth to two more daughters for the wife-lord before the unknown person enters the door.


    In this way, even if the wife-lord is hooked up by a newcomer in the future, he will not be forgotten.


    At least, for the sake of the children, the wife-owner should take care of him!


    He can be regarded as a father and a daughter!


    "Well, my son knows!"


    Recalling the conditions proposed by the father-in-law and the wife-leader, Ning Su felt that it might not be too early for the newcomers to enter the house.


    What''s more, he always thinks of Mr. Han who gave his wife the purse.


    That Mr. Han is the son of a general, he can be regarded as a son of a famous family, and he also meets the conditions mentioned by the father-in-law and wife-lord.


    The most important thing is that the wife-master has taken his purse, and it is still love. No matter how he thinks about it, he feels that the wife-master is not what she said to Mr. Han, it''s nothing!


    It''s just that, if the wife master said no, he just pretended not to know.


    "In the future, when a newcomer enters the door, don''t show embarrassment to others all day long. Since that person can enter the door, the daughter-in-law must like it. If you target people everywhere, the daughter-in-law will definitely not be happy. All your sentiments are gone.


    No matter how many people there will be in the future, you just remember that you are the right husband, and you only need to take good care of your wife and children. Don��t learn from other jealous and intriguing ones.


    No woman would like to see the backyard unsettled. Women like to be obedient and considerate.


    You are a husband and have children, as long as you serve your daughter-in-law well, you won��t be afraid of those little goblins making trouble. "


    Ning Su nodded, Dad was right, he just had to serve his wife well.


    Thinking about it, there won��t be too many goblins in the house in the future.


    Because, based on the condition of the wife-owner, not many can meet it, and even if they meet it, not all are willing to be servants.


    Fortunately, the wife-owner built a house in the village. If he moved to the city, there might be more men looking at the wife-owner!


    The wife-lord is a favorite.


    It was already afternoon when Gu Chao arrived at Ning''s house, Wu and Ning An were doing things and talking in a low voice in the main room.


    Hearing movement in the yard, he came out to check, only to find out that it was Gu Chao and Zhang Ye who had returned.


    "Come in and sit down for a while and drink some water. Have you eaten yet?"


    Mrs. Wu asked them while beckoning them to the house.


    The two of them really didn''t eat, and they started to hurry after they came out of Bai''s house.


    There are a lot of things in Gu Chao''s space, but she didn''t prepare food.


    "I haven''t eaten, please ask my father-in-law to get some."


    Zhang Ye also bowed his hands, "Thank you, senior."


    Ms. Wu waved her hand and said with a smile: "Why are you being polite? You are all your own when you get home. You have worked hard all the way. Let''s cook and drink tea for a while, and then you can eat in a while."


    Gu Chao looked around the room, but he didn''t see the little servant. He should be taking a nap at that time, so she didn''t ask.


    Mrs. Wu noticed her gaze, pursed her lips and smiled lightly, and looked for his son as soon as she entered the door, which was enough to see that her daughter-in-law was thinking about her son.


    "Su''er is taking a nap."


    "Well, let him sleep."


    Daughter-in-law cares about her son, so there is nothing Wu can''t agree to.


    So Mrs. Wu went to cook, and Ning An made tea for the two of them.


    "Didn''t you say it would take three or four days to return? You came back so soon, and things went well?"


    Ning An asked as he moved, he really didn''t expect them to come back so soon.


    Gu Chao hadn''t spoken yet, but Zhang Ye spoke first, "Successful, once Senior Gu went, he took down the evil spirit without any effort."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hearing Zhang Ye''s praise of Gu Chao, Ning An was also happy. No matter what, Gu Chao is her younger brother and sister, and no matter what, she is her own.


    Although she is not praised, she is also honored.


    "I could have come back earlier, but it was too late to renew the life of the second lady of the Bai family."


    Zhang Ye told Ning An enthusiastically about Chen Yuan''s tragic experience, and then about the Bai family.


    Especially when she said that Gu Chao invited the Yin God, the admiration in her eyes was not at all adulterated, and she herself was very excited.


    Earlier, Gu Chao also told Ning An and the others about her affairs in Beijing, but Zhang Ye was so cadenced and wonderful, and Ning An was also excited when he heard it.


    Tsk tsk tsk, she can brag for a lifetime, let alone this is not bragging.


    They spoke excitedly, waking up Ning Su who was sleeping in the room.


    As soon as she woke up, she heard Zhang Ye''s voice. Ning Su, who was a little dazed just after waking up, immediately woke up.


    Daozhang Zhang is back, so the wife-lord must be back too.


    So Ning Su hurriedly dressed and got out of bed, and hurried out after putting on her shoes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： reasonable

    Chapter 101


    Gu Chao heard the movement in the room, knew that it was the little husband who woke up, and heard his hurried footsteps, and now she couldn''t sit still.


    Get up and go to Ning Su''s room, at the door just in time to see the servant who came out in a hurry.


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold him, with a cold face and a somewhat bad tone, "Why are you in a hurry, and don''t even look at your current situation."


    When Ning Su saw his wife at the door, she looked straight at her with almond eyes and smiled.


    "The wife master is back!"


    Even though he was scolded by the wife-master with a cold face, he still put his hand in the palm of the wife-master with a smile and held it back.


    The wife-lord didn''t really murder him, but cared about him, so he wasn''t afraid.


    Gu Chao also found out that in the past, he just didn''t smile, and the servant always sneaked glances at her, fearing that she would be unhappy.


    Now, even if she reprimands him with a cold face, he is not afraid of her anymore.


    This is knowing that she dotes on him and loves him, so she has nothing to fear.


    However, Gu Chao is happy to see such a little servant, on the contrary, he is quite happy, because she spoiled him.


    Gu Chao said "hmm" with a cold face, not intending to give him a good face.


    Ning Su looked up at the wife-leader, her eyes were full of the wife-leader, with a smile on her lips, "I''m fine, the wife-leader doesn''t have to worry."


    Gu Chao approached the servant, and whispered, "Next time you''re so reckless, I''ll clean you up."


    Ning Su''s ears turned red immediately, the wife-lord is really getting worse, this is at home, and there are sisters and Daoist Zhang here!


    What if they overhear?


    Ning Su sneaked a look at the two people who were sitting, and found that their expressions were normal, not as if they had heard it, so she was relieved.


    Ning An definitely didn''t hear it, but Zhang Ye, who is also a monk, did.


    However, she pretended not to hear anything, so as to protect herself.


    How could she listen to the private conversation between the senior and the Taoist companion? Cough, cough, don''t listen to indecent words!


    Ning Su breathed a sigh of relief quietly, then raised her head and glared at the wife-lord.


    However, with his red ear tips, he stared without any power. From Gu Chao''s point of view, he was completely charming and coquettish, with hooks in his eyes seducing her!


    Squeezed the palm of the servant''s hand, suppressed the desire to tease him, and led him to the table.


    At this time, Mrs. Wu just came over with two big bowls full of noodles with eggs and shredded pork. Ning Su wanted to pick it up, but Gu Chao gave him a sideways look, and then he was honest.


    Gu Chao stepped forward to take the wooden plate from Mrs. Wu, put it on the table, and brought a bowl to Zhang Ye, "Let''s eat first."


    After eating the noodles, Gu Chao wanted to go and see the two red rouge seedlings. Originally, she planned to add some spirit stones to the new seedlings yesterday.


    As a result, Zhangye came to find him, so he didn''t make it up. Now it''s time to make it up.


    Zhang Ye heard that she had planted a spiritual fruit, so he naturally wanted to follow her to see it.


    As soon as he arrived at the orchard, Zhangye began to sigh, indeed, he was a powerful senior, and the formation in this orchard was exquisitely arranged.


    Actually, it��s mainly luxury.


    Although the orchard is not very big, the formations are all made of spirit stones, and it is not a formation.


    Even if Zhang Ye knew that Gu Chao was capable and wealthy, at this moment she still couldn''t help being envious.


    After entering the orchard, Zhangye was even more envious.


    Although she didn''t recognize the two seedlings, she could see the strong aura that emanated from them as long as her eyes were not blind.


    There is also that piece of mahogany. As a Taoist priest, she said that she really wants it.


    So, she leaned close to Gu Chao with a sullen face, "Senior Gu, your peach tree has grown, can you sell me a piece?"


    Zhang Ye''s words were full of expectation and pleading, if Gu Chao refused her, she would probably kneel down on the spot and hug Gu Chao''s thigh and cry.


    Gu Chaoben planned to sell the mahogany in the future, so naturally there was no reason not to agree.


    Got Gu Chao''s nod, Zhang Ye laughed immediately, the corners of his mouth could be cracked to the base of his ears.


    Ning An knows that peach wood is used to fight evil and evil, and she also knows that the peach wood given to her by her younger siblings must be a good thing.


    But she didn''t expect that it would be so good that even a Taoist priest like Zhang Ye begged for it!


    Ning An seemed to be able to see ingots of white silver ingots flying towards him with gleaming wings.


    She has to take good care of this stuff.


    There is also that red rouge fruit. Seeing that the younger siblings are more attentive than this mahogany, they must be more precious. She needs to put more effort into serving her.


    Zhang Ye upheld the spirit of asking if he didn��t understand, pointing to the tender seedlings and asking, ��Senior, what is this spiritual fruit?��


    Anyway, she now knows that Senior Gu is rich and powerful, and it is normal to have treasures that she doesn''t know about.


    So, she hasn''t seen it before, so if she doesn''t understand, just ask. It''s not ashamed to be a bumpkin.


    When she finds out, she can go out and show off, and then she can see the frog in the well who is uglier than her.


    This red rouge fruit is going to be sold when it is planted, just like mahogany, so after hearing her question, Gu Chao didn''t intend to hide it.


    "Red rouge fruit enhances the body''s physical fitness. Long-term consumption by young children will be beneficial to future cultivation. And eating it by adults is also good for health."


    "Oh I got it!"


    Zhang Ye nodded, although she had never heard of this kind of spiritual fruit, but this did not prevent her from being envious.


    After being envious, she begged Gu Chao for it with the attitude of thick-skinned enough to eat.


    "Senior, when this spiritual fruit is ripe, can you sell some to join our sect? Well, there are many juniors in our sect."


    Ning An looked at Zhang Ye, although she was for the juniors in the faction, but compared with her inscrutable at the beginning, her current appearance really didn''t match at all.


    Great man, why are you so unreserved?


    It really can��t be blamed for Zhang Ye��s lack of image, it��s really this kind of spiritual treasure, it��s too tempting.


    What do they care most about as cultivators? Naturally, it is cultivated!


    Didn��t Senior Gu just say that this spiritual fruit is good for cultivation? Let me ask you, which cultivator can resist such a temptation.


    Even if her age is inappropriate, who doesn''t have a few juniors?


    Therefore, Zhang Ye felt that he was really a good elder who considered the juniors.


    Gu Chao nodded, "The red rouge fruit will be ripe around this time next year, and the mahogany tree will take another two years, but it will bear fruit next year, so you can just come."


    Getting Gu Chao''s promise, Zhang Ye was satisfied, not only the red rouge and peach trees were found, but also unexpected surprises.


    And Ning An, who was still slandering Zhangye just now, is also relieved. Before the fruit is grown, there will be a source of customers, and there will be no worries about sales.


    Thinking about the Tianyi Sect, it is a great religion that has been passed down for a hundred years. There must be many people, and their little fruit may not be enough.


    The younger siblings are still very good. If you say you don��t have to worry about sales, you really don��t have to worry about it. It��s just a Taoist priest who solves everything.


    Thinking about this, Ning An felt that what they had planted would probably not be enough when they became famous in the future.


    It seems that I have to discuss with my siblings to see if I want to expand the scope of planting.


    The orchard was also looked at, and things were decided, so Zhangye didn''t stay any longer, took her horse and left.


    It was also late today, so Gu Chao didn''t plan to rush back, so he stayed in Ning''s house again. Naturally, all three of Ning''s family were happy with such a decision.


    Ning Su stuck close to his wife, and when she heard about Chen Yuan, she couldn''t help feeling, "Chen Yuan is really pitiful. Not only was he cheated out of his feelings, but he also lost his life."


    Gu Chao didn''t take it seriously when he heard this, "Who is pitiful? It''s because he didn''t see people''s hearts clearly that he was deceived."


    Ning Su felt that although the wife-leader was right, she also felt that the wife-leader was really unsympathetic.


    However, wouldn''t such a wife-lord be better.


    The wife-lord will not pity other men, which is the best.


    If the wife-lord is the kind of woman who feels sorry for any man when she sees him being pitiful, then he wants to be pitiful.


    Feeling Xiao Fushi rubbing against her shoulder, Gu Chao thought to himself, Xiao Fushi didn''t know what he thought of again, this is acting like a baby with her!


    It''s just that this is Yue''s family, so she still needs to control it.


    When I go back, I will be more pampered. The little husband is really more and more delicious.


    Both Wu and Ning An pretended not to notice, Su''er was getting bolder and bolder. Fortunately, he was at home, if his actions were watched by others, he would not be drowned by spit.


    "Sisters and sisters, there are only three seedlings in our orchard, isn''t it too few, or should we plant more?"


    Gu Chao shook his head, "I can''t add any more, there are too many fruit seedlings, and there are not enough spirit stones. After these grow, I won''t need many spirit stones. Elder sister can plant anything else she wants."


    In this way, Ning An gave up his previous thoughts. These three spiritual trees are treasures, and they cannot be robbed of their spiritual energy.


    On the second day, after having breakfast at Ning''s house, Gu Chao drove the carriage to the house with his servant.


    "Sit still, there is a hole in front." Gu Chao whispered to remind the servant in the car.


    "Yeah." Ning Su also remembered where there were pits and where it narrowed after walking the same road many times.


    In fact, he doesn��t need to be reminded by his wife, but every time his wife reminds him, he just thinks it��s very sweet.


    After passing the pit, I heard the wife-owner say, "After all the work in the field is over, we will repair this road, and it will not be a problem if it is so bumpy."


    Gu Chao had thought about it a long time ago. Now it is the time of spring plowing, and everyone is busy. After waiting for a while, he discussed with the village chief and called the people in the village to repair the road together.


    As for the matter of money, she will pay, but she will not pay for strength.


    Ning Su also felt that the road was indeed bumpy, and it would be great if it could be fixed.


    Then she heard the headwife say, "After building the road, build a college for the village and invite some gentlemen."


    "what."


    Ning Su doesn''t understand this, but it is of course good to have an academy in the village. In the future, children in the village and nearby can also go to school.


    "When the little boy grows up, he always wants to study. It is convenient to have an academy in the village, otherwise he has to go to the town."


    Has the wife master thought so far?


    In order to facilitate the children''s future study, they will build a school in the village. The wife-owner really loves the children.


    Although every time the wife-owner is called a little boy, he knows how much the wife-owner expects from this child.


    Ning Su gently put her hand on her protruding belly, and whispered to the child in her stomach: "Look, your mother loves you so much, you must listen to your mother''s words in the future."


    Gu Chao laughed and said, "It''s better to be obedient, if you don''t obey, you can only beat him until he is obedient."


    As if the little boy really heard his mother say that he was going to beat him, he stretched his legs in his father''s stomach to protest.


    Feeling the child''s movement, Ning Su smiled, gently supported the place that was pushed just now, and comforted softly, "Your mother is reluctant to beat you, she loves you the most."


    Gu Chao, who was driving, heard the corners of his lips slightly raised, and his mood also soared.


    Can''t help but think, what will the little boy look like, will he look more like her, or more like a little husband?


    If it��s a daughter, it��s fine to look like her. If it��s a son, it��s better not to be like her, otherwise I��m afraid I��ll just have to hire someone else.


    Recruitment? Well, it''s actually not bad, otherwise, what if the son I spoiled and raised married to someone else''s family, what if he was bullied?


    Gu Chao nodded secretly, thinking that no matter how his son looked, it was a very good decision to recruit a wife.


    As for her daughter, she thinks that she can follow the example of Ruan Laosan and her mother. After her daughter marries her husband, she can let them go, so as not to be an eyesore in front of her.


    The cub, who has not yet been born and does not know the gender, has been properly arranged by his mother.


    When I got home, I found that the village chief had come to the house.


    The village chief also came to see Gu Chao for something. Didn��t she say she wanted to buy land earlier? There is news about this matter.


    But this land does not belong to their Gu family village, but to the Huang family village next door.


    Gu Chao said, "It''s not too far, either way."


    "That''s good. If you are free today, we will go and have a look at the place. If we like it, we will make a decision."


    The village chief''s tone was a little anxious, which made Gu Chaoduo look at her twice.


    Then the village chief said, "The Huang family''s land is well served. I heard that the owner of the land in Xinglin Village also wants it. I''m afraid she will take it if I go late."


    So that''s the case, so let''s go first, anyway, there is nothing to do today.


    As soon as Ning Su heard about Landlord Yu of Xinglin Village, he immediately glanced at his wife, seeing that her face was normal, and then she looked away.


    Gu Chao noticed the small gestures of the servant, and then he remembered that the person who said he was kissing was Landlord Yu. This servant has a good memory.


    This is narrow-minded, afraid that she will have some ideas?


    Last time, she rejected someone in front of the matchmaker, but now even if she bumps into him, what can she do?


    The Landlord Yu lost so much face with her, if he really saw her, he would give her a supercilious look if he saw her. Could there be anything else?


    Gu Chao didn��t expose him, but only told him, ��It��s good to be at home, I��ll be back before dinner.��


    Ning Su was a little guilty when his wife looked at him, thinking that the wife must have discovered that he was peeking again just now, so she avoided looking into Gu Chao''s eyes.


    Nodded and whispered: "Understood, I will wait for the wife master to come back."


    Gu Chao followed the village chief to the Huang family who wanted to sell their land in Huangjia Village. Sure enough, the landlord Yu was already there.


    Gu Chao had the impression that he had met this Landlord Yu twice, so he recognized him after meeting him.


    And Landlord Yu had specifically inquired about Gu Chao before, so he naturally recognized Gu Chao.


    However, she didn''t give her a bad face like Gu Chao thought before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： resolutely

    Chapter 102 Resolute


    "Gu Daochang." Landlord Yu greeted Gu Chao with a smile on his face, but the resentment towards Gu Chao in her heart was not small.


    The last time she asked someone to propose marriage to her Gu Chao, but she was directly blocked back, so she couldn''t step down, how could she not feel resentful in her heart.


    It''s just because Gu Chao has the kind of ability now, she can''t completely tear her face off with her.


    "Mrs. Yu." As the saying goes, don''t hit someone with a smiling face when you stretch out your hand. If someone greets you with a smile, it is impossible for Gu Chao to put on a face.


    As for what happened last time, Gu Chao really didn''t take it to heart.


    Not every marriage in this world can be accomplished by mentioning it, and there are too many things that cannot be accomplished, and it is impossible for all of them to become enemies.


    So, when Landlord Yu greeted her, Gu Chao felt that Landlord Yu was not the kind of narrow-minded person, so he shouldn''t hold grudges.


    After the two greeted each other, Landlord Yu asked, "Is there something wrong with Daoist Gu?"


    She really didn''t think about the fact that Gu Chao also came to buy the land, she just thought it was someone who invited Gu Chao.


    "Buy land." Gu Chao didn''t intend to play tricks on her, and explained his intentions straightforwardly.


    The two chatted here, but left the serious host aside.


    Husbands from Huang''s fourth family heard that this young woman was also here to buy his land, so he hurried forward to talk to him.


    Just now he was negotiating the price with Yu Landlord, but it has not been settled yet, mainly because Yu Landlord''s price is too low.


    He was still waiting to take the silver from the land sale to save the life of his wife-owner. The price given by the land-owner was indeed too low.


    "This lady is also here to buy land? Please sit inside."


    As he spoke, he made a gesture of invitation to Landlord Yu, "Madam Yu, please come in too."


    Hearing this, Gu Chao bowed his hands to Landlord Yu and followed the master into the house.


    Originally, this kind of trivial matter is beyond the reach of the landlord, and the landlord would not personally ask about it himself. It is fine to let the steward or daughter of the family come.


    It was a coincidence today, the rest of the family was busy, so she had to come over in person.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the Huang family would not let go of the price.


    His family wants to sell the land, there must be something difficult in the family, otherwise the farmers who rely on the land for food will sell the land that supports their families for no reason.


    After inquiring, I found out that it was half a month ago, Huang Laosi went up the back mountain, but he was not well after returning. I don''t know what happened. Anyway, after seeing the doctor and taking the medicine, he didn''t get better. Now even the bed is sick. I can''t get down.


    This Huang Lao Si is the pillar of the family. Although the family is separated and the elders did not follow them, there are still a pair of children to support them, so this Huang Lao Si cannot fall down.


    Otherwise, the livelihood of this family may not be settled.


    It is precisely because of this that the Huang family wants to sell their land to save their lives.


    Landlord Yu thought to himself, the Huang family is in a hurry to spend money, but they can''t wait, so the price can be suppressed.


    It''s just that she was pressing down here, and Gu Chao came before she expected it.


    Today''s matter may not go well.


    If it was someone else, he would go back for her sake anyway, and wouldn''t steal her away.


    But this Gu Chao would not have given her this face at all, otherwise she would not have gone in with Mrs. Huang.


    Even though he thought so, Landlord Yu followed into Huang''s house.


    As soon as he sat down, the village chief said before Huang Fulang could ask anyone, "I''m from the Huang family, I''m the village chief of the Gu family village."


    Pointing to Gu Chao again, "This is Gu Chao from our village, the land she wants to buy from your house."


    When he heard that the village head of Gujia Village personally brought the people here, Huang Fulang felt relieved, the head of a village would not lower the price like Landlord Yu did!


    I think that Yu Landlord is a big landlord in Shiliba Village, and there are her lands in the nearby villages. Most people dare not offend her easily.


    The head of the Gu family village probably wouldn''t have cared so much, otherwise, I''m afraid he would have to sell it to the landowner at a low price.


    Huang Fulang glanced at Landlord Yu, and saw that she was sitting there with an old god, not intending to speak, so he opened his mouth.


    "My family wants to sell six acres of fertile land. Since you can find it, you must have already inquired clearly. My land is priced at sixteen taels of silver per mu, and the total is ninety-six taels of silver. If you think it is appropriate, you can buy it now. You can get the title deed."


    After speaking, Huang Fulang looked at Gu Chao and the old village chief to see what they had to say.


    The village head nodded. The Huang family''s fertile land is well served and the price is fair.


    Gu Chao didn''t understand these things. Seeing the village chief nodded, she knew it was okay, so she said, "Then do what you said, and sign the contract now."


    Huang Fulang was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Gu Chao to agree directly, so quickly.


    After regaining his senses, he nodded excitedly, and said repeatedly, "That''s good, that''s good, I''ll go get the title deed."


    As he said that, he was about to get up, but when he saw the ugly face of Landlord Yu, he suddenly stopped.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Chao also looked at Landlord Yu, only to see Landlord Yu''s complexion was really bad, and he looked at Huang Fulang with a half-smile.


    "This business must be done on a first-come, first-served basis. Today, I, someone Yu, came first, so why don''t you ask me?"


    Huang Fulang was a little embarrassed, "Didn''t we talk about it?"


    Landlord Yu''s complexion was even more ugly, so there was no need to give her face. She was such a big living person sitting in front of her, and she didn''t take her seriously at all, or just pretended that she hadn''t seen her!


    Gu Chao glanced at Landlord Yu, and found that she was looking at her with resentment. Earlier, she said that this person was not a narrow-minded person, and would not care about it.


    It turned out that she thought too early.


    Listening to Huang Fulang''s words, Gu Chao also knew why they hadn''t reached an agreement before. He was afraid that the other landlords wanted to lower the price, so they didn''t reach an agreement.


    If she hadn''t come early today, I''m afraid this land would already be in Landlord Yu''s pocket, so Landlord Yu is blaming her for robbing her of all the meat.


    Heh, she knew what she was selling the land for, and the price was right, yet she still wanted to take advantage of the fire to lower the price!


    Gu Chao has always despised such people.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s obviously contemptuous eyes, Landlord Yu couldn''t sit still, "Gu Chao, what do you mean?"


    "On the surface, since you don''t want it sincerely, you naturally don''t care about other people''s business."


    Gu Chao doesn''t even look like she''s smiling. With her dignity, she can still bluff people with a straight face.


    Landlord Yu was agitated by Gu Chao''s expression just now, but this time he remembered who Gu Chao is now, and immediately suppressed his anger.


    Said lukewarmly, "Since you want it, I''ll let you."


    After speaking, she stood up and left, but she looked like she was holding fire.


    Gu Chao was not polite to her, and said to her back, "Then I will not be polite."


    Landlord Yu was so angry that he paused, and finally left holding his breath.


    snort! Let you be proud first, and then I can deal with you when I find someone who can deal with you.


    Don��t say that Gu Chao didn��t know what she was thinking, even if he knew, Gu Chao would only reply her, ��Waiting for you!��


    She can still be afraid of who will fail. If she has any skills, she can let them out, but she wants to see what it is.


    After Landlord Yu had disappeared, Huang Fulang breathed a sigh of relief.


    asked Gu Chao with a worried face, "It won''t bring you any trouble, right?"


    Landlord Yu is not something ordinary people can afford. He really wants to sell the land for a good price, but if he offends Landlord Yu because of this, he is still a little worried.


    Village Chief Gu also looked at her. She felt that if there was any trouble, it was better not to buy it, and to buy it next time when there was a suitable one.


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "It''s okay, go get the land deed!"


    Since she said so herself, Huang Fulang naturally wouldn''t say anything more, he just sold the land and had the emperor''s wife take charge of the treatment.


    The village head remembered Gu Chao''s changes now, so he felt relieved not to mention it any more.


    After signing the contract and giving money, this matter should have been over.


    Gu Chao put away the land deed, raised his chin at the main house of the Huang family, "Your wife-lord has lost her soul."


    What she said immediately shocked Huang Fulang and the village chief, isn''t she sick? How did you lose your soul?


    Losing one''s soul is not a trivial matter. As the old saying goes, if one loses one''s soul and does not return home, if the soul is gone, how can this person be okay?


    Huang Fulang thought that something was wrong with his wife after she came back from the mountain. He thought she was tired at first, so she would just sleep.


    Which one would think, not only is it not good to fall asleep, but people are not sober.


    At first, sometimes I could say a few words, but later I couldn''t say a single clear word, and now I am completely unconscious.


    Thinking of this, Huang Fulang had to think about what Gu Chao said, did the wife-lord really lose his soul?


    "Dabao, are you sure?" The village chief also looked at Gu Chao anxiously, this kind of thing can''t be joked.


    Gu Chao nodded, she wasn''t joking either, with that time, she might as well go back earlier to accompany her husband.


    "Then you have a solution?" The Huang family is pointing at Huang Laosi, if Huang Laosi is gone, it will be pitiful for the orphans and widows left behind.


    "I have to see people first." When Gu Chao said this, he looked at Huang Fulang, meaning, if you let me see, please invite me in, otherwise I will leave.


    Huang Fulang was still obsessed with the question of whether his wife had lost his soul, when he heard the conversation between Village Chief Gu and Gu Chao.


    He looked at Gu Chao steadfastly, and suddenly remembered that when they came just now, Landlord Yu seemed to call Mrs. Gu Daochang Gu.


    So, the person in front of him is actually a Taoist priest?


    "Please go in and see my wife." After thinking for a while, Huang Fulang invited Gu Chao in without hesitation.


    The doctor has also seen a few times, but there is no improvement at all. Maybe she really approved it?


    Moreover, these two people are from Gujia Village, and one of them is the village head. He is not afraid that these two people are liars.


    Entering the main room, Gu Chao looked at Huang Lao Si who was lifeless on the bed, and reached out and tapped her forehead and shoulders.


    It is certain that she has indeed lost her soul, and her soul is gradually dimming now. If she continues like this, she may be able to report to the underworld within a month.


    "Master Taoist, do you think what happened to my wife?" Huang Fulang looked at Gu Chao and frowned, his heart began to beat, afraid of hearing what he didn''t dare to say.


    "I lost a soul, and I''m afraid that soul is not good now." Gu Zhao said lightly.


    "Ah, what should I do then?" When Huang Fulang heard this, tears immediately rolled down his face, as if he was in a state of confusion.


    As a husband and wife, how could he understand such ghostly things, and he had never heard of them. Now that it happened to his wife, wouldn''t he even lose his backbone?


    "Tell me about your wife, when did she start doing this, and where has she been?"


    Village Chief Gu also advised him, "Stop crying first, and explain the whole story clearly so that you can find out the reason, maybe you can get it back?"


    Speaking of this, the village head was not sure, so he went to see Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao nodded, "It''s not impossible to get it back if it''s in time."


    Hearing this, hope flashed in Huang Fulang''s eyes, he looked at the village chief and Gu Chao, raised his hand to wipe the tears off his face, and then spoke.


    It turned out that Mr. Huang went to the back mountain four and a half months ago, thinking that he could find some pheasants and hares to satisfy his husband and children.


    It is not the first time for her to enter the mountain, and she will not go too deep every time, and there will be no serious danger.


    Because Huang Fulang didn''t take it too seriously.


    It''s just that Huang Fulang started to worry when the wife hadn''t come back after it was completely dark.


    He waited anxiously at home for a while, but he still didn''t wait for his wife, so he was ready to go out to meet him, maybe he was on the way!


    As a result, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the wife-master standing at the door. At that time, he didn''t think much about it, so he quickly welcomed the wife-master in, and greeted her warmly.


    At that time, Huang Laosi''s soul was gone, and I don''t know how she came back, but she didn''t respond to what Huang Fulang said, and at the end he said that he was tired, and went back to his room to sleep.


    Huang Fulang felt sorry for his wife, and when she heard that she was tired, he didn''t say much, so he let her fall asleep.


    But after falling asleep, I couldn��t get up.


    The next day, Huang Fulang couldn''t wake up his wife, so he panicked, and hurriedly told his eldest daughter to ask the village doctor to come and see.


    The doctor came to see, but didn��t see anything, so he just said that he was too tired, so he just had to take a rest.


    After another two days he still didn''t wake up, Huang Fulang couldn''t wait any longer, he didn''t eat or drink for two days, the good man should have a rest.


    So, Huang Fulang went to the town and invited the doctor to come back to look at it, but he didn''t see anything.


    Fortunately, Huang Laosi was still breathing, otherwise Huang Fulang would have thought she was gone.


    When one doctor is not good enough, another doctor is changed, and several doctors are changed in a row.


    After taking a lot of medicine and spending almost all his money, Huang Laosi still doesn''t wake up.


    Not only that, because he has been lying on the bed and eating liquid food, so this person is also losing weight day by day.


    Finally, Huang Fulang decided to sell the land and hire a better doctor from the county.


    The whole family is supported by the wife-head. If there is no wife-head, what will he and his two children do?


    So, even if he sells the land and house, he has to save his wife and owner.


    When encountering such a thing, not everyone can make such a resolute determination like Huang Fulang, which shows his affection for his wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Snake Spirit and Taoist

    Chapter 103 The Snake Spirit and the Taoist Priest


    This kind of determination is not something everyone can do. If this kind of thing happened to some people, I am afraid that the family''s savings would have already been involved, and they would care about the family''s illness and children.


    So, based on Huang Fulang''s affection for his wife and children, Gu Chao also intends to help with this.


    So, Gu Chao asked the village head to go back first, and also sent a letter to her home, saying that she would not go back tonight.


    The village chief thought for a while but shook his head, "I''ll go and tell the village chief of Huangjia Village to ask her to ask someone to come, and I''ll stay with you."


    The village chief thinks more than Gu Chao. Now that the women of Huang''s family are lying on the bed and can''t move, Gu Chao is a woman here.


    The village head glanced at Huang Fulang, as if to remind Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao understood Fuzhi''s heart when he saw it, so he nodded and agreed, "The people must have passed on the message."


    When I went out, I told my servant that I would go back to eat, but now not only can��t go back to eat, I��m afraid I won��t be able to go back at night, so naturally I have to tell him to make him feel at ease.


    The village chief said rest assured as he walked out.


    I am still sighing in my heart, it is true that the prodigal son will not change his money back, what Dabao looked like before, and what he looks like now, there are two people!


    This is the good daughter of their Gu family. In the past, she just couldn''t wake up, so don''t mention the past again!


    Huang Fulang felt more at ease when he heard that they were going to invite the village chief.


    He was also panicked just now, and he didn''t think much about it. Fortunately, Village Chief Gu reminded him that he was not afraid of 10,000 but just in case.


    Human words are terrifying and can kill people!


    This Huang Lao Si lost her soul after she went to the mountains, and her soul is obviously incomplete, so it is impossible to call it back directly, so she can only go to the mountains once.


    Gu Chao also wanted to see what kind of thing harmed people, since he encountered it, he naturally wanted to **** it.


    Gu Chao first cast a spell to protect Huang Laosi''s remaining two souls, and then explained to Huang Fulang, "I''ll go to the mountains first, and the village chief and the others will come later, and tell them to just wait at home and don''t wander around."


    Huang Fulang thought that she would have to wait for the village chief and the others to come, and then explain something, or prepare something, but she didn''t expect that she would leave now.


    Of course Gu Chao was in a hurry, she settled the matter earlier so she could go back to accompany her husband earlier, she hadn''t hugged anyone for two days, she originally thought that she would love her husband tonight, but it didn''t work, she could Don''t worry!


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked out, but was stopped by Huang Fulang, "Gu Daochang, it''s already mid-afternoon, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to go to the mountains alone, or else wait for the village chief and the others to come and prepare some things you want , find someone to accompany you, and I will go to the wife-leader��s sister right away.��


    "There is no need to prepare anything. I can go alone. I can''t help with others. If there is something else, I will have to take care of it."


    Gu Chao��s words are true, and he is quite blunt when he speaks it bluntly.


    Hearing this, Huang Fulang choked for a moment, opened his mouth and finally remained silent, watching Gu Chao go further and further away.


    When Village Chief Gu took Village Chief Huang back to Huang Laosi''s house, there was no sign of Gu Chao.


    After asking Huang Fulang, he found out that Gu Chao had already entered the mountain, and Huang Cunxiang was already in a hurry. Huang Laosi was still not well, and Gu Chao went in alone, what if something happened again.


    "I''m going to the village to organize some people. We''ll go into the mountains immediately to catch up with her. We''ll have a helping hand together."


    Huang Fulang repeated what Gu Chao said just now, and then looked at Village Chief Gu, listening to what she had to say.


    Village Chief Gu held onto Village Chief Huang, "Old Huang, don''t worry, since Gu Chao said so, she must be sure."


    In private, he was still called Gu Chao Dabao, but she changed her name to Gu Chao when it came to business.


    Don''t hold back Gu Chao!


    At a time like this, Gu Chao represents the reputation of their Gujia Village, but to fight for face of their Gujia Village, how can she still be called Dabao by the nickname.


    Seeing the village chief so calm and relaxed, although Huangcunxiang was still a little anxious, he was more puzzled.


    She needs to hear about Gu Dabao from their Gu Family Village. She naturally knows what she looked like in the past, but she just heard that she has changed her appearance and changed her mind now, and she doesn''t know if it is true.


    There is also that rumor, which she also heard. When Village Chief Gu told her about it just now, she didn''t seriously ask, is it what she said?


    "Old Gu, tell me clearly, that Gu Dabao in your village is really good? Don''t let anything happen, it''s too late!"


    If it weren''t for the anxious look on Village Chief Huang''s face that doesn''t seem to be fake, Village Chief Gu would have poohed her.


    However, I still explained to her in a good voice, "Don''t worry, Gu Chao has been to the Palace of the King of Hell, and she is very capable! Why? You haven''t heard about the Gong family?"


    Huang Cunxiang nodded, why didn''t she hear about that, it''s just that she didn''t believe it all.


    After all, it''s that kind of evil thing, so it''s hard to tell if it''s rumored.


    Seeing her nodding, Village Chief Gu patted her on the shoulder, "Since you know, then put your heart in your stomach and wait for her to come back with peace of mind."


    After finishing speaking, another thing suddenly came to mind, "Dabao is a nickname, she is now called Gu Chao, and she is registered in the yamen."


    Village Chief Huang nodded and knew, so she felt relieved, but she couldn''t help but want to ask all the questions in her mind.


    "Hey, old Gu, Gu ~ Gu Chao is really the Palace of the King of Hades?"


    Village Chief Gu looked at her, raised his chin, and looked proud, "That''s not true, otherwise one person can have such a big change?"


    Also, in general, it is impossible to change so much, it is almost like a different person.


    It''s just that this kind of thing feels weird no matter how you think about it.


    Then she asked again, "The matter of the Gong family is also true?"


    "Why not, haven''t you seen that Gong Baochun is running at both ends? Otherwise, the Gong family would let him go? Then the Li family would let him in?"


    Although looking at Village Chief Gu''s proud and self-satisfied appearance is a bit itchy, but who knows that he has capital!


    If their village can produce such a person, she can go out and show off.


    Annoying!


    Huang Fulang didn''t know what they were talking about. Recently, his thoughts were all on his wife, but he didn''t have the time and thought to listen to gossip.


    But at this time, he doesn''t have the energy to take care of so much, as long as Daoist Gu has the real ability to save his wife-lord, he doesn''t care about anything else.


    Now he is going to prepare dinner for the evening. If someone comes to help, he will naturally have to eat. He must not make people hungry.


    Go back to the house and tell the eldest daughter to take the copper coins to the hunter''s house in the village to buy some meat, and then go to the village to make a pot of wine.


    Then he had time to hide the money from the sale of the land, which was the property of most of their family.


    Didn��t Daoist Gu just say it before, the wife-lord lost her soul, and when the wife-lord returns, she doesn��t know what she will look like. There are too many places to spend money on health care, medicine, and money.


    Gu Chao, after she entered the mountain, she followed Huang Laosi''s red line that implicated her soul.


    Actually went all the way to the deep mountains before finding Huang Laosi''s soul.


    She curled up in a crack in the mountain blankly, as if she was avoiding something.


    Looking at her soul again, it was indeed eaten by something.


    However, she still knows how to hide, which shows that her soul is still somewhat conscious, and her life can be saved after returning.


    It''s just that if you stay a little bit late in the future, your reaction will be slower.


    In any case, it''s better than dying.


    Gu Chao looked around and found that there was a faint yin around here, presumably there was something unclean.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Gu Chao didn''t bother to look for that thing, so he just waited here for it to come.


    The yin energy here is the heaviest. If you want to come, that thing is still thinking about Huang Laosi''s soul, so you want to eat it.


    Sure enough, not long after it got dark, there was movement in the distance. Gu Chao disappeared and waited for the thing to approach.


    A large group of shadows approached so vaguely that Gu Chao could see clearly that there were not one but three.


    Three ghosts of children, they all look like babies who are not yet a month old, and they are all boys.


    They should all have been dropped when they were in the womb of their father, and later collected by someone with a heart, otherwise how could the three get together in one place.


    And their hostility is not light, it should be harmful to others.


    The three baby souls didn''t notice Gu Chao, they played and floated all the way to the crack where Huang Laosi was.


    The sluggish Huang Laosi obviously shrank back when he saw them, trying to shrink himself even smaller.


    It can be seen that it was these three baby souls that devoured her earlier.


    It''s just that when the three baby souls arrived in front of Huang Laosi, they didn''t rush to eat them, but went forward one by one to tease them.


    It seems to be interesting, playing while teasing.


    It��s just a few brats, it��s their nature to love to play and play, if they weren��t playful, I��m afraid this Huang Laosi would have been devoured by them long ago, how could they stay until now.


    After waiting for a while, after making sure that there was nothing else, Gu Chao moved to put the three baby souls away.


    "Who are you? Let us go!"


    "Let us go, let us go."


    "Bad guy, bad guy!"


    The three cubs pinched by Gu Chao tried to break free with their hands and feet, and twisted their necks to bite Gu Chao.


    The result was that he was pinched to death, and he couldn''t do anything to Gu Chao at all.


    After struggling for a while, they realized that they were no match for Gu Chao at all, so they gave up and started crying.


    While crying, he stared at Gu Chao aggrievedly, his big watery eyes were embedded in his small face full of yin, and he looked quite pitiful.


    Gu Chaoqu flicked each of the three heads, and the three screamed "Aw", and the small body also struggled vigorously, which shows how painful it is.


    When the three little ones finally calmed down, they realized that most of the hostility on their bodies had dissipated, and they immediately became vigilant towards Gu Chao.


    This person is too powerful and too ruthless.


    Then it dissipated most of their hostility, not to mention, it hurt to death.


    WooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooMoons


    Seeing that they stopped howling, Gu Chao asked them, "What''s the matter with that soul?"


    The three little ones looked at me, and I looked at you. In the end, the slightly older one spoke tremblingly, with a cry in its tone.


    "She came here by herself."


    "Huh?" Gu Chao frowned, and his face became a little colder.


    The third boy shrank back in fright, and said stammeringly, "Really, really, don''t care about our business."


    "Start from the beginning."


    "Well, well, that day she was catching rabbits in the mountain in front, and then, she fell into a stone cave below.


    When she got up, the man left and she was left. "


    As he spoke, he turned his head and pointed to Huang Laosi in the crack, grumbling and pouted.


    "Later, she came here after wandering around in the mountains by herself. We asked her to play, but she refused to play with us, and ran around yelling and yelling.


    Well, well, we got mad and bit her twice. "


    One of the cubs stretched out a hand and made a small gesture of a finger, and repeated in a low voice, "Really only took two small bites."


    That little expression is pitiful and aggrieved.


    Gu Chao glanced at him, and didn''t bother with him about how much it was. If you bite it, you can still get it back?


    "What''s in that cave?"


    If it just falls, it is impossible to throw out all the souls, it can only be that there is something else down there.


    The three little ones secretly glanced at Gu Chao, then looked at each other, but didn''t speak.


    Gu Chao didn''t have the patience to coax the cubs, so he looked over with a cold look, and bent his fingers to flick them.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s fingers getting closer and closer, the three little ones cried, "Wow, then, there is a snake spirit under there, and there is a stinky Taoist priest.


    Woooooh, don''t hit us. "


    Snake spirit and Taoist priest? This is all messed up, "Is it a snake spirit or a Taoist priest?"


    "A snake spirit, hiccup! A Taoist priest."


    There was a hiccup in the middle of a sentence, and I was almost out of breath after crying.


    It''s just that this soul doesn''t need to breathe!


    Putting the snake spirit and the Taoist priest aside, Gu Chaoyou asked them, "Why are you here, where is your original master?"


    When Gu Chao said the word master, the three little ones visibly trembled, because they were frightened.


    Besides, seeing that there is no nostalgia for the original owner in their eyes, they must have been tortured by the original owner.


    It is impossible to be captured and refined into a baby soul at such a young age without being tortured.


    Moreover, looking at the dark red hostility on their bodies, it is entirely possible to think that their master is not a good thing, otherwise they would not use them to harm others.


    Infant souls are cleaner than other souls, and they are easier to control, and the chance of backlash is also small. Therefore, it is not uncommon to refine infant souls for personal use.


    Although San Xiaozhi didn''t want to say anything, but due to Gu Chao''s despotic power, he had no choice but to confess honestly.


    "We, we came here with the master, the Taoist priest has been chasing the master and chased us here.


    Later, um, the master was seriously injured, and the Taoist priest was also seriously injured, and he couldn��t move anymore. Um, um, the master died in the end, and the Taoist priest was dragged away by the snake spirit. "


    In this way, it must be the Taoist priest who discovered the person who refined the baby soul, so he chased all the way here to eliminate evil.


    As a result, both parties suffered losses, one died and the other fell into Shekou.


    However, Gu Chao is going to take a look at that snake essence. There are many things that can be used on this snake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： backbone? integrity?

    Chapter 104 Backbone? integrity?


    "Since your master is gone, why are you still here?"


    The three little ones pursed their mouths, their faces full of endless grievances, "We were originally attached to the pottery dolls that the master refined for us, but after the master was gone, the pottery dolls fell into the cave. People come, so we''re always here."


    So that��s the case, but Gu Chao now plans to meet the snake spirit for a while, and then go to the cave where they are after dealing with it.


    "Lead the way ahead and go see the snake." As he said, Gu Chao took Huang Lao Si, who was still trembling in the crack, into the spirit bag.


    San Xiao only dared to be angry but did not speak out, so he had to lead the way for Gu Chao.


    They didn''t want to see the snake spirit at all. It was long, big, black and poisonous.


    Although they are already ghosts, it can''t pose much threat to them, but as it is, it''s ugly! scary.


    The cave under the mountain depression that San Xiaozhi mentioned was still some distance away from the current location, and it took half an hour to arrive.


    Gu Chao stood on the edge and looked down, and there were indeed traces of friction and climbing. It seems that the three boys were not lying, and Huang Laosi should have fallen from here.


    Moreover, there is indeed a demon here, and there are deep bones under the col, piled up to half a person''s height.


    There are messy traces in the middle, obviously pulled apart by people.


    This will make it clear why Huang Laosi''s soul left his body when he fell down, isn''t it just because he was frightened.


    Normal people suddenly fell into a pile of bones, I am afraid that no one can remain calm, and it is courageous not to be scared to death on the spot.


    So, it''s not surprising that Huang Laosi was just scared out of his wits.


    Gu Chao jumped down and landed firmly in the empty space.


    A stench mixed with Yin Qi rushed towards his face, making Gu Chao almost suffocated, so he quickly squeezed a breath-holding device to block the headache-inducing smell.


    Kick away the messy white bones on the road and walk inside. After passing through the tortuous stone cracks, the road becomes wider and wider.


    Inside is an irregular karst cave, with countless upside-down stalactites on the top, low stagnant water on the ground, and the skin that the snake spirit has shed countless times.


    There is still some sticky mucus, which should be left by the snake.


    Passing through the karst cave and walking further in, there is another stone crevice that can only be passed by one person, and there is a lot of mucus on that stone crevice.


    Gu Chao disliked it very much, so he took out the spirit knife and swung it two or three times, cutting out a crack in the stone that could only be passed by one person, so that two people could walk side by side.


    The three little ones stared at Gu Chao dumbfounded, thinking that this person is too tough!


    Compared to their former master, and the Taoist priest who chased and killed their master, they are much more powerful.


    Fortunately, they are aware of current affairs, otherwise, they would definitely lose their souls if they were slashed by that knife.


    Woohoo, this woman is too cruel!


    Such a big movement naturally alarmed the snake spirit inside, and the sound of Sisi rubbing and spitting out letters came from inside.


    However, Gu Chao waited for a while and still didn''t wait for the snake spirit to come out.


    Facing Gu Chao''s questioning eyes, the three little ones suddenly felt innocent, and they didn''t know why the snake spirit didn''t come out.


    "Well, it seems that it has been many days. I haven''t seen it come out for many days." Sanxiao is just an infant soul, and his intelligence is naturally immature, so they don''t know how long it is.


    It''s like, they don''t know how long they have been here in the mountains, and they don''t have a specific concept of time.


    Seeing that he really asked and didn''t say anything, Gu Chao didn''t wait any longer, and walked inside, waving the spirit knife to open the way as he walked.


    The movement made by the snake spirit inside was getting louder and louder, and even slapped the ground and the stone wall with its tail restlessly.


    When Gu Chao walked to the end and saw the snake spirit, he finally understood the reason why it was so restless but never showed up.


    It turned out that the snake spirit was shedding its skin, which was when it was weak.


    Seeing Gu Chao and the three little ones, the half-molted snake spirit stared at them with a pair of vertical pupils. The snake head desperately wanted to lift it up, but it couldn''t be done.


    Although it looks fierce, it is really not threatening at all.


    Come to think of it, Huang Laosi was able to escape when he fell into this snake spirit''s territory, because the snake spirit was shedding its skin and didn''t have the energy to eat her, otherwise she would have passed the first seven.


    Looking at the weak appearance of the snake spirit, the third boy, who was usually scared away by the fierce appearance of the snake spirit, suddenly felt that it was time for them to take revenge.


    Immediately wanted to rush over to take a bite of it, but found that they were still restrained by Gu Chao, unable to break free at all.


    Finally, the three little ones had no choice but to be honest.


    The snake spirit is even more resentful towards the three little ones than it is towards Gu Chao, three little bastards, my mother didn''t eat you, and you even brought Taoist priests to catch me, when it was at its weakest.


    If I knew earlier, I shouldn��t let you go. Eating it can increase your cultivation.


    Facing the snake spirit''s resentful eyes, the three little ones were frightened to back away first, and then they felt confident when they thought that it was difficult to even move.


    Playing a grimace to provoke the snake spirit, and pointing his **** at it.


    Even more angry, the snake spirit''s vertical pupils turned green, thinking of swallowing them alive.


    Gu Chao pointed the knife at the weak snake spirit, and gestured at the seven inches of it, thinking whether to use the knife now, or wait for him to shed his skin before doing so.


    Hmm~ The waiter is still waiting for her at home, so let''s kill her now.


    This snake essence has cultivated inner alchemy, and it should be able to transform into a human form in another hundred or eighty years. Its inner alchemy is not bad for alchemy.


    and its flesh and blood skeleton can be used.


    Even the shed skin can be used to make a protective vest. She doesn''t need it herself, but she can also give it to someone close to her.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s killing intent, the snake spirit drooped its head, prostrated itself on the ground and hissed at Gu Chao, begging for trouble.


    Then, a drop of blood came out of its forehead, floating in front of Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, this snake spirit is not stupid, he knows how to beg for mercy, and also knows how to show sincerity.


    This blood essence is its heart and soul, and the meaning of giving it to Gu Chao is that it is willing to form a master-servant contract with Gu Chao.


    In this contract, naturally Gu Chao is the master and he is the servant.


    Gu Chao thought about it, it seems good to have such a demon servant, if one day she is not at home, she can keep it at home for protection, she can rest assured.


    So, after a little consideration, Gu Chao accepted its blood essence under the expectation of the snake essence.


    It''s just that this snake spirit is still cautious. It is indeed a master-servant contract, but it is not a death contract.


    So, Gu Chao changed it directly, and made a life-and-death contract with the snake spirit.


    If one day she is gone, this snake spirit will naturally not be able to live.


    When the contract is concluded, although the snake spirit is still a little unwilling, but when she thinks that this is compared with her life, she can only accept it.


    It has been cultivating for more than three hundred years, and it has finally achieved its current cultivation level. It doesn''t want to go to reincarnation.


    Better to live than to die!


    Since Gu Chao has accepted the snake spirit as a demon servant, he naturally wants to give it some benefits.


    So, Shuashua threw out a few demon pills, and gave it some nourishing elixir.


    "Come find me after you recover."


    The snake spirit, who was still depressed at first, saw that the master he just recognized was so generous, the previous depression immediately disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be reborn after a catastrophe. It was prepared for the worst, but it gave it such a big surprise.


    Such a master, it feels completely acceptable.


    So after Gu Chao finished speaking, it immediately put its feet up and hissed twice to show that it knew.


    As for how it will find its owner when the time comes, they have already signed a life-and-death contract, so they will naturally feel it, and it will just follow it when the time comes.


    This dramatic reversal made the three little ones who were gloating just now a little bit unresponsive. After they reacted, all of them sneered at the snake spirit with contempt on their faces.


    Is it that spineless? What about integrity? What about freedom? Did you just compromise?


    Didn��t you struggle to resist?


    The snake spirit raised her eyelids at the three little ones, her vertical pupils were full of contempt.


    You have backbone, why don''t you resist?


    Phew! If you have integrity, you can still be here with my mother!


    Gu Chao has taken the snake spirit, and she doesn''t want to stay here too long, the environment is really too bad.


    So Gu Chao turned around and left, "Go and see where you are."


    The three little ones gave the snake spirit three asses, and reluctantly followed Gu Chao to leave.


    Actually, there is nothing to see in their place. Although there is no snake spirit here, the smell is stinking, but the cave is covered with moss and fallen leaves, and there are bones of their original owner.


    Of course, the most important thing is the pottery dolls they live in.


    The three little ones led the way ahead, wondering if the Taoist priest also wanted to take their sent bodies so as to control them.


    It''s just that, even without their host bodies, she can still control them, just like now.


    Woohoo! very scary.


    Returned along the original road, and then went deep for a stick of incense, and finally arrived at the site of the three little ones.


    Gu Chao looked at the entrance of the cave that was covered by vegetation so that he could no longer see it. It seemed that, as the three boys said, no one had been here for a long time.


    It��s just a long period of time, a little long, probably decades if not hundreds of years.


    Otherwise, the vegetation at the entrance of the cave would not be so lush.


    Also, these villages near the foot of the mountain are full of ordinary people. Even if there are a few hunters, they would never dare to enter such a deep mountain, so it is normal that no one comes here.


    It��s just that Gu Chao suddenly remembered that there were no large living creatures nearby that could be called past at the snake spirit��s side.


    But I didn''t see any large living things here, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Gu Chao looked at the three little ones, "Do you usually practice by sucking the souls of animals?"


    Stared at by her cold eyes, the three little ones were a little scared, they couldn''t just go, if they want to maintain their cultivation, they can only **** the souls of animals, or wait to be stupid day by day?


    Seeing the three little ones nodding timidly, Gu Chao pushed aside the vegetation at the entrance of the cave and walked into the cave without saying a word.


    Three little ones, who thought they would be beaten, looked at Gu Chao''s back in a daze, and couldn''t believe it, that fierce woman let them go this time.


    Gu Chao asked them only to confirm her guess, and was not prepared to do anything to them.


    It''s just sucking animal souls, which is not a heinous thing, and she wouldn''t do it for such a thing.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    People still hunt and eat meat. Are they also guilty?


    This hole is not big, after Gu Chao went in, he caught everything in his eyes at a glance.


    Besides a white bone and one or two magical artifacts scattered in other places, there are three pottery dolls.


    Presumably it is a pottery doll possessed by three little cubs, but now it is covered with dust and rotten leaves, and the original appearance cannot be seen.


    This place should be a place where their original owner randomly found a place to hide and rest after being injured, but in the end it turned out to be the place where she was buried.


    Gu Chao knelt down and squeezed a dust-removing formula on the three pottery dolls, and the three dusty pottery dolls immediately returned to their original appearance.


    This is so happy for the three little ones, they haven''t been this clean for a long time.


    The way they looked at Gu Chao changed for a moment. In fact, this woman is not too bad.


    Gu Chao ignored their sneak peeks, and instead put away the three pottery dolls.


    Seeing their own body suddenly disappear in front of their eyes, the three little ones immediately panicked, ignoring Gu Chao''s control, flailing their arms and kicking their legs to struggle.


    He didn''t stop talking, "You bad woman, what have you done to our bodies, return them to us!"


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    There was a loud bang, and the roar of the three little ones was immediately frightened back.


    Looking blankly at the place where their bodies were originally placed, a **** and deep hole appeared.


    And the bones of their original owner fell down and disappeared.


    "The things are put away for you, it''s so fresh."


    The three little ones came back to their senses, and they immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Gu Chao say that they must be in good health.


    What happened just now, why did it suddenly collapse?


    Fortunately, this woman put away their body, otherwise she would have disappeared together with the bones of the original owner.


    "Well, we blamed you just now, I''m sorry, don''t be angry!"


    "Hehehe! Don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    "We didn''t do it on purpose, we were just in a hurry, you understand, right?"


    Gu Chao glanced at them, and said coldly, "I made this hole."


    So, should they thank her?


    Hmm~ She smashed it, well, before she smashed it, she put away their body, she should be thankful!


    As for the bones of the original owner, don''t care about her.


    She knew how to beat them before, the whip hurt her body, and she also scolded them and didn''t give them enough to eat.


    So, it��s better to leave her alone, anyway, she��s gone, so it��s useless to keep the bones.


    It''s just, why did this woman suddenly go crazy and smash such a big hole?


    Also, they seem to have overlooked a very important question just now, what is the matter with the yin energy that suddenly filled the hole?


    Following Gu Chao''s line of sight, he saw Yin Qi continuously gushing out of the hole that was just smashed.


    Even if they were ghosts already, seeing such a strong yin energy made them a little scared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： cant wait for her

    Chapter 105 Can''t wait for her


    "This, what''s under this?"


    "I don''t know, how scary?"


    "Afraid!"


    The three cubs huddled together, hugging each other with fear on their faces.


    They have been on it for so long, and they didn''t realize that there is such a big hole below, and it is so scary.


    Fortunately, the soil is really solid, otherwise they would definitely not be able to find their bodies if they fell.


    It was so scary, they didn''t dare to go down.


    And what if they were sleeping when they fell? Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Gu Chao squeezed a Yanyang Jue, and a large ball of flames shot out from her hand, heading straight into the black hole.


    Where the flames passed, the thick Yin Qi dispersed, and they were finally able to see the scene below clearly.


    The bottom of the cave turned out to be a passage paved with stone slabs, and the bones of their original owners were scattered at the entrance of the passage.


    "Go down and have a look."


    Gu Chao jumped down as soon as he said that. Although the three little ones controlled by her didn''t want to go, they couldn''t break free, so they had to go with her.


    Moreover, their bodies are still on the woman, so they have to go.


    It was pitch black in the passage, so Gu Chao squeezed another Yanyang Jue to disperse the Yin Qi in the passage, and at the same time illuminate the passage, allowing them to see the situation in the passage clearly.


    This passage looks like it was built artificially. It is wide enough for three people to pass side by side. There are also stone walls on both sides, and there are candlesticks on the wall.


    Gu Chao lit the candlestick, and only then carefully began to look at the passage.


    There are a lot of moss on the stone wall, and you can tell at a glance that this place has been built for a long time.


    Moreover, according to what the three boys said, they have been here for at least decades. Judging from their panicked appearance just now, they probably don''t know the existence of this place.


    If that��s the case, the existence of this place would have been pushed back a long time ago.


    Built in the mountains, most of them are tombs.


    Before she was in the forest, she didn''t pay much attention to the Feng Shui nearby, otherwise she could have seen the identity of some people buried in this tomb.


    However, just looking at the spacious tomb passage, the owner of this tomb is either rich or noble.


    It''s just that this good place has now become a bad place.


    There is so much yin in the tomb, I don''t know what the owner looks like now.


    No matter what it is now, you will know it when you see it.


    Passing through the passage, there are the same two passages ahead. Gu Chao is not proficient in this area, let alone has no experience, and does not know if there is any mechanism.


    So, she chose the most straightforward method.


    Sacrificing the spirit knife and slashing, sure enough, there are organs on both roads, but now there are no more.


    There is no need to choose a route, just follow the place with the most yin energy.


    Passing through two stone chambers, there is another passage, but this time the passage is inclined downwards.


    Along the way, there wasn''t even a bug in the tomb, presumably they all went into the stomach of that thing.


    Gu Chao suddenly remembered that she found that there were no large living creatures nearby, so she should have thought that she was eaten by the three little ones, but now it seems that she overestimated them.


    They did eat some, but more went in here.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao suddenly stopped and looked at the three little ones floating in the air, "Where is the soul of your original master after death?"


    The three little ones froze for a moment, then shook their heads in bewilderment, "I didn''t see it!" If Gu Chao hadn''t asked them now, they wouldn''t have thought of this at all.


    So, what about the master''s soul?


    Gu Chaodao: "It probably got into that thing''s belly too!"


    The three little ones didn''t want to follow after hearing this, what the **** is that?


    It''s just that the Yin Qi here is so terrifying, how powerful is that thing?


    The owner has been eaten by him, so they must not be able to beat them, what should we do? They don''t want to be eaten.


    They haven''t gone out to see and see, so it''s still fun!


    Gu Chao looked at the increasingly ugly faces of the three little ones, and comforted them, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you be eaten, and I''m waiting for you to watch the house for me."


    "Huh? Housekeeping, us?"


    So, are they going to be enslaved again?


    Just out of the tiger''s mouth, and about to enter the wolf''s lair, secretly staring at Gu Chao, this woman is too cruel, they can''t beat them and they can''t escape, what a miserable day it will be in the future.


    Gu Chao seemed to know what the three little ones were thinking, so she took a soul-nourishing incense and lit it, shaking it in front of the three little ones.


    San Xiaozhi didn''t know what it was, but after taking two sips, his eyes lit up immediately, and he started to **** it up.


    A stick of incense was half burned, and Gu Chao put it out and put it away.


    The three little ones who were sucking vigorously came up to Gu Chao, winked at Gu Chao fawningly, "One more mouthful."


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to push them away, "I''ll eat later, it''s inconvenient now."


    San Xiao just thought about it, it''s really inconvenient now, so I''ll eat it later.


    At this time, they accepted the word going back very well, and it was not unacceptable to take care of the house.


    Haha~ So what if you don��t accept it, it��s not like you can��t escape, those who know current affairs are heroes!


    The snake spirit has become this woman''s servant. It''s not a shame that they look after her house?


    Yes, it is!


    It��s just the incense, will there be more in the future?


    It was delicious, and after eating such a small amount, they felt that their souls and bodies were solidified!


    It would be great if there is every day in the future.


    This channel has been circling to the end, and what appeared in front of their eyes was a pool of water.


    Ok? Shouldn''t it be the tomb and the coffin?


    The Yin Qi inside the pool is thick, compared with the Yin Qi that came out just now, it is more intense, and the pool water is as black as ink.


    Gu Chao shot down several flames one after another, and the water in the pool was crackling, and it didn''t stop until it was about a cup of tea.


    Waiting until the water in the pool was clear, Gu Chao looked again, and there was a big hole at the bottom of the pool, and the entrance of the hole was in the middle of the water.


    Gu Chao took out a piece of talisman paper to collect all the water, and then raised his foot to the entrance of the cave. There are steps under the entrance of the cave, and it is not known whether it is the nest of things.


    There was such a big commotion just now, but the thing didn''t come out. Could it be that the snake spirit is still shedding its skin?


    Regardless of whether it is shedding its skin or not, the community will see it.


    Going down from the winding stone steps, this time it didn''t take long to reach the bottom.


    It turned out to be a palace-like place, with reliefs, dragon beads, sea beads, and dragon chairs.


    This is the emperor''s treatment!


    Could it be that the emperor was buried here?


    It''s just that there is still a pool of water on the head, which is a big taboo in Feng Shui.


    Is it because of this that the treasured land has become a fierce place?


    It''s just that, I don''t know how many years have passed here, and I have gone through vicissitudes of life, and I have no way to figure out what it looked like in the past.


    Gu Chao wandered around the hall, but still couldn''t find that thing.


    The yin energy here is the heaviest, so that thing should be here.


    This is strange, they have all come in front of him, why don''t they come out, are they still afraid that they will not survive?


    As soon as this idea fell, Gu Chao felt his feet trembling, and then a faint dragon chant came, and the dragon chant was full of resentment.


    Under the feet, it really is a dragon!


    Gu Chao searched the hall carefully again, trying to find out the mechanism, and finally her eyes fell on the dragon chair.


    She raised her foot and walked over to examine it carefully. The sea pearl on the armrest caught her attention.


    Sure enough, the mechanism is above the sea bead, just press the sea bead, and the footrest directly in front of the dragon chair will fall down, and it will be another stone step.


    It''s just that the stone steps here are more detailed than the previous ones, obviously with care.


    As soon as this channel appeared, the sound of dragon chant, which seemed to be absent just now, was clearly audible.


    It turned out that it was soundproofed.


    Come down from the steps, the lower head is brightly lit, and the whole hall is inlaid with sea pearls, which is more exquisite and luxurious than the palace above.


    It''s just that this extravagant palace is an exquisite cage, where a dragon is imprisoned.


    The dragon was full of yin energy, and had long since lost its former appearance. Seeing Gu Chao coming in, his first reaction was to attack.


    It''s just that its head and tail claws are locked, and it is difficult to move. How could it be Gu Chao''s opponent.


    Gu Chao knocked out the yin energy from its body, and only then did it reveal its original appearance, which was a white dragon.


    After the previously blood-red longan regained its clarity, it was a little confused at first, and then it seemed that its memory gradually recovered.


    It looked at Gu Chao fixedly, with a hoarse voice, "What about her?"


    How did Gu Chao know who it was talking about? So I just shook my head, "I don''t know who you''re talking about? I broke into this place by accident."


    Bailong looked at Gu Chao for a while, as if to confirm that what she said was somewhat true.


    It��s not that that person didn��t play these tricks before, it was just to trick him out, so what kind of trick is this time.


    Gu Chao felt that she had to make it clear, otherwise she would become someone''s so-and-so for no reason.


    "My next Gu Chao, I went up to the mountain today to look for someone, but I happened to find Yin Qi in a cave in the mountain, so I came all the way to find it, and the she you mentioned, I''m afraid she has already turned into bones."


    Bailong still looked at Gu Chao fixedly, but didn''t speak.


    So Gu Chao said again, "This place should have been established hundreds of years ago, so you should know whether the person you mentioned is still there or not?"


    If it was an ordinary emperor, he would have passed away long ago. If it was someone else, it would be hard to say.


    "When I came in just now, I found that there may have been no traces of people entering this place for a hundred years. The palace above was also covered with thick dust, and there was no trace of human activity at all."


    So, Bai Long finally responded, "Hundreds of years?"


    "Not sure, at least it''s been a hundred or two hundred years!"


    Gu Chao looked at Bai Long and shrugged his shoulders, his tone was flat, just stating a fact.


    Gu Chao said as he swung his knife to cut off the chains that locked the white dragon, but she was not afraid that the white dragon would attack her suddenly.


    It''s not what it looks like now, and her cultivation base is almost scattered, she really doesn''t take him seriously.


    Bai Long didn''t expect that this person would come to him directly. From this point of view, she really wasn''t sent by that person.


    In the past, although that person would deceive him with various temptations, he would never let him go.


    She said that she would lock him up for the rest of her life, so that he could not go anywhere, and even after she died, she would be compensated.


    So, how could he be released?


    After Bailong regained his freedom, he transformed into a handsome young man.


    Red lips and white teeth, look bright.


    Even with his sickly appearance now, he is quite attractive.


    It''s just that Gu Chao doesn''t have the slightest thought of being charming to him.


    "Thank you, fellow daoist." Bai Long also discovered the pure and vigorous spiritual power in Gu Chao, and knew that she was a practitioner.


    It''s just that this person not only didn''t have the intention to kill him when he saw him, but even let him go.


    This is different from the monks he met before. When those monks saw him, they didn''t want to peel his skin and cram his tendons. Even his blood was a good material for drawing talismans.


    It''s just that he guessed wrong about Gu Chao, Gu Chao is indeed a monk, but she is not a monk in this world.


    In the world of comprehension, humans, monsters, and ghosts coexist. Although there is no such thing as a peaceful coexistence, it all depends on strength.


    There are demon cultivators who cannibalize people, and human cultivators who slaughter demons, but they are not enemies when they meet, and there are also those who can get along peacefully.


    Of course, the premise of getting along is that the cultivation level is the same, or the eye relationship.


    Gu Chao has an eye for Bailong, of course, not the kind of eye for a man and a woman, but just pleasing to the eye.


    What''s more, the white dragon is imprisoned here, I am afraid it is also a twists and turns.


    Why twists and turns? Gu Chao feels that the word love is still inseparable.


    As soon as Bai Long woke up, he looked at Gu Chao''s eyes, and there was a faint anticipation in his guard. Whoever he was looking forward to was naturally the one he was talking about.


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "You''re welcome, it''s just a matter of little effort, if you weren''t possessed by demons before, and your Yin Qi was too heavy, I wouldn''t have discovered it."


    Bai Long heard her say that he had fallen into a demon before, his thin lips were tightly pressed, and he didn''t say a word.


    His last memory was that the man was about to go to war, "Wait for me to come back."


    He has been waiting for that person to come back, but he has not waited for it. He does not know the outside changes in the underground palace, and even forgets the time after a long time.


    So he didn''t know how long he had waited, and how he became possessed later, he also forgot.


    But, unexpectedly, when he woke up again, it would be a hundred years later.


    She, in the end, did not wait.


    It was just meeting by chance, and by the way, he took the lead. Gu Chao is not familiar with him, so it is not easy to ask some questions.


    "I followed your yin energy to find it. There is a tomb above it. You can go and see it." Maybe that person is up there.


    Bai Long heard the words and looked at Gu Chao. The tomb above was originally prepared by her for herself, but it was built later, so the above is just a decoration. "


    So that''s the case, she said, why didn''t I see any funerary objects when I came here, but it was only decent here.


    Moreover, the dragon was obviously waiting for someone, and that person probably didn''t die at the time, so, fearing that something happened midway, that person didn''t come back in the end.


    Otherwise, it is impossible that there is not a single skeleton in the upper hall, and there should be some burials! After all, he is an emperor, isn''t he!


    It''s just that since the two have this kind of relationship, why did they lock Bailong here again.


    Being able to imprison him in the tomb behind him, it can be seen that that person must have feelings for Bailong, and the first sentence Bailong asked when he woke up was also that person. This person and the dragon obviously have feelings for each other, so why? Got this far?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： to find her

    Chapter 106 Good to find her


    After Bailong became an adult, he went out to practice. On the way, he met Li Chun, who was still the princess at that time.


    It feels like old friends at first sight, stays together day and night, and loves each other for a long time.


    Later, Bailong helped Li Chun ascend the throne and became a member of her harem.


    Later, Li Chun discovered his identity as a Dragon Clan.


    Li Chun really loves Bai Long, even if he knows Bai Long''s identity, he has no other thoughts, and loves and respects him the same.


    The two are lingering in love, and Li Chun''s harem is useless.


    So, naturally, there are a lot of people think that the white dragon is an eyesore, and want to get rid of him quickly, and some courtiers even said that the Holy One should be punished by heaven for infringing on the dragon clan.


    It was at this time that the northwest was disrupted, and then there was a severe drought in the southeast. This is not the same as the courtier''s advice.


    Even so, Li Chun never thought of separating from Bailong.


    Bailong also knew that when he was with Li Chun, there was no so-called infringement at all, and not all his clan members were married of the same clan.


    Although most of them are intermarriages with monster races, and there are few of them with human races, they haven''t seen much.


    It can be seen that the main reason is because of those neglected men in the harem.


    It''s just that Bailong didn''t mention this in front of Li Chun, because Li Chun didn''t go to the harem originally because of him, if he said it again, those men''s life would be even more difficult in the future.


    Until one day, Li Chun received a Taoist priest.


    The Taoist priest first offered the elixir to Li Chun, and Li Chun took her elixir, and it really had a good effect.


    She also heard from Bai Long that there is indeed an alchemist among the monks, and the alchemy made by mortals can live a long life even though they cannot become immortals after eating it.


    This point just hit Li Chun''s heart.


    Ever since she found out that Bailong belongs to the Dragon Clan, what worries her the most is that she is a mortal with a life span of only a hundred years, while her lover is a dragon with a lifespan of thousands of years.


    In the future, she will be turned into bones, but her lover is still there.


    Whether he was heartbroken for him or he found someone else after his death, Li Chun didn''t want to see her.


    So, longevity has become Li Chun''s obsession.


    After the Taoist made alchemy for Li Chun for two years, one day he suddenly came to visit Li Chun excitedly holding an ancient book.


    told Li Chun, "Your Majesty, Pindao was looking through the ancient books left by his ancestors and discovered a big secret.


    There are rumors in ancient times that there are not only human races in the world, but also monster races and ghost races, and this monster race has the longest lifespan.


    The short ones range from a hundred years to a thousand years, while the long ones can live for tens of millions of years. It is even said that the dragon and phoenix clan live the longest.


    The Phoenix clan was reborn from Nirvana, immortal.


    Dragon is the son of heaven, and it is blessed by heaven and earth, and it is possible to achieve success in cultivation and ascend.


    Your Majesty, if you are lucky enough to find one of these people and eat their inner alchemy, you will live forever.


    Pindao is willing to find the medicine of longevity for His Majesty, please allow His Majesty. "


    Li Chun didn''t say anything at the time, but instead asked the Taoist priest to go back first and wait for her words.


    Longevity is what Li Chun thinks about and wants day and night. There is a dragon beside her pillow, but this dragon is her lover.


    After thinking about it for a few days, finally one day after being in love, Li Chun put his arms around his lover and asked her something that turned her heart.


    "Is Qianqian feeling homesick?"


    "I have been away for many years, so I naturally think about it. I don''t know what the clan looks like now?"


    "Since you''re homesick, let''s go back and have a look! I''ll go back with you."


    She is reluctant to part with her lover, but she can''t care so much about other things.


    Bailong''s name is Ao Qian, and he is delighted to learn that his lover is willing to accompany him to visit Hui nationality.


    The next day, Li Chun summoned the Taoist priest and asked her, "Are you sure you can catch the dragon?"


    The Taoist priest didn��t expect the emperor to figure it out so quickly. Sure enough, his own longevity is more important than the person next to him.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, as long as the Dragon Clan is found, Pindao is completely sure."


    The reason why Taoist priests came to the emperor was originally for Bailong.


    She has traveled everywhere, and she has seen a lot of monsters and killed a lot. This is the first time she has seen a dragon.


    According to the ancient books in Shimen, dragons are treasures all over the body, dragon scales and horns, dragon tendons, gentian, and dragon blood are the first choice for drawing symbols.


    As for whether the gentian can live forever, she doesn''t know, she just wants the white dragon.


    She pretended not to know that the person next to the emperor was Bailong, who had been lurking in the palace for two years just for today.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that the emperor would figure it out so quickly after hearing her words, and wanted to skin the dragon beside her.


    However, isn''t this just what she wants, allowing her to get what she wants as soon as possible.


    That Bailong has a profound cultivation base, she is not an opponent, but as long as the emperor sets up a plan, he will be able to take him down.


    The Taoist priest had a good idea, but he heard the emperor say, "Since this is the case, you should prepare and set off in two days to go to the Dragon Clan. Then you will succeed once."


    Going to the Dragon Clan, it turned out to be going to the Dragon Clan, the Taoist was ecstatic when he heard this.


    She thought that one dragon would be enough, but she never thought that the emperor would give her such a big surprise.


    "If your majesty is worried, you can bring more guards. When the time comes to cooperate with Pindao, one dragon is absolutely no problem."


    The emperor was about to speak, but when he raised his eyes, he saw the person next to her pillow coming in from the entrance of the main hall, looking straight at her.


    With just one glance, the emperor knew that Bailong had heard their words.


    After a pause, the emperor waved the Taoist priest to go down, and she herself stood up from the dragon chair and walked towards her lover at the entrance of the main hall.


    The emperor reached out to hug Ao Qian, but Ao Qian avoided him.


    "Your Majesty said that he wanted to accompany me back to the clan, and that''s why?" Ao Qian didn''t expect that the person she slept with day and night wanted to slaughter his clansmen.


    "Qianqian, listen to me, I never thought of hurting you."


    Ao Qian twitched the corner of her mouth, with a half-smile, "You really didn''t hurt me, what you want is the inner alchemy of my people, just for longevity!"


    Li Chun couldn''t bear his lover looking at her like this any longer, so he hugged him regardless of his lover''s struggle.


    "Qianqian, Qianqian, listen to my explanation, I also want to be with you for a long time, you believe me!"


    Ao Qian finally stopped struggling, with tears in her eyes, "Dragon''s inner alchemy can''t make people live longer, at most it can live longer. If you want, I can give it to you now, so that we can grow old too." together for a long time."


    However, Ao Qian didn''t say anything else, he gave his inner alchemy to Li Chun, and he would no longer be able to cultivate.


    "Give it to me, what about you? How does it affect you?"


    Ao Qian clung to her lover''s arms and said softly, "It''s not the same as usual."


    He usually never showed his dragon side in front of Li Chun, so Li Chun didn''t know what he meant by what he said was unintentional.


    After asking Ao Qian again and again, and getting this result, Li Chun believed it.


    That night in the bedroom, Ao Qian transformed into her real body for the first time in front of her lover, a handsome white dragon.


    Spit out the inner alchemy and gave it to Li Chun.


    Li Chun got Ao Qian''s inner alchemy, and she also noticed that her body is getting stronger day by day.


    Ao Qian rejected the previous proposal to go to the Dragon Clan.


    Li Chun knew that he was hurt by himself, and he was afraid that she would still have the dragon''s idea, so he was guarding against her.


    It''s just that now that her wish is over, she really doesn''t think about it anymore.


    The Taoist priest was surprised when he learned that the emperor didn''t go, but later seeing that the emperor was getting healthier, she guessed that the white dragon must have done something.


    But thinking that she is not the opponent of the white dragon, I can only rest my mind for a while and make another plan.


    After a few years like this, Li Chun found that Bailong''s body seemed not as good as before. He never got sick before, but now just a snowfall can make him fall ill.


    She began to speculate, is this related to his loss of inner alchemy?


    With Neidan in her body, she can clearly feel the changes in herself, which can be seen to be beneficial to her, so it will be like this without Neidan''s lover.


    She asked Ao Qian, but Ao Qian said that she was thinking too much, which was not the case.


    Later, Ao Qian became pregnant. She had been with Ao Qian for many years and finally had a child. How could she not be excited, so she put this matter behind her.


    It''s just that the child had no destiny with them, and died when he was five months old.


    The reason is because of the men in her harem.


    If Bailong still has Neidan, it is absolutely impossible for him to kill his child with just one spice.


    The emperor knew this, and Bailong himself knew it.


    When Bailong was in a coma, Li Chun returned the inner alchemy to Bailong.


    If the price of her longevity is to hurt her lover, then what is the point of her longevity?


    The emperor summoned the Taoist priest again, and then she went to search for the Dragon Clan. She told the Taoist priest the place where she met Ao Qian, and asked her to start searching from there.


    It''s just that she didn''t mention this matter to Ao Qian.


    Ao Qian woke up and found out that Neidan had returned to his body. At first he was puzzled, but then he wanted to understand again. Neither of them said any more about this matter.


    If there is no unborn child between them, maybe they can still be the same as before.


    However, there is no if.


    Although Ao Qian tried her best to behave as usual, Li Chun could still see it.


    Even if they slaughtered that man, their children would never come back.


    Shemale combination, it is difficult to have children, and I don��t know if there will be more in the future?


    In this way, Li Chun''s determination to find the Dragon Clan was further strengthened.


    She has Longdan, and the longer she lives, the chances of having another child will naturally be higher.


    She thought she had concealed it well, but she didn''t know that paper could not contain fire.


    After Ao Qian knew that Li Chun had sent the Taoist priest to find his clansmen, he was naturally worried about the safety of his clansmen, so he wanted to go back to remind the clansmen behind Li Chun''s back.


    Things were so unfortunate that Li Chun found out his intention to leave, and Li Chun thought that his lover was hurt by her and wanted to leave her.


    From then on, people were arranged to watch him all the time.


    There was already a estrangement between the two of them before, and this made it even worse, sharing the same bed with different dreams.


    Until Li Chun was over forty years old, the Taoist priest did not find the Dragon Clan.


    Finally, the Taoist finally didn''t want to wait any longer, so he attacked Ao Qian.


    As she thought, she was not Ao Qian''s opponent and died in the end.


    Ao Qian hated this Taoist priest long ago. If it wasn''t for her, how could her lover be so obsessed with finding the Dragon Clan.


    So, he didn''t have the slightest thought of showing mercy to the Taoist priest, and directly slaughtered her in front of his lover.


    This is also the first time Li Chun has seen such a ruthless side of his lover, and he couldn''t help sighing while being stunned.


    If he didn''t still have her in his heart, she would have died long ago based on the fact that she was playing the dragon clan''s idea.


    Li Chun grew old day by day, and felt more powerless, but she never stopped wanting to find the Dragon Clan.


    The older she gets, the more irritable she becomes.


    After another quarrel with Ao Qian, she became more and more afraid of her lover leaving, so she ordered someone to make a chain specially designed to lock Bailong, trap him in the palace, and never allow him to leave.


    Not only that, a place like her bedroom was also built in her mausoleum, just for her to be with her lover after death.


    She didn''t mention these things to Ao Qian, because she still died unwillingly.


    A few years later, the people Li Chun sent out to find the Dragon Clan came back and brought back a keel.


    When Ao Qian saw the keel, he thought it was Li Chun who killed his people, and almost went mad.


    Actually, the keel was only brought back by the guards when they discovered it. When they saw it, there was only one keel left.


    Ao Qian wanted to leave regardless of the chains on her feet, naturally she suffered internal injuries.


    Looking at the lover who hurt her in order to leave her, Li Chun''s eyes turned red, and when Ao Qian woke up again, he was in this mausoleum.


    Afterwards, Li Chun didn''t hide from his lover, and asked his clansmen where they lived.


    The purpose is obvious, and it no longer cares about concealment.


    Later, the border was chaotic, and Li Chun thought that his lover was angry with her now, so she left temporarily, and when he came back in a few days, it was time for him to calm down.


    It''s just that neither she nor Ao Qian thought that they would never see each other again after parting this time.


    The sentence she said when she left, wait for me to come back, made Ao Qian wait for her until she was enchanted.


    "Unexpectedly, after a hundred years, when you open your eyes, things seem to be different."


    Gu Chao didn��t know how to comfort this kind of thing, so he could only talk about other things, ��My condolences to Fellow Daoist Ao, fellow Daoist��s current cultivation level is chaotic, so as not to become like a demon again, he should devote himself to cultivation first.��


    Ao Qian paused for a moment, then chuckled, "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for reminding me that I really should devote myself to cultivation, otherwise how could I find her."


    "That person must have already entered reincarnation, why should you?" This has been the case in this life, and it is impossible to go on this road again.


    Gu Chao thought, if the servant girl leaves one day, she must go to Fengcheng to check the reincarnation, to know where he went, so that she can look for him again.


    She is like this, what position does she have to persuade Ao Qian?


    So Gu Chao took a piece of yellow paper and drew a talisman for Ao Qian, "I have some friendship with the judge. If you go someday, giving this to her may be of some use."


    Ao Qian never thought that he and Gu Chao just met by chance, and this person would be willing to help him in this way.


    "Thank you fellow daoist, if you have any orders from fellow daoist in the future, just ask, and Ao Qian will do his best."


    "Then I would like to thank Fellow Daoist Ao."


    Saying goodbye to Ao Qian, Gu Chao walked down the mountain.


    Out of the mountain, there was a red glow in the sky, Gu Chao quickly walked a few steps, thinking to settle the matter earlier so that he could go home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： nothing wrong

    Chapter 107 Nothing wrong


    "Don''t come back after dawn, Lao Gu, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Village Chief Huang walked around the courtyard of Huang Laosi''s family anxiously, looking out of the yard frequently, but there was no one on the dirt road outside.


    Turning around, she saw the old **** Gu, the old god, sitting on the side smoking a pipe, she asked angrily.


    Village Chief Gu exhaled a puff of smoke, then glanced at her, and said lightly, "What''s the rush, I''ll come back when it''s time, just wait with peace of mind."


    Despite her calm appearance on the surface, she is actually more anxious than Village Chief Huang!


    Gu Chao is her nephew, and she brought him out. Can she not be worried?


    But, what''s the use of them worrying here? What else can I do to help?


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go to the mountains to look for them, but she''s also afraid that they will cause trouble to Gu Chao if they go there.


    Because she doesn''t know what is important in their Taoism, what should she pay attention to?


    Wait a little longer, when the sun rises, Gu Chao has not come back, so she goes into the mountain to have a look.


    Huang''s husband was also like them. He kept watch all night, and when it was dawn, he went to wake up the children again and asked them to guard their wives before cooking.


    Gu Daochang must not have any accidents, otherwise his family''s crimes will be serious.


    He kindly went to help find his wife. If there is something, how can he be worthy of her.


    When Village Chief Gu finally couldn''t sit still, Gu Chao finally appeared on the dirt road outside.


    The first person to notice Gu Chao was naturally the village head Huang who kept looking on the road, "I''m back, I''m back!"


    Hearing Village Chief Huang''s excited voice, Village Chief Gu who lowered his head and smoked suddenly raised his head. When he saw Gu Chao who came back intact, her anxious heart finally let go.


    In the kitchen, Huang Jiafulang, who heard Village Chief Huang''s voice, ran out in a hurry, holding a handful of green vegetable leaves in his hand, which showed how excited he was.


    "Gu Daochang is back, are you okay? How is it? Did you find it?"


    "Gu~ Daoist, how are you?" Huang Cunxiang almost blurted out Gu Chao''s name, but then thought again, whether she was doing business, or should she be called Daoist Gu.


    Cunchang Gu just looked at Gu Chao, seeing that her expression was normal, and there was no embarrassment.


    Gu Chao looked at several people, nodded and said, "I found it."


    "Ouch, this is good, this is good!"


    Huang Fulang even knelt down to Gu Chao with a "plop", kowtowing.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, you are my family''s benefactor!"


    Gu Chao bent down to help him up, "Huang Fulang doesn''t need to do this, just listen to me."


    As soon as the two village chiefs heard her words, they knew that things might not go so smoothly.


    Huang Fulang had heard from Gu Chao earlier that even if the soul of the wife-lord came back, it would not be complete, so he was already prepared in his heart.


    Now hearing what Gu Chao said, he just looked straight at Gu Chao, waiting for her to continue.


    Gu Chao took out the soul-nourishing pouch containing Huang Laosi''s soul, and said while walking into the house, "Let her go back first."


    The three of them didn''t say much after hearing what was said, and followed Gu Chao into the house.


    Entering the room where Huang Laosi was lying, Gu Chao opened the soul-replenishing bag, and a vague figure appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    This is Huang Laosi''s lost soul. This is the first time he has seen such a thing, and the three of them are naturally dumbfounded.


    Huang''s husband is okay, anyway, this soul belongs to his wife, so he is naturally not afraid.


    Village Chief Huang and Village Chief Gu felt a little unnatural. The living souls were right in front of their eyes. It would be a lie if they didn''t feel anything at all.


    It''s just, why do they feel that Huang Laosi''s soul looks a little timid and dazed!


    "She has been in the mountains for a long time, and she is possessed by Yin Qi, that''s why she is like this. I am afraid that her reaction will be a little slow in the future."


    She didn''t get it right, there was another reason why Huang Laosi was like this, and that was that he was scared by the three little ones and even gnawed them twice.


    This matter, when Huang Laosi wakes up, if she still remembers it, let''s talk about it, she doesn''t believe that they were scared.


    Huang Fulang broke down in tears, and murmured: "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."


    Village Chief Huang also said, "Yes, yes, just come back."


    She is the only pillar of the Huang and Lao family, and her daughter is young. If something happens to her, what will happen to the orphans and widows of this family?


    Gu Chao cast a spell to send Huang Laosi''s soul back to her body, and gathered spiritual power to attach between her eyebrows.


    After a while, Huang Laosi finally made a movement.


    Seeing this, the three of them also became excited.


    Huang Laosi just opened his eyes, still a little confused, then suddenly sat up from the bed and shouted, "Ah! Ah! Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    He kept waving his hands, as if chasing something terrible.


    Do you remember that Lu is catching things, the three little ones who scared her so much.


    Seeing her like this, Huang Fulang rushed over to comfort her, but was opened by Huang Laosi.


    She is still not sober now, she has been overly stimulated, and her spirit has not stabilized for a while.


    Gu Chao drew a peace talisman out of thin air, and slapped it on Huang Laosi''s forehead, and Huang Laosi calmed down.


    However, the expression and look are still a little dazed, not like a normal look.


    "You call her name, let the children come and call mother."


    The two children had already been at the door. When they heard they were called, they hurried in and lay down on the bed and started calling mother. While shouting, they held Huang Laosi''s hand with their hands.


    Huang Jiafulang and Huang Village Chief also shouted Huang Laosi''s name on the side, without stopping.


    Gradually, Huang Laosi finally seemed to come back to his senses and reacted.


    Huang Laosi turned his head to look at the two children beside the bed, murmured and called out the names of the two children, then turned his head slowly and stiffly to look at his husband, and also called out Huang Fulang''s name.


    The last one is Village Chief Huang, she still knows everyone.


    Hearing her call their names correctly, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good if you can recognize people!"


    Finally, Huang Laosi''s eyes fell on Gu Chao and Gu Village Chief, staring blankly for a long time.


    After seeing this, Village Chief Huang explained to her, "These two are the village chief and Gu Chao from Gujia Village next door, and it was this Gu Chao and Daoist Gu who rescued you back."


    Huang Lao Si still looked at Gu Chao blankly, she felt that this person looked familiar, and she had seen him somewhere before.


    Didn��t she just see it, saw it in the crack in the mountain, at that time she only dared to glance at it but didn��t dare to look any more.


    And that look was exactly when she taught the three little ones a lesson.


    The previous memories of being in the mountains came back, although they were still a little unclear, but this did not prevent her from recalling those terrible experiences.


    "That, that ghost, ghost~"


    "collected."


    Huang Laosi let out a breath, and then remembered the cave she fell into earlier, and the cave was full of bones.


    Huang Laosi opened his mouth several times, but in the end he couldn''t get the words out.


    Gu Chao saw that she was having a hard time talking, so he replied directly: "Those are mostly the bones of wild animals. There is a snake in that cave, so I took it too."


    Huang Laosi finally felt at ease, and accepted everything, accepted everything.


    "These days, let her bask in the sun more to dissipate the yin energy on her body, it will be better."


    The Huang family naturally nodded when they heard this. They thought it would be good, at least they were still alive, but they knew that they could recover a bit. Naturally, they were excited and thanked Gu Chao again and again.


    "It''s okay, let''s go back." Gu Chao looked at Village Chief Gu.


    Another night without cuddling with her husband, she wanted to go back quickly.


    Village Chief Gu nodded when he heard the words, "Go back if you''re fine."


    Huang Fulang quickly took out the remuneration he had prepared, "You are my family''s great benefactor, please keep these."


    Looking at the two ten taels of silver ingots in front of him, Gu Chao knew that she had them with him only yesterday.


    Looking at Huang Lao Si on the bed, and then at the two children beside the bed, Gu Chao reached out and took one.


    "enough."


    There is no reason not to receive remuneration for doing things for others, and the rules cannot be broken, otherwise how will she do business in the future.


    "By the way, do you rent that land?"


    The land was bought, but Gu Chao didn��t plan to farm it. Anyway, it was going to be rented out. It was not rented to anyone, so I simply asked the Huang family.


    Huang''s husband looked at his wife and was a little hesitant.


    His family still has a few acres of land, but none of them are as good as the sold ones, so he naturally wants to rent them.


    However, now that his wife is like this, and the children are still young, even if he is rented, he can''t do so much by himself.


    Seeing his embarrassment, Village Chief Huang also knew what he was up to, so he said: "Let''s rent it first, I will let the people in the clan take care of it for you first, and you can plant it when the fourth child is well."


    Gu Chao, but it doesn''t matter, she just collects the rent.


    Back to Gujia Village, Gu Chao wanted to send the village chief back, but the village chief waved his hand, "You should go back earlier, it''s only a few steps, I can just go back by myself."


    Seeing her insistence, Gu Chao couldn''t be more polite to her, and after saying goodbye to the village chief, he drove home in his car.


    Ning Su wandered around the yard, when she heard the sound of a carriage, she looked up.


    When he saw Gu Chao driving the car, he greeted him with a smile, and then he heard Gu Chao say in a deep voice, "Why are you in a hurry, go slowly."


    Ning Su replied with a smile, "I know, has the wife had breakfast?"


    Gu Chao just remembered that not only did she not have breakfast, she didn''t even eat dinner last night.


    "Let Mrs. Yan do something casually."


    After hearing this, Yan Shi, who came out, immediately responded and went to the kitchen to cook.


    I heard that the wife-owner didn''t eat, but Ning Su felt very distressed.


    "My wife, come in and wash your face. I''ll get some pastries for my wife."


    The family has always prepared pastries and snacks, and it happened to be eaten by the wife at this time.


    Gu Chao was also really hungry. He washed his face and hands in the courtyard, and when he entered the main room, he saw that the servant had prepared the pastry.


    Gu Chao sat down, squeezed a piece and ate it, and then squeezed another piece to feed to the little husband.


    "Daddy isn''t home?"


    "Well, out."


    Ning Su''s eyes were a little unnatural, and he glanced at his wife-lord twice, hesitating to speak.


    "What''s the matter, what did Dad say?" Gu Chao thought to himself, what can Widow Gu say? It was nothing more than his monthly payment of money.


    Sure enough, this is what the little servant said, "Yesterday, my father-in-law came back and saw that you were not there. After muttering a few words, I gave him ten taels of silver."


    Ning Su did have some silver in his hands, and it was all given to him by Gu Chao, so it was useless for him to save it.


    He is at home all day long, and saves money wherever he can get it!


    Yesterday, the father-in-law sat in the main room and complained about the wife-owner, just for the ten taels of silver that the wife-owner gave him when she left a few days ago.


    "You little bastard, you played tricks with me, agreed to give me ten taels of silver for a month, and you still play sloppy with me.


    What did I say to give Lao Tzu that jewelry, but it turned out that it was not my own money. When she comes back, I will see if I don''t deal with her. "


    Ning Su went back to the house and took out the silver and put it in the widow Gu''s hands, "Elder-in-law wrongly blamed the wife-master, the wife-master had prepared it long ago, and asked me to hand it over to the father-in-law when the wife-master went out just now."


    Widow Gu took the money and looked at Ning suspiciously, "Really! She gave it to me."


    Ning Su nodded, his face full of sincerity, "Really, the wife-lord has always been filial to her father-in-law, how could she forget?"


    In Widow Gu''s heart, Ning has always been an honest son-in-law. He took a look at Ning and felt that what he said should be true.


    However, he did not intend to let Gu Chao go so lightly.


    "Hmph, it''s best if she knows. If she dares not be filial to me if I raise her with **** and piss, I might as well throw her into the ditch and drown after giving birth!"


    Ning Su felt that it was difficult for him to answer these words, so he could only listen to them without expressing any opinions.


    Actually, Widow Gu didn''t expect to hear what he said, he just chanted to himself.


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "I''m afraid he didn''t say something about me, scolded me?"


    Ning Su shook his head and denied it, "No, I just muttered a few words, and didn''t say anything after collecting the money."


    Gu Chao looked at him with flickering eyes and dared not look at her, knowing that he was not telling the truth.


    However, she didn''t care, who is Widow Gu, she still doesn''t know?


    However, the young husband took care of the widow Gu who used his own private house subsidy, and she wanted to make up for him.


    So Gu Chao put the title deed of the land he bought yesterday into the hand of the servant, "I''ll make it up for you."


    Ning Su was illiterate and didn''t know what was on the phone, but this didn''t prevent him from knowing that it wasn''t just a random piece of paper.


    "I don''t want my wife to make up for it. The money was originally given to me by my wife, and it''s all money from my wife."


    "I gave it to you, it''s yours. This is the title deed of six acres of land in Huangjia Village. You take it."


    How can a man not have his own private room!


    When Ning Su heard that it was a land deed, he immediately felt that the thin piece of paper in his hand was a bit hot.


    "This is too expensive, and I can''t take it anymore."


    Gu Chao rolled his eyes, "If you give it to you, you can keep it. Where did you get so many expensive and not expensive ones! You are all mine."


    Ning Su can''t answer this, the wife-master is right, he belongs to the wife-owner, so let him keep it for the wife-master first!


    When the wife wants to use it, just give it to the wife. Well, it can be left to the children in the future.


    Other people��s family is also in charge of these things! He is the husband of the wife-lord, so it is reasonable for him to keep him.


    The female leads the outside, the male leads the inside, there is nothing wrong with it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Changxian

    Chapter 108 Changxian


    Those three cubs brought back from the mountains, Gu Chao wanted to use them as housekeepers.


    So they dissipated the evil spirit from their bodies. Although the three little ones looked a little scary, they are now about the same as children of a few years old after the evil spirit has dissipated.


    Although it is still haunted by Yin Qi, contact with people will not have any effect on people.


    Ning Su looked at the three pottery dolls played by his wife, they were very cute, and reached out to pick up one to examine carefully.


    "It''s so cute, when did the wife-owner buy it?"


    Looking at the look of the little husband holding the pottery doll and loving it, Gu Chao couldn''t bear to tell him that it was used to pretend to be a ghost.


    However, if you think about it, you will be under the same roof in the future, and you will definitely see him, so you can''t hide it, so let''s tell him.


    "I picked up three cubs on the mountain, this is where they live."


    Picked it up? brat?


    "What kind of animal?"


    Men all like some furry and cute little things, Ning Su thought that the wife and the owner picked up some small animals on the mountain.


    It''s just, what kind of small thing does it need to live in such a small pottery doll?


    Gu Chao nodded the one in his hand, and was about to speak when he found that the one in Ning Su''s hand popped out.


    The one in Ning Su''s hand was wiped by the gentle Ning Sumo all the time, and she wanted to come out a long time ago.


    At this moment, I finally couldn''t help poking my head out, wanting to get close to this gentle person.


    It''s just that he startled Ning Su when he just popped his head, and then he was thrown into the corner by Ning Su, rolling around a few times.


    Amidst Ning Su''s exclamation, he quietly pulled out his little head, his face full of innocent grievances.


    Gu Chaozao had quick eyesight and quick hands to hold the frightened little husband into his arms, and gently patted his back to comfort him.


    He also waited fiercely for the ghost to take a look, full of warning.


    The brat was even more wronged, what did he do wrong? How can you blame him!


    The other two cubs also poked their heads quietly, using the blood-red eyeballs in their blue-black eye sockets to secretly look at Ning Su in Gu Chao''s arms.


    Well, there is a baby in his belly, so small.


    Maybe it was because Ning Su was pregnant, which made them feel a comfortable atmosphere, and the three little ones couldn''t help but want to get close to him and get close to him.


    Finally, Ning Su stopped trembling, and then heard Gu Chao whisper in his ear.


    "Don''t be afraid, husband, they just look scary and won''t hurt you."


    The three little ones nodded at the same time, "We won''t hurt you, we are all good boys."


    Although they don��t look good, it��s not their fault. They also want to look good and be likable.


    Ning Su heard the voices of the three little ones, they were a little dark, and it was impossible to say that they were not scary.


    However, with the wife-lord around, he believed everything the wife-lord said, and he tried not to be afraid.


    Therefore, Ning Su bravely raised her head from his wife''s arms, opened a slit of her eyes and carefully looked at the ground.


    He remembered that he should have thrown it at this place just now.


    Seeing Ning Su look over, the little brat smiled at Ning Su, it was fine if he didn''t smile, but this smile was even more frightening.


    Sure enough, Ning Su trembled in fright, and closed her eyes again.


    The smile on the boy''s face couldn''t hold back anymore, except for being wronged or wronged.


    After a while, Ning Su opened his eyes again, and found that the servant''s little **** was full of grievances and pity, and felt that he didn''t seem so scary anymore.


    Seeing that Ning Su wasn''t scared by him this time, the little brat felt angry and twitched his lips at Ning Su again.


    If you want to smile or not, you look very pitiful.


    Then Ning Su turned to look at the other two on the table, and saw that they were the same as that one, and they were also trying to smile at him.


    Ning Su suddenly felt that they were not so scary, but rather cute.


    The voice of the wife master came again, "Then they were captured and made to be refined, and after the man died, they stayed in the mountains all the time, and then they stayed at home to look after the house."


    As soon as Ning Su heard about refining and driving, her sympathy immediately came up.


    Especially seeing that they are all babies, they are full of paternal love, and feel that they are really pitiful.


    Now that Ning Su is pregnant, she is already easily agitated. Seeing such a young child turn out like this, she couldn''t help shedding tears.


    Gu Chao couldn''t make him cry because of this kind of thing, so he lied to him, "Since Fu Lang doesn''t want to keep them, then throw them back on the mountain, so as not to make you cry."


    As soon as Gu Chao said that he was going to throw them back to the mountain again, he became anxious immediately, and tears welled up in his black eyes, making him look even more pitiful.


    They all wanted to cry because they didn''t nourish their souls when they returned to the mountain, and they couldn''t get close to this close person.


    Hearing that the wife-lord said she didn''t want them, and seeing that they were going to cry or not, Ning Su couldn''t bear it, so she reached out and touched the corners of her eyes.


    Looking up at his wife, "Don''t throw them away, let''s keep them, it''s so pitiful."


    Gu Chao has nothing else to say, as long as the servant does not cry.


    Gu Chao reluctantly agreed, "Since Fulang wants to stay, let''s stay."


    After speaking, he warned the three cubs, "But it''s because of my husband''s face that I can keep you. You have to protect him well in the future, you know?"


    The three little ones nodded repeatedly, "We will definitely protect him."


    In this way, the three little ones lived in Gu''s house.


    The three little ones floated in front of Ning Su, let him watch, Ning Su reached out to touch them when he had seen enough, it was soft, although the touch felt unreal.


    Soon, Ning Su played with the three little ones. The three little ones were particularly interested in his belly, and couldn''t help but want to rub against him.


    The one in the stomach seemed to feel them, and stretched its arms and legs in Ning Su''s stomach.


    Wait until Widow Gu came back and found that there were three more terrifying things in the house, screaming and almost peeing in fear.


    His scream attracted Yan Shi. If he saw the reaction of the three little ones like Widow Gu, the two would hug each other and shiver.


    Gu Chao told the story of the three little ones again, and they breathed a sigh of relief.


    But looking at the three, I still have some lingering fears.


    This is human nature, a normal reaction to seeing scary things, and it will be fine after they get used to it.


    "There will be a black snake coming in a few days, don''t panic when you see it." Gu Chao and the others panicked when they saw it, so they reminded them first.


    In the next few days, Widow Gu will not be at home as long as he can, and when he is at home, he will walk and do things while avoiding the three little ones.


    Not only him, but also Yan''s. The reaction of the two of them hit the three young hearts hard and made them very sad.


    However, under Ning Su''s comfort, their sadness and distress are very happy.


    In any case, they are just babies. Although their intelligence has improved a little over the years, they are still just children of a few years old, so they are very coaxable.


    In the middle of the night that night, rustling sounds came from the courtyard of Gu''s family. Yan Shi had always been a light sleeper, so when she heard the sound, she came out to check the situation, fearing that a thief might have entered the house.


    He went to the main room with the lamp in his hand, and got up when he saw Gu Chao, "Grandma, there is a sound outside, I should go and have a look."


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "It''s okay, the snake is here, you go back to sleep."


    When he heard it was a snake, Yan''s hand holding the lamp trembled slightly. Snakes were soft and slippery, and they were really scary.


    Since grandma said not to use him, he should go back. Maybe when he gets up tomorrow, the snake has already hidden.


    Gu Chao came to the door and came to the yard, and sure enough, he saw the snake essence in the mountain coiled in the yard of her house, and its huge body directly occupied most of the yard.


    It should have absorbed the demon pills and spiritual plants she gave to her, so her cultivation base has increased, and she has grown a lot.


    Looking at its huge body, Gu Chao frowned, "It''s too big, can you make it smaller."


    The snake spirit shook its body after hearing this, and gradually became smaller, and finally became a black snake about five feet long and as thick as a child''s arm.


    It''s still a bit long, Gu Chao is a little dissatisfied, "Can''t it be smaller?"


    The snake spirit suddenly felt aggrieved and shook her head.


    This is already the smallest. It has a burly body, but the owner still dislikes it. It doesn��t matter if it has to be reduced to such a small size, and it still wants to be small.


    No matter how small it is, wouldn''t it lose any majesty at all?


    Gu Chao shook his head when he saw it, so he believed it, and nodded helplessly, "Just let it go!"


    "Find a place to live by yourself first, and then change when you have a spacious son."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao went back to sleep on his own, and the servant was still waiting for him!


    The snake spirit watched the figure of its owner disappear behind the door, and the door was closed again, so it had to accept its fate and make arrangements for itself.


    The master��s territory is so small, it��s not as good as where it is!


    Otherwise, please ask the owner to live there.


    Let��s talk about it tomorrow, let��s find a place to sleep first.


    The next day, as usual, Mrs. Yan got up at dawn to work in the kitchen. First, she boiled water for the masters and then started cooking.


    The Gu family has always been generous when it comes to food, even in the morning they want to have a mix of meat and vegetables.


    Ms. Yan put the rice in the hot pot and prepared to make porridge, and then went to pick up vegetables.


    "what!"


    A sharp exclamation came from the kitchen, obviously Yan Shi''s voice.


    His exclamation jumped Ning Su, who was getting dressed, and Gu Widow, who hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Especially Widow Gu, who was still asleep, suddenly sat up from the bed, completely dazed.


    Gu Chao thought to himself, maybe the snake spirit was discovered.


    That��s right, Yan Shi went to get the vegetables, and just as he bent down and stretched out his hands, he found a **** thing on the side of the vegetables.


    He tidied everything in this kitchen, and he knew exactly what was in it. This black thing was by no means from the original kitchen.


    Just when he was wondering and wanted to pick it up to see what it was, the black thing moved.


    The snake spirit who was sleeping late felt someone approaching, raised her head lazily, and looked straight at the person coming.


    Then Yan Shi let out an exclamation, and even jumped it down.


    This man is really, fussing, has he never seen a snake?


    Yan Shi took a few steps back again and again, and stopped when his back hit the stove.


    Not to mention the weakness of hands and feet, but also kept swallowing saliva.


    Snakes this big are still completely black, so they might be poisonous.


    Gu Chao talked to Ning Su, then went to the kitchen.


    When she arrived in the kitchen, what she saw was the snake spirit standing upright looking at Yan Shi who was trembling with fright.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming in, it hissed at Gu Chao, and then crawled towards Gu Chao.


    When he got to Gu Chao''s feet, he spat out the letter again, as if to say whether I did something, he was so frightened himself.


    When Yan saw Gu Chao coming, he calmed down.


    Seeing the black snake crawling towards Gu Chao again, thinking that it was going to attack her, a heart raised his throat again, "Grandma, please go, this snake is poisonous."


    As a result, the snake stopped when it reached Gu Chao''s side.


    Then he heard Gu Chao say, "This is the snake I told you about earlier, don''t panic, it doesn''t attack family members."


    Yan just remembered that there was movement in the yard last night, and he wanted to come out to check, but grandma said that the snake had come.


    He was scared by the snake just now and forgot everything.


    In this way, Yan finally felt relieved.


    There are three ghosts as a foreshadowing, but it is just a snake, how can ghosts scare people, they are not afraid.


    After comforting herself in this way, Yan Shi finally stabilized herself.


    "You cook, I''ll take it out."


    As he spoke, he nodded his chin to the snake spirit who was looking up at her on the ground, then turned and left the kitchen.


    Meeting Widow Gu and Ning Su in the yard, he pointed to the snake spirit behind him and told them, "This snake will watch over the house from now on, don''t be afraid."


    The snake spirit heard that she was talking about herself, so she swam forward and hissed at the two of them.


    The two swallowed at the same time, this snake is so big.


    While frightened, Widow Gu actually asked, "It''s so big, can it be stewed in a pot?"


    The snake spirit naturally understood what Widow Gu said, straightened up suddenly, and looked straight at Widow Gu.


    Seeing Widow Gu''s legs go limp immediately, Ning Su didn''t even have time to support him, and watched him sit down on the ground.


    Gu Chao flicked the snake''s head with his fingers, and the majestic snake spirit just now returned to its original state, but it felt wronged.


    Protesting to Gu Chao, he was the one who first said he would eat it for me!


    "He just said it casually."


    The snake spirit felt that the master''s words were too casual and had no credibility at all.


    He heard Gu Chao say again, "He doesn''t dare to eat you now."


    The snake spirit went to see Widow Gu who was sitting paralyzed on the ground after hearing the words. Seeing his appearance, he probably didn''t dare.


    Therefore, the snake essence no longer cares about widow Gu.


    Ignorant mortals, you can eat this snake too!


    Widow Gu felt that the snake was despising him, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Gu Chao bent down to help Widow Gu up, "Don''t make plans for it, it has been cultivated for hundreds of years and has already become refined, ten of you are not enough for it to fill your stomach."


    The snake spirit felt that the master was praising it, so it raised its neck, which looked proud no matter how you looked at it.


    Now, Widow Gu and Ning Su also had to believe that the snake had become sperm.


    Such a snake spirit guards their house, isn''t it the legendary immortal?


    Gu Chao then asked the snake spirit, "I asked you to find a place to live, how did you find the kitchen?"


    The snake spirit is also wronged, the owner��s house is only such a big place, except for the closed gate in the yard, and the open kitchen, where else can it go?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： generous

    Chapter 109 Generous


    Yan''s exclamation not only attracted members of the Gu family, but also neighbors.


    Yan''s voice was so panicked that the neighbors thought something happened to him, so they came over and patted the gate of Gu''s courtyard.


    "Gu family, Dabao, what''s wrong with your family?"


    Neighbors kindly came to ask, there is no reason not to open the door.


    Gu Chao went to open the door, saw that the neighbors were looking at her worriedly, and asked her if something happened at home.


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s just that a snake came to the house, Mrs. Yan was frightened, don''t worry, Auntie has already caught it."


    When they heard that it was a snake, the neighbor couple also breathed a sigh of relief, "Just catch it, but don''t let it bite. Since there is nothing wrong, we will go back."


    "Please trouble my aunt and uncle to take this trip, you go slowly."


    Now there are neighbors who are willing to care. Think about the Gu family in the past, cats disliked dogs, people would not want to take a second look, let alone take the initiative to care.


    The snake spirit cast a glance in the direction of the door, slandering in her heart that this snake not only wants to bite, but also eats people.


    Just thinking about it, if it really ate the people in this village, the owner would probably stew it.


    Forget it, there are many wild animals in the mountains, and human flesh is not tasty.


    "Ah! The black snake spirit is here." A sleepy ghost floated out just in time to see the snake spirit looking at the door, and quickly floated back to remind the brothers.


    The relationship between them and this snake spirit has never been very good, and the snake has always wanted to eat them!


    Fortunately, they are clever, otherwise they would have been eaten by it long ago, and now it has also come to the owner''s house, under the same roof, wouldn''t they be in danger?


    Plus they took the owner to catch it, it must hate them, it''s over.


    The snake spirit gave the ghost a contemptuous look, and heard them muttering in the room, hum, this snake really wants to eat you, can you stay until now?


    Three little **** who don��t know what to do, this snake used to watch the mountains being boring and tease you, really thought you could escape under this snake��s nose with your little cultivation?


    Just like that, Black Snake also moved into Gu''s house.


    The current situation of the Gu family is like this. Widow Gu is hiding from the three ghosts, but he is not very afraid of snake spirits.


    And the three cubs avoided the snake spirit again, basically sticking to Ning Su and unwilling to leave.


    As for the snake spirit, it takes pleasure in teasing the three little ones when it is in the mood, but most of the time it is practicing.


    It was coiled in the corner of the yard when it was practicing, and those who didn''t know it thought it was sleeping late.


    As for its food, Gu Chao doesn��t care about it. When it��s hungry, it will go to the mountains to find food by itself, and eat for a few days.


    After the spring sowing, Gu Chao told the village head that the road into the village should be repaired.


    Road construction is a good thing, and it is also a big thing. Where does the village chief disagree, but she has to talk about it from family to family.


    Before she mentioned it, Gu Chao said, "I will pay the money, and the village will send people, but I will not pay the wages."


    "Okay, okay, it should be like this, you have already paid for road construction, so how can you pay for it!


    This road is not taken by your family, you can give money as long as you can. "


    The village head now also knows that Gu Chao has a family background. Since she brought up this matter herself, it must have been carefully thought out, so she will not be polite to her.


    The village head was excited, and tapped on the table with a cigarette stick, "When the road is repaired, I will erect a monument for you at the intersection, so that the villagers will always remember your affection."


    Gu Chao didn''t care much about this, but he thought that this was a kind of good relationship, and it was only good for her, so he didn''t refuse.


    Now that we��re all here, we��ll simply talk about building the school together, ��Auntie will be in charge at that time, and the matter of inviting a gentleman will also be handed over to Auntie.


    As for, Mr. Su Xiu, please buy ten acres of public land for the village, and use it from there, and keep the rest for future use. "


    "It''s a good relationship, Dabao, you are a good daughter of our Gu family, it''s a great merit for you to do this, I will definitely erect another monument for you.


    And record all the merits you have done into the genealogy, so that the descendants of the Gu family will remember your kindness. "


    Building a school excites the village head even more than building roads. This is a major event that will benefit future generations.


    Everyone knows that reading and writing is the only way out, so that the ancestors will not nest in the ground and face the loess with their backs to the sky.


    However, not everyone can afford to read this book. There are only one or two families in their village who can provide a scholar, and this is still a family effort.


    She doesn''t expect everyone to be a scholar, to be an official grandma, as long as she can read and not be blind.


    After reading the characters, go out and work as an accountant for others, and managing things is a thousand times better than coolies.


    The village head can fully imagine what their Gu family village will look like in the future.


    After the village head came out, Gu Chao went straight home. As for these two matters, let the village head solve them by himself.


    Thinking of the merits mentioned by the village head just now, she just wants this. As for money, it is not worth mentioning.


    When the road in Gu''s Village starts, the roof of the Gu''s house will almost be capped, and it took nearly half a year to build.


    Gu Chao made an estimate, and the little husband should be able to move in before giving birth.


    It is always dangerous for a man to give birth. As the saying goes, one foot crosses the gate of hell.


    This is the first time for Gu Chao to be a mother. Although she has a lot of pills and spirits on hand, she is also a little worried, just in case something happens.


    On the other hand, Widow Gu couldn''t close his mouth with joy seeing Ning''s bulging belly, and he wasn''t worried at all.


    "Which man does not have children, he always comes here like this. The first time must be painful, and the rest will be smooth."


    Ning Su felt that what the father-in-law said made sense, and that the father-in-law had experience, so he must be right.


    After hearing this, Gu Chao looked at Gu Widow suspiciously, "You just gave birth to one."


    Being teased by his daughter, Widow Gu was upset, "I gave birth to you very quickly, and I gave birth to you in less than two hours."


    Two hours! If this is considered fast, how long should it take?


    Soon, Widow Gu reassured her, "Hmph, there is a short-lived man in the next village, who has had seizures since nightfall, and suffered from pain for a day and two nights, but in the end he was not born, and he even set himself up."


    Gu Chao subconsciously looked at Xiao Fushi''s stomach, is this little boy still alive?


    "It''s not that lazy, relying on how much money the family has, eating well and still not moving, lying in bed all day long, it''s strange to be able to live well."


    As he spoke, he looked at Ning Shi again, and pointed at him, "You can take a stroll if you have nothing to do, and it will be a good time."


    Ning Su nodded, so it was so.


    No wonder there used to be a husband in their village who was pregnant and had to not only manage the family affairs, but also do field work.


    When he gave birth, he had seizures in the field, and he was born on the road before he got home.


    As for how Widow Gu knew, it was thanks to his gossip-loving temperament. I heard from a midwife that the more active a pregnant woman is, the sooner she will have a baby.


    He just listened to this matter and didn''t take it to heart. It just came to his mind suddenly.


    But when he thinks that his son-in-law has been active since he was pregnant, Widow Gu is not worried at all.


    Gu Chao felt relieved after thinking about it. The little husband attendant has activities every day, and she uses spiritual power to comb her body. Her health is getting better and better. That kind of situation should not happen.


    Actually, Ning Su wasn''t too worried. He felt that he could be anywhere, but it was not difficult to have a baby.


    As my father-in-law said, that man doesn��t have children, and those who have five or six are fine.


    He has also become more determined, and will be more active in the future, so that the child can be born smoothly.


    He was pregnant in early winter, and the birth will probably be in midsummer, and there is still more than a month left.


    As the months get older, the child becomes more active and moves more every day, but he is also rounder.


    Not only that, my legs and feet were also swollen, and I got up with cramps at night, which always woke up my wife.


    He doesn''t know what other people''s wives are like. Anyway, every time his wife is woken up by him, she always wants to accompany him to the toilet and pinch his legs.


    Regardless of whether the wife-owner is for the child or him, anyway, in Ning Su''s mind, the wife-owner is the best wife-leader.


    The new house was almost built. The flowers and plants were handed over to Mr. Chen, and they were planted together when the house was built.


    With Gu Chao here, there will be no such plants that will not survive, and they have grown into momentum now.


    Before the new house was chaotic, after the old lady of the Gu family came twice, Gu Chao persuaded her to go back because she was afraid that she would bump into it. She walked here this day, and happened to see Gu Chao there again, so she went in to have a look.


    She is not coveting her granddaughter''s house, she is just purely happy.


    The granddaughter is promising, and the face of being a grandma is also bright. The granddaughter has a house here, so why can she not come and have a look as a grandma?


    If she really doesn''t come all the time, people will have to gossip.


    The elder sister and second sister of the Gu family would come to help whenever they had time. Gu Chao mentioned the salary once, but was scolded instead.


    That''s fine, she won''t mention it anymore, just help the two aunts more in the future.


    Gu Chao accompanied the old lady around the house, pointing her out where and what to do.


    Arriving at a yard with a small garden at the back, Gu Chao said to the old lady: "This yard is reserved for you and grandpa, come here whenever you want."


    The old lady who said this is ironic in her heart, and the granddaughter has the two old ones in her heart, filial piety.


    But the old lady said, "Your aunt and second aunt are both here, so what''s the point of me and your grandfather coming to live with you, and they haven''t been stabbed in the back?


    Besides, even without them, and without your cousins, it wouldn''t be your turn no matter what. "


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "Their filial piety belongs to them, and the granddaughter''s filial piety belongs to the granddaughter. No one else can tell."


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Regardless of whether the old lady comes or not, it is true that she is happy in her heart.


    "Is your husband about to give birth?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "Next month."


    "Well, what are your plans for the new house wine and the full moon wine?"


    This, Gu Chao has already planned, the little husband and servant are about to give birth, so it is not appropriate to make too much noise at home.


    "Let''s hold Xinfang Wine and Full Moon Wine together, it will be more lively then."


    The old lady was satisfied after hearing this, "It should be more lively. When Ning Shi came in, he didn''t have a drink. He didn''t say anything to cheer you up, but he also added a baby to the Gu family. He is a great hero of the Gu family. You must not be wronged." killed him."


    "Granddaughter saves."


    Gu Chao also thought of this, the husband followed her without even a ceremony, and now he wants to give birth to her again, naturally he is wronged.


    Therefore, Gu Chao also meant to do a big job in this way, acknowledging his identity as the husband.


    Seeing that she agreed, the old lady didn''t talk too much about it.


    Her granddaughter is no longer the **** she used to be, and she has a plan in her mind.


    If Dabao is like this, the third child should also rest in peace underground.


    If Gu Laosan is really alive, I''m afraid the coffin will be overwhelmed.


    After the new house was built, Mr. Chen and the others were not in a hurry to leave, and were invited by Gu Chao to build a school.


    Building a school is not as troublesome as her house. There are a lot of them, and people from the village volunteered to help. I built it in about ten days.


    Looking at the school standing in front of them, everyone in the village was flushed with excitement.


    In the future, their children and grandchildren will be able to read and write here, and they will no longer have to be blind like them and spend their entire lives planing in the fields.


    The village chief kept his word, and after the road was repaired, he erected a stone tablet at the intersection of entering the village, dedicated to praising Gu Chao.


    On the day the school was completed, not only a monument was erected at the entrance of the school, but also the ancestral hall was opened with members of the Quan Gu clan, and the merits of Gu Chao were recorded in the genealogy.


    Widow Gu is the happiest person on this day. Although he can''t enter the ancestral hall, it doesn''t prevent him from waiting outside the ancestral hall to have fun.


    Before he knew that when Gu Chao provided money for the village to build roads and build schools, he still vomited. It was all for his granddaughter, how could it be used for those who are not related?


    There are no benefits, but they are just two stone tablets, can they be eaten or exchanged for silver?


    As a result, he couldn''t get tired of looking at the stele after it was erected, and he couldn''t get enough of the ancestral hall opened today for his family''s great treasure.


    Hearing the compliments from the villagers in his ears, Widow Gu''s whole body was about to float. Sure enough, most of his family was the most promising. From now on, everyone in the whole Gu''s Village would love his Dabao, who was the benefactor of Gu''s Village.


    If there are scholars in the village in the future, or even official grandmas, they will all come to thank his family''s great treasure.


    The new house has been open for a few days, but with Gu Chao here, it doesn''t take long for him to move in without catching a cold.


    It''s just that what Widow Gu lacks now is someone, a servant.


    So, after the ancestral hall was opened, Gu Chao drove to the county. Those who couldn''t meet the needs of Gu''s family had to go to the county.


    There is also a midwife, please go back and wait.


    Arriving in the county, Gu Chao had no intention of wandering around, so he went directly to the largest dental shop. After picking and choosing, he bought 30 women and 40 men, all of whom were dead contracts.


    Although there are not many masters in the family, but the house is big, so many servants are really needed.


    This is a big deal, the boss of the tooth shop couldn''t even close his mouth when he was so happy.


    Gu Chao invited an experienced midwife father-in-law back under the introduction of the boss of the tooth shop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： hug

    Chapter 110


    This group of dozens of people went to Gujia Village in a mighty way, but they were very eye-catching on the way.


    Not only passers-by gave pointers and comments, but also many of the servants whispered.


    "Say, where are we going? Is this the master or the housekeeper?"


    "I don''t know, buying so many people at one time, I think the master''s house must be a big business. The master can''t come in person for such a small matter of buying people."


    "That man, if he is a housekeeper, is too young."


    "What do you care about these things? We were bought back to be servants, and we will naturally know when we arrive."


    Gu Chao sat on the frame of the car, listening to what the people behind said, but she didn''t intend to explain anything to them now.


    What kind of character this person is, after a long time, you will naturally see that the restless one is cleaned up immediately, and she finds it troublesome to sell anything. Isn��t there a snake spirit at home, which just fills its stomach.


    Don''t blame Gu Chao for being cold-blooded. Apart from her, there are only her husband, Gu widow, and her unborn child left in the family.


    Either the old and the weak or the young, and it''s not that the servants don''t have that kind of ambition. If they don''t have enough hearts, they will have the mind of slavery and bullying the master.


    So, if there are people who don''t open their eyes, it''s no wonder that she made an example of others.


    Everyone had to leave after seeing the town. They couldn''t help wondering who their master was and where was he?


    Didn''t live in the city, could it be a landlord in the countryside? But ordinary landlords would not buy so many servants.


    Could it be a nobleman who lives in the countryside?


    Everyone thinks this guess is reliable, it should be.


    Gu Chao brought a group of more than 70 people into the village, which immediately caused a sensation.


    Their Gu family village is a big village, and the total population of the whole village is only more than 400 people, but Gu Chao actually bought 70 people in one go.


    This is more grand than the rich grandma''s house in the city!


    Gu Chao is not short of money now, they know it, but it is only now that they really realize that Gu Chao is really not the same as them.


    The newly built mansion, as well as these servants, even the remaining landowners from ten miles and eight villages might not be able to compare with Gu Chao''s formation, right?


    The people listened to what Gu Chao said to these villagers, and they all understood that this person was their master.


    Moreover, she is not a noble person in the city as they are thinking now, but a native of this village.


    In this case, their master is the landlord?


    The landlord who can afford so many servants is also rich, but the rules of the landlord''s house should not be as many as those of the noble family.


    So, that��s fine.


    It was just that when they arrived in front of the Gu family''s thatched cottage, they were all shocked.


    Is this the owner''s house? so broken?


    Where are these people going to live?


    Gu Chao did not take them directly to the new house, but to the old house, in order for them to recognize the owner first.


    Widow Gu and the others in the room had already come out when they heard the commotion outside, and seeing the crowd of people outside, they couldn''t help but look at Gu Chao.


    They all know that Gu Chao went to the county to buy people today, but this is too much, right?


    Their family is full of budgets, there are only four people in total, how can so many people be used?


    In the minds of Widow Gu and Ning Su, there are two people who do the same things. Widow Gu thought a little more, that is, to match him with a servant to serve him exclusively.


    But seeing this large area of ??darkness, there must be dozens of people older, right?


    After dividing it up, wouldn''t he have more than a dozen people to serve him?


    Oops, when he comes out in the future, there will be a lot of hugs and cheers, tsk tsk tsk, it''s face-saving.


    One squeezed his shoulders, one beat his legs, and the other two supported him.


    Use a fan in summer, hold a stove in winter, shade in sunny days, and hold an umbrella in rainy days!


    Ouch, it''s beautiful to think about!


    Looking at the way Widow Gu was having a sweet dream, Gu Chao knew what he was thinking. He really thought too much, so he prepared two personal servants for him.


    "There are few people in the family, and they are all in front of you, so it will be easy to take care of you in the future.


    This is my father, you call it master, this is my husband, you call it lord, my surname is Gu, Gu Chao. "


    Gu Chao looked at the crowd with a serious face and a cold tone. His voice was not loud, but everyone could clearly hear what he said.


    After hearing this, everyone knelt down and kowtowed to call out, and they didn''t get up until Gu Chao spoke.


    "It''s getting late today, let Mrs. Yan take you to make arrangements, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow if we have something to do.


    Manager Xu, I will leave these people to you. "


    Guan Xu can read and write. He used to be the housekeeper of a rich family. Later, when the main house became run-down, he was sold out and was bought by Gu Chao.


    Guan Xu bowed and answered, "The slave will definitely live up to grandma''s trust."


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and they didn''t understand where they were going to be arranged. Finally, their eyes fell on Manager Xu who was in the front.


    Then he said to the puzzled crowd, "All of you follow me."


    Everyone followed Yan and turned a corner, and a rather majestic mansion appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    When everyone was dumbfounded and their emotions were reversed, Yan Shi said, "This is grandma''s house. I haven''t moved in now. You go to live in the place where the workers lived before, and make arrangements after entering the house." .��


    As he spoke, he looked at Guanshi Xu, and then led the people to the row courtyard where the workers lived before.


    "Everything is prepared inside. If there is anything missing, Manager Xu will tell me that you are now cooking and eating by yourself, and grandma will come to you if she has any orders."


    "Thank you Yan Fulang for your guidance."


    Master Yan led them to the place, arranged for them to live there, pointed out what they were doing there, and then went back to the old house.


    He has to go back to cook? Can''t delay too long.


    Widow Gu came to his senses after so many people knelt down and saluted him just now after they left.


    "Dabao, all these servants belong to our family?"


    From Gu Widow''s excited and trembling tone, he can fully see his mood. Not only him, Ning Su is also excited and shocked, and also looks at the wife-lord with anticipation and surprise.


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold him, and while leading them into the house, he explained to them.


    "They are all servants of the family. If you have anything to do, tell them to do it. I bought it to serve you."


    "Ah! This is a good relationship!" Widow Gu was startled, making Gu Chaozhi frown.


    I heard Widow Gu say again: "From now on, I''m really a master, just like those masters in the city, I have someone to serve me.


    oops! It''s still my Dabao who has the ability! Tsk tsk tsk, I''m the first one in the village, no one else can compare! "


    Ning Su was also excited and happy, but not as excited as Widow Gu, and what Widow Gu said, he didn''t feel that there was anything to look forward to.


    He feels that he has hands and feet, and is young, so he needs so many people to serve him.


    How much money will it cost to buy so many people?


    Although he thought so in his heart, he would not say it out loud. This was bought by the wife-owner.


    What''s more, at this time Eunuch is in high spirits, he can''t say such bad words, Eunuch will be unhappy.


    Widow Gu was so happy that he finally remembered to ask Gu Chao, "Everyone bought it now, when will we move to the new house?"


    The new house has been completed, and all the furniture has already gone in. Now it is only a little soft, "I will go to the town tomorrow to prepare all the things, and I will enter the house in the morning of the day after tomorrow."


    With Gu Chao''s promise, Widow Gu, who had been waiting for half a year, finally got his wish, and Ning Su was also looking forward to it, it was their home.


    On the second day, Manager Xu brought two people to the old house early in the morning to wait for orders.


    Yesterday, although Mrs. Yan said that grandma had something to do, she would naturally order them, but how could they be servants to let grandma come to find them if something happened. Of course, they had to wait for grandma''s orders at any time.


    Looking at Guanshi Xu, Gu Chao nodded, quite satisfied with this steward and sensible.


    After breakfast, Gu Chao led the widow Gu and the servant, and took Guanshi Xu to the new house.


    "Look at what you need, write it down, buy it together today, so you can move into the house tomorrow."


    "Yes, please tell the master, and the slave will remember." After finishing speaking, Manager Xu ordered a young man beside him to fetch a pen and paper so that she could record it.


    Gu Chao is more satisfied with the rigor of her work. This steward has done a good job, and he will be the housekeeper of the Gu family in the future.


    Not to mention that Gu Chao has such an idea, even Manager Xu himself has such an idea.


    After getting settled yesterday, she thought about it carefully, and she also saw the situation of the Gu family clearly. Now there are only three masters in total, and we will talk about it later.


    Among the people bought by the master yesterday, she was the only one who was in charge, and now the master has also said that these people should be handed over to her.


    So, how can she behave badly?


    As long as she does a good job and satisfies the master, then the position of housekeeper can''t afford her?


    Thinking about the past, she was just a small second housekeeper. Unexpectedly, with a new master, she would also have the opportunity to be a housekeeper.


    Following the masters around, I got a general idea of ??the structure of Gu''s mansion, and also bought everything the masters asked for.


    "You arrange everyone, be sure to be ready today."


    Guan Xu responded with a bow, "Yes."


    "Also, when I enter the house tomorrow, there will definitely be guests at home, and the banquet must be prepared, so prepare like twenty tables!"


    "Yes, grandma, don''t worry, the servants will make arrangements."


    New house wine is not invited now, but when you enter the house, relatives and friends will come to warm the house, you can''t let people come and go, no matter what, you have to eat.


    Moreover, the Liu family and the Ning family are both serious relatives, and they both want to be invited.


    The rest are the people in the village, and if they come to the door, they will stay and eat.


    Gu Chao, a villager, didn''t intend to invite her specially, and if he was willing to give her face, he could do it himself.


    Wait until it''s time to serve the wine, and treat the guests formally.


    Leave everything to Manager Xu, but Gu Chao has other things to do today.


    She wants to go to the Liu family and the Ning family to invite people, the two old people, and her father-in-law. It is best to invite them today, so as not to trouble them tomorrow.


    Gu Chao drove one carriage away, left the other for Guanshi Xu, and ordered him to go to town today to buy two more carriages.


    Not only will it be used today, but it will also be used at home in the future.


    Ning Su was naturally happy to hear that his wife said that he wanted to take his father over first. He has been married to Gu''s family for so long, and his father has never come to see him!


    Gu Chao first went to Liu��s house. After all, the two elders in Liu��s family were seniors, so he should pick them up first.


    The Liu family was naturally happy when they heard that her family would move into the house tomorrow, and they agreed as soon as Gu Chao said it.


    also said that she didn''t need to make another trip to her uncle''s house, but just let her two cousins ??go there.


    Gu Chao was not polite to them, so he let them go.


    After the agreement was made, Gu Chao went to Ning''s house to pick up the person first, and then came to pick up the two old people when he came back.


    Earlier, the two old people said that they would go with the rest of the family tomorrow, fearing that going would cause trouble. Gu Chao said that the family had bought a servant and it would not be troublesome at all, so the two old people agreed to go with her.


    The son has been married for so many years, and he only goes there for major events. The last time he went back was when his daughter-in-law had an accident.


    Later, he also subsidized his son many times, but they always let his daughter run away, and his two elders never went there.


    The Gu family is there, the two elders always go, what''s the matter, others think they are worried about the two sons staying in the Gu family, afraid that the Gu family will bully their son!


    So, if there is anything to do, let the daughter go, which can be regarded as letting people know that the Liu family does not care about this son.


    To be honest, the two elders think that the Gu family is good. What kind of virtue is their son, and what kind of virtue is their granddaughter?


    When Gu Chao arrived at Ning''s house, only Mrs. Wu was at home, and Ning An went to the orchard again.


    After explaining the purpose of coming to Mrs. Wu, Gu Chao also planned to go and have a look, "Father-in-law, prepare yourself. I will stay for a longer time when I go back. Su''er is about to give birth. I will come back after Su''er is confinement."


    Mrs. Wu is also thinking about going to see his son these days, and he is also worried that he will be born soon.


    Now that his daughter-in-law has spoken, he agrees. It''s not that he is worried about his in-laws confinement for his son, but he is also relieved that he is only such a son who can take care of the confinement by himself.


    He is just worried that his in-laws will have opinions, so think about it.


    However, now that his daughter-in-law speaks, he doesn''t worry about it anymore.


    The two red carmine plants in the orchard are growing well, and the peach trees have begun to branch, and they will branch when they grow.


    At that time, she will divide a branch and plant it at home to watch the flowers and eat the peaches.


    When the child grows up, make a swing on the peach tree, and the husband and children will sit on it. That scene should be so beautiful.


    Gu Chao had lunch at Ning''s house, picked up his father-in-law and eldest sister, went to Liujia Village to pick up two old people, and then went home.


    It was only mid-afternoon when he got home, Widow Gu was naturally happy to see his parents, very excited, and took the two elders to visit the new house.


    Ning Su was also happy to see her father and eldest sister, and led them to follow behind her father-in-law, listening to his introduction, and occasionally interjecting a few words.


    Seeing that her son gets along well with his father-in-law, Mrs. Wu feels at ease.


    When he came to Gu''s family, what he was most afraid of was that his in-laws would be unhappy and show his son''s face. Now that he saw that his in-laws didn''t mean that much, he felt at ease.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： a person of status

    Chapter 111 People with Status


    The Gu family couldn''t live here, so the elders of the Liu family and the father and daughter of the Ning family also temporarily stayed there for one night.


    Originally, Gu Chao told them to live in the new house directly, but several of them insisted on not going.


    It is said that the new house has been built, but the owner��s family has not moved in. It is unlucky not to be the owner first.


    Gu Chao didn''t think there was anything inauspicious or taboo, but several elders said so, and Gu Chao had no choice but to accept it.


    The elders are all thinking of her in their hearts, and she can''t ignore the kindness of the elders.


    In the evening, we ate at the old house of the Gu family, and the two elders of the Gu family were also invited by Gu Chao.


    Actually, Mrs. Gu had already come over before Gu Chaohuan came to the old house.


    The in-laws are here, why can''t she come and meet people?


    So, when I heard that the two of the Liu family were coming, I came here with my wife. On the way, I happened to meet Gu Chao who came to invite them.


    "I''m going to invite my aunt and second aunt to come with me."


    The old lady stopped her, "Let''s forget about today, don''t tire your grandpa and them, it will be the same when we see you tomorrow."


    Gu Chao felt the same after hearing it. Anyway, there will be a lot of people tomorrow and it will be noisy, so I will disappear today.


    The meeting between the two in-laws was naturally another exchange of pleasantries, plus the father and daughter of the Ning family, the Gu family was very lively.


    The snake spirit was too noisy to practice, so he had to find three small ones to play with, so the courtyard of Gu''s family became even more lively.


    It��s just that the old lady and the others couldn��t see the three little ones, only the snake spirit was spitting something into the air and hissing.


    Occasionally stand up, or flick the tail, obviously interacting with something.


    When you first saw the snake spirit, you were also surprised. Now it is summer, and it is not unusual to see a snake, but this snake is a bit big.


    And it seems to be spiritual, looking a little panicked.


    After Gu Chao��s explanation, everyone was relieved when they learned that it turned out to be a snake spirit who had practiced for a hundred years and could speak well without hurting others.


    It''s just that I still feel a little flustered when I look at it.


    In the past, they had only heard rumors that there were ghosts in the mountains. Today they saw the real thing, and they were afraid and surprised at the same time.


    Seeing the action of the snake spirit, everyone was a little puzzled. Could there be something at home that they couldn''t see?


    This great treasure, ever since I came back from wandering around the ghost gate, everything is different from before.


    Now she is relying on the skills given by Lord Yan to make a living, and the big house at home is still earned by these skills.


    So, it��s not surprising that there are some weird things in the house, right?


    Everyone looked at Gu Chao and asked with their eyes. They felt that one look was enough.


    Gu Chao opened temporary eyes to them again, and explained to them the origin of the three little ones.


    The three old men sighed when they heard this. These are all well-formed children. Although they are boys, they are still their own flesh. How could their father be so cruel, so they don��t want them anymore.


    They sighed and wept, and the three little ones also cried after hearing this.


    If they were still normal babies, it would definitely make people feel distressed when they cried, but they stared at the present honor, no matter how they looked at it, they felt a little weird and scary.


    Because of the poor life experience of the three little ones, the people were not as scared as they were when they saw the snake spirit, but mostly sympathized with them.


    This finally made the snake essence regain some sense of existence, and Widow Gu wanted to stew it when he saw it earlier.


    On the contrary, he was not afraid of it much, and felt that it was not as intimidating as those three cubs, which made him vomit for several days.


    Now, it finally has the feeling of turning over. This is the thinking of a normal person. The master''s father is the kind of brain that is wrong.


    Widow Gu, who was out of his mind, couldn''t help shivering when he saw the snake spirit''s eyes. This snake spirit also looked very scary.


    It was because of his poor eyesight that he didn''t see that this snake was actually a snake essence that had been practiced for hundreds of years, and he said something about wanting to stew it.


    Oh, the same snake spirit has a bad memory, but don''t hold grudges, just forget what he said!


    Seeing that Widow Gu looked at it with fear in his eyes, the snake spirit proudly held its head up, shook everyone''s head back, and went back to the yard to enjoy the cool.


    As for the three stupid cubs who stay in the house and pretend to be poor, forget it, don��t tease them, they are stupid and useless.


    Because I have to get up early the next morning, so I didn��t talk much tonight, and went to rest after eating.


    Ning Su lay sideways on the bed, looked at the wife-leader beside her, and whispered, "Thank you, wife-leader."


    "Thank you for what?"


    "Thank you, wife-master, for bringing daddy and elder sister over here." The wife-master valued him, and his natal family would be like this. Otherwise, just send someone a message and let them come here by themselves tomorrow.


    What''s more, he didn''t care about Fu Lang, and he didn''t even notify his natal family.


    The wife-leader is already so capable now, and with his natal family background, he has long been unworthy of the wife-leader.


    But the wife-lord not only did not look down on his natal family, but also treated him, father and eldest sister all the time.


    Of course he was grateful in his heart, thanks to his wife.


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold the servant''s hand, it was fleshy and comfortable to hold.


    I don��t know if it will be like this after he gives birth, but it��s better not to lose too much weight.


    "Why is your husband so polite to your wife? You are my husband, and your father is my father-in-law. Naturally, I want to treat my father-in-law as filial as a father."


    Ning Su was moved to the point of crying when she heard this. Of the women in this world, only the wife is probably the only one who can say the words of being filial to her father-in-law as her father.


    Only the father-in-law said that he regarded his daughter-in-law as half a daughter. Anyway, he had never heard any woman say such a thing.


    He must have accumulated great public morality in previous lives, and used all of it to marry in this life,


    Otherwise, how could such an ordinary person like him marry such a good wife?


    Gu Chao saw that Xiao Fushi''s eyes began to turn red again, and he thought to himself why he was so easily moved, so easily moved, and would cry at every turn.


    Sure enough, the men in this world are just like the little women in her previous world, who love red eyes and tears at every turn.


    I''m afraid, she is the only exception. In her previous life, she probably went to the wrong place when she was reincarnated.


    She was supposed to be reincarnated as a man, but she got lost and was reincarnated as a woman. That''s why she was hacked into this world by the Dao of Heaven.


    Perhaps, this world is where she should come.


    Leaning in front of the servant, Gu Chao kissed him on the lips, "Aren''t you going to cry again? If you shed a tear, you will be punished once. How many times does Fu Lang want? Huh?"


    Ning Su''s emotions just now were immediately dissipated by the wife''s suggestive words, and she only thought about the punishment the wife said.


    That kind of punishment is really embarrassing, only the wife can use that kind of metaphor, and can say it in such a serious tone.


    He has already experienced the thick-skinned and unscrupulous wife-leader, and he doesn''t know if the wife-leader can be even more shameless.


    Maybe, um, holding it in for too long.


    He, he is coming soon, just wait another month or so.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su''s face turned even redder, and Gu Chao couldn''t help but want to tease him.


    "What is Fulang thinking of? Not only is he full of joy, but he also seduces me with his eyes. Do you want to punish your wife?"


    Gu Chao actually thought about it too, she didn''t dare to give birth when she was about to give birth.


    Ning Su''s neck was already blushing, even without a candle, Gu Chao could see it clearly.


    Ning Su pursed her lips and did not speak, he was too ashamed to speak, he knew that no matter what he said, the wife-lord would always have something to tease him, and those things would make him ashamed, wishing to bury himself in the The kind of words that don''t come out of the quilt.


    Gu Chao calmed down for a while, and decided not to tease her anymore, she was afraid that she would not be able to resist being a beast.


    So, she lay down on her back and was about to fall asleep, "Fulang go to bed too, I have to get up early tomorrow."


    It''s just that she shook the servant''s hand but it was not delivered, and she held it neither tightly nor loosely.


    Ning Su saw that his wife was going to sleep, so she responded, "Yeah." She was also going to sleep.


    On the second day, Gu Chao woke up early in the morning, and got up and got out of bed by himself without disturbing the servant.


    Not long after, the elders of the Liu family and the father and daughter of the Ning family came over.


    Mrs. Wu didn''t see her son, so she asked, and Widow Gu grabbed him quickly.


    "Still asleep, will wake up soon."


    If it weren''t for the good tone of his in-laws, Wu would probably have misunderstood that his in-laws were admonishing his son in front of him.


    Looking at the in-laws like this, I''m afraid it''s not once or twice, they are used to it.


    As long as his in-laws don''t scold his son, he still hopes that his son can have a better life in Gu''s family.


    Regardless of whether the in-laws are so tolerant to the son because of the one in the son''s belly, it is good that the son benefits.


    However, he still had to be polite, "My in-laws are too used to Su''er, who is so precious to have a child? The elders are all up, but he is still asleep."


    Widow Gu thought cheerfully: "I am happy to be used to it, my granddaughter is so precious, let him sleep more, the child will grow up well."


    Whether Widow Gu''s words are sincere or not, Mrs. Wu loves to hear them.


    "My family, Su''er, has a good life. I am so lucky to meet such a reasonable father-in-law as my in-laws. It is a blessing he cultivated in my previous life!


    Only a father-in-law who is such a good in-law can treat his son-in-law like a son. "


    Mrs. Wu''s compliment made Widow Gu''s heart elated, and wrinkled smiles appeared on her face.


    The two elders of the Liu family looked at the two people hugging each other and looked at each other. How could they not know what kind of virtue their son has?


    However, that''s fine, the Ning family is a transparent person.


    Gu Chaole thought that they got along well, and she could tell that the little husband-servant learned how to coax her father from his father-in-law.


    After a while, Ning Su woke up. She heard voices in the yard in a daze, and immediately woke up.


    Grandfather and father have come, but he is still sleeping, will father-in-law be angry?


    On weekdays, he also occasionally wakes up later than his father-in-law, and the father-in-law doesn''t care about him because of the child.


    But there were no guests at home at that time, but today there are elders and daddy, so will my father-in-law say something nasty to my daddy?


    Ning Su hurriedly got up, dressed and got out of bed, but when she came out, she saw her father-in-law and father sitting together, talking and laughing, Ning Su breathed a sigh of relief.


    After breakfast, everyone went directly to the new house after watching the time.


    The time to move into the new house is determined by Gu Chao himself, which means the whole family is happy and the children and grandchildren are full.


    The others were all present, and when the time came, Gu Chao personally lit a firecracker at the gate of the house.


    It was the first one to enter the door, and the relatives behind and people from the village spontaneously came.


    And everyone has something in their hands, no matter how valuable or not, no one is empty-handed anyway.


    These are their intentions and good meanings.


    To warm up the house today, it is natural to leave these people to eat in the new house.


    Manager Xu has already prepared, moved the ingredients that were almost prepared to the new house, and started cooking in the kitchen.


    As the host family, Gu Chao took everyone around the house, except for their private places.


    It''s just that, everyone is dumbfounded, and they have opened their eyes.


    Such a big house, they probably only have this chance to see it.


    Had lunch in Gu��s mansion, and got Gu Chao��s permission, ��When the child is full moon, the new house wine and the full moon wine will be held together, and then the villagers will be invited to enjoy the wine.��


    There is no one in the village who refuses to agree, and they all happily agree to come when the time comes.


    Widow Gu wanted to stay with his natal family for two more days before leaving. First, he was really reluctant to part with his parents, and second, to show off.


    The two elders of the Liu family didn��t agree at all. It��s enough to come and live for a day and see it again, and it��s not like they won��t come anymore.


    The grandson-in-law is about to give birth, what are they doing here, isn''t it just adding to the chaos?


    Let��s go back, anyway, they will come when the children have their third bath and the full moon, and it��s only a few days away.


    So, Widow Gu had no choice but to agree, "But it''s an agreement, it''s okay to stay for a few more days when I come back next time."


    Old Mrs. Liu could not know how careful her son was, so she waved her hand and said, "We''ll talk about it later."


    Gu Chao personally drove the elder and aunt''s family, and the others were delivered by the servants at home.


    This time I went back to find a place, and I will know how to get there in the future when I have something to do.


    It won��t be long after this, when the child is born, it��s time to send red eggs for the good news.


    Speaking of red eggs, Widow Gu greeted the people in the village a month ago, and all the eggs in the house were kept for his family.


    When his granddaughter is born, he will give everyone red eggs. Every family will give them a double serving, which is quite a lot.


    However, Widow Gu is willing to give this little money. This is his first granddaughter, so it is naturally different, and she must give two copies to be worthy of her status.


    As for the identity, it is naturally the identity of Miss Gu Mansion.


    Their family is now the same as a big family in the city, and it is not comparable to ordinary people. Naturally, they are people with status.


    So, his eldest granddaughter, who has been precious since she was a child, will be different from those wild children in the village when she is born, and she will be given two sets of red eggs.


    Fortunately, Gu Chao didn''t know that her daughter had such a prominent status, which could only be matched by two servings of red eggs.


    Otherwise, she may have to send two more red eggs, how can only two be worthy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Big Brothers Peach Blossom

    Chapter 112 Big Brother''s Peach Blossom


    The lady of the Gu family, who has status, doesn''t look like she wants to come out to see the world, and she stays securely in her father''s stomach.


    The closer the delivery is, the more nervous Ning Su is, especially when she hears her father-in-law talking about her granddaughter every day.


    What if he didn''t give birth to a daughter? The father-in-law didn''t know how disappointed he was!


    When there was no one around, Ning Su rubbed her stomach and muttered, "Son, you must be a daughter. Do you know if you were reincarnated? The whole family will be happy if you were cast as a daughter. You will be happy too. Your grandfather is looking forward to it." yours."


    Mr. Wu could see his son''s worries clearly, knowing his son is like a father, how could he not know what his son was thinking.


    When there were only two of them, Wu quietly told her son, "Don''t think too much, it''s not good for the child if you think too much.


    It would be best if you were a daughter. Don��t be disappointed if you are a son. It is not impossible to have children in the future. "


    Ning Su opened her mouth, wanting to say that her father-in-law is looking forward to it!


    The conversation was cut off again by Mrs. Wu, "Your father-in-law is straight and careless, and sometimes his words are not pleasant, so just pretend he didn''t hear it.


    Although he talks about his granddaughter every day, but he really gave birth to it. Can he still throw it out when he sees that it is a grandson?


    Who doesn��t want a granddaughter, everyone does.


    But this is not something that anyone can just say and forget, that grandson, wait for him to hold him for a few more days, he will still be rare. "


    Ning Su looked at Daddy suspiciously, "Really?"


    "You silly child, the grandson is not his grandson. If you are sure about it two days ago, you will be disappointed. After he hugs him, the child will smile at him again. He is not very rare.


    Besides, is it your first child, or his first grandson, would he not care? "


    Ning Su nodded, he thought what his father said made sense.


    The first child is always pampered, isn''t that the case for many families in the village?


    Thinking in this way, Ning Su finally feels relieved, and she is not as anxious as before every day, and she waits for the birth with peace of mind.


    Gu Chao has also been busy these few days, busy arranging the spirit-gathering array on Zhuangzi, and even opened up a medicine field to grow elixir.


    Not only that, but at the foot of the back mountain, someone opened a vegetable field. The fruits and vegetables planted in the Juling Array are good for the whole family.


    It is also a good thing to give away what you can''t finish eating.


    After being so busy for a few days, everyone also noticed the changes in Zhuangzi.


    They live on Zhuangzi every day, and they feel relaxed all over their bodies, the kind that makes them walk lightly, which is comfortable anyway.


    Widow Gu didn��t go out to visit these days, so he stayed at home.


    One is to guard his eldest granddaughter, and the other is because staying at home is comfortable.


    He also discovered that at the gate of the house, the feeling after stepping out is different from that in the threshold.


    So, it��s good to stroll around the yard at home, enjoy flowers and fish.


    After moving to a new home, the three cubs also have their own house, and the snake spirit also has its own territory.


    The territory of the snake essence is the entire front yard of Zhuangzi, after all, Gu Chao took it in for housekeeping.


    So, the front yard is all under its control.


    And the third boy can only have his own house, and this is also due to Ning Su, if his third boy is not pitiful, blowing the pillow wind in Gu Chao''s ear, they would have to be with the snake spirit.


    They were also taken in to look after the house, but the three little ones played tricks and surrounded a few men every day to pretend to be pitiful and sympathetic, which would come in handy at this time.


    Relying on the fact that they made the little servant happy every day, Gu Chao turned a blind eye to it, anyway, it was still useful.


    Wait until the day they are useless, Gu Chao will definitely throw them out without hesitation.


    The useful little ones would go to Gu Chao''s side to ask for soul incense every now and then. Can Gu Chao get used to them?


    After negotiating the conditions and setting the time, I will give them a little sweetness.


    Even so, the three little ones felt very satisfied.


    Think about the miserable days in the past, and then look at the good days today. There is no harm if there is no comparison. They all feel that the days are very good now.


    I stay in a home full of aura every day, not only do I not have to go out to be exposed to wind and rain, but also nourish my soul and eat delicious food.


    As long as they accompany Zhengjun well every day, they don��t have to worry about anything, but they are much better than the stupid snake that day.


    They couldn''t help feeling that their status in this family was higher than that of the stupid snake that day. At least, they had a house, so the snake could only live in the yard.


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk


    Sure enough, ugly snakes are not favored by their masters, and it is rare for them to be so cute.


    On this day, Ning Su suddenly wanted to eat the pastries from that pastry shop in the town. She originally ordered a servant to buy them, but when Gu Chao found out, he went there himself.


    It wasn��t specifically to buy cakes for Ning Su, but Gu Chao wanted to go to the town��s pharmacy to find out where there were expensive medicinal herbs for sale. She wanted to buy some and grow them in the medicine field.


    Even if it is an ordinary medicinal material, if it is planted in her medicinal field, the quality of the medicine grown is not comparable to that of ordinary medicinal materials.


    Arriving in the town, Gu Chaoxian went to the medicine hall to inquire, and learned that they were all the finished products of the precious medicinal materials, and did not harvest the seeds.


    Moreover, generally valuable medicinal materials grow in the deep mountains, and it is impossible to grow them, so there are seeds that can be left for breeding.


    They have quite a few kinds of common herbs, but those are not unusual, and they are not what Gu Chao needs.


    Finally, the shopkeeper of the pharmacy pointed out a place to Gu Chao, which was the dental shop.


    Nagahang is not a place that only buys and sells slaves, they are involved in the sale and lease of houses and fields.


    Not only that, they also know more about other gossip than others.


    So, on weekdays, they also do a matchmaking business, charging some introduction fees in the middle.


    Is this just what she understood, selling news means the same thing!


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, Gu Chao decided to take a look.


    The dental clinic in the town is not big, but it��s better than nothing. At this time, I can��t go to the county anymore. Let��s ask first!


    Arrived at the tooth shop, asked the shopkeeper, but at last Gu Chaobai was not asked to come.


    "The medicinal materials you want are all rare and precious medicinal materials, and you need seeds or living things.


    This is even more difficult. I know a businessman who runs out of goods. She has traveled to many places. I heard her mention that there are good medicinal materials in places further north. When she comes back, I will tell you The two pull the strings? "


    Gu Chao also knew that it was impossible to get it right away, so he had no choice but to agree.


    She doesn''t have to ask for it now, and it doesn''t matter if you wait. It''s only summer, and the merchant who runs out of goods will go out for more than half a year, and it will be almost winter when it comes.


    After agreeing with the shopkeeper of the dental shop, and paying a deposit of one silver in advance, Gu Chaocai bid farewell to her and left.


    After things settled down, Gu Chao prepared to go to the pastry shop to sell the pastries that Xiao Fushi liked, and then went back.


    "Gu Daochang, oops, it won''t be long, how is Gu Daochang?" A woman walked up to him and cupped his hands at Gu Chao.


    This person is Lin Feng, the owner of the gambling house in the town. Are the two still acquaintances?


    The typed cooked is not the usual cooked.


    Gu Chao didn''t have too much prejudice against her. Although there were some festivals, it did not hurt her in the end.


    Moreover, she also personally came to apologize, so Gu Chao didn''t care about her too much.


    He stretched out his hand without slapping the smiling person, but he took the initiative to greet her, and Gu Chao bowed his hand in return.


    "Dong Lin''s family."


    "Where is Daoist Gu going? It''s better to meet by chance than to invite you. Let''s go and drink with my sister!"


    Lin Feng is older than Gu Chao, and calling himself a sister is also to draw a relationship with Gu Chao and appear close.


    Lin Feng has never found an opportunity to get close to Gu Chaotao. Today, she finally met, and she didn''t want to miss it.


    Actually, if she hadn''t met Gu Chao today, she would have planned to bring wine to Gu Chao''s house when the new house was invited or when the child was full moon.


    Isn��t that the old saying? People do not blame!


    So, if you give a few more gifts, won''t this person be acquainted?


    She has been sending people to inquire about the situation at Gu Chao''s house, and she is always ready to come to the door to curry favour.


    Gu Chao didn''t have time to drink with her, and they didn''t have enough friendship to sit and drink together.


    "It''s not convenient today, let''s do it next time!" Gu Chao directly rejected Lin Feng, but he also saved face for Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng was not reconciled, and asked her again, "Where is Daoist Gu going? Just now my sister saw you coming out of the dental shop, but what do you want to buy?"


    Lin Feng knew about the fact that the Gu family bought dozens of servants, so she didn''t think about it.


    She heard that Gu Chao bought the land of Huang''s fourth family in Huangjia Village a few days ago. The Gu family didn''t have a few acres of land in total. Could it be that they wanted to buy land again?


    She has a lot of land in her hands, if Gu Chao needs it, she can sell some of her, which can be regarded as a friendship.


    Looking at her Xiyi''s eyes, Gu Chao remembered that this person is in the gambling house business, and there are many people who come and go on weekdays, so it should be related.


    "Does Dong Lin''s family have any relationship with precious medicinal materials?"


    It was originally for this purpose, not to buy land.


    Lin Feng frowned slightly, and thought for a while, "My sister knows a drug dealer, and that person is in the capital. I happen to be going to the capital in two months, and I will ask you then."


    Gu Chao smiled and said, "Then I would like to thank Mr. Lin."


    "Aren''t you just being polite? Why do we sisters say these polite words, but, my sister would take the liberty to ask, what does Daoist Gu want this medicinal material for?"


    "kind."


    "That''s not easy to grow?" It''s not easy to grow, if it can be grown, no one will go to the deep mountains and old forests to collect herbs.


    When you are unlucky, let alone no gains, it is possible to take your life.


    It''s just that, this Gu Chao, she has some abilities that ordinary people don''t have. She should be sure when she says she wants to plant.


    "If you have a way for me to find, when I grow it, it''s not impossible to sell it to your friend."


    She was worrying about how to make friends with her, so she came here, and when she really fell asleep, she would bring a pillow.


    Moreover, this is not only a friendship with Gu Chao, but also a good thing that kills two birds with one stone!


    That precious medicinal material is so easy to grow, there are many rich and noble people in Beijing, and there are many families who want to keep some for use, so this precious medicinal material has always been in short supply.


    If Gu Chao really grows it and supplies it to her friend, she will win the business, and she will benefit a lot at that time.


    "Gu Daoist is very capable, you can rest assured that you will leave the matter on your sister, and I will definitely bring you good news."


    Certainly Gu Chao would not really put his hopes on her, but if she really has some ways, it is okay.


    "Then I will entrust this matter to Lin Dong''s family."


    Lin Feng patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    How could her thoughts be hidden from Gu Chao''s eyes, but this is also human nature and unavoidable.


    Gu Chao wants to grow medicinal materials, and he intends to sell the extra ones. As long as the money given is right, whoever sells them, the market will be determined, and the best of both worlds will be achieved.


    "I still have something to do today, so I won''t talk to Lin Dong''s family. Let''s talk next time."


    It''s time to go, the servant is still at home waiting for her to bring pastries back!


    Hearing that Gu Chao said he was going to leave, Lin Feng didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Separated from Lin Feng, Gu Chao went directly to the pastry shop, bought the pastry that the servant loves to eat, and went back.


    The scene where she and Lin Feng met on the road just now fell into the eyes of two people on the second floor of the nearby teahouse.


    Two of them are a young son, and the other is his personal servant.


    These two are the master and servant of the third son Yu who came to visit relatives in the town. The third son Yu stayed at his elder brother''s house in the town for a while.


    The two sat in the private room on the second floor, drinking tea and snacks while listening to books to pass the time.


    Because the weather was a bit stuffy, the windows facing the street were opened for ventilation.


    San Gongzi Yu stood by the window and was blowing the wind. He accidentally turned around and saw two people talking on the street.


    He didn''t know Gu Chao, but he knew Lin Feng.


    In the past, Lin Feng had come to his house to propose marriage to him, but he was indeed hired as a servant.


    Not to mention that Lin Feng is ten years older than him, she already has a prince in her family, and there are many husbands and servants, so he is not willing!


    Besides, even if she doesn''t have a Zhengjun, he won''t marry her, and wants to take him as his servant. He doesn''t look very good, but he is very beautiful.


    It''s not easy to look in the mirror, because he has a short figure like hers, so he doesn''t like it!


    It was precisely because of Lin Feng''s comparison that the burly and tall Gu Chao caught the eyes of Third Young Master Yu.


    Actually, if there is no Lin Feng for comparison, the third son Yu may not necessarily like Gu Chao.


    After all, Gu Chao is too burly, and his appearance is not very handsome. He is not the type that men adore nowadays.


    However, it will be different if there is a comparison. Anyway, Gu Chao caught the eyes of Third Young Master Yu.


    The third son Yu heard Lin Feng calling Gu Chao one after another, and he was suddenly blessed. Could it be that this person is the Gu Chao whom his mother wanted to kiss him earlier?


    It''s just that she has a husband, and she also rejected his mother''s marriage proposal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Is it a daughter?

    Chapter 113 Is it a daughter?


    The third son Yu is named Yu Miao''er, who is in his youthful youth, and his mother, Landlord Yu, is looking for good people for him everywhere.


    Before, it was because he knew Gu Chao��s channeling method that he fell in love with Gu Chao. He wanted Gu Chao to be her daughter-in-law, so that he could sincerely do things for her family in the future.


    It just didn''t occur to her that Gu Chao would not accept her offer, and even directly rejected her son, and later even robbed Huang Lao Sizhen''s fertile land from her.


    When Landlord Yu said he wanted to marry Yu Miao''er to Gu Chao, Yu Miao''er learned that Gu Chao was going to be Gu Dabao, the former Gu Gu''s lame son of Gu''s Village.


    He didn''t agree no matter what, the eldest brother and the second brother were married well, so why he could only marry a **** when he came here.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t hold back his mother, he wouldn''t want it at all. How could he imagine that the **** didn''t even take a fancy to him in the end.


    Thinking that Yu Miaoer is also a flower in these ten miles and eight towns, and his family background is also top-notch, there are many people who want to marry him as a real husband.


    The matchmaker also smoothed the threshold of his family, but it turned out that he was disgusted by a bastard.


    How could a young man who had never gone out and was used to being praised by others accept it? He vomited at home for several days, and even tore a few handkerchiefs.


    snort! You **** looks down on her, she is not willing to marry yet! Let''s see what kind of noble son you can marry in the future, let''s dream!


    Yu Miao''er was upset and felt uncomfortable staying at home, so she packed up her things and went to live at the eldest brother''s house in the county for a few days, and then went to the second brother''s house to play to relieve her depression.


    These days, he has almost had enough fun, and he has lost his temper, and is about to go home.


    Unexpectedly, when I went out to drink tea today, I ran into Gu Chao who rejected him.


    Not only that, but he also fell in love with that **** at first sight, and fell in love with him.


    This made Yu Miao''er angry again, you are not up to date, no one else has taken a fancy to you, you are still catching up.


    Besides, she already has a husband. Counting the days, her husband is about to give birth, right?


    Yu Miaoer felt that she was really dazed, a married woman, what was he thinking about?


    After going back, he asked his father to match him. He wanted to find a wife who was ten times better than Gu Chao.


    snort! Didn''t she look down on him, didn''t she want to marry the noble son, let her marry him!


    He is not rare!


    So, Yu Miaoer went back to his second brother''s house to bid farewell to his second brother, and took the servant back home.


    Gu Chao didn''t know that someone was competing with her, so she hurried home with the cakes she bought for her husband.


    The pastry is just out of the pan, fresh and delicious, hurry back and serve it to my husband.


    I don��t know if the little brat thinks his mother��s movements are too slow, and he can��t wait for his mother to bring back the cakes, so he is about to come out in a hurry.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Ning Su started to have seizures.


    Mr. Wu has been with Ning Su all the time. As soon as Ning Su made any movement, Mrs. Wu reacted.


    Immediately called a young man who was serving Ning Su personally, together with him helped Ning Su to the room specially prepared for delivery, and ordered another young man to invite the midwife father-in-law and in-laws.


    Widow Gu was wandering in the back garden, when he saw his son-in-law''s personal attendant from a distance running over in a hurry, but he jumped him, he thought it was Ning''s accident!


    After asking, I knew that Ning''s had an attack, and immediately the cloudy weather turned, and I ran to the delivery room quickly without the help of a servant.


    He kept talking about his eldest granddaughter, "Oh, grandpa''s good granddaughter, finally here, finally here."


    Halfway through the run, he suddenly remembered something, turned around and ordered his side to run with him, and told him to be careful of the servants under his feet while running.


    "Go and tell the kitchen to make them boil red eggs more."


    Ning Su had just started to have seizures, and there was still some time before the delivery. After Mr. Wen came over to look at it, he asked the servant to help Ning Su to get up and walk around.


    "Zhengjun, you can''t lie down now, it''s not time to give birth yet, get up and move around more, and give birth when the baby comes down."


    So Ning Su was helped up again, enduring waves of pain, and walked slowly while supporting the servant''s hand.


    Before Madam Gu came in, the voice came in first, "How is it? How is it?"


    After everyone saluted, they said, "Master, Zhengjun just had a seizure. There is still some time, so don''t worry."


    Don''t be in a hurry, can Widow Gu not be in a hurry, he has been in a hurry since he was conceived, and he has been in a hurry for several months.


    But he also knew that this man was in no hurry to have a baby, so he had no choice but to comfort Ning.


    "Don''t worry, have a good life, and you must give me a granddaughter."


    His consolation, it is better not to say it!


    Ning Su, who hadn''t had time to think about this before, immediately became nervous when her father-in-law said this.


    In addition to the labor pains, big drops of sweat dripped down. I have seen many such situations with Mr. Wen, so I naturally knew what Ning Su was for, so he sent Gu Widow out.


    "Master, Zhengjun will still be here for a while, you go and order the kitchen to cook something to eat, and you have to eat enough to be strong."


    As soon as Widow Gu heard that there was no objection, he quickly went out to order the people below.


    Mrs. Wu glanced at Mr. Wen gratefully. As someone who has been there, there is no way she doesn''t understand.


    The two comforted Ning Su again and asked him to continue walking.


    Manager Xu ordered the girl to find grandma and come back. Zhengjun is about to give birth, so how could grandma not be here.


    The girl who went to look for Gu Chao didn''t even drive the carriage, and just rode away in a hurry. Some villagers saw her in such a hurry and asked her what was wrong.


    "Zhengjun is about to give birth, I''m going to find grandma and come back."


    After saying this, the girl didn''t stop a step, and left with a whip.


    The person who asked the question hadn''t realized the two addresses, and only after the person had disappeared did he realize it later.


    This gentleman refers to Ning Su, and grandma refers to Gu Chao. This Ning Su is about to give birth!


    Guan Xu not only sent people to look for Gu Chao, but also sent people to report to the old house.


    After a while, the old man brought the eldest son-in-law over. The old man was too old to go in himself, so he asked the eldest son-in-law to help.


    An hour had passed when Mr. Wen said that he could give birth. Widow Gu was fidgeting outside the delivery room. He couldn''t sit still anymore and stood up and walked back and forth.


    "What are you doing, sitting honestly, it makes me dizzy." The old man couldn''t see Widow Gu wandering back and forth, and gave him a sidelong glance.


    "It''s your great-granddaughter inside, aren''t you in a hurry? Anyway, I''m in a hurry."


    Widow Gu blurted out and continued to turn.


    If the old man was not in a hurry, he wouldn''t have come here, but he didn''t show it like Widow Gu. After all, he had experienced it many times and had experience.


    Knowing that he didn''t listen, the old man simply stopped talking and turned around to see nothing.


    As soon as Gu Chao came out of the town, he ran into the girl who came to look for her at home. After asking, he knew that it was the brat who couldn''t wait to come out, so he gave the carriage to the girl, and she turned on her own and rode back quickly.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw Guanshi Xu waiting at the door, "How is it? Has Zhengjun given birth?"


    "Not yet? It''s been an hour since it happened."


    Gu Chao no longer took care of Guan Xu, and ran directly to the delivery room.


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the delivery room, I saw the young servant bringing out pots of blood from inside, and there was a muffled groan from the young servant in the room.


    Seeing that she was about to rush in, Widow Gu quickly grabbed her, "What are you going in for? Wait outside."


    The old man also said, "Mr. Wen is inside, and your father-in-law and uncle are also there, so you can just wait with peace of mind."


    "That''s right, no woman would rush into a man''s childbirth."


    Widow Gu pulled the man back, telling Gu Chao not to block the servants who came in and out.


    Gu Chao was in a hurry just now and didn''t know what to do. He only woke up after hearing what the old man and Widow Gu said.


    Indeed, she doesn''t know how to go in and can''t be of much help, she might as well wait quietly!


    So, Gu Chao sat on the chair obediently and waited, but her eyes were fixed on the door, and her ears were also upright listening to the movement inside.


    When he heard Mr. Wen say, "If Zhengjun pushes harder, he will be able to see the child''s head." Gu Chao crushed the armrest of the chair with all his might.


    Then there were surprise voices from Mr. Wen and Uncle Wen, "I gave birth! I gave birth!"


    At this time, Gu Chao finally couldn''t sit still and stood up, and then heard the little servant ask weakly, "Is it your daughter?"


    Hearing these words, Gu Chao felt distressed. She had said long ago that she likes both her daughter and son, and they are all of her kind, there is no difference.


    She doesn''t care, but the servant has to care.


    She also hoped that this was a daughter. As Xiao Fushi and Gu Widow wished, Xiao Fushi''s future life would be better.


    Mr. Wen had already slapped the little boy on the buttocks, and the hurt boy cried out with a loud "Wow", the voice resounded throughout the delivery room, and even the few people outside the door could hear it clearly. The little boy is in good health and full of energy.


    Amid the sonorous cries, Gu Chao heard Mr. Wen''s congratulations, "Congratulations Zhengjun, it''s Miss."


    Hearing this, Gu Chao was also relieved, now he fulfilled the wish of the servant and the widow Gu.


    After a while, Mr. Wen washed the little boy, wrapped it in a small quilt, and sent it out.


    "Congratulations to Grandma Gu, congratulations to Master, congratulations to Master."


    Seeing Mr. Wen coming out, Widow Gu hurried up to meet him, "Show me my eldest granddaughter."


    Widow Gu interrupted him before he finished speaking, and then he saw that Widow Gu stretched out his hand and lifted the quilt holding the child, revealing the little boy.


    Looking at Hong Guoguo''s little granddaughter, Widow Gu smiled with chrysanthemum creases on his old face, "It really is a granddaughter, it really is a granddaughter."


    Hearing that it was a daughter, the old man was also happy, and went over to look at the child.


    This child looks really good, just like Dabao when he was a child.


    Gu Chao also went over to look at the child, and Widow Gu wrapped the child up again, only showing a small face outside.


    What came into my eyes was a small red and wrinkled face, and I couldn''t tell who it looked like, whether it was good-looking or not.


    Just glanced at it, and Gu Chao, who knew the child was doing well, didn''t look any further. He turned around and asked Mr. Wen, "How is Zhengjun?"


    Mr. Wen has delivered too many babies. There are really not many people like Grandma Gu who ask Fulang before hugging the baby.


    It can be seen that this grandma of the Gu family is a person who treats her husband sincerely. Ning Zhengjun is really lucky. He has a wife who loves him, and he has a daughter in one fell swoop. The good days are yet to come!


    "Don''t worry, grandma, Zhengjun is in good health, and Miss Sheng hasn''t suffered much. Now I''m tired and rested."


    Hearing that the young couple is fine, Gu Chao was completely relieved.


    Wait until Mrs. Wu and the uncle of the Gu family helped pack up Ning Su and come out, Gu Chao thanked the two of them and then went in to see the servant.


    Mrs. Wu looked at her daughter-in-law instead of her children, but instead went to see her own son. Where there was any dissatisfaction, she became more and more satisfied with this daughter-in-law in her heart.


    The son also gave birth to a granddaughter, and he was finally relieved that no matter what the situation was in the future, his son would not have a hard time.


    It is self-evident how happy and excited Widow Gu is. He is reluctant to let go of his granddaughter when he hugs him, and he will not give it to anyone who wants to hug him.


    Gu Chao sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the little husband who was already too tired to fall asleep, stretched out his hand to caress his obviously tired little face, and leaned over to press a kiss on his forehead.


    Then he began to use spiritual power to sort out his meridians, and fed him a pill to restore energy.


    Ning Su fell into a deep sleep and didn''t feel anything during this period. When he opened his eyes again, he found a dim oil lamp lit in the room.


    Before he woke up, he heard the voice of the wife-lord next to his ear, "Are you awake, are you hungry?"


    Ning Su turned her head, and what came into view was the sharp-edged face and worried eyes of the wife-leader.


    "Hungry." He was really hungry, and he felt weak all over.


    Gu Chao picked her up and leaned against the bedside, seeing the small figure of the little husband looking up at her, couldn''t help but kiss him on the lips.


    "I''ll get you something to eat right away."


    Ning Su let out a "hmm", feeling that the whole person was confused.


    Suddenly he remembered, "Where''s the child? Did the wife see it?"


    Gu Chao ordered the boy to bring the food at the door, and asked the grandma to bring the baby to the boy to take a look at, then turned and went back to the bed, "I see, it looks very good, thank you for your hard work. "


    "Unfortunately, I am willing to be my child." Ning Su was a little embarrassed by his wife''s words of hard work. If a man doesn''t have children, it''s hard work.


    It is his blessing to be able to bear children for his wife, and he is willing. He also wants to have more children for his wife!


    When the servant brought over the food specially for the servant, Gu Chao waved him back, and she brought a bowl to feed the servant herself.


    Ning Su blushed, and murmured, "I''ll just do it myself."


    Gu Chao chuckled lightly and said: "Fu Lang is now a great hero in the family, and he couldn''t stop laughing from ear to ear without seeing his father. The great hero can''t be negligent, so let my wife serve Fu Lang once."


    Ning Su felt even more embarrassed after hearing this, but still wanted to confirm, "Eunuch is really happy?"


    Gu Chao scooped up a spoonful of soup, put it on his lips and blew it, and then sent it to the servant''s mouth.


    "That''s right, since I hugged my granddaughter, I''ve been reluctant to let go, and the old man won''t even give her a hug.


    If it wasn''t for being hungry and eating milk, he wouldn''t be willing to let go. "


    Ning Su was completely at ease in his heart, opened his mouth to drink the soup that his wife brought to his lips, and asked Gu Chao, "Is the wife happy?"


    "Happy." Gu Chao blurted out without any hesitation.


    That was her child, connected with her blood, how could she not be happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Yuan

    Chapter 114 Son Yu''an


    She has been single for thousands of years, once reborn she not only has a husband, but now has a child, Gu Chao only feels that the heavens treat her well.


    So what if she didn''t become a fairy, if she had to choose between becoming a fairy or Xiaofushi and the child, she wouldn''t choose becoming a fairy.


    As it is now, it''s fine.


    In order to become a fairy, she has pursued persistently for more than 10,000 years, and she is only short of the last step. Now that step is no longer so important to her.


    These people are what she misses in her heart, and she only wants to live a good life with them in this life, so that they can be safe and happy.


    After Ning Su had eaten and regained some strength, Gu Chao wrapped her in a quilt and carried her back to the main courtyard.


    "My wife, what are you doing?"


    Ning Su was tightly wrapped, her eyes and nose were not exposed, and she felt a little stuffy.


    Gu Chao embraced the man in his arms, and said softly, "Go back to the main courtyard."


    Ning Su had already made preparations to sleep by herself for this month. I heard from others that the husband of a wealthy family cannot sleep with his wife after giving birth.


    A man who has given birth to a child cannot be clean for a while, nor can he serve his wife.


    That kind of thing is also unlucky, so you can''t let your wife decide.


    That is to say, they are rural people with poor family background and no extra room, so they can live with their wives.


    There are so many vacant houses in their house now, so he must not be able to live with his wife now. It will take a month, when he is confinement.


    But now, the wife-master wants to take him back to the main courtyard?


    Ning Su stretched out his hands to remove the quilt covering him, and looked at his wife with a pair of almond eyes, "My wife, I''m not clean, I can''t dirty my wife, let me be here!"


    "Nonsense, cover it up, and go out." Gu Chao refused to listen to the little husband''s waiter, and insisted on taking him back.


    The little husband gave birth to her child, why is it unclean? For a month, let him be here alone?


    Ning Su opened his mouth and called again, "My wife, I~"


    As a result, Gu Chao interrupted before he finished speaking, "You don''t want to sleep with your wife anymore? Not in the future?"


    So Ning Su honestly covered the corner of the quilt that was lifted just now, shut up and did not speak.


    He wants to sleep with his wife, not only now, but for the rest of his life.


    It was his wife who wanted to take him back, so he should listen to his wife!


    Widow Gu, who came with his granddaughter in his arms, bumped into Gu Chao, who was going out with a big quilt in his arms, "What are you doing? What are you doing with the quilt in your arms?"


    "Take Su''er back." Gu Chao said concisely, without any extra words.


    Widow Gu took a closer look after hearing the words, and found that Ning was still wrapped in the quilt that his daughter was holding, "What are you messing about? Put it back quickly, you just gave birth and you can''t come out to see the wind."


    Ouch! Ning Shi just gave birth to his eldest granddaughter, but the great hero of the Gu family still needs to be taken care of. Widow Gu is still waiting for Ning Shi to give birth to his granddaughter again!


    It is best to be able to hug the two for three years, which is the best.


    Although Gu Chao didn''t know that this man would not be able to see the wind after giving birth, she still knew that Xiao Fushi was weak now.


    That''s why she wrapped Xiaofushi up like this, because she was afraid that he would catch a wind.


    "It''s wrapped up, so I can''t blow it."


    As Widow Gu said, he hugged Ning Su and walked past Widow Gu. She walked quickly, and Widow Gu called her from behind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you wrap it up. He just gave birth to a baby. He is unclean and unlucky. He can''t live with you."


    Widow Gu wanted to chase after him, but he held his beloved baby in his arms, so he had to walk carefully.


    Ning Su heard what her father-in-law said, so she hid in the quilt and didn''t speak. At this time, it''s better to leave it to his wife, and he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Sure enough, when Widow Gu finished speaking, he heard the voice of his wife-lord, resounding.


    "Didn''t you also live with your mother back then!"


    These words left Widow Gu speechless. When he came back to his senses, he wanted to say, didn''t the family have no conditions at that time!


    However, she found that her daughter had walked away holding Ning.


    Forget it, as long as his daughter dotes on Ning Shi, she will definitely not listen to him, let her go, he just cares about his eldest granddaughter.


    Widow Gu hugged his granddaughter while calling Bao''er, and went to Gu Chao''s yard.


    Bao''er is the nickname Widow Gu gave to his granddaughter. Isn''t his sweetheart, Bao''er, Bao''er!


    The daughter''s name is Dabao, and the daughter she gave birth to is called Bao''er. What a good implication, there''s nothing wrong with it!


    Gu Chao put the little husband on the bed, and changed him into a clean quilt.


    Wait for Widow Gu to bring the child in, Gu Chao didn''t go to pick it up, and let Widow Gu carry the child to the bedside to serve him.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to hold the child, but the main reason is that the child is too small, not much bigger than her hand, and the body is small and soft. She is afraid that one of them will hurt the child if he doesn''t use the right force.


    It''s better for the cub to grow up, let''s hug her again!


    Widow Gu didn''t care about her, put the child in Ning''s hands, even if he didn''t know how to hold the child, he taught him by hand.


    Although the little boy was just born, he also knew how to recognize people. As soon as he got into Ning Su''s arms, he knew how to get into Ning Su''s arms, and he smacked his mouth.


    Her small appearance made Ning Su so rare that her heart melted.


    In fact, the child does not recognize anyone, but has lived in the father''s stomach for a few months, and has long been used to the breath of the father.


    Moreover, when she was in her father''s womb, she was connected to her father''s heartbeat, the so-called father-son heart-to-heart connection.


    Finally returning to a familiar environment after so long, she naturally wanted to get close.


    Widow Gu looked at his eldest granddaughter, he couldn''t bear to take his eyes away, and at the same time called Bao''er to tease the child.


    "Father, what''s Bao''er Bao''er''s, this name doesn''t work!"


    It��s okay to call her Dabao, but also call her daughter Bao��er, can this generation still be divided?


    Besides, are you entangled with the word Bao?


    Gu widow turned her head and gave her a sideways glance, obviously unhappy, "The granddaughter is my father''s darling, baby, what''s wrong with calling her Bao''er? The meaning is good, and it sounds nice, so I''ll call her Bao''er."


    Then he turned back to follow Bao''er Bao''er teasing the child, Ning Su looked up at his wife.


    I found out that the wife-lord had a bad face, and I knew it after thinking about it. The wife-lord was usually not happy to hear her father-in-law call her Dabao, but she was definitely not happy when she gave birth to a daughter and was called Baoer by her father-in-law.


    However, Ning Su felt that it would be nice to have a nickname called Bao''er, and her father-in-law also said that she was a sweetheart, Bao''er, which shows how much her father-in-law liked this child before choosing this name.


    It''s just that the wife-lord is not happy!


    "The wife, please give the child a name!"


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of the young servant, Gu Chao felt that there was no way to change the child''s nickname.


    well! Since the little husband is happy to serve you, let Bao''er be Bao''er!


    Gu Chao had already thought about the name of the child.


    The ranking of the Gu family''s generation is that of the Xingzi generation, but Gu Chao did not plan to choose names according to this ranking.


    "Flowers and Jinnian, my son Yu''an. I only hope she is well, so I will call her Yu''an!"


    This meaning is also good, Ning Su thinks that the name of the wife is very good, he doesn''t want the child to have any great abilities in the future, he just wants her to live a peaceful life.


    The name chosen by the wife-leader was exactly what he had in mind.


    "Yuan, Yuan, from now on you will be called Yuan."


    Ning Su tapped the child''s little nose with her fingertips, softly calling her name.


    It''s just that Xiao Yu''an didn''t want to show face to her father, she turned her little head to avoid her father''s fingers, refused to let her touch them, and rubbed her small face against her father''s fingers.


    Widow Gu has no objection to this name, she can just call her Bao''er anyway.


    The child started to yawn, and Widow Gu took the child from Ning''s arms again, "Bao''er is going to sleep, I''ll take him back to sleep, you guys go to bed early too."


    Ning Su saw that the child had indeed fallen asleep, so he gave the child to his father-in-law. Although he wanted to take care of the child, he thought that if the child slept with them, he would definitely disturb his wife.


    Moreover, he couldn''t take care of the child well now, so he had to be taken away by his father-in-law.


    When he is confinement, he will be able to take care of the child by himself. Thinking of the cute little appearance of the child, Ning Su couldn''t help laughing.


    That was born in October of his pregnancy, the child of him and his wife.


    Guan Xu is really good at doing things. Take this matter as an example, she arranged it very well and didn''t make Gu Chao worry about it.


    On the day of Xisan, the people who came were the same as last time. Gu Chao didn��t invite anyone specially, and everyone spontaneously came to celebrate.


    Now Gu Chao''s reputation and prestige in Gujia Village is very different, and he can even catch up with the village head.


    She built roads for the village, built a school, and bought ten acres of land specially for the children in the village to ask for repairs. Everyone in the village wanted to offer her up, offering three sticks of incense a day.


    Widow Gu gave out the red eggs generously, not only on the day of delivery, but also on the day of the third day when the family girl carried them to the village for distribution.


    As long as someone comes, he will post congratulations, without ambiguity at all.


    This also made Gu Chao look at him with admiration. From the first time she saw Gu Widow to now, this is the most generous time she has seen Gu Widow.


    Sure enough, the granddaughter was more honorable, and she was able to pluck the hair from the iron rooster.


    Widow Gu is like this, Wu is the happiest, isn''t his in-laws satisfied with doing this, as long as he is satisfied, his son''s life will be easier.


    Mrs. Wu originally said that she would serve her son in the Gu family for confinement, but now it seems that it is unnecessary. He has also lived in the Gu family for so many days, and he will go back with his daughter later.


    The in-laws are good to the son, and the daughter-in-law has invited so many servants to take care of the son, so he has nothing to worry about.


    He is staying, afraid that his in-laws will have some objections, and he thought he was worried!


    Now, he is very relieved!


    In the afternoon, Ning Su heard her father say that she wanted to go back, but she was still a little bit reluctant, "Daddy can stay for a while longer!"


    Ms. Wu took her son''s hand and said with a smile: "It''s been a few days since I''ve been out, and Daddy doesn''t worry about the family, and you don''t have to worry about Daddy here, but your elder sister doesn''t have to worry about it?


    These days, she is alone at home, and she doesn''t know what to eat, whether the clothes are washed or not, and what kind of mess the house is in! "


    Ning Su listened, and couldn''t keep Daddy anymore.


    Indeed, the eldest sister is at home alone, and no one takes care of her.


    Thinking of this, Ning Ze felt as if he had forgotten an important thing.


    "Daddy, quickly find a husband for eldest sister!"


    This matter need not be said by his son, it is also a thorn in Wu''s heart!


    My daughter is already twenty-one, and she doesn''t have a husband yet. Can he not be in a hurry?


    In the past, it was because the family was poor, and because he was too lazy to marry a son-in-law because of his disease medicine jar. Now that their family is getting better, and his body and bones are also healthy, it is time to marry his daughter to a husband.


    "Daddy is also thinking about this. When I go back this time, Daddy will ask the matchmaker to talk to your elder sister about marriage."


    "Well, it''s best to marry my brother-in-law into the family this year, and next year my father will be able to hold his granddaughter." Ning Su smiled and narrowed his eyes when he mentioned this.


    Mrs. Wu laughed as she thought about it. It would be great if the son-in-law could give birth to a granddaughter within a year after entering the house.


    The wife-lord has a spirit in heaven, but she should bless her daughter so that she can marry a husband smoothly and give birth to a big fat granddaughter.


    Gu Chao wanted to send Liu��s parents and father-in-law off in person, but they refused.


    "You have a lot of things to do at home, so don''t deliver them yourself, just ask a girl to deliver them."


    The guests have all left, and the Gu mansion is finally clean.


    The adults are okay, especially the children are too noisy, and the family servant girl specially arranged someone to take care of the children.


    Not to mention dangerous places like canals and ponds at home, children also like beautiful flowers and plants.


    Children of a few years old are mostly ignorant. If they like it, they will reach out to pick it. It��s a pity that the flowers that grow well are picked.


    Therefore, the people who take care of these bear children are the most tiring.


    Waiting for the full moon wine, you will still be tired!


    As for the guests of the Full Moon Wine, Gu Chao actually didn��t have anyone in particular he wanted to invite, but she wanted to make a big deal, so she let the word out.


    "Gu Yu''an''s full moon wine and new house wine are mixed together, and there will be a three-day banquet at that time, and the folks are invited to come and have fun."


    As soon as she said this, many people were shocked again. Three days of running water, how big is this?


    How much money does it cost? This is the first time this has happened in all directions!


    The other landowners have never been so grandiose, dare to open the water mat.


    You know, this flowing water table is open, but anyone who comes can eat it, no matter who the person is, whether they have given gifts or not, they cannot be driven out of the door.


    So, Gu Chao refreshed the level of her wealth and power in the hearts of the villagers.


    I don��t know how much money Gu Chao earned in the capital last year? I''m afraid there are mountains of gold and silver!


    There are no mountains of gold and silver, but there is still some money for building a house and running a banquet.


    There is no need for the money she earned last year, but the salary she got from Chen Yuan when she went to Linxian County earlier will not be used up.


    Gu Chao took a piece of red rouge fruit, added water to boil it into juice, and fed it to the little boy.


    The fruit is not big, but the cub can''t finish it all at once, so Gu Chao arranges a formation and puts it away, so he can feed it next time.


    Children are still young and cannot eat it every day. They eat it every three to five times. One fruit can last for more than a month.


    The three fruits in her hand can only last for four months, and if she wants to eat them again, she has to wait until her aunt grows them.


    Who made her so anxious, her old mother was in a hurry to come before she planted it!


    If she came half a year late, the fruit would not be broken.


    However, it''s all here, can you still let her go back?


    After half a month, Gu Chao finally hugged the cub with his own hands. It was so soft and small that she didn''t dare to use force.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： love at first sight

    Chapter 115 Love at first sight


    As soon as the word that Gu Chao wanted to hold a running water banquet was released, it quickly spread throughout the nearby villages, and even the town.


    This is because Manager Xu went to a few restaurants in the town to invite chefs, which is why the news spread so quickly.


    Since it takes three days to set up a running banquet, the servants of the Gu family are too busy, especially the work in the kitchen.


    So Manager Xu told Gu Chao Ming that it would be better to go to the town and invite a chef to cook it, not to mention the trouble, and the dishes would be more varied.


    For Gu Chao, who is rich and powerful and wants to make a big splash, this is a good idea.


    So he asked Steward Xu to invite the chefs and assistants of several restaurants in the town, so he directly booked all the restaurants.


    In this way, not everyone in the whole town knows about it.


    There was a market in the town this day, so Wu asked Ning An to go to the town to buy cloth, choose the soft ones, he was going to make clothes for his granddaughter, and he wanted to buy a pair of tiger-toed shoes.


    Ning An naturally has no disagreement, she also wants to buy a silver lock for her little niece, so as to ward off evil spirits and keep safe forever.


    Arriving in the town, Ning An first went to the silver building to look at the silver locks, and looked at all the styles in the store before deciding on it.


    I paid the money and went out, but I didn''t pay much attention, so I bumped into the wall and the person at the door.


    After the man was hit by her, because he didn''t stand still, he hit the wall and the door frame again.


    "Ouch!"


    The voice is crisp and pleasant, and it sounds like a young man.


    Ning An quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The visitor was no more than seventeen or eighteen years old, and his face was covered with a gauze, revealing only a pair of bright eyes and a smooth and full forehead.


    It should have been hurt by the bump, brows were slightly frowned, tears were hazy, and he looked like he wanted to be loved.


    Just by looking at these big eyes, one can see how attractive the face under the scarf should be. Anyway, Ning An''s first reaction was that this young man must be good-looking.


    Besides, the sound is nice!


    The little boy was hit on the shoulder, and it hurt so badly that tears were about to fall.


    This man is too reckless, his shoulders are numb.


    The servant next to the young master saw that his son was hit, his first reaction was to help the young master, and then he went to investigate the culprit who hit his young master.


    "How do you walk? You can bump into people on such a wide road, and your eyes grow to the soles of your feet?"


    After questioning Ning An a series of times, he turned back and asked his son softly, "Young master, are you all right? Let''s go to the hospital to see?"


    Seeing that the son was in pain so much that tears were about to fall, the servant was so anxious that his heart ached to the core.


    This young master is Yu Miaoer, the third son of Yu. First, Yu Miaoer was greatly stimulated after meeting Gu Chao.


    Although it is because Gu Chao has some unclear feelings, but because Gu Chao already has a husband, he rejects him so directly, which hurts his self-esteem.


    So, after he got home, he begged his father to marry him.


    Isn''t it just a time to go to the market, so he thought of going to the silver building to see if there were any new tricks, and he wanted to add some.


    When you meet the matchmaker, you can also shine a little bit.


    As a result, I don''t know if I didn''t read the almanac when I went out, but I was bumped as soon as I arrived at the gate of the silver building.


    Yu Miao''er leaned against Xiaonian, the close servant, and it really hurt, she couldn''t lift her shoulders and arms.


    He was a delicate and weak young man who couldn''t lift his shoulders, his hands, and his fingers didn''t touch the spring water. He was hit by a big woman like Ning An, who was used to rough work, and hit the door frame again. , is also a normal response.


    Yu Miaoer felt that he might have to go see a doctor, otherwise, if he went back like this, his father would be worried.


    So Yu Miaoer nodded, and then supported Xiaonian''s arm to turn around.


    Ning An himself accidentally bumped into someone, so he felt guilty at first, but seeing that he was such a delicate and soft young man, the pear blossom rained down by her was about to cry, and the guilt was unbearable.


    Even if she was questioned so rudely by someone''s personal servant, she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, after all, it was indeed her fault.


    Hearing that Xiaonian asked the young master if he wanted to go to the medical clinic, she nodded again and again, "Yes, go to the medical clinic first, it''s all my fault."


    Even though Yu Miaoer was a young son of a landlord who was well-clothed and well-fed, he was also somewhat delicate, but he was not the kind of unruly and unreasonable person.


    Hearing that Ning An apologized again and said that he was going to the clinic, he felt embarrassed to pursue other matters.


    Xiao Nian wanted to say a few more words, but seeing that Ning An had a good attitude, he didn''t mean to ignore it. He also said that he wanted the young master to go to the medical clinic. He opened his mouth, and finally didn''t say anything more.


    Looking at this person''s appearance, he didn''t want to be the kind of person who sincerely wanted to take advantage of others, nor did he want to be the kind of person who had no manners, so he decided to take the young master to the medical clinic first.


    What''s going on later, let''s talk about it later.


    The guys from the Silver Building came over immediately, and they wanted to make a rescue. After all, they are all guests of their family, and they are friendly and make money.


    But before she could speak, they settled it themselves, so she didn''t interrupt.


    Wait until the young man helped Mr. Yu go out, then she whispered a reminder in Ning An''s ear, "This is the third son of Landlord Yu''s family."


    Ning An bought a silver lock at their house just now, and now she sells it well in front of her, and she can get Ning An''s well, maybe they will come back to their house next time.


    When this young lady bought a silver lock just now, she picked the best one, and she didn''t even mention the price. Such customers should be kept as repeat customers.


    Ning An heard that she had thanked the guy and chased after him, but her heart was beating fast with a "bang bang" and there was an indescribable feeling.


    She knew that she was also attracted by the little boy''s teary eyes. At that time, what she thought in her mind was that she bullied him until her eyes were dim, and she whispered softly.


    Immediately, her blood surged and she decided that she would marry him as her husband and bully him every day.


    Poor Yu Miao''er was in so much pain that she didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t know that he was already missed by a certain wolf, and he was going to be eaten until there was no bones left.


    Arrived at the hospital, and after explaining the reason to the doctor, because the injury was on the shoulder, it was not easy for the doctor to check, so he asked Yu Miaoer to go inside and let the doctor''s husband look at the situation.


    The final conclusion was that it was dislocated. In fact, the one hit by Ning An earlier wasn''t that bad, the bad thing was the one that hit the door frame later.


    As soon as he heard that it was a dislocation, Xiaonian immediately started to cry, and said worriedly while crying in front of his son.


    "Young master, what should we do? Doctor, what kind of medicine should I use for my young master? How to treat him? You must prescribe the best medicine and cure our young master."


    After Xiaonian finished speaking, he gave the tall and strong woman standing on one side a hard look, and blamed her. If she hadn''t bumped into the young master, how could the young master be like this.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..


    Yu Miaoer was also afraid, both in pain and fear, would a dislocation be the same as a broken joint, would it still heal?


    When Ning An heard the doctor say it was dislocated, he breathed a sigh of relief at first, it''s not too serious, and it will be fine if it is connected.


    Then she began to feel distressed again. Although it wasn''t serious, it still hurt. Look at his eyes were red, and he kept sweating from the pain.


    She wished she could go over and hold him in her arms to comfort her, but she still restrained herself.


    She has nothing to do with his young master, and she is in public, so she can''t ruin his innocence.


    Besides, she couldn''t be rude to the beautiful woman.


    Finally, the doctor connected Yu Miao''er''s arm, and told him to pay attention in the future, not to carry heavy things in the near future.


    "Doctor, don''t you prescribe medicine?" Their son was in such pain just now, why didn''t they even prescribe medicine?


    "It''s just a dislocation, it''s been fixed now, there''s no need to prescribe medicine, just go back and pay attention to rest."


    How many people the doctor sees every day, this kind of thing has long been used to, while explaining to him, he weighed the medicine for another person who took the medicine.


    Actually, she only said the last sentence for the sake of the other party being a young man, but it was a dislocation, and it hurt a little at the time, but it was fine when it was connected.


    That��s what men are like. If it��s a woman who is used to the job, she can continue to work as soon as she picks it up.


    Seeing the seriousness of the doctor''s face, Xiaonian went to ask his son again, "Young master, how do you feel now? Are you feeling better?"


    After the doctor picked him up just now, I asked him about it, and asked him to move it. It really didn''t hurt, and he could lift it up.


    Now Xiaonian asked him again, and he also comforted Xiaonian, "It''s really better, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Just now Xiaonian was quite frightened, and he himself was also frightened, but luckily nothing serious happened.


    God knows that he was scared to death just now, he thought his arm was broken, and he will be disabled in the future.


    Only now did he have time to look at the man who bumped into him just now, and saw that the man was paying the money, as if he was still talking to the doctor.


    The man apologized to him from the beginning, and later said that he would come to the medical center, and he never said a word again.


    Especially after coming to the medical clinic, I just stood there without saying a word, but now I am quite active in paying the money.


    It seems that she is not the kind of irresponsible person, and she is somewhat responsible, but she doesn''t talk much.


    Looking at this man''s cotton-padded clothes, his family background should not be very wealthy, he is tall and dark-skinned, he presumably belongs to a farmer''s family in the countryside.


    He looked at the doctor''s money, which might make her bleed, and he didn''t know if she had enough money.


    Yu Miao''er didn''t know that the reason why Ning An didn''t speak was because he was afraid that there would be too many people coming and going in the hospital. Seeing him as a young man with a woman next to him, he was afraid that people would gossip.


    Ning An has enough money on her body, she is here to buy things today, so she naturally has the money.


    It''s just that she paid the consultation fee, so she can''t buy cloth.


    However, cloth can be bought tomorrow, but she must pay for the consultation fee.


    After paying the money, Ning An came to Yu Miao''er''s master and servant side, "Sir, do you want to rest for a while or leave now?"


    Xiao Nian didn''t look good when he saw her. No matter what, she was the chief culprit for hurting his young master.


    Fortunately, there is nothing serious about his young master, otherwise neither this person nor himself would be able to escape.


    Yu Miaoer looked at the people coming and going in the hospital, but decided to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Xiaonian''s support, she stood up, and Ning An followed behind the two of them. With her appearance, anyone who saw her would only think that she was just a servant of the young master''s family.


    "My lord, shall we go to see the jewelry?"


    "I''m not going, let''s go back!" Yu Miao''er didn''t feel the pain anymore, but after the pain just now, he also felt tired.


    Besides, I sweated so much just now, and it is midsummer now, my body is sticky and uncomfortable.


    Let��s go back and come again next time.


    Ning An followed a step away, and asked Yu Miao''er in a low voice, "Young Master, have you gone back early? Shall I see you off?"


    Xiao Nian turned around and glared at Ning An, wanting to say no, Yu Miao''er pulled him, signaling him not to say any more nasty words.


    The attitude of this young lady was very good from the beginning. She apologized and brought him to see a doctor, and gave him the consultation fee. Now they say they will send them back.


    Besides, she didn''t say a single unnecessary word along the way, which shows that she is an honest and responsible person, which shows that she has a good character.


    Anyway, Yu Miaoer''s image of Ning An is pretty good, even though she hit him and hurt him.


    But he didn''t do it on purpose, and nothing happened to him in the end.


    Moreover, she looked like a farmer at first glance, how long did he have to save for his consultation fee today!


    So, since he''s all right, let''s not pursue it any further.


    So Yu Miaoer turned back to face Ning An, blessed her body, and said softly, "Thank you for your kindness, miss. We are here to make that car, so we don''t bother you."


    "It was I who accidentally injured the young master. It is generous for the young master not to care about me. Being able to send the young master back is also a chance for me to make up for it."


    Ning An still has other things in mind, thinking about sending people to the door, so that he can have an excuse to find them next time.


    If it was a different person, a different appearance and talking, Yu Miao''er would feel that this person had some purpose and was slippery.


    But this person is Ning An, Yu Miaoer only thinks that she is honest.


    But he still didn''t intend to accept this person''s offer to send him, and there was no need for it.


    "I don''t blame Miss, Miss doesn''t need to blame herself, please stop."


    After finishing speaking, Yu Miaoer turned and left without giving Ning An a chance.


    He was a man who was out of the cabinet, but was sent home by a strange woman. What would others think when they saw it?


    For the sake of his own reputation, the Yu family''s reputation was compromised, and he couldn''t accept it either.


    Ning An was rejected, and she stopped pestering her, and just watched Yu Miaoer leave.


    He is beautiful and kind-hearted, even his back looks good, Ning An thinks that anywhere is good.


    Suddenly, Ning An remembered, as if he had heard from his father last time that Landlord Yu planned to promise him to his sister-in-law to be Ping Fulang, but was rejected by his sister-in-law.


    It''s a pity for such a good man to be Hirao, but it''s just right to be her.


    However, regarding the current situation of her family, Landlord Yu would definitely not agree.


    Adding in the matter of the younger sister-in-law, it is even more difficult for her to marry her husband.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, she still wanted this little boy to be her husband, and she was bullied so much that her eyes dimmed with tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Marry your husbands mind

    Chapter 116


    "Why didn''t you buy any cloth?" Mrs. Wu looked at her daughter who came back empty-handed.


    I went to buy cloth specifically, but I didn��t buy it in the end. There is no suitable one in the store?


    "There was an accident, I will go buy it tomorrow."


    As soon as she heard that her daughter had an accident, Wu immediately became nervous and looked her up and down, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his father''s worried look, Ning An quickly explained, "It wasn''t me, I accidentally bumped into someone and dislocated his arm. I went to the doctor and spent the money I bought for the cloth."


    "Is that person serious?"


    "It''s just a dislocation, and it''ll be fine when it''s reconnected." It''s just that she still feels distressed.


    Ms. Wu was relieved when she heard that she was fine, "That''s good, let''s buy it next time."


    Ning An shook his head, "I''ll go tomorrow, and it''s easy for daddy to do it when I buy it. I''ll take it with me when the moon is full."


    This reason is very good, but Ning An has other plans in mind.


    Mr. Wu nodded, "Alright, let''s go tomorrow."


    On the second day, Ning An went to town with money in his pocket. Not only did he buy cloth to make clothes for his little niece, but he also went to the silver building.


    Picked out a new hairpin, it was for a certain young master, he must have come to buy jewelry yesterday, but she bumped into her, she bought one as an apology for him.


    This reason is very good, Mr. Yu should be able to accept it!


    It''s just, I don''t know when I can see him again?


    She never dared to just go to the door by herself, and she would not be beaten out by Landlord Yu.


    Even the face of the young master could not be seen.


    Finally, Ning An thought of a way to come to the house to make amends. Didn''t she bump into someone yesterday, and there happened to be a legitimate reason.


    So, Ning An bought drinks and pastries, and also bought a powder cloth that men like nowadays, and planned to send it along with the hairpin.


    If it is used together as an apology, it will not be obtrusive.


    So, Mrs. Wu, who was waiting at home for her daughter to buy cloth, waited for her daughter to buy a large bag of things.


    Especially that piece of brightly colored cloth is not suitable for the granddaughter at all, nor is it suitable for him and his daughter.


    "What did you buy this color for?"


    Unexpectedly, Ning An said, "Yesterday I bumped into someone, so I''m going to make amends today."


    Looking at other things, including wine and snacks, it really looks like an apology.


    Just a little bit, the color and style of this cloth are clearly liked by young men nowadays, Wu looked at her daughter suspiciously.


    "Honestly, the person you bumped into yesterday was a man?"


    Ning An didn''t intend to hide it from Mrs. Wu, but when he heard his father asked, he immediately nodded and said, "It''s the third son of Landlord Yu''s family."


    So, Wu became even more confused, "Then what are you doing? Even if you want to make an apology, it shouldn''t be this, don''t let people misunderstand."


    No, no one is going to make an apology and give this to the young master who has not left the cabinet. It should not be misunderstood.


    Mrs. Wu didn''t know that Ning An had something even more misleading.


    Ning An doesn''t want her father to know that she has covetous thoughts on the young master for the time being, at least wait for that person to respond to her, otherwise it will only make her father worry?


    Therefore, Mrs. Wu saw her daughter saying solemnly, "I''m going to make an apology to Mr. Yu, and the apology given must be something that the right owner can use, otherwise it''s not called an apology."


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Wu also felt that what his daughter said made sense. Although he still felt a little inappropriate when he looked at the pink cloth, but seeing his daughter''s appearance as usual, he finally agreed.


    Ning An also breathed a sigh of relief seeing that his father didn''t say anything more.


    After dinner, Ning An took his things and went to Yu''s house.


    From Shanghe village to Yu''s house, it would take about an hour by Ning''an''s footsteps, so she could only go by carriage.


    "Grandma, there is a woman outside the door who claims to be from Shanghe Village, her name is Ning An. She said she is here to make amends for the third son."


    When the concierge said the last sentence, his voice was obviously a little lower.


    The third son of their family is still in his boudoir, but a woman came to make amends, which is a bit subtle.


    Landlord Yu frowned when he heard this, which made people misunderstand and wonder, "Did she say what it was for?"


    "No."


    Why did you come to make amends for no reason?


    No matter what happened, let��s lead the person in first. This is standing at the door, which makes people see it as a misunderstanding. Her youngest son��s reputation has been ruined.


    She also pointed to marrying her son to a good family, but there must be no problem.


    Ning An didn''t wait long at the gate of Yu''s house when the servant who guarded the door came to open the door again and invited her in.


    "Miss Ning, our grandma invites you in."


    "Thank you."


    Ning An followed the servants to the hall of Yu''s house, and Landlord Yu was already sitting in the upper seat waiting.


    Ning''an put down the apology, and then bowed to Landlord Yu, "Mrs. Yu, Ning''an in Xiashanghe Village, sorry for bothering you."


    This Landlord Yu is her future mother-in-law, so she should respect her and leave a good impression.


    Landlord Yu had been sizing up Ning An indiscriminately when she came in. This man is just an ordinary farmer, how did he get involved with her son?


    Seeing that she is considered polite, she doesn''t look as vulgar as ordinary peasants, and she also said that she came to make amends, so Landlord Yu couldn''t question people with a dark face.


    Very angry, he asked someone to do it, and then ordered the servants to serve tea.


    "Miss Ning, please sit down, I don''t know what is the purpose of Miss Ning''s visit?"


    After Ning An sat down, he opened his mouth to explain his intentions.


    "Yesterday, I accidentally injured the third son in the silver building in the town. Although the doctor said there was nothing serious, he still made the third son suffer, so I came here today to make amends."


    Yesterday her youngest son did go to the town, and he also said to look at the jewelry, but when he came back, he said that he didn''t pick the right one, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    However, when he came back, he didn''t look like he was injured, so it wasn''t serious.


    Just now this person also said that there was nothing serious after seeing the doctor, and she was relieved when she heard the mention of her son''s injury.


    It''s just that the son didn''t hear him mention it when he came back. Could it be that there is something hidden in the middle.


    But at this time, it is impossible for the son to come out and explain clearly, after all, there are outsiders.


    Seeing that this person is polite and courteous, and his attitude is humble, Landlord Yu had a good impression of this person for a while.


    She looked again at the apology brought by this man, the wine jar, the snack box, and the cloth.


    There is nothing wrong with the first two, but the latter is the same.


    Seeing that her eyes fell on the cloth, Ning An knew that she was thinking too much, so she opened her mouth to explain.


    "I came here sincerely to apologize to the third son. I don''t know what the third son likes. It was recommended by the buddy of the cloth shop. He said that all the young masters like it nowadays, so I gave this."


    These words are frank and straightforward, and it is impossible for people to continue to misunderstand, so Landlord Yu just put his mind away and didn''t think too much about the external network.


    "Miss Ning, you are being polite. Since the doctor has said that there is no serious problem, I will let Miss Ning spend money."


    That''s the way to say it politely, but Landlord Yu really has a better impression of Ning An.


    This kind of affection only lies in the affection for ordinary people, it is definitely not the kind that a mother-in-law looks at her daughter-in-law.


    If Landlord Yu knew what Ning An was up to, she could have someone beat her out immediately.


    Ning An was also savvy, he only had a few polite words with Landlord Yu, and then got up and said he wanted to leave, before even having tea.


    She has also thought about it, she can''t stay longer this time, or her thoughts may be revealed.


    With her current family situation, she definitely couldn''t get into the eyes of the landlord, so in order to be able to marry her husband, she had to play tricks.


    At least she has to wait until her orchard has harvested and then build a new house before she can remind her.


    Otherwise, Landlord Yu will only reject her. At that time, if she wants to marry Mr. Yu again, it may be impossible.


    Seeing that Ning An was about to leave, Landlord Yu didn''t keep him.


    No more than a country girl, for whom there is nothing worthy of friendship.


    "You send the snack box and cloth to the third son''s yard, and let the third son come over."


    Since it was sent to make amends for her son, there was no reason for her to accept it. It was just that the wine was given to her since her son didn��t drink it, so she kept it.


    Things are left, but things still need to be clarified.


    The servant got the order and sent the things to the third son''s yard.


    Yu Miao''er was frightened yesterday, and today''s spirit is not very good. In addition to the bitter summer, she is sleepy in the verandah to cool off.


    Xiao Nian waited on the side playing the fan, and made him sour plum soup to relieve the heat.


    Seeing the boy come in with something in his arms, Xiaonian called him back, "What are you carrying? The master sent it?"


    "No, this is a lady named Ning An, who said she sent it to the young master to make amends."


    Hearing this, Yu Miaoer, who had her eyes closed, opened them and sat up, "Who are you talking about? You made amends for me?"


    "That''s right, Miss Ning is from Shanghe Village. She said that she hurt the young master yesterday, and she came here to make amends today. Grandma received her just now. Now that she has just left, grandma asked the little one to bring these things to the young master. Son, go over there."


    I heard that my mother wanted to go there by herself, so I thought I wanted to ask about yesterday.


    Yu Miao''er didn''t stay long, she got up and went forward, she couldn''t keep her mother waiting for too long.


    He really didn''t expect that that person would find his home, how did she know who he was, and why did she come to give him an apology.


    When he first arrived, he also took a general look at the snack boxes and cloth, both of which were expensive in the town.


    It cost her a lot of money to see the doctor yesterday, and today I sent these over, but it cost her a lot.


    Yu Miaoer came to the front hall and first saluted her mother, "Mom, you are looking for me."


    "sit."


    Looking at his son, Landlord Yu raised his chin, motioning for him to sit down and talk.


    "Just now a woman named Ning An came to offer an apology. What''s going on? Are you injured?"


    Sure enough, it was because of this, so Yu Miaoer recounted everything that happened in the town yesterday.


    At the end, I added a sentence, "My son just knew the lady''s name just now, and I didn''t expect her to come."


    This must be made clear, I don��t know what misunderstanding he has with that person!


    After hearing what his son said, Landlord Yu nodded, feeling completely relieved, as long as his son had nothing to do with that woman.


    "Since you are injured, why don''t you say anything when you come back? Go and ask a doctor to take a look. It won''t be good if there are any sequelae."


    Yu Miaoer raised her arm, "It''s all right now, and it doesn''t hurt. Yesterday, I visited the doctor at the Taihe Hall in the town. The doctor said it''s okay, so I don''t need to call a doctor anymore."


    Knowing that the doctor was in Taihetang, Yu Landlord no longer insisted. The doctor in Taihetang is the best in the town. Since she said it was fine, she believed it.


    "You don''t want to go out these days, you should cultivate yourself at home, go back!"


    After bowing and saluting, Yu Miao''er returned to her yard. As for the apology from Ning An, he didn''t take it too seriously, and told Xiaonian to put it away after returning.


    "My lord, it seems that the young lady has a good character. She apologized yesterday, and the lord didn''t blame her. As a result, she came to apologize again today, and even gave the lord an apology."


    On this point, Yu Miaoer also agrees with what Xiaonian said, that Miss Ning has a really good character.


    Besides, the mother probably thought she was good, otherwise she wouldn''t have accepted the apology from her and asked someone to send it to him.


    It��s just that after they went back, after Xiaonian put away the cloth, he went to open the snack box to see what snacks were inside, but found a box that was obviously not a box for snacks.


    So, Xiao Nian took out the box, "Master, look at this, doesn''t it look like a snack?"


    Yu Miao''er heard the words and looked over, it really didn''t look like a dim sum shop, anyway, he had never seen it in this dim sum shop in the town.


    "Could it be some new dim sum, open it and have a look."


    Xiao Nian got the order of his son, and opened the box in his hand.


    Looking at the contents inside, he paused and sent it to the Young Master.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Miaoer asked him seeing that he looked a little unnatural.


    "Young master, you can see for yourself." Xiaonian came to Yu Miao''er, and handed the opened box to the young master as he spoke.


    Yu Miaoer looked at the silver hairpin in the box, and was also stunned.


    Why is this?


    The man gave him dim sum as an apology, but put a silver hairpin in the dim sum.


    "Did she misplace it?


    Yesterday, she must have bought jewelry when she went to the Silver House. Could it be that she accidentally put it here? "


    Yu Miaoer took out the silver hairpin and took a look. It looked like this silver hairpin was for young princes, and it was a new style, very pretty.


    She probably bought it for her sweetheart!


    It turned out to be in a snack box and sent to him. She should be anxious if she couldn''t find it after she went back.


    Looking at the weight and workmanship of this hairpin, I am afraid that if it comes with two silver coins, so much, I must be in a hurry to lose it.


    "Hurry up and give this hairpin to mother, and ask mother to send it back to Miss Ning."


    Xiao Nian went out with the box in his hand, and folded it back when he was about to reach the door.


    "My lord, what if this hairpin is specially given to you by Miss Ning?"


    Yu Miaoer was stunned upon hearing this, "Give it to me? How is it possible!"


    He immediately vetoed it, why did you give it to him for no reason?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Fragrant

    Chapter 117 Fragrant


    "My lord, look at this cloth, it is obviously carefully selected and specially given to you." Xiaonian took out the cloth that was put away just now, and showed it to Yu Miaoer.


    "Young master, what do you think, this color and pattern are suitable for our family, who else but you?"


    Isn��t this specially sent to the young master?


    "But, isn''t she giving me an apology?" Yu Miaoer thought, since it was an apology to him, isn''t it normal to give him something he can use?


    "My son, you have to think about it, you are a man who has not been out of the cabinet. She gave you the fabric, and you made clothes to wear on your body."


    Speaking of this, Xiaonian stopped talking.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    Looking at the young master who was muttering and speechless, Xiaonian said again, "So, this hairpin should be given to young master by Miss Ning, she is expressing her gratitude to young master in secret!


    Miss Ning seems to be quite honest. I didn''t expect her to hide such thoughts. She is really not honest at all. "


    Yu Miaoer stared fixedly at the cloth on the table and the hairpin in the box. He couldn''t figure out why that Miss Ning was interested in him.


    Moreover, these things are also given away!


    They obviously met for the first time yesterday, and she didn''t even see her own face.


    Well, even if she is interested in him, why didn''t she propose marriage to her mother? Instead, it''s not appropriate to give him something in private!


    Do you still want to have an affair with him?


    Thinking of this, Yu Miaoer couldn''t help frowning, looking at the things on the table, her feelings for Ning An changed from a little liking to an upright and responsible woman to a frivolous person.


    If Ning An found out that because of her hairpin, Yu Miaoer''s image of her would be worsened, and she might spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    It was good at first, but it turned out to be self-defeating.


    Yu Miaoer wanted Xiaonian to send these things to her mother, and then her mother would return them to Ning An, but then she thought again, this kind of thing was groundless, and Ning An didn''t say it clearly, on the contrary, he was the man who took the initiative. suggest.


    I''m afraid it will cause my mother''s misunderstanding, and I''m afraid he will be misunderstood by others when he sends it back.


    When Ning An came, he said that he was making an apology. The reason was fair and aboveboard, and his mother also accepted it.


    Instead, when they sent it back, what reason would they use?


    Forget it, put it away first, and return the hairpin when he meets that person next time.


    As for the cloth and snacks, he will accept her as an apology gift, and it is fine to distribute them to the servants.


    So, in the Yu family that night, there were more pastries on the tables of the servants.


    And the young servants were each rewarded with a foot of pink cloth.


    "My wife, that Ning An from Shanghe Village, she seems to be Gu Chao''s eldest sister-in-law." Landlord Yu''s husband, Mrs. Qin, remembered that Gu Chao''s husband was the Ning family from Shanghe Village.


    Ning''s family has a foreign surname in Shanghe Village, and they don''t even have an elder sister, so this Ning''an must be Gu Chao''s eldest sister-in-law.


    Landlord Yu also wanted to come when she heard the words. When she wanted to marry her son to Gu Chao as Mr. Pingfu, she had already inquired about Gu Chao''s husband Lang Ningsu.


    He is indeed from Shanghe Village, and there is indeed an eldest sister in the family, but she didn''t think of it during the day.


    Then Gu Chao was kind to her husband, who was so happy, and cared about her, and Ning just gave birth to a daughter for her.


    The fact that Gu Chao got a daughter and was so happy that he wanted to set up a three-day banquet has also reached their side.


    Such a big deal, it can be seen that she values ??this daughter, and the father depends on the daughter, so the Ning family must also have Gu Chao''s attention.


    In this case, it is not impossible for the Ning family to get in touch.


    Although I have nothing now, I can''t keep Gu Chao''s hand out in the future.


    As long as Ning Shi takes this good opportunity to blow the pillow wind in Gu Chao''s ear, and Gu Chao is happy now, how can she not help the Yue family?


    Not to mention anything else, as long as she let go of her hand casually, what comes out of her hand is enough to feed the Ning family for a lifetime.


    In the past, Landlord Yu still looked down on Gu Chao, thinking that she was just a villain, and the poor became rich.


    But after these few months, seeing her house and the news from Huangjia Village, she changed her view of Gu Chao again.


    She felt that this Gu Chao still wanted to make friends and not make enemies.


    Qin did not think so much, he just felt that last time the wife-owner wanted to marry the youngest son to Gu Chao to be Ping Fulang, but Gu Chao refused.


    He still has resentment in his heart, and made his Miaoer vomit for so long, and now this Ning An has hurt his son, which shows that their family is at odds with this Gu Jianing family.


    Thinking about this, Qin also said this, and immediately got a supercilious look from his wife.


    "You husband and Taoist family, what do you know!"


    In the blink of an eye, it was the full moon banquet of Gu Yu''an, the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Naturally, the relatives of the Gu family were picked up by the servants of the Gu family on the first day.


    Other people, Gu Chao didn''t invite anyone specially, so he didn''t ask Gu Chao to wait.


    The opera singers and jugglers were all invited by Manager Xu the day before, and the stage was set up in the open space in the village.


    The place is big there, and there are usually gatherings there for any big event, and now it is perfect for setting up a stage.


    Early in the morning, not only people from Gujia Village, but also people from several nearby villages came here in small groups.


    Firstly, I came here to watch a show and a sideshow. You can��t watch it all the time, and this time it��s free, so you can��t miss it.


    Secondly, they also came for the running water mat of the Gu family.


    Country people can��t eat meat a few times throughout the year. Such a good opportunity doesn��t need to be random, so don��t miss it.


    Ning Su stayed in the house obediently for a month. At most, he opened a window to let in the air, and it was not fully open.


    Actually, Ning Su couldn''t lie still and wanted to go out to get some air, but Widow Gu told the servants who served him.


    But if you want to take good care of Zhengjun, you must sit well this confinement, and there can be no mistakes at all.


    He didn''t think all about Ning''s body, the main thing was for Ning to take care of his body and give him a granddaughter.


    In Widow Gu''s opinion, Ning''s family is a lucky one. She can conceive as soon as she enters the door, and her first child is a daughter. The pregnancy looks good and the birth is fast.


    The most important thing is to treat his granddaughter well.


    So, Widow Gu is still waiting for Ning to give birth to his granddaughter again!


    It is best to be able to hug two for three years!


    Ning Su didn''t know this, but it didn''t affect his respect for his father-in-law.


    The evil father-in-law of other people''s family doesn''t exist at all when he comes to him.


    Although my father-in-law likes to talk a lot on weekdays, he is really kind to him.


    Not to mention anything else, it can be seen from this confinement period that the father-in-law specially asked Yan Shi to take good care of him, and send anything good to his house, and he is not stingy at all.


    He originally wanted to lose weight after giving birth, but he didn''t lose any weight after this month.


    Fortunately, there is not so much meat on the waist, otherwise he would cry.


    It would be too ugly if his belly was full of meat like some husbands in the village who had given birth.


    Even if the wife-lord doesn''t despise him, he himself will despise him, so you can''t look at it.


    Ning Su didn''t know that his meat was able to go down, thanks to his good wife.


    If Gu Chao didn��t comb him with spiritual power every day, where would the flesh he had accumulated go down?


    Finally confinement was possible yesterday, Ning Su couldn''t wait to ask Yan Shi and his personal servants, Qiushi and Dongxue, to prepare hot water for him to take a bath.


    Ning Su had two servants to serve her, and Widow Gu also had two servants to serve her.


    Gu Chao gave them all the names, Chunfeng, Xiayu, Qiushi, Dongxue.


    Gu Chao didn''t keep any servants by his side, instead he kept two maids to wait on them, named Chen Xi and Mu Yun.


    There is a large bathtub in the main courtyard of the Gu family, which is specially used for bathing.


    Ning Su soaked in it, washed himself three times, raised his arm and smelled it, and finally felt that it was fragrant.


    He hasn''t taken a bath for a month, and his body smells bad.


    Although there is some kind of formation arranged by the wife at home, even if it is midsummer, it is neither hot nor cold.


    However, this month I don��t wash my hair or take a shower, so I still smell bad.


    The father-in-law said not to wash, Yan also said not to wash, and the wife-master also said not to wash, so he had to obey.


    Actually, Gu Chao didn��t know whether it could be washed or not. She also listened to Widow Gu and Yan Shi, as long as it was for her husband, she would listen.


    While washing, Ning Su thought that his wife had been hugging him to sleep in the past month, and that his body stinks so much that the wife didn''t dislike him, and she could hug him without changing his face.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his wife was treating him well, but he himself disliked it anyway.


    Finally washed deliciously, and Gu Chao finally hugged his fragrant husband this night.


    In that month, Gu Chao really didn��t dislike her. The servant gave birth to her child through untold hardships, and it was because of this that she couldn��t be washed. If she disliked the servant again because of this, would she still be human?


    Ning Su always thought that his wife would want him tonight, but he fell asleep after waiting, and he didn''t wait for his wife''s love.


    Obviously, she can feel the eagerness of his wife these days, but why doesn''t the wife want it?


    Although it is confinement, there are still certain things that cannot be done. This cannot be done because Gu Chao feels that it cannot be done.


    The little husband lost so much blood when he was serving the child, he should be raised again, and raised again.


    There were many guests at home, Widow Gu held the child in the backyard and played with the men for a while, then went out to show off with the child.


    Fortunately, the people in the backyard are all real relatives of the family, and they all know what kind of virtue he is, and don''t care about his deeds anymore.


    Anyway, the children have watched it, so it��s good for everyone to sit together and talk.


    Seeing that her son and granddaughter are well taken care of by Widow Gu, Mrs. Wu feels at ease.


    Whether Widow Gu took care of it or not, he should just assume it was Widow Gu who took care of it.


    Widow Gu took the child away, but he didn''t try to **** it, but stayed by his side.


    There are many Qin Zang in the family today, and they are all serious relatives of the Gu family. Widow Gu doesn''t care, and he wants his son to accompany him. He is also helping out by taking care of him.


    At the Liu family''s side, Widow Gu''s two sisters and two brothers'' families all came.


    There is also the Gu family here, the eldest sister and the second sister of the Gu family do not need to entertain their own people, but the married uncle will be a guest when he comes back, so he has to entertain them.


    Ning Su entertained the adults and children a lot, and Ning Su couldn''t be too busy.


    Fortunately, the country people don''t have so many rules in the city. Everyone sits together, chats, laughs, eats, and even holds Ning Su intentionally, and nothing happens.


    Gu Chao was receiving outside. The two aunts of the Gu family, several cousins, and Ning An were all helping Gu Chao to receive, and they were not very busy.


    Moreover, there were dozens of servants from the Gu family, and there were dedicated chefs and waiters busy in the back kitchen. Even if there were many people, it was still in an orderly manner.


    At this time, it showed the importance of having a large number of people, so it was not wrong for Gu Chao to buy these dozens of servants at that time.


    Lin Feng came early, before midnight, she came with a generous gift.


    She already wanted to have a relationship with Gu Chaopan, so she naturally wanted to please Gu Chao.


    After a while, people from the Gong family also came, and they also came spontaneously after learning about the happy event of the Gu family.


    They came here because they were grateful to Gu Chao for helping them last time. They also wanted to build a good relationship with Gu Chao. Maybe they would have to ask Gu Chao for help in the future.


    They discussed with the Li family that they would ask Li Qi to come back on July 15th to discuss whether his son should live at home or with the Li family.


    This, don��t you want to ask Gu Chao for help again?


    Although I heard that they can come up on July 15th, but what if?


    It would be better to ask Gu Chao to go there, in case she can''t make it, she can be accommodating with the errand.


    Moreover, even if the daughter-in-law came back, they would not be able to see it without Gu Chao''s spells, so Gu Chao must be invited.


    Not only the Gong family came, but also the Huang family. They came here to congratulate.


    After several months of cultivation, the fourth child of the Huang family is in much better spirits than when he just came back, and his reaction is also faster. Although he is still slower than normal people, he can talk to people without any problem.


    She can also do some chores at home. If this continues, it should be no problem to go to the field next year.


    In this way, the life of the Huang family can survive, and it will not be as difficult as selling the land before.


    As noon approached, Landlord Yu also came. Not only did he come, but he also brought Li Li.


    This made Gu Chao look at her with admiration again. The last time she left because of the Huang family''s affairs, Gu Chao thought he had offended her.


    Unexpectedly, she came and congratulated Gu Chao as if she were an old friend.


    "Master Gu, congratulations!"


    The so-called reaching out and not hitting people with smiling faces, since they all take the initiative to show their favor, Gu Chao can''t be cold on people.


    No matter what her purpose is, it will follow.


    "Mrs. Yu, thank you very much, please sit inside."


    The Gu family''s side is lively and festive, but in the south, the Tianyi faction''s people are devastated.


    "Senior sister, this thing is too evil and poisonous, we can''t deal with it, I and a few junior sisters are guarding here, you go back to the door and invite Master and the others."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： blood coral

    Chapter 118 Blood Coral


    A month ago, Zhangye traveled to Suwon City in the south, and within two days after entering the city, she discovered that there was a strong yin in the city.


    After investigation, the source of this Yin Qi is a wealthy businessman surnamed Bai, who is in the jade business.


    After Zhang Ye found out, he naturally went to the Bai family. The businessmen all believed in Feng Shui. Seeing that Zhang Ye was a Taoist priest, they treated her very politely and invited her in.


    The person in charge of the Bai family is named Bai Lin, she is the eldest daughter of this generation of the Bai family. She is around forty years old and has managed the jade business of the Bai family throughout the generations.


    Hearing that a Taoist priest came to the door from the housekeeper, I was a little puzzled, this Taoist priest would not come to the door casually.


    Either it is the swindler who comes to the door to extort money. This kind of person is easy to dismiss.


    Either it was someone with real ability who saw what was wrong with her family.


    She didn''t want the latter, "Did the Taoist say anything?"


    The steward raised his eyes to look at the Patriarch, and said cautiously: "The Taoist said that there is Yin Qi in our house."


    Bai Lin''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words, and his face was also a little ugly.


    "Let''s go, I''m going to see if this is a real person or a bluff."


    These quack priests are like this. When they come to the door, they will say alarmist words, and then say that there is a way to crack it, all for money.


    If this Taoist priest is a liar, she must have someone beat her out.


    Zhang Ye did not sit in the living room, turned around, and went to the front hall to look behind the White House.


    The Yin Qi came out from the backyard of the White Mansion, and almost enveloped the entire White Mansion.


    Moreover, when she came in just now, she had already seen the people in the White Mansion, all of them were covered with Yin Qi, which showed that Yin Qi had entered her body.


    I don''t know how the Bai family got such a strong yin, there must be something unclean in the Bai mansion.


    Moreover, it is in the backyard.


    When Bai Lin arrived, he saw Zhang Ye standing in the hall and looking at the backyard, and he had a bad impression of Zhang Ye.


    How could the owner��s house not come, she was just a guest looking around in the yard, and she was looking at the backyard.


    "Ahem!" Bai Lin coughed twice to remind Zhang Ye that the host is here.


    Zhang Ye was so engrossed in looking at the Yin Qi just now that he didn''t notice someone coming, and turned around when he heard the voice.


    Seeing the butler who brought her in just now, and Bai Lin who was a step ahead of her.


    Judging by her appearance, this person should be the owner of the Baifu.


    "Poverty Zhangye, I met Mrs. Bai."


    Although Mrs. Bai has a good impression of her Meizu in her heart, she will not show her face now.


    However, there is absolutely no good face, "Zhang Daochang is polite, I don''t know what Zhang Daochang said about Yin Qi earlier, what does it mean?"


    Bai Lin didn''t like Zhang Ye, so he didn''t even have a polite word, and he didn''t invite her to sit in, and asked her directly.


    Zhang Ye is only thinking about the Yin Qi now, and he doesn''t care about it at all. Hearing Bai Lin''s question, he directly raised his hand and pointed at the sky above the backyard of Bai Mansion.


    "Madam Bai, please look there." Bai Lin looked in the direction she pointed, but saw nothing.


    She and the butler looked at each other with frowns, which showed that neither she nor the butler saw anything.


    In this way, Bai Lin felt even more that Zhang Ye was a swindler.


    "What did Daoist Zhang want me to watch?"


    Zhang Ye heard that Bai Lin''s tone was not kind, and looked back at Bai Lin. Seeing that she and the housekeeper were frowning, she realized that the two of them didn''t have their eyes open, so naturally they couldn''t see Yin Qi.


    Seeing that Bai Lin''s expression was not good, and she was not a fool, she naturally knew that Bai Lin thought of her as a liar.


    "It''s natural for Mrs. Bai not to be able to see it. Let someone fetch the cow''s tears. After Pindao casts a spell, you will be able to see it."


    Bai Lin originally wanted to drive Zhang Ye out immediately, but then he thought, this man didn''t say anything, just let her watch, and said something about opening the eyes of the sky.


    Niu Tear can open the eyes of the sky. She seems to have heard someone say it, but not everyone can open it. It must be a Taoist with profound Taoism.


    Could it be that Zhang Ye is really someone with real skills?


    Immediately, Bai Lin didn''t intend to fight the two of them so soon, she wanted to see if this Taoist priest could really open his eyes.


    So she told the housekeeper beside her, "Old Yu, go get someone to fetch the cow''s tears."


    After the housekeeper heard the words, there were only Zhang Ye and Bai Lin left in the hall.


    Bai Lin looked at Zhang Ye, "I don''t know where Master Zhang Dao came from?"


    In today''s world, there are many factions among Taoist priests, and she also has one or two familiar Taoist priests who know something about Taoism.


    "Under the master, there is a school in the sky."


    Zhang Ye knew that Bai Lin was trying to test her. Their Tianyi sect is also one of the best sects in the world today, so they are not afraid of her asking.


    Sure enough, when Bai Lin heard her say that the heavens are different, his face changed, and he changed his attitude just now.


    "It turned out to be the Taoist leader of the Tianyi faction, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    "It''s easy to say, easy to say." Zhang Ye is not the kind of temperament that sticks to trifles, and he doesn''t care about Bai Lin''s rudeness to her just now.


    Bai Lin saw Zhang Ye''s magnanimity, so she believed in her identity even more.


    At this time, she felt uneasy. Since this piece of paper is genuine, then what she just said about their family''s yin energy may be true.


    "Zhang Daoist, what did you just say about the yin energy there?" Bai Lin raised his finger and pointed to the place Zhang Ye pointed to just now.


    "To tell you the truth, Mrs. Bai, not only is there a Yin Qi in your White Mansion, but the entire White House has been shrouded in that Yin Qi, and all of you are also infected with Yin Qi."


    This frightened Bai Lin quite a bit, not only was there a dark energy in her mansion, but even the people in the mansion were infected.


    Yin Qi is not something that can be compared in general, it is something that can kill people.


    Moreover, Zhangye has said that the people in the mansion have also been infected, and she must be among them.


    "What can Daoist Zhang do?"


    Zhang Ye still looked at that place, frowning slightly, "We must first find out where the Yin Qi comes from and why it arises."


    "Didn''t you just say that it''s there, why don''t you go and have a look first?"


    Bai Lin couldn''t wait for Zhang Ye to solve this matter right away, so he quickly put away the evil energy in her family.


    Although she couldn''t see it and didn''t understand what this Yin Qi was, she knew that whenever those Taoist priests said that people were unlucky, and when they were about to suffer great misfortune, they always said that people were covered by dark clouds and black air was entangled between their eyebrows.


    Although Zhang Ye didn''t say that about her, but what she said just now was also stained with Yin Qi, isn''t that enough to explain the problem?


    Zhang Ye saw that she was anxious, but in fact she was also anxious, and wanted to see the source of the Yin Qi right now.


    Just now it was because Bai Lin didn''t believe her, and it was hard for her to say that she would go to someone''s backyard to have a look as soon as she came up.


    Now that Bai Lin has spoken up by herself, she will naturally not refuse.


    "Then let''s go now, and ask Mrs. Bai to lead the way."


    Bai Lin didn''t hesitate immediately, and led Zhang Ye to the back.


    She couldn''t see Yin Qi, so she listened to Zhang Ye''s guidance and finally went to her house''s warehouse.


    The warehouse is full of jade and jade articles collected by her.


    opened the door, Zhang Ye please go in.


    "Zhang Daochang, here are all jade wares, some left by ancestors, and some collected from shops, all of which are some of the highest quality, really precious, I can''t bear to sell them, so I treasure them all here."


    When talking about these things, Bai Lin suddenly remembered that many of these things were old things.


    Old objects are most likely to be contaminated with unclean things, because some old objects do not know where they used to be.


    Thinking of this, Bai Lin suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Among her treasures, there might be one that was once a funeral object.


    Her family was originally in the jade business, and it was not uncommon for this funerary object to be handled, but she didn''t keep that kind of thing, and put it in the shop to sell it.


    When she collected the things left at home, she asked the source clearly, and she never accepted such things.


    Could it be that she was cheated?


    As soon as the door of the warehouse was opened, an extremely strong Yin Qi rushed out.


    Zhang Ye can be sure that Yin Qi is transmitted from here.


    After listening to Bai Lin''s words, she didn''t express too much, but looked carefully in the room, and finally her eyes fell on a thing that was announced and covered on the last shelf.


    Bai Lin followed her all the time, his eyes followed her gaze, seeing her looking at the decoration covered by the announcement, he immediately understood.


    The problem lies in this thing.


    This item was received half a month ago. It is a blood coral decoration, both in shape and color.


    Not only is it good, it can be said to be quite good.


    "Zhang Daoist, but there is something wrong with this thing." Saying that, Bai Lin was about to reach out to remove the covered announcement.


    Zhang Ye hurriedly grabbed her, "Madam Bai, no."


    Bai Lin was also stupid just now, knowing that there was something wrong with this thing, she still reached out to grab it.


    But she just had a feeling that there was something on the announcement that attracted her and made her want to get closer.


    Seeing that Bai Lin''s eyes were no longer clear, Zhang Ye knew that she had been tricked, so he gathered his spiritual energy in his hand, and patted Bai Lin''s forehead with his palm.


    At this time, Bai Lin felt sober, and his mind was no longer in the confused state just now.


    "Daozhang Zhang, what happened to me just now?"


    Zhang Ye didn''t intend to explain to her here, so he pulled her out, "Let''s go out first."


    Seeing Zhang Ye''s serious face, Bai Lin knew that the situation was serious, so he didn''t ask any more questions, and followed Zhang Ye out.


    Once outside, Bai Lin suddenly felt a lot lighter, as he felt oppressed in the warehouse just now.


    She didn''t notice it inside, but after comparing it after it came out, she immediately felt it.


    Zhang Ye felt this kind of feeling even more deeply. When he looked at Bai Lin again at this time, he found that the yin energy on her body was even heavier.


    Sure enough, it was that thing, not only dark, but also deceptive.


    Seeing Zhang Ye staring at him so firmly, Bai Lin felt guilty, "Daozhang Zhang, I was in a daze just now, and felt that something was leading me to lift the red cloth."


    It really is evil, when the thing came, she collected it herself, and after taking it home, she covered the red cloth with her own hands.


    There was no problem at that time, why is it only half a month, and that��s it?


    As for why there is red cloth on the blood coral, this is still Bai Lin''s habit.


    Every time she takes something back and sees it, she will first cover it with a red cloth, cover it for a month and then take it off, implying joy and joy of entering the door.


    There has never been a problem, so why did it go wrong this time.


    "That thing is not clean, but it can also confuse people''s hearts. You were mesmerized by her just now. By the way, Mrs. Bai, I see that there is no red cloth on other jade wares, so why is it on that thing? What kind of decoration is that? "


    Hearing Zhang Ye''s question, Bai Lin told the whole story. She still has lingering fears, because she was confused just now.


    If Zhangye hadn''t pulled her, she would definitely have to remove the red cloth, and what would be waiting for her after it was removed?


    "Blood coral? How did it come about?" Zhang Ye looked at Bai Lin.


    Bai Lin nodded, "Yes, that blood coral is as red as fresh blood, so pretty.


    It was received in the shop half a month ago. I was in the shop at the time, and I personally saw the goods. It was no problem at that time. "


    Zhang Ye looked at her, if there was any problem at that time, I''m afraid she didn''t know it either!


    Bai Lin was a little embarrassed by Zhang Ye''s eyes, and she also felt that what she said just now was a little unbelievable.


    If Zhang Ye hadn��t come to the door today, she wouldn��t have known that the house was filled with yin and qi. If Zhang Ye hadn��t been dragging her just now, she might have already fallen for that thing.


    So, she didn''t know if there was any problem with that thing when it came.


    Zhang Ye dragged Bai Lin to a distance, "Mrs. Bai wait here first, and I will talk about it after Pindao goes in and has a closer look."


    As he spoke, Zhang Ye took out a few protective talismans from his bosom, and fetched the mahogany sword he was carrying on his back, and then went to the warehouse again.


    Bai Lin saw that Zhang Ye was prepared and had confidence in the Taoists of the Tianyi faction, so he didn''t stop Zhang Ye.


    "Zhang Daoist be careful."


    After Zhang Ye went in, the housekeeper finally came back with Niu Tear.


    After looking around, she didn''t see Zhang Ye, but instead found that the door of the warehouse was open. She couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    "Ma''am, did the Taoist priest go in? If there is something wrong with the Taoist priest, she will be there alone, in case..."


    She didn''t say the whole thing behind, but Bai Lin already understood that she wanted to say that in case Zhang Ye was a liar and hid one or two pieces of jade from her, they wouldn''t be able to detect it for a while.


    However, she knew that Zhang Ye was not a liar.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Daoist Zhang is a Taoist of the Tianyi faction, and she has real skills."


    Bai Lin told the housekeeper what happened just now, and the housekeeper naturally believed Bai Lin''s words after hearing this, and no longer doubted Zhang Ye.


    It''s just that, in this way, she was even more worried, worried about the damage that unclean thing would bring to the home.


    Zhang Ye stood in front of the blood coral, first pinched a hairpin and hit it, the red cloth immediately turned into powder, revealing the true face of the blood coral.


    Sure enough, as Bai Lin said, this blood coral is bright red, just like ordinary blood.


    However, in Zhangye''s eyes, this blood coral is not a dead object decoration, but a living one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： wash clean

    Chapter 119 wash clean


    Every branch of the blood coral seems to have blood flowing in it, and every connection of the branches is still beating.


    What is this not alive?


    The coral absorbs the yang energy of people for it to devour, and now the people in the White Mansion have become food within its circle.


    Right now, it is only devouring Yang Qi, and when it absorbs enough, it may not even let go of flesh and blood.


    This is not coral at all, it is an evil thing.


    Zhang Ye didn''t hesitate any longer, bit his middle finger, drew a talisman on the mahogany sword with his own blood, and gathered all his spiritual power to stab the blood coral.


    Bai Lin and the butler outside the door only heard a "bang", before they could react, they saw a figure flying out of the warehouse.


    When the figure fell to the ground, they realized that it was Zhang Ye.


    "Pfft!" Zhang Ye fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood on the ground, which showed that the injury was serious.


    Seeing this, Bai Lin hurried forward to help Zhang Ye, "Daozhang Zhang, how are you?"


    Zhang Ye was helped up by the two men, spat out the remaining blood in his mouth, and then replied: "That thing is very powerful, there is nothing I can do about it."


    As soon as Zhang Ye said this, Bai Lin couldn''t help tightening his hand supporting Zhang Ye, "What should I do?"


    Bai Lin believed in the strength of the Tianyi faction, and now even the members of the Tianyi faction were injured by that thing, and they said there was nothing they could do, so wouldn''t her Bai family be doomed?


    "Wait until Pindao seals off this place first."


    Zhang Ye said as he waved the two away, and then began to form a trap.


    The trap she arranged could only trap the evil thing from coming out, but it couldn''t control it to continue absorbing the yang energy of everyone in the White House.


    "Daozhang Zhang, what should we do now?" Bai Lin kept seeing what that thing was, and Zhang Ye''s formation, and couldn''t see the yin energy Zhang Ye was talking about. It was because of this that she was even more anxious.


    Now that Zhang Ye was injured again, she was completely flustered and lost her backbone.


    Zhang Ye looked at the housekeeper, and then she remembered that she had asked someone to get the cow''s tears just now, and seeing her holding a bottle in her hand, she thought this was it.


    So, she took the bottle, dipped her fingers in tears and cast a spell on the eyes of the two.


    "See for yourselves."


    Bai Lin hadn''t reacted yet, and after he understood what Zhang Ye had done, he turned around and looked in the direction of the warehouse.


    Seeing this, she was quite frightened. The entire warehouse was enveloped in a thick layer of black air, which gradually spread to the entire White Mansion.


    Seeing the light yellow halo-like thing outside the warehouse again, Bai Lin guessed that this should be the formation that Zhang Ye had arranged just now.


    It''s just, "Zhang Daochang, since you have already arranged the formation, how can the black energy still come out?"


    Therefore, Zhang Ye explained to her: "The poor mana is not enough, so he can only arrange this formation to temporarily trap the body of that thing, but he can''t control it to continue to absorb the yang energy on your body."


    "Absorb our Yang Qi?" Bai Lin was shocked. She had heard Zhang Ye say that the Bai Mansion was filled with Yin Qi, but she never expected to absorb their Yang Qi.


    This person lives by Yang Qi, if he is sucked in Yang Qi, he will die!


    Bai Lin''s legs were limp. If Zhang Ye hadn''t pulled her, she might have collapsed to the ground.


    The housekeeper also had weak legs, supported his master with both hands, and looked at the warehouse timidly, "Zhang Daochang, you have to save us!"


    Bai Lin also said, "Daozhang Zhang, save our Bai family."


    Even if they didn''t say this, Zhang Ye didn''t plan to stand by and watch, otherwise she would come to the door to do something.


    "Wait for the poor Taoist to transmit the sound to the door, and then please send someone from the door."


    With Zhang Ye''s words, Bai Lin''s master and servant felt a lot more at ease, "That''s great."


    If even the Tianyi faction can''t solve that thing, she probably can''t count on anyone.


    Fortunately, Daoist Zhang came to the door today, otherwise she would not know why the whole White House was gone.


    After Zhang Ye used the secret method in the door to transmit the sound back, he waited for the reply.


    "Madam Bai, first tell me how that thing came about?"


    It turned out that half a month ago, when Bai Lin was checking the accounts in the shop that day, three people came in carrying something tightly wrapped in cloth.


    With that mysterious look, one can tell at a glance that something is about to come out.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of those three people, they didn''t look like wealthy people. At that time, Bai Lin thought that the things in their hands might not be good, so he didn''t pay much attention, and called a waiter to receive them.


    In the end, they had to come in person from the shopkeeper to take out the items, so the shopkeeper had to ask the shopkeeper to look at the goods.


    The shopkeeper saw that it was a top-quality coral, and the color was gorgeous and bright red, so he invited Bai Lin to take care of it himself.


    When Bai Lin saw the coral, he was also shocked. Facing such a good product, Bai Lin couldn''t be tempted, so he naturally accepted it.


    When collecting, it is natural to ask where the things came from. If the source is not clean, Bai Lin would not dare to stay at home, so he could only reluctantly take action.


    "What the three of us sisters do is to go fishing in the sea. This thing was fished out by the three of us risking our lives in the deep sea. It is absolutely no problem to open the way."


    Bai Lin also carefully observed these three people, and found that they had dark complexion, chapped faces and hands, and relieved swelling. It seemed that they had been working in the water for a long time and had rheumatic sequelae. They were indeed fishermen.


    In this way, Bai Lin had no doubts, and accepted the coral at a high price.


    Bai Lin was delighted to see the blood coral, and couldn''t put it down, so he covered it with a red cloth and took it home.


    Fortunately, she has this habit, otherwise, if she put that evil thing in front of her eyes every day to play and watch, she might have lost her life long ago.


    Zhang Ye also noticed that the thing didn''t seem to be mature yet, it couldn''t attack people actively, let alone devour flesh and blood directly, it could only rely on this method of absorbing people''s yang energy to strengthen itself.


    However, even so, that thing is very powerful. She hit it with all her strength just now, not only did it not hurt it at all, but the thing absorbed her spiritual power, and wanted to **** her in too .


    At that time, she had already been enveloped by the Yin Qi emanating from that thing. If she hadn''t fought hard to get hurt and shattered the cloud of Yin Qi, she might have become the tonic of that thing at this time.


    Yin Qi has always been most afraid of the penis. She never thought that that thing could even devour aura.


    Fortunately, she discovered this thing, otherwise, let it go down, and when it becomes powerful, not only the people in the Baifu will die, but all the living beings in the entire Suyuan City will be swallowed by it.


    After it devours the entire Suwon, it will be the nearby city.


    It''s so difficult to deal with now, when that happens, who else will accept it?


    This guess made Zhangye''s back feel chilly, and cold sweat flowed out.


    Waiting for the person coming from the door for the past few days, Zhang Ye had to go to the warehouse every day to reinforce the trapped formation while recovering from his injuries.


    After observing it for the past few days, she found that the thing had no intention of actively hurting others, but only absorbed the yang energy of everyone in the White House, as if it was recharging its energy.


    About the evil thing, Bai Lin ordered the housekeeper not to let other people in the family know, so as not to cause panic.


    Instead, one of them sent a protective amulet drawn by Zhang Ye, which can slow down the speed at which that thing absorbs yang energy.


    Bai Lin didn''t even think about going to the shop these few days, and stayed at home all day long, worried and unable to sleep at night.


    She had to hide it from everyone in the family, which really made her sad.


    Also, there is an unknown thing hanging above her head to absorb her yang energy all the time, it is strange that she can be calm.


    Who is not afraid of death, the kind that destroys the whole family!


    When the Tianyi faction came, it was Zhangye''s senior sister and a few junior sisters, all of whom were unqualified leaders.


    Finally waiting for them to come, Zhang Ye had confidence in his heart, and Bai Lin also heaved a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Lu Zhenren and the others could not do anything to that evil thing together, and they couldn''t find the weakness of that evil thing at all.


    When they attacked with magic power, it absorbed it directly, and using talisman paper couldn''t hurt it at all, as if there was a layer of protection around it, and it couldn''t get close to its body at all.


    Later, the thing was able to move. Its branches could stretch and stretch freely, and they were as flexible as whips.


    As long as the branch is stained with the body, a large piece of flesh and blood will be taken directly, and the wound will continue to corrode. If the carrion is not removed in time, the whole person will be corroded.


    Finally, the teachers and sisters worked together to seal the thing in the formation, but they were all injured.


    Seeing the wounds of several people dripping with blood and eroding their flesh and blood, Bai Lin and the housekeeper couldn''t help swallowing.


    I also admired the members of the Tianyi faction even more, and was even more fortunate that Zhangye discovered that thing in time.


    Otherwise, her Bai family no longer exists.


    As soon as that thing touches a person, it will immediately eat human flesh and blood. They are all mortals, so who can resist?


    Not yet, it directly became a pile of bones.


    Before she was just sucked Yang Qi, she was already frightened to death, but now the thing can enter and leave the warehouse freely, and it even eats human flesh and blood.


    Even the Taoists of the Tianyi faction couldn''t do anything about it, and even got injured, how could she remain calm!


    Several people in Zhangye cleaned each other''s wounds, gouged out the carrion, and then bandaged and healed the wounds.


    "Sister, you go back and invite Master and a few elders, we will stand here."


    "Master is retreating, if that thing breaks the formation, how can you guys resist it?"


    Zhangye''s senior sister, Master Lu shook his head and sighed.


    "I lost my composure seriously. It seems that I can only call together fellow Taoists from all over the world to deal with that evil thing."


    Realist Lu nodded when he heard the words, "It seems that this is the only way to go. Junior Sister Lin is seriously injured, and staying here will not be of much help. You go back and invite the elders and send letters to each family. We will guard here and wait for you to come."


    Zhang Ye also stood up, "I''ll go ask Senior Gu."


    Renren Lu called her to stop, "Senior Gu?"


    Zhang Ye has never had a chance to mention Gu Chao, so they don''t even know about Gu Chao''s existence.


    So Zhang Ye told her acquaintance with Gu Chao again, "Senior Gu can fly with a sword, at least he is at the Golden Core Stage. If you can invite Senior Gu, you will be able to collect this evil thing."


    "Then ask my junior sister to come and invite this senior Gu to come."


    So, on the night of Gu Yu''an''s full moon banquet, Zhang Ye, who was in a state of embarrassment, ushered in Gu''s mansion.


    After Zhang Ye explained the ins and outs of the future, Gu Chao looked at the servant, and she was a little reluctant to leave.


    Ning Su looked at his wife and said softly: "It''s so dangerous, the wife is not sure, so I won''t go."


    What kind of family, country, and common people are not as important as his wife and head in Ning Su''s eyes.


    If something happens to the wife-owner, he will not live.


    Gu Chao is really reluctant to part with the little husband and the little boy, as for that evil thing, she hasn''t taken it too seriously.


    Having lived in the realm of comprehension for tens of thousands of years, what evils does she have in her cultivation during the tribulation period, what monsters and ghosts has she never seen?


    Looking at the concerned eyes of the servant, Gu Chao''s heart softened, and he didn''t want to leave even more.


    "If the wife master is absolutely sure, then go for it. Saving people is also a merit. You have received the advice of the immortal, and the immortal should also want you to save people.


    Me, Bao''er, and my father-in-law are waiting for you at home. "


    In Ning Su''s view, Gu Chao was able to bring back the dead and possessed this ability, so it was not a gift from the immortal. If the wife died and refused to save her, would the immortal punish her if she knew about it?


    So, between the wife-leader and outsiders, he naturally still thinks about the wife-leader.


    Gu Chao was taken aback by what the servant said, but after he understood it, his heart softened even more.


    After all, he is still for himself.


    Finally, Gu Chao still decided to go, if that thing is not resolved, sooner or later the disaster will come here, she can''t let this kind of harm survive in the world.


    But before leaving, she first told the housekeepers in the house to guard the house and protect the people in the house.


    And specially told Widow Gu and Steward Xu, and told them about the south, and told them not to go out until she came back, just in case something happened.


    Ning Su sent his wife to the door, and told him carefully, "Be careful when you go out, and you must come back unscathed.


    The wife doesn��t let me pack some things for the road, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? "


    Looking at the little servant who frowned slightly and kept talking non-stop, he smiled lightly and hugged him into his arms.


    Bowing his head and leaning over, he whispered in his ear and said with a low smile, "Wash it up, and eat it when my wife comes back."


    Ning Su didn''t react at first, what should he wash? What does the wife master want him to prepare for food?


    When he saw the smile on the corner of his wife''s mouth, he finally understood.


    Then his ears turned red, and he raised his head shyly and glanced at the wife-lord, scolding in his heart: Bad guy.


    However, she answered honestly, "I''ll wait for the wife master to come back."


    Although the voice was very soft, Gu Chao could hear it clearly.


    So, Gu Chao leaned closer to the blushing little husband, and kissed him on the lips, lips and teeth intertwined.


    After the kiss was over, Ning Su panted slightly, and gave his wife a glance, "This is at the gate, someone is watching."


    Gu Chao is afraid of being watched?


    She looked around, and saw the only two other people at the door, the housekeeper and Zhang Ye, they had turned their heads away.


    So, Ning Su heard his wife laughing lightly again: "No one is watching."


    Then he was kissed on the forehead again.


    Tuliu Steward and Zhang Ye looked up at the sky, we are not human!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： illusion

    Chapter 120 Illusion


    Zhang Ye used the ground shrinking technique when she came here, but this technique was extremely labor-intensive, and she also walked and rested all the way.


    Now that they go back, they don''t need to be so troublesome. Gu Chao directly took her sword and flew.


    In this way, the two of them only took one night and half a day to travel for more than half a month.


    As soon as he entered Suwon City, the strong Yin Qi made Gu Chao frown.


    Before she really underestimated the thing Zhang Ye said, it seems that that thing has some skills.


    When they arrived at the White Mansion, they found that besides the Taoist priests of the Tianyi School, there were more than a dozen Taoist priests in the White Mansion, including nuns.


    After Lu Zhenren''s explanation, it turned out that most of these people came here with a letter from the Tianyi faction, and some of them were people that Mrs. Bai found locally.


    No matter how they came here, they all came for that thing in the White Mansion that devours human yang energy and eats human flesh and blood. We are all allies.


    Although it is said that there is one thing that does not bother the two masters, the situation is different now. Of course, we can no longer stick to those things. Naturally, everyone will work together to get rid of that thing.


    So, when they saw Gu Chao, although they felt that Gu Chao was too young, and her burly figure didn''t look like a Taoist, they just took a second look.


    After greeting each other, they stopped talking.


    They were all waiting for the elders from Tianyi to come over and deal with the evil thing together.


    They also knew that it would be impossible for them to take that evil object with their abilities, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    I want to say that as long as people who come to the White House are people of good character, otherwise they would not have friendship with the Tianyi faction. They came here not for any rewards, but for the peace of the world.


    As for the few people invited by the White House, they are also Taoists in the famous Taoist temple in Suwon City. They have won the trust of the people in Suwon City and are also people of good character.


    If those who waited only for money, or bluffed and deceived, after learning about the situation in the White House, they would have slapped their **** and left long ago, and they would not have stayed at all. The most important thing was to save their lives.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to wait with them, she wanted to **** this thing earlier and go home.


    In the past, what she cared about at home was the delicate and soft servant, but now that there is another kid, why would she want to stay outside?


    "Zhangye, take me to see it."


    When we got here, we naturally wanted to look at the thing first. Zhang Ye didn''t hesitate when he heard the words, and directly took Gu Chao there.


    Others didn''t react much when they saw the situation. After all, they had seen it when they came. Although there was no other way in the end, they had to wait for the elders from the Tianyi faction to come to discuss.


    There is such a big battle in the White House, and other people in the house have already known the reason.


    However, the same sentence, in order not to cause greater panic, they did not announce that they were being absorbed by the evil thing.


    Because the warehouse was sealed again, Taoist priests took turns to strengthen the seal every day, and the thing couldn''t come out, so everyone can stabilize for the time being, and there is no panic.


    Bai Lin and the housekeeper are the only two who know how dangerous the situation is, and they muster their energy to deal with it every day.


    Gu Chao looked at the yang energy leaking out from the top of Bai Lin and the two of them, and waved his hand to pat the top of the two of them.


    Her actions frightened the two of them quite a bit. Seeing that Gu Chao was young, they originally had no hope for Gu Chao, but now they were a little overwhelmed by Gu Chao''s sudden appearance.


    Renren Lu and Zhang Ye looked at Gu Chao dumbfounded when they saw that the yang energy that had been radiating from the head of Bai Lin''s master and servant had stopped.


    Bai Lin was even more at a loss by their reactions, so what is the situation now?


    "Madam Bai, you have already revealed your yang energy again." Seeing them like this, Zhang Ye explained to them.


    As soon as they heard that they no longer revealed their yang qi, the two of them were naturally overjoyed.


    This is the only good news they have heard for more than a month.


    The way Bai Lin''s master and servant looked at Gu Chao changed again, burning with excitement.


    It is true that people cannot be judged by their appearance, and sea water cannot be measured. It turns out that this Daoist Gu is really hiding his secrets.


    No wonder Daoist Zhang went all the way to find her, and even called her senior.


    The people of this day''s faction are really reliable.


    Bai Lin''s mind was probably taken aback by that evil thing, otherwise how could she come to such an unreliable conclusion?


    Gu Chao''s ability, what''s the matter with Guan Tianyi?


    Gu Chao is not a member of their Tianyi school, and his cultivation is not from their Tianyi school.


    "Thank you Daoist Gu, Daoist Gu, look, what the **** is that thing, can you solve it?"


    The evil creature''s rations have been cut off here, so it will naturally get angry.


    As soon as Bai Lin finished speaking, a blood-red thing like a soft whip was thrown out of the warehouse.


    It''s just that the thing was blocked by a seal and couldn''t come out.


    Gu Chao looked at the thing, frowning slightly, it was the first time she saw this thing.


    So she took out the long knife and said to several people, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    After the words fell, she passed through the seal and entered inside.


    It''s just that she went in, the seal was still there, and there was no damage.


    So, Lu Zhenren had a new guess about Gu Chao''s cultivation.


    To be able to do this, I''m afraid it''s not just Jindan Qi cultivation.


    As soon as Gu Chao entered, the thing immediately entangled him, trying to devour Gu Chao''s flesh and blood.


    Although Gu Chao doesn''t know what this thing is, he knows that it is not a good thing.


    Rather, I heard from Zhangye earlier that once this thing gets on the body, it can directly devour flesh and blood.


    So, how could Gu Chao let it get close.


    Swinged the long knife in his hand, and slashed at the thing with a single knife. No matter how fast and flexible the thing was, it couldn''t keep up with Gu Chao''s blade.


    As soon as the blade passed, the thing split into two, and the broken part fell to the ground.


    The remaining half seemed to feel threatened, so it shrank back directly.


    The half of it that fell on the ground was still moving like a living thing.


    Feeling Gu Chao approaching, it moved back tremblingly.


    Obviously conscious, knowing fear.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to study it further, and directly pinched a blazing sun technique, and the pure yang fireball fell, burning the half of the thing that was still twisting.


    Only a puff of black smoke remained.


    Seeing this, several people outside the seal finally had a smile on their faces. It seemed that the thing was afraid of Gu Chao.


    Seeing Gu Chao walking inside again, he hurriedly told her, "Senior, be careful, that thing can confuse people''s minds."


    Gu Chao didn''t turn his head, he just nodded his head to show that he would walk in after knowing it.


    When she burned that thing just now, Gu Chao guessed that this evil thing should have been in a place with extremely yin energy.


    After accumulating over a long period of time, he absorbed that yin energy, and finally became like this.


    And its body may be a coral, but now this coral has become a thing that kills people.


    Not only that, after years of erosion, this coral has become spiritual.


    A coral is not a whole, but is composed of thousands of individuals. Therefore, when she cut off the section just now, it is still alive and still afraid.


    Since it is a conscious thing, it has the nature of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, so after it felt that Gu Chao threatened it, it shrank back.


    What appeared in Gu Chao''s eyes was no longer the coral that Zhangye had seen before, but countless soft whips that attacked Gu Chao just now, covering the entire warehouse.


    And the jade ornaments that Bai Lin originally collected here were also ruined a lot by it.


    Feeling Gu Chao''s approach, those spreading branches are slowly retreating towards the main body.


    Finally, it returned to the original appearance when Bai Lin brought it back, just standing there quietly, as if to confuse Gu Chao, it was just a coral in the first place.


    It shouldn''t be long before this thing was born with intelligence, otherwise it wouldn''t be so dull.


    It obviously forgot that it attacked Gu Chao before, can it hide it now?


    Now that he knows what this thing is, Gu Chao has no intention of entangled with it any longer.


    Originally, corals cannot move. If it is not because of being eroded by Yin Qi for too long, it will not cause mutation.


    This thing is born from Yin Qi, but it also needs to absorb Yang Qi to grow, and it also eats human flesh and blood.


    This thing must not be kept!


    As if feeling the powerful murderous aura emanating from Gu Chao, the coral could no longer hold on.


    The branches scattered all over, obviously wanting to fight Gu Chao for the final game.


    This thing is the most powerful thing Gu Chao has encountered since he came to this world.


    In the world of comprehension, the weak prey on the strong. Gu Chao can live for more than 10,000 years because he has never underestimated any enemy.


    Even if she knows the enemy is weak, she still has to face it with great strength.


    Because of underestimating the enemy, but finally died by the opponent, Gu Chao has seen it a lot and learned from the lessons of her predecessors. Therefore, even if she knew that Coral was not her opponent, she did not mean to underestimate it.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of Gu Chao''s eyes changed. She was crossing the catastrophe, and above her head was a thick thunder cathedral formed by thousands of thunder catastrophes.


    was hanging above her head, and it was about to fall down.


    Without hesitation, Gu Chao gathered his spiritual power and the long knife, and swung the knife across, directly facing the thunder robbery.


    Ah! She was struck by the last lightning calamity and sent to the world of female venerables. How could she still be passing through the calamity? It was absolutely impossible.


    Earlier Zhang Ye said that this evil thing has the ability to charm people''s hearts, and this is naturally the illusion it wove.


    Gu Chao slashed through the illusion, and this time it was Ning Su who was holding the cub.


    The little servant smiled sweetly at her, his almond eyes were also bent, and he came up to her, "wife master, you are back."


    Gu Chao looked at the servant girl and raised the corners of her lips, but did not respond to him. The servant servant called his wife again, looking at a loss.


    The retrospective replied with a smile, "Wait for me."


    Then he raised his long knife and slashed at the servant.


    This time, there was no illusion again, and she was still in the warehouse just now.


    Seeing that Gu Chao was not fooled, that thing was also annoyed, so he had to fight desperately.


    In the end, it was naturally burned to ashes by Gu Chao with the scorching sun, leaving only a puff of black smoke and a black inner alchemy.


    When the black smoke dissipates, it will be really clean.


    Gu Chao put away the black inner alchemy, it would be good to take it back and feed it to the snake essence.


    Zhangye and the others were ecstatic to see that the yin energy around the warehouse had dissipated a lot and was not as strong as before.


    The Taoist nuns who didn''t come with them before, saw the changes here, and rushed over.


    Seeing that Zhang Ye and the others were outside the seal, they all came forward to inquire about the situation, "Really Lu, fellow Daoist Zhang, what''s going on? Have you found the weakness of that evil thing?"


    What''s more, seeing that the yang energy leaking from the top of Bai Lin''s master and servant''s head has also stopped, he is even more puzzled.


    "Is this the case? But the evil thing has been controlled?"


    Zhang Ye looked at the warehouse and explained to them: "It''s Senior Gu, Senior Gu should have controlled the evil thing."


    Most of the yin energy has dissipated, as it should be.


    It was only when everyone heard the words that they realized that the young man who came over to check the situation with them just now was not there.


    Isn��t that person surnamed Gu? Moreover, Zhangye has always called her senior.


    The thing that Zhang Ye said just now, the thing that controls the evil thing, is that fellow Daoist Gu.


    There is a person who responds quickly. When Zhang Ye introduced Gu Chao, he had some guesses. This person is the existence of Zhang Ye who sees the sky.


    It can be seen that her cultivation base is higher than that of Zhangye, and even Zhangye''s senior sister Lu Zhenren treats her with courtesy.


    And those who didn''t think much about it, and those who looked after her and didn''t take her to heart, had to think more at this time.


    At this moment, black smoke came out of the warehouse, just like when they saw Gu Chao burning that evil thing at the door of the warehouse.


    So Zhangye and the others guessed that the evil thing might have already been hoed.


    Really Lu didn''t know, but Zhang Ye had two contacts with Gu Chao, she knew Gu Chao''s temperament.


    She won''t leave things that can be solved right away until the next moment.


    Because she quickly resolved the trouble, so that she could go back to accompany her husband.


    So, Senior Gu must have already hoeed that evil thing.


    Sure enough, after a while they saw Gu Chao coming out of the warehouse, and then broke the seal they arranged with a wave of his hand.


    Seeing that all the seals had been removed, Zhang Ye was still ignorant of something, so he immediately went forward happily.


    "Senior Gu, but it has been resolved?" Although it was a question, everyone could hear that there was not much question in it.


    Then, everyone saw Gu Chao nodded, "That''s it!"


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and went into the warehouse one after another to check, wanting to see what the evil thing was.


    As a result, there was nothing but wandering around.


    Gu Chao showed the inner alchemy to everyone, "That thing is the coral that absorbs Yin Qi and mutates. This is the inner alchemy of that thing."


    After being circulated by everyone, Gu Chao put away the inner alchemy.


    Everyone saw her skillful technique, she was obviously familiar with this kind of thing.


    Although a little puzzled, how could she have such a cultivation level at such a young age.


    But there is no objection to her act of accepting Neidan, the evil thing was hoeed by herself, and it should belong to her.


    Now they are thinking about what Gu Chao said just now, that the coral mutated after being eroded by Yin Qi over time.


    Since this coral can mutate, what about the others?


    Also, where is the place with such a heavy Yin Qi?


    This place is immortal, the world is restless!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： For whom

    Chapter 121 For whom


    "Madam Bai, do you still remember what the person who sold your thing looked like?" Those people were the key to finding that place.


    Bai Lin slapped the armrest angrily, "Remember, I''ll send someone to look for it right away, which almost wiped out my Baifu, and this debt has not been settled with them yet."


    Everyone in the Bai Mansion was sucked by the evil thing for more than a month. Fortunately, they were controlled by the Tianyi faction. Otherwise, after more than a month, they would have died long ago.


    Even if this is the case, after they are raised well, they will all have a short lifespan. Gu Chao told Bai Lin about this.


    So, how could Bai Lin not hate?


    Those people were indeed fishermen as they said, because they made a lot of money this time, which was enough for the rest of their lives, so they never went to sea again.


    The people in Baifu found out where they were in two days and brought them back to Baifu.


    Those people got the money and lived happily for a while, and then married their husbands and bought houses. They lived happily for more than a month.


    Until the people from the Bai Mansion came to the door, when they arrived at the Bai Mansion and saw the sullen Mrs. Bai and the Taoist priests in the hall, their legs immediately became weak.


    Although they didn''t know what they were afraid of, they were just afraid, afraid of Mrs. Bai.


    Bai Lin and the housekeeper looked at them, wishing they could eat them raw, their eyes were red, it was really scary, no wonder they were timid.


    "Bai, Mrs. Bai, you, you have asked us, what''s your order?"


    Why meet the enemy? That''s it, the enmity of cutting off the number of life spans is not mortal!


    Everyone doesn''t intend to ask about the grievances between them. They just want to ask how that thing came from, and where is that place?


    "Madam Bai, just wait until we get rid of that evil thing." Seeing Bai Lin''s appearance of wanting to eat human flesh and blood, Master Lu said aloud, intending to remind Bai Lin to put the overall situation first.


    Although Bai Lin was angry, he knew the seriousness of the matter, otherwise he wouldn''t have sat still.


    When the matter is resolved, she will make these people pay the price.


    Those people were so frightened that they couldn��t speak clearly. After learning that what they wanted to ask was the place where they got the blood coral.


    The first reaction was that Mrs. Bai wanted the blood coral, but looking at them, they didn''t want to talk about it, so they couldn''t decide what was going on.


    "Think about it, and answer honestly, that blood coral is not a treasure, but an evil thing that can kill people.


    The Bai family almost went extinct because they accepted the thing you sent. "


    Renren Lu revealed the place where she was injured by the evil thing before and showed it to several people. The wound was too big and has not recovered yet.


    The white cloth that was bound was removed, and there was still tender red flesh inside, which looked really scary.


    Several other wounded Taoist priests of the Tianyi faction also showed their wounds one after another, and the three of them were terrified to see them.


    They haven��t recovered yet, and they heard Lu Zhenren say again, ��If that evil thing is allowed to live in the world, and then go to harm people, when it becomes a climate, I��m afraid the whole world will be in chaos.��


    Those people didn''t expect the matter to be so serious. They looked at each other and swallowed subconsciously.


    Everyone thought they were frightened, but they didn''t expect the matter to be more serious than they imagined.


    "At the beginning, what we fished up were two corals."


    Everyone looked at them in unison, "Is there another plant?"


    Looking at the appearance of the few of them, although they are also a little yin, they are by no means at the level of the previous Baifu, so the other coral must no longer be in their hands.


    Mostly it was sold to someone else just like it was sold to the White House.


    "At the beginning, after we salvaged it, although we knew that it looked valuable, we didn''t expect it to be worth so much money.


    Still on the way back, we met a big ship, and the people on board watched it by accident. We didn��t know that the nobleman wanted to pay for it. "


    As for why they didn��t sell both corals to that person, they just kept an eye out, and sure enough, the price they brought back to the city was higher than what the person offered.


    They are just fishermen. If the man wants it, even if he doesn��t pay, he can only give it obediently, otherwise they may not come back.


    "Where is that person now?" It has been more than a month now, and the person who bought the coral is probably not well.


    This plant in the White Mansion is still under their control, so it didn''t take the form to kill people. The other plant was not controlled by anyone, so I don''t know what it looks like now?


    "We, we don''t know."


    They did not lie because the man bought something and then left. Could it be possible to explain the way to the fishermen?


    "In this way, it will be troublesome."


    "Otherwise, please pay more attention to friends from various sects and sects, and inquire about the news."


    "Yes, no one controls that thing, as long as it harms people, it will definitely make a big fuss. It''s not difficult to find its whereabouts!"


    Everyone started discussing in a hurry, and they all hit the point.


    At this time, one of the three people said uncertainly: "The villain seems to have heard the servants next to the nobleman say that if such a beautiful coral is sent to Beijing, it will definitely win the favor of the nobleman."


    "Are you sure?" A Taoist asked excitedly. If there is a certain place for this, there is a lot of work left, but it is much easier to handle.


    She was anxious, and her tone must have been anxious too, which made the speaker tremble with fright.


    "Little man, the villain just heard them say this, and the villain doesn''t know anything else."


    In any case, they at least know a direction now, so they don''t have to look for it in a daze.


    Calculating the time, it has been almost two months since the person bought the evil thing from the fishermen. If it had been sent to Beijing after landing at that time, it would have been one and a half months.


    If you hurry up, you can arrive at the forehead in a month. Calculated in this way, the thing has stayed in Beijing for at least half a month.


    Thinking of this, how can Gu Chao sit still?


    That person is still in Beijing!


    "Senior Gu, should we go to Beijing first or look for that place first?"


    Now, Gu Chao is the backbone of these people, everyone is looking at her and letting her make up her mind.


    "Zhangye, follow me to Jingzhong, fellow Daoist Lu, go find that place first, and let us know when the time comes."


    While talking, Gu Chao handed over two sound-transmitting talismans to Master Lu for contact at that time.


    Everyone nodded, thinking that Gu Chao''s arrangement was good, and he could take care of both ends.


    Besides, they can''t fly with the sword, and they will definitely not be able to catch up with Senior Gu in the itinerary. At the speed of Senior Gu, they can catch up with them even if they go back and forth in Beijing.


    "Senior Gu''s arrangement is very good, so let''s do it!"


    "Junior Sister, you just follow Senior Gu, so as to run errands for Senior Gu, let''s wait for the two of us, and when the elders of the sect arrive, we will go find that place together."


    Realist Lu nodded, she also knew in her heart that even if they went to that place, it might not be of much use, and the elders in the sect should also take care of them.


    When the three fishermen heard that they were still looking for that place, they immediately murmured, "Is that place really what you said?"


    "Of course, the thing is that you stay back. Only you know where the place is, and you need to lead the way."


    Those three people obviously didn��t want to go. They said it was so dangerous just now. They were all ordinary people.


    "We won''t go, we won''t go, we won''t go!"


    "Yes, yes, we don''t know exactly where it is, can''t remember, can''t remember."


    Bai Lin sneered when he heard the words, "Since you can''t remember the place, then settle our accounts first, come!"


    The three of them looked at Bai Lin''s face so dark that it was frightening, "Madam Bai, we have no grievances, and we don''t know that coral is a thing that hurts people! We can''t blame us for this!"


    "Yes, we don''t know Mrs. Bai either!"


    Bai Lin was so condescending that he looked down at the three of them, and snorted coldly, "Give back the money, and then one of you will replace your hands and legs, and this matter will be over."


    She doesn''t care whether they know it or not, who can she turn to to sue for the loss of dozens of people in her Bai family?


    She can''t find the evil thing, she can only find the person who gave it to her.


    Gu Chao didn''t care about these things, all she could think about now was the man in the capital, so what''s the matter?


    "Zhangye, let''s go first, and I''ll leave the rest to fellow Taoists."


    As he said that, Gu Chao took out his long sword and took Zhang Ye himself with the sword in front of everyone.


    It was the first time for everyone to see such a technique, and those who cultivated the Tao knew it first, so they were not so surprised, but more admirable and envious.


    The Bai family and the three fishermen were dumbfounded by Gu Chao''s actions, especially the three fishermen, who couldn''t even utter a complete sentence.


    Gu Chao didn''t go directly to the capital, she had to go home first.


    The evil thing was transported from the south to the capital. I don''t know what will happen on the way, and it may not be in the capital. Maybe something happened on the way.


    So, she had to go back first to ensure that her home was safe before going to Beijing.


    It took a total of two days since Gu Chao left home and returned, and Ning Su was shocked when she got home.


    "My wife, you are back."


    The waiter was surprised at first, and then greeted him with a smiling face while holding the little boy. This scene was just like the one in the illusion.


    Gu Chao hurried up to meet him, "I''m back."


    Going closer, he embraced Fulang and the child in his arms.


    "My wife is exhausted all the way, she must be hungry, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare food."


    When Ning Su thinks about his wife first, everything else can be postponed.


    Gu Chao doesn''t let go of his arms, she has to hurry up and arrange her home, so hurry up and hug her for a while.


    This kind of trivial matter, just let the servants do it, otherwise why buy them?


    Qiu Shi and Dong Xue also know each other well, and they have already acted when Zheng Jun said it.


    Ning Su nestled in Gu Chao''s arms, leaning against his wife and asked in a low voice, "Has the matter been resolved?"


    "No, there are some troubles, and I have to go in a while."


    At this time, Manager Xu heard that the Patriarch had returned, so he quickly put down what he was doing and rushed over to see what the Patriarch had ordered.


    That day, she watched the Patriarch flying away with his sword. Such a method is no different from a god, right?


    So, what kind of family she has entered, this also further determines her to perform well and strive to be a good housekeeper.


    Not only did she have to behave well and serve her masters well, but she also told everyone in the family to work harder.


    The head of the family never beat or scolded these servants, nor did he show his face. Both Zhengjun and the master are not the kind of masters who torment the servants. Their life in the Gu family is much better than before.


    Before she didn''t know what was going on with these changes at home, but now she knows.


    Anyway, she was born as a member of the Gu family and died as a ghost of the Gu family.


    Not only her, but her descendants must also be loyal to the Gu family.


    Seeing Guanshi Xu coming over, Gu Chao told her directly, "You came just in time, I have something to explain."


    "Grandma, please give me instructions." Steward Xu was glad that he came in time, and as expected, grandma used her.


    Gu Chao didn''t say anything first, but instead said to the three little ones floating beside him: "Go and call the snake spirit."


    The three little ones wrinkled, but went anyway.


    Guard Xu couldn''t see the three little ones, and when he saw the Patriarch talking to the empty place, he was even more puzzled, thinking that the Patriarch was talking to her.


    "The servant is going now."


    There is a snake in the family, and the owners are called snake spirits and snake spirits, but she doesn''t think that the snake has really become a spirit, she just thinks it is the snake''s name.


    However, that snake does have some spirituality. It never hurts people or speaks, as if it can understand human speech.


    "I didn''t let you go, so you wait."


    Guanshi Xu, who was stopped by Gu Chao, looked bewildered. There are only her and the master here. If you didn��t tell her, who else could you tell?


    Suddenly, Guanshi Xu felt a chill down his spine.


    She remembered what the villagers and the master had said about the head of the house, and she couldn''t help thinking, is there something unclean in the house that she can''t see?


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to explain so much to her, he hugged the little boy with one hand, and took the boy with the other hand to sit on a chair beside him.


    Ning Su just heard the wife-leader say that the matter has not been resolved, and he will leave soon, so his heart has been up and down all the time.


    In the past few times, the wife-owner was able to solve it quickly, but this time he even went once and couldn''t solve it.


    Moreover, judging by the appearance of the wife-lord, she came back specially to arrange some matters, and said it was a little troublesome, which seems to be very troublesome.


    "My wife, what happened?"


    "Don''t worry Fulang, the matter is a bit troublesome, but it can be resolved.


    I came back this time because I was afraid that something might happen at home while I was away, so I came back to make some arrangements, so that I can go out with peace of mind. "


    "We''re at home, don''t worry about the wife master." The wife master really came back for them.


    After the three little ones and the snake spirit arrived, Gu Chao explained the whole story, and then said, "I''m going to the capital."


    Ning Su looked at his wife, and pursed his lips. He wanted to ask, "My wife, did you go to the capital to deal with that evil thing, or for Mr. Han?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： distraught

    Chapter 122 Anxious


    Actually, I''m not sure that the thing has already arrived in the capital, maybe something happened on the way, or it wasn''t sent to the capital at all in the first place.


    Ning Su thought so, and looked at Gu Chao with a little dodge.


    "Xu Qing, go tell the village chief about this and ask him to notify the name of the village. After a while, I will set up a protective formation to isolate the whole village from the outside. As long as you don''t leave the village, nothing will happen."


    Manager Xu took the order, this is a life-threatening event, and there must be no mistakes.


    At this time, Qiushi and Dongxue also came back with food. Gu Chao was really hungry, and there was no extra time to waste, so he picked up the bowls and chopsticks and started to get up late.


    As for Zhangye, she was assigned by Gu Chao to look for her when she arrived at the Gu Mansion.


    Ning Su handed the child to Qiu Shi to hold him, and he also took chopsticks to serve Gu Chao with vegetables and soup.


    He didn''t say a word, all he thought about was the matter between his wife and Young Master Han.


    The wife-lord cares about Mr. Han, otherwise she wouldn''t be so anxious.


    The wife-owner also cares about him and Bao''er, otherwise he wouldn''t come back first, so, in the wife-master''s heart, he and Bao''er are more important, right?


    It is impossible for the wife-lord to be the only one forever. Didn''t he think about it sooner or later?


    Besides, now that he is a real husband and has Baoer again, even if Mr. Han comes, it will be fine, right?


    He remembered what Yin Xiuyan said that day, Mr. Han''s life is not easy because of his wife, and he can''t get married well, so he can only serve as a servant.


    Actually, Mr. Han is also very pitiful. He thinks Mr. Han should not be the kind of person who is difficult to get along with, and they may not be able to get along well.


    He already has Baoer, what is he afraid of.


    After all, Mr. Han has a deep-rooted affection for his wife, and because of her ruined reputation, the wife should be responsible for him.


    The wife-lord must have affection for him, otherwise, she wouldn''t be in such a hurry.


    As the right husband, he should consider for his wife. He should be virtuous and magnanimous, and take the initiative to add people for his wife.


    Mr. Han is pleased with his wife-lord again, he should be sensible.


    Ning Su raised her eyes to look at Gu Chao from time to time, how could Gu Chao not pay attention, after eating, she waved away the servants, leaving only her and her husband to serve.


    "If Fu Lang wants to ask anything, just ask."


    Ning Su took a sip, is the wife-master going to tell him?


    Being able to talk to him is also respecting him.


    He wanted to ask, but he felt that it was the same whether he asked or not, so he didn''t want to ask, as long as he and his wife understood.


    Anyway, hasn''t he already thought about it?


    So, Ning Su stood up, "My wife, wait for me to get something."


    Ning Su went into the house after speaking, and after a while, he came out with something in his hand.


    When he got to Gu Chao''s side, he handed the things in his hand to Gu Chao, "Take it with you, wife master!"


    Gu Chao looked at the purse in front of him, and subconsciously clenched the hand hanging by his side.


    This is Han Yu''s purse, which she handed over to her servant before.


    He still keeps it!


    Now give it to her again!


    "My wife is going to the capital, take it with me!"


    Gu Chao looked at the serious waiter with a soft heart, how could he be so considerate!


    Holding the person in front of her into her arms, "Su''er will always be a husband and wife."


    It is impossible for Ning Su not to be wronged in his heart, but he is content with the words of the wife.


    The wife-lord really cares about him the most, so that''s fine.


    "Ok!"


    Then he heard Gu Chao say in his ear, "Just this time, it won''t happen again in the future."


    I will not do it again?


    Is it what he understands?


    Only one Mr. Han, will there be no one else in the future?


    Actually, Ning Su has already prepared in her heart. If the wife is so good, there will definitely be many men who like it, and there will be more people in the family in the future.


    But he didn''t expect that the wife-owner would tell him such a thing and give him such a guarantee.


    Gu Chao was afraid that he didn''t understand, so he said, "Except for you and Han Yu, there will be no one else in the future, I promise."


    "Well, I believe in the wife master, thank you wife master."


    Thank you for being willing to make such a promise with him, and thank you for telling him.


    "It''s just that Mr. Han is the son of everyone, is he willing to be a servant?"


    The wife-lord said that he will always be the right husband, so he will wrong Mr. Han to be his servant.


    Gu Chao did not intend to let Han Yu serve as a waiter, let''s wait until Beijing to discuss this matter!


    Maybe, he has forgotten.


    Ning Su didn''t hear the wife-master''s answer, thought that the wife-master was in trouble, and didn''t want to wrong Mr. Han, so she nestled in the wife-master''s arms, bit her lips, and said with determination: "The wife-master, let Mr. Han be your husband."


    He is unwilling to give up Zheng Fulang''s position, not for the sake of Bao''er.


    Didn��t the wife-owner already promise that there will be only him and Mr. Han in the future? Therefore, it is not impossible to let Mr. Han be Hirao, it is almost the same anyway.


    In this way, the wife-lord doesn��t have to be embarrassed, and he can still show his generosity!


    The wife-owner feels that he has been wronged, and will love him more in the future.


    Ning Su thought, why did she become so thoughtful?


    In the past, where would he think about these things, or play tricks in front of his wife.


    Gu Chao didn''t expect Xiao Fushi to be able to do this, but she wants to add someone! He can still be so virtuous!


    It is impossible for Gu Chao not to be moved, not to be distressed.


    Sure enough, as Ning Su thought, Gu Chao owed him something, and wanted to cherish him even more and make up for him.


    "Dabao, what''s the matter?"


    Widow Gu''s voice came from outside the courtyard gate, Ning Su heard that it was her father-in-law who came, so she had the nerve to nestle in the wife-owner''s arms again, and hurried out.


    Gu Chao also let go of him, and then there was an extra purse in his hand, which was stuffed by the little husband.


    Holding his purse, Gu Chao felt even more guilty towards the servant at this time.


    Without allowing her to say anything more, Widow Gu came in.


    "Dabao, is what Xu Qing said just now true?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "Well, you stay at home and don''t go out until I come back.


    The snake spirit and the three baby ghosts will stay to protect you, and I will arrange a formation at home later, no matter what happens, as long as you stay at home, there will be no problem. "


    With Gu Chao''s words, Widow Gu felt more at ease. His daughter is so powerful. Now that her daughter has said so, he is not afraid anymore.


    Just when Ning Su was worried about his father and eldest sister, he heard his wife say, "Send people to Liu''s and Ning''s homes to pick them up now, and bring them back as soon as possible. You must wait until I come back before leaving."


    Ning Su looked at the wife-master gratefully, and the wife-master really considered him very carefully at all times.


    Besides, he treats his father and eldest sister like relatives, so what else can he feel wronged about?


    Besides, since ancient times, women have had three husbands and four servants. It is already very good for the wife-lord to only have two people.


    Gu Chao arranged the home well, and arranged the formations in the village properly, and told the village head, "If you want to pick up relatives, try to pick them up, and then don''t go out again. As long as they are in the protective formation, the evil thing will do nothing." No."


    Everything that needs to be arranged has been arranged. As for the people in the village, the village chief will make arrangements, and she has to go.


    Ning Su carried the child and sent Gu Chao to the door, "My wife, we will wait for you at home."


    Gu Chao looked at the little boy who was drooling in the arms of the servant, then stretched out his hand to wrap the shoulder of the servant, and moved closer.


    In front of everyone in the mansion, a kiss fell on his forehead, "Wait for me to come back."


    "En!" Ning Su blushed slightly, and nodded slightly.


    Gu Chao then told Widow Gu and Guanshi Xu, "You are not allowed to go out, we will talk about it when I come back."


    Seeing that they all responded, he left with Zhangye Yudao.


    This time, there were quite a few people who saw Gu Chao go away with his sword, not only people from the Gu family, but also most people in the village.


    At this time, the village chief was summoning the whole village to talk about this matter. They were all in the open space in the village. One person looked up accidentally, and happened to see Gu Chao and Zhang Ye.


    "Look, Dabao! That''s Dabao! Flying in the sky!"


    His words stirred up waves, everyone looked up and looked in the direction of his finger, and sure enough, they saw Gu Chao stepping on a long knife and quickly going away.


    For a while, there was a lot of discussion and voices in the open space.


    "Everyone be quiet, be quiet!"


    The village chief yelled a few times but failed to calm everyone down, so he simply stopped yelling, and waited for them to calm down.


    Actually, she herself is similar.


    Finally, the village chief rang the gong again when the voices of the people became quieter, and then quieted the people down.


    "Everyone knows that our Gu family''s Gu Chao, she was taught by an immortal, and I believe everyone knows her skills, and you have seen it just now.


    Now is such a situation,��


    So, if you have anyone you want to pick up, hurry up and pick it up, and you won��t be able to leave the village after tomorrow.


    Although we still don��t know if that deadly thing will come to us, it��s always right to be prepared.


    What Gu Chao did was not to be alarmist, but for the sake of the whole village. If you have unbelievers, as the village head, I will not stop you, but if something happens at that time, no one can be blamed! "


    "What did the village chief say? We don''t know what kind of character Dabao is? Isn''t she doing this for everyone''s benefit? We all listen to her and the village chief."


    "Yes, we are not those people who don''t know what is good and what is wrong with a screwdriver. We all listen to Dabao and the village chief."


    Others also echoed, without a different voice.


    Most of the Gu Family Village is from the Gu family, with only a few outsiders.


    The impression Gu Dabao left on them in the past has been completely reversed by Gu Chao. Now Gu Chao is a kind person in their hearts and the backbone of Gujia Village.


    This is also thanks to Gu Chao''s money to build roads for them, as well as the village school.


    Combined with Gu Chao''s strength displayed in front of everyone, even the people in the Gu family village who looked down on Gu Dabao the most in the past have changed their attitude towards Gu Chao.


    No, that is to say, there is no one who does not believe her.


    "Okay, now you go home separately, arrange for those who should buy food to buy food, and those who should pick up people."


    Everyone doesn��t know when Gu Chao will come back, so it��s better to buy some food and put it down at home to feel at ease.


    If it takes a long time, don''t you want to sit and eat?


    It was a quarter past three in the afternoon when I left Gujia Village, and it was only a quarter past three in the afternoon when I arrived in the capital.


    Before entering the city, Gu Chao and Zhang Ye discovered that the entire capital city was shrouded in a strong Yin Qi.


    It seems that the evil thing has evolved to be able to control the whole city. I don''t know what the body looks like now, and how many people in the city have suffered.


    Seeing this, Gu Chao was so anxious that he rushed to the Han Mansion in her memory without stopping.


    The person who bought the evil thing at sea had someone transport the blood coral to the capital immediately after the ship docked.


    The evil thing had just been born with intelligence not long ago, and it couldn''t move on its own, and it needed to absorb Yang Qi to evolve, so nothing happened along the way because it kept going.


    The person who wanted to give the gift was the grand master of the court. Once the things were delivered to the grand master''s mansion, Grand Master Liu really liked it when he saw it, and immediately sent it to the old man at home.


    As the old man got older, he especially liked this kind of brightly colored things, and the red color was even more pleasing, so the old man immediately kept it.


    Not only that, but I watched it for three days before ordering it to be put into the warehouse.


    Later, a special banquet was held, and noble husbands and young masters from the upper-class circles in Beijing were invited to watch it.


    Everyone praised and praised.


    It��s really not what they said to make Lao Feng Jun happy, but this coral is really eye-catching, and it makes people feel bright when they see it.


    After the evil thing absorbed enough yang energy in the Grand Master''s Mansion, it couldn''t wait to move its body, but began to devour the living when it could manipulate the branches.


    Four people died overnight in the Grand Master''s Mansion. This is a big deal, so we started to investigate immediately.


    Just started to investigate here, but something happened there again, and it was soon discovered that the blood coral was the cause.


    Because the people who had accidents were all in the warehouse, the initial investigation must have started from the warehouse.


    Although the evil thing can control the branches, the distance it can control is not far away, and there are not many people in the warehouse on weekdays.


    Those four people are the servants who tidy up and clean the warehouse on weekdays, so they are used as its nourishment.


    The few people who went in to investigate, just entered its range, and there was a mess.


    Seeing such a terrifying situation, the others were all frightened and dumbfounded. They came back to their senses amidst the man''s terrified and painful screams, and found that the man had passed out of breath and rushed to escape.


    The grand master will naturally notify Jing Zhaoyin to deal with such horrible and evil things.


    Wait for the officers and soldiers to go in, but three more were encountered. Such a horrible thing, and eight people died one after another. This matter was finally sent to the emperor''s dragon case.


    Finally, the emperor sent several Taoist priests from Qin Tianjian to check, and only then did he see the problem.


    It''s just that the people of Qin Tianjian have nothing to do with that evil thing.


    When it is discovered that the evil thing has not become a force, as long as it is not within its range, nothing will happen.


    But the Grand Master''s Mansion has now become the scope for it to absorb Yang Qi, and when it has absorbed enough Yang Qi, it doesn''t know what''s going on.


    They couldn''t do it, so they spoke to the emperor, and asked the emperor to send out the imperial list, and called the Taoists in Beijing to deal with the evil thing.


    As soon as the imperial list came out, many Taoists came, but they were helpless against the evil thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： in the end it was too late

    Chapter 123 is finally too late


    In less than half a month, although the evil creature could not evolve to be able to move, it could still manipulate the branches to attack living creatures within a hundred steps.


    Capable and righteous men from all over the city are contacting like-minded people to eradicate the evil, including Taoist priests from the Tianyi School.


    Not long after the Tianyi faction went back to invite the elders, they received a letter from the capital, so they could only act separately.


    Some people went to Suwon City with the disciple who went back to ask for help, and some people came to Jingzhong.


    The journey from Tianyi faction to Jingzhong is a little shorter than going to Suwon City, so the elders of Tianyi faction arrived a few days ago.


    Formed a trap with the monks already in the capital, this is the only way to control the evil thing in the formation, so that it will not continue to harm people.


    But even so, the evil thing was not controlled before. After absorbing enough yang energy from everyone in the Grand Master''s Mansion, and devouring more than 20 people, it has evolved to the strength that can control the entire capital.


    The evil thing can no longer devour flesh and blood and harm people''s names, but it can also absorb the yang energy of the people in the city.


    Many people who were weak in health and did not receive timely nourishment lost their lives.


    If the people in Beijing could be evacuated in time, this would not be the case.


    However, it is impossible for the person above to do this. The capital is under her dragon chair and the foundation of her world, so how could she ignore it.


    In the past, the common people did not know that the evil thing could also absorb Yang Qi, but when they found out later, the monks had already controlled it.


    After the monks trapped the evil thing and slowed down the speed at which the evil thing absorbs yang energy, the emperor naturally couldn''t let the people flee in panic and lose their fundamentals.


    Immediately down the imperial list to appease the people in the city, saying that they have found a way to eradicate the evil thing, so that the people don''t have to panic.


    With this imperial list, and seeing that His Majesty the Emperor is also sitting in the capital, the people are naturally relieved, and they are all at home waiting for the evil thing to be dealt with and return them to peace.


    Actually, there is no solution, it''s just to appease people''s hearts.


    Gu Chao arrived at the gate of the Han Mansion, saw the white sail hanging on the door, and was slightly flustered.


    Someone in the Han family passed away, who was that person?


    He didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and went straight to Han''s residence.


    The guard at the gate didn''t recognize Gu Chaolai for a while, and when he saw someone coming, he thought it was a guest who came to express his condolences, and was about to go up to ask the guest''s house and name.


    As a result, when she saw the man, she rushed straight in, and the speed was so fast that she hadn''t even seen it clearly before the man went in.


    Zhang Ye followed behind and met the servant who guarded the gate.


    The servants saw that Zhang Ye was dressed in Taoist robes, and guessed that she was the Taoist priest who eradicated the evil thing in the city, and she had previously offered condolences.


    Now the people in the city point to these Taoists who can eradicate the evil thing as soon as possible, so that the people can be peaceful.


    "The Taoist priest is polite."


    Gu Chao walked all the way into the hall, and saw the black coffin placed in the hall, and the spiritual tablet in the hall.


    The name on the spiritual tablet was exactly the person she was rushing to protect.


    Han Yu is gone!


    The man who broke into her arms shyly, the man who expressed his heart to him with firm eyes.


    is gone!


    She is late!


    Gu Chao''s arrival naturally caught Han Jiaren''s attention. General Han and Han Zhengfu didn''t come out in the backyard today because they were too sad. The two girls of the Han family and their husband were the ones burning paper in the hall.


    As soon as Han Jing raised his eyes and saw that it was Gu Chao, he was stunned.


    Thinking of the current situation in the city, it occurred to me that this person must have come for that evil thing.


    She heard about Yu''er, that''s why she came here?


    People are gone, so what''s the use of her coming?


    If it wasn''t for her, how would Yu''er go?


    She still has the face to come?


    "Gu Daochang, my Han family and Gu Daochang have never had any intersection, and my younger brother has nothing to do with Gu Daochang, please come back, Gu Daochang!


    Don''t disturb the purity of my brother-in-law! "


    Because of Gu Chao, the younger brother suffered all kinds of rumors and criticisms, and his reputation was ruined.


    It was also because of Gu Chao that his younger brother didn''t think about food and drink, and thought about it day and night, which caused his health to deteriorate. It was even worse that he was sucked by that evil thing, and he didn''t survive in the end.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was in front of her younger brother''s hall today, she would have the heart to kill Gu Chao.


    Her younger brother, who is so lively, has a cheerful and lively personality, has ruined his whole life because of this woman, and now he has left early.


    Han Xiao also stepped forward, clenched his fist tightly and wanted to go up and beat Gu Chao, but was held back by Han Jing.


    You can''t let your younger brother go unclean, "Gu Daochang, please!"


    Gu Chao ignored what Han Jing said, and instead walked up the hall, "When did it happen?"


    Han Jing didn''t want to pay attention to her, let alone respond to her words, Yuzhu, who had been kneeling in front of Han Yutang, said, "The day before yesterday."


    Yuzhu hadn''t rested or eaten for two days, so she was exhausted and weak, and her voice was also soft, but Gu Chao still heard it.


    The day before yesterday, just two days away, just two days away.


    Gu Chao felt a dull pain in his heart, gritted his teeth, and walked step by step towards the coffin containing Han Yu.


    When he got close, he was stopped by Han Jing and Han Xiao, "My brother is gone, please come back, Daoist Gu!"


    No matter how angry the two were, Gu Chao just waved them away and continued walking.


    "Let me see him."


    Her words directly ignited Han Jing and Han Xiao''s anger, "Where have you been for so long, why are you pretending to be so hypocritical now? It''s not uncommon!"


    "Go away, you are not welcome in my Han family!"


    The two of them were going to pull Gu Chao on one left and one on the right, but they were waved away by her again, and they couldn''t get close to her at all.


    In this way, the two became even more angry, and they wanted to go forward, but were held back by their husband.


    "My brother has been waiting for her. Now that she is here, my brother should be happy."


    Men naturally understand men''s thoughts better. For the past six months, they have seen their brother-in-law like this. Although they also blame him a little, they feel sorry for him more.


    Now, the person my brother-in-law longs for has come, so he should get his wish and leave with peace of mind.


    Hearing what Fu Lang said, Han Jing''s eyes turned red again, but he didn''t stop him in the end.


    The coffin will be sealed and buried for three days, so the coffin can still be opened.


    Gu Chao pushed open the cover, leaned over and looked at the person lying inside.


    Han Yu''s cheeks are sunken, his skin is as thin as a stick, and his face is as white as paper. It''s really unattractive.


    Gu Chao naturally could see that this was caused by being sucked dry of Yang Qi by that evil thing, so she came late.


    Looking into Gu Chao''s eyes, the person lying down was the same as when he first saw him.


    This person is sitting in the carriage, that agile young man.


    Gu Chao reached in, stroked Han Yu''s cheek, and wiped it lightly, "I''m here to marry you."


    Yu Zhu has been guarding the spirit here since her master left.


    When Gu Chao came in just now, he also saw it, but he had no strength, his legs had long since lost feeling, and he couldn''t stand up at all.


    At this moment, tears were streaming down his face, and he leaned his head on Han Yu''s coffin, whispering softly.


    "Master, did you see it? Miss Gu is here, Miss Gu is here to see you.


    Why can''t you wait two more days? Did you hear that? Miss Gu said she wanted to marry you! She has come to marry you. "


    Then he cried again, and murmured, "It''s late, it''s late!"


    Gu Chao''s eyes fell on the handkerchief Han Yu was holding with folded hands, on which Gu Chao still remembered the kapok.


    It was embroidered by Han Yu himself, just like the kapok he gave in his purse.


    At the beginning, he lost the veil in Li''s garden, and ran into her arms in a hurry while looking for it. Now she still remembers his soft body in her arms at that time.


    There is also the faint fragrance of his body, and the blushing ear tips.


    Gu Chao took out the handkerchief, put it in his arms, and then took out the purse he gave him.


    With a wave of his hand, he broke a strand of black hair, which was entangled with the black hair in the purse, and then put it back into the kapok purse.


    Han Jing and Han Xiao looked at the purse in Gu Chao''s hand, and immediately recognized that it was from their younger brother''s hand.


    Before they got married, many of the clothes, shoes and socks on their bodies were made by their younger brothers, and they also had a lot of purses.


    Even after they got married, my younger brother would occasionally do it for them, although his embroidery skills have not improved much over the years.


    My younger brother loves kapok, and he always likes to embroider it on the things he makes, so they can recognize the familiar patterns and stitches at a glance.


    It turns out that she has already received her younger brother''s purse, as well as the blue hair.


    However, she hasn''t heard from her for more than half a year, and she hasn''t even shown up once. Where does she put her brother''s heart?


    Now, who is showing this affectionate appearance? What is the use?


    The younger brother couldn''t see it anymore, and he didn''t wait until the end.


    At this moment, the purse in Gu Chao''s hand ignited spontaneously without fire, and was completely burned in her hands.


    Then she heard her leaning over to look at Han Yu, with tenderness on her face, and said softly, "This is a token of love for you, you keep it.


    Wait for me to marry you. "


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao didn''t look at Han Yu any more, and closed the cover again.


    Come in front of Han Jing and Han Xiao, bow and salute, "Eldest sister, second sister, after weed that evil thing, I will come to hire you, please take care of him."


    After finishing speaking, before Han Jing and Han Xiao came back to their senses, they turned and left.


    Zhang Ye has been dumbfounded watching all this happened. She never thought that Senior Gu came to Beijing in such a hurry, not for the sake of the common people, but for this Mr. Han.


    Seeing Gu Chao leave, she greeted the host''s house and quickly followed.


    After Gu Chao was no longer in sight, Han Jing and Han Xiao looked at each other, as if they were making sure they heard correctly.


    Gu Chao said that he wanted to marry their younger brother!


    But, my brother is like this now, what should I do?


    At this time, it was so important that Han Jing and Han Xiao would naturally report to their mother and father.


    Only Polygonatum leaned against the hall, crying and laughing at the same time, murmuring to herself all the time.


    Han Yu didn''t get better for a month or two after that serious illness.


    Originally, he wasn''t the one who hurt the spring and the autumn, and complained about himself, so he wouldn''t be like this.


    If it weren''t for the rumors in Beijing, and the grief of his father and mother, he wouldn''t think so much.


    After he recovered from his illness, he even thought about obeying his father''s words, and marrying an ordinary woman in the future, so that his family would no longer be involved.


    Not only the reputation of the Han family, but also the reputation of the nephews.


    But when he thinks that he will marry her one day and be her husband, he will never have anything to do with that person again, and he will never be able to meet her again, so he can''t do it.


    Since that horse riding, he never went out of the house again, he didn''t dare.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of being judged by others, but that he''s afraid of seeing his father and mother''s sorrow again.


    Later, he heard from Yuzhu that Miss Yin''s family went to find Miss Gu.


    Ms. Gu''s husband is pregnant.


    He knew that Gu Chao already had a husband, and she made it clear that day.


    It was his wishful thinking.


    For so long, Ms. Gu hasn''t heard anything from him, and she hasn''t given him any hints, so she has already expressed her attitude.


    Han Yu made up his mind to forget about Gu Chao, and from now on, he would follow the arrangement of his family, or he would become a monk.


    However, the mind doesn��t obey its commands, it doesn��t mean that it doesn��t want to, it can go if it wants to forget.


    He couldn''t control himself not to think about Gu Chao at all, and that person in his midnight dream was also Gu Chao.


    So much so that Han Yu didn''t dare to fall asleep, because after falling asleep, his dream was full of Gu Chao.


    Every time I wake up, the side of my pillow is wet.


    If this goes on day after day, good people will be ruined.


    Everyone in the Han family watched him become so thin and weak, and tried to persuade and scold him, but it was useless.


    Han Fulang thought about going to the Gu family to propose marriage, but was stopped by his son.


    Han Yu knew that Gu Chao had no one in his heart, and her family already had a husband who was pregnant with Liujia, how could he do such a thing?


    He loves Gu Chao, but he can''t make Gu Chao be responsible to him just because of his love.


    Up to now, what he has done is all his own wishful thinking and voluntary, even if his reputation is ruined, no one can blame him.


    Actually, Han Yu still has a trace of hope in his heart, hoping that Gu Chao will at least come when he is nineteen years old and say he wants to marry him!


    That day, he said that he would wait for her to be nineteen years old, isn''t it still half a year away?


    Maybe, by then, she will come?


    In the end, he didn''t wait until he was nineteen, nor did he wait until Gu Chao.


    General Han heard from his daughter that Gu Chao had just come and said that he wanted to marry her son, he was stunned for a long time and did not speak.


    It''s not that she didn''t hate and didn''t blame Gu Chao before, but that was all her son''s wishful thinking. After all, Gu Chao didn''t do anything wrong, so she shouldn''t be blamed!


    Besides, she also healed her father, so I should thank her.


    Rationally, she thinks so, but she can''t do it in her heart. She always has resentment towards Gu Chao?


    The son failed to live up to expectations, and she could not blame others, and the current fate was also brought on by him.


    If Gu Chao doesn''t come and no longer appears in front of her eyes, she''ll be fine.


    But now, Gu Chao came and came to her door to say that she wanted to marry her son!


    hehe! marry his son!


    General Han killed Yan Han, if Gu Chao were in front of her now, she would definitely stab her with her spear.


    Han Fulang''s tears have been shed these days, his whole face is haggard, and he can''t cheer up at all.


    Hearing that Gu Chao wanted to marry his son, it was difficult to take Qi Qiran with him. It was his son who had a hard life and didn''t wait.


    The idea of ??being a father is different from that of being a mother. Although they all love their sons, Han Fulang thinks more about things from the perspective of his son.


    As long as it is what he wants, he is willing to fulfill his son.


    But now, what''s the use?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Ming people dont speak dark words

    Chapter 124 Ming people don''t tell secret words


    In the last few days, my son lay on the bed with a haggard face and skinny body, without any vitality at all.


    At that time, no matter how much resentment they had towards Gu Chao in their hearts, they could put it down temporarily and wanted to go to Gu Chao to save their son''s life.


    However, Han Yu threatened to die, "I beg you, son, don''t go to her. If you go, my son will die now."


    She was at home with her expectant husband, how could he bother and force her!


    Besides, how can he see her now?


    It doesn��t matter if he is dead, the rumors will stop, the family doesn��t have to be involved with him anymore, and he doesn��t have to suffer from this lovesickness anymore.


    It''s just that he is sorry for his father, father, and relatives at home.


    When he was dying, Han Yu thought of the time when his eldest sister and second sister led him to ride wildly and laugh loudly at the border.


    Recalling the scene when he met Gu Chao for the first time, recalling the scene when he bumped into her arms on the Li Mansion that day, and the way she smiled lightly when she found the handkerchief for herself and handed it to him.


    At that time, he thought, this is the wife he wants to marry in his life.


    "Yatzhu, give me that handkerchief."


    No need for Han Yuming to say, Yuzhu naturally knows which one the young master is talking about.


    For more than half a year, the young master has often stared at the veil in a daze. He knew that the young master was thinking about Miss Gu.


    Yuzhu took the handkerchief and put it in Han Yu''s hand, and was about to raise her head to talk to the young master, but found that the young master had closed his eyes.


    Yuzhu''s legs were weak at that time, and she knelt down beside her son''s bed.


    "Young Master~" Yuzhu''s voice trembled, tears were already falling like rain.


    At the end of the day, the young master was still thinking about Miss Gu, but he still didn''t wait.


    General Han disagreed with what Gu Chao proposed, and neither did Han Xiao.


    "If it wasn''t for her, how could Yu''er be like this? What''s the use of her talking about marrying Yu''er now?"


    Han Fulang and Han Jing wanted to agree, "Yu''er was waiting for her wholeheartedly, and now she is here, but Yu''er had a bad life and left early.


    This is what Yu''er has always wanted, and we should fulfill his last wish.


    Can''t let Yuer not even have a wife and family in the end, who will offer incense to him in the future. "


    General Han''s eyes dimmed when he heard the words, and in the end he didn''t say anything he disagreed with.


    Han Jing caught up that day and saw her younger brother''s friendship with Gu Chao. Naturally, she felt more deeply than General Han and Han Xiao. She also hoped to fulfill her brother''s wish.


    Gu��s side, after Gu Chao��s orders, Manager Xu arranged for people to go to Liu��s and Ning��s houses to pick them up.


    After hearing this, everyone naturally did not believe Gu Chao, they all packed up their things and followed the visitor to Gu''s residence.


    Ning An accompanied Mrs. Wu to the Gu Mansion first, and when she arrived at the Gu Mansion, she drove to Yu''s house again.


    "An''er, where are you going?" Seeing that her daughter was still walking outside, Mrs. Wu hurriedly asked him. It is not possible to run outside casually at this time.


    "Daddy go in first, I''ll pick you up, and I''ll be back in a while." After speaking, Ning An raised the whip in his hand and drove away.


    Ms. Wu was a little confused. There were no other relatives in the family. Who else could the daughter pick up?


    Suddenly, Wu''s blessing reached his heart. Could it be that his daughter has someone he cares about, and he is going to have a son-in-law?


    Such a big matter, the daughter didn''t even reveal it to him. It''s really because the daughter has grown up and has her own thoughts.


    However, that''s fine, after all, it''s grown up to support a family by itself.


    Ning An was thinking about Yu Miao''er in his heart, fearing that Yu Miao''er had something to do, so he drove the car very fast.


    When I arrived at Yu''s house, I found a carriage parked in front of Yu''s house.


    But Ning An didn''t pay much attention to these, and went up to knock on the door directly.


    When the gatekeeper opened the door, she didn''t tremble, and said directly that she wanted to see Mrs. Yu because she had something important to do.


    The concierge had only met Ning An not long ago, and still remembered her, so he brought her in.


    After Ning An went in, he found that the Yu family was packing up their things, and they were in a panic. Where are they going?


    Mrs. Yu received a letter from her eldest son and learned about the situation in Beijing. She was packing her things and preparing to go to her eldest son''s house to avoid disaster.


    Although the emperor was placed on the imperial list and calmed most people''s hearts, many left the capital reluctantly.


    Natives in the capital city, and most people with their roots in the capital city will not choose to leave Beijing with their families, but a small number of them choose to leave.


    So, people with information also knew about the situation in Beijing, and within two days, people in several nearby counties also knew about it, and everyone was in danger for a while.


    I''m afraid that in a few days, people in these nearby villages should know about it. I don''t know what the scene will be like then?


    Madam Yu was busy packing up her belongings at this time, she didn''t have any extra intentions to greet Ning An, so she thought of dismissing the matter directly.


    However, after thinking about it, she thought that this person was Gu Chao''s eldest sister-in-law. If she told her about this now, she would be selling her a favor. If she survived, she must remember her favor.


    In this case, she can be regarded as being involved with Gu Chao.


    In the future, when she asks Gu Chao to do business again, Gu Chao should also give her some kind of favor.


    "Niece Ning, let go of what you have to do first, Auntie has something important to tell you."


    Ning An bowed to salute, but was interrupted by Madam Yu before she could speak.


    Since the elder spoke up and said it was an important matter, she naturally wanted to listen to the elder first.


    Moreover, she discovered a very critical problem.


    The last time she came here, Madam Yu was only polite to her, but not as affectionate.


    She was a little flattered that she even called her niece when she opened her mouth, and even called herself aunt.


    There must be something in it that she doesn''t know what happened, but no matter what happened, it seems to be good for her so far.


    "Auntie please speak, niece listen."


    "Hurry up and go back and stay safe. Don''t go out and walk around recently. Auntie received the news that the capital is not peaceful. There are evil things that eat human flesh and blood and **** yang energy. I don''t know when they will come to us. .


    You also saw that Auntie is packing up her things and preparing to move to the county seat.


    If you have nothing to do, go home quickly, don''t go out casually. "


    It turns out that the Yu family has also received the news, no wonder they have to pack up.


    Ning An thought that the eldest son of the Yu family had married into the county magistrate''s younger sister''s family, so it would not be surprising to know the news.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect Madam Yu to tell her this first.


    However, now is not the time to think about these things.


    "Thank you, auntie, for your kindness. My niece came here today for this purpose.


    Auntie should know about her niece��s brother and sister, Gu Chao. She has already gone to Beijing to deal with the evil thing.


    Before she went, she had already arranged a formation in Gujia Village that could resist and isolate the evil thing. As long as she was in Gujia Village, the evil thing would not be able to hurt anyone.


    So, the niece came here to ask the aunt''s family to go to Gu''s house to avoid disaster. "


    Madam Yu didn''t expect that Ning An came here for this. Such a big pie fell, and she was flattered for a while, and she didn''t understand why Ning An did this.


    Her Yu family and Ning An presumably had no intersection, and it was because she bumped into her youngest son last time that they had contact.


    To be precise, there is only coming, not going.


    So, this Ning An specially invited her family, why exactly?


    Facing Mrs. Yu''s puzzled, even questioning eyes, Ning An responded frankly without changing his expression.


    "In front of my aunt, my niece dare not speak nonsense. In fact, the last time my niece saw the third son, she fell in love with the third son, so she came here with a face."


    Madam Yu frowned immediately when she heard the words. This girl is straightforward and doesn''t play tricks on her.


    Seeing Mrs. Yu frowning, Ning An explained: "Don''t worry, auntie, my niece is definitely not trying to force my aunt to accept the third son to me for the sake of the safety of my aunt''s family.


    After this dangerous situation is over, when it comes to the matter of the third son of the niece, it is up to the aunt to decide whether to allow or not.


    It''s just that my niece''s love for the third son, please let me know. "


    After Ning An finished speaking, he looked at Madam Yu like this, with hope on his face, but he didn''t mean to threaten.


    Madam Yu originally wanted to make friends with Gu Chao, but the first two times they broke up badly.


    Now Ning An has handed her a ladder. If she can live in Gu''s house, then her relationship with Gu Chao will definitely be one step closer.


    As for her thoughts, didn''t she say it herself, whether she agrees or not, it''s up to her to decide.


    She doesn''t take advantage of her, after the matter is over, she will just send another big gift.


    As for her son, she really has no intention of giving it to her now.


    Besides, her son can''t take a fancy to her either.


    After careful consideration, Madam Yu finally decided to follow Ning An to Gu''s residence.


    Although he went to the eldest son''s house in the county seat and could live in the county government office to avoid disaster, how could the county government office be compared to Gu''s mansion.


    With Gu Chao''s ability, she can go to the capital to deal with the evil thing, but can she not make proper arrangements for her family?


    Therefore, it is safer to go to Gufu.


    "Then I would like to thank niece Ning for her kindness, and my aunt took her family to bother her for a while.


    Auntie knows your friendship for Miaoer, my family. You can still think of Miaoer at this time and think about his safety, which shows that you have a pure heart for Miaoer.


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. My aunt will not participate in your affairs. You are young, hahaha! "


    Madam Yu said this because she was certain that her son would not have a crush on Ning An.


    Last time, the cakes and cloth that Ning An gave to his son as an apology were not all distributed by the son to the servants in the family, so it can be seen that the son has no thought for this girl at all.


    She was naturally relieved.


    At that time, if her son disagrees, she can''t force it not to be.


    Anyway, she said what she said first, so she can''t swallow what she said!


    "Thank you, Auntie, for your success. My niece will definitely not disappoint the third son."


    Thus, Madam Yu ordered the eldest son to send the boy who came back to deliver the message and let him go back by himself, and then bring the message to the son and daughter-in-law.


    "We won''t go there anymore, let your wife and Zhengjun feel at ease when we go back, so that we can take care of ourselves."


    Ning An couldn''t just sit and wait like this, so he rolled up his sleeves to help with the work.


    She realized that since Mrs. Yu had accepted her affairs with the third son, she was no longer a guest in Yu''s family, and naturally she should do things for the future Yue''s family.


    Looking at Ning An who took the initiative to do things, Madam Yu didn''t show it on the face, but in her heart she compared her with her eldest daughter-in-law and second daughter-in-law.


    The final conclusion was that, in this situation, it was impossible for those two people to do things by themselves.


    At this time, I must sit here and say something nice to please her.


    So, different identities and family backgrounds have different vision patterns. This Ning An is just a mud leg and can''t stand on the stage.


    Anyway, Madam Yu did not see Ning An as her third daughter-in-law.


    "Young Master, Young Master."


    Yu Miaoer was tidying up her belongings in the house when she heard Xiaonian''s voice coming in from outside the yard.


    Then he saw Xiao Nian running in in a hurry, his face was covered with sweat.


    "What are you doing so frizzy? What''s the big deal? It''s worth it?"


    "Hey, my son, do you know what you heard when the slaves sent things to the front just now?"


    Xiao Nian was gasping for breath, obviously running all the way back.


    Yu Miaoer poured him a cup of herbal tea, and said: "Drink your saliva first, I didn''t go to the front yard, how would I know what you heard?


    What can you be more shocked than that evil thing in Beijing? "


    Xiao Nian took the cup, "gudong gudong" drank up the cup of herbal tea, and felt better.


    So, he opened his mouth and said: "What the servant heard is more important than that evil thing in Beijing! This is a big matter related to you, son!"


    Yu Miaoer didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "Is there any big event, could it be related to me? I haven''t gone out these days."


    "It''s a big deal. The servant went to the front yard just now. Who do you think the servant saw?"


    Without waiting for his son to respond, Xiaonian said directly: "My servant saw that Miss Ning who bumped into you last time, and my servant also heard her tell grandma that she fell in love with him at first sight.


    And, grandma agreed! "


    "Ah!" Yu Miao''er couldn''t sit still, she just stood up from the stool, took Xiaonian''s hand in disbelief, and confirmed with him again.


    "What did you say?"


    "The slave said, Miss Naning asked grandma to marry you, and grandma agreed!


    Not only that, we are going to move to that Miss Gu''s house now to avoid disaster. "


    These two incidents were so dramatic that Yu Miaoer didn''t realize it at all. Is there any connection between these two incidents?


    No, the most important thing now is that the mother wants to marry herself to those Miss Ning.


    What is going on here?


    "Hello, tell me what''s going on?"


    So, Xiaonian learned from Yu Miaoer all the words he heard in the front yard just now.


    Only then did Yu Miaoer understand the reason why they were going to Gu''s house, but what did her mother agree to marry herself to Miss Ning?


    She also talked about their affairs, but she didn''t interfere. This is not the mother''s usual way of doing things.


    Besides, what is so special about Miss Ning that she makes her mother so easy to talk to?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Timing import

    Chapter 125 Timing Import


    However, there is one thing, in this case, she can still think of herself and risk her life to find him.


    In her heart, she really has him!


    Yu Miaoer recalled that the hairpin she had sent along with the pastry as an apology earlier, turned out to be really for him.


    At this moment, Yu Miaoer''s mood was a little inexplicable, and he didn''t know what mood he was in.


    Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and they fly separately when disaster strikes.


    Yu Miaoer remembered that she bumped into herself that day, and even sent herself to the hospital, and even wanted to send herself home, saying that she could only feel at ease when she saw him return home safely.


    Later, she came to the door to apologize in person, and now she is looking for herself in this situation.


    It is impossible for him not to have a slight affection for Ning An.


    An eighteen-year-old Huaichun boy, who has never imagined what kind of person he will marry in the future, and how affectionate and loyal he is to himself.


    Yu Miaoer had thought that the wife he would marry in the future should be a suave, gentle scholar.


    Never thought that it would be someone like Ning An.


    However, at this time, he didn''t have much resistance to Ning An.


    However, there is no joy.


    It''s just that, now that they are going to move to Gu''s residence, Yu Miaoer feels very embarrassed.


    Earlier, his mother went to Gu''s house to propose marriage, but was rejected by Mrs. Gu. Now they are going to other people''s house to avoid disaster. How can this give him face?


    Fortunately, Mrs. Gu is not at home, otherwise he would not go anyway, why not go to the eldest brother''s house!


    Ms. Wu anxiously waited for her daughter to come back at home, and looked outside from time to time.


    Although she is happy that her daughter may have a sweetheart and is going to marry a son-in-law, she is still worried about going out under such circumstances.


    "Daddy, don''t worry, my sister will be back in a while, maybe my future brother-in-law will come back with me!"


    He just told his father earlier that he had to think about the big things in the eldest sister''s life, but it didn''t take long, two months, and the eldest sister had a sweetheart.


    Thinking of this, the father and son looked at each other and smiled, hoping that Ning An would come back soon.


    They also want to see who that person is.


    Ning An was so good at keeping things a secret that he didn''t reveal anything to them.


    "Did the daughter-in-law say when she could come back? How about the evil thing? Is it dangerous? It''s not a problem that so many of us have been living here."


    Not to mention whether it is suitable or not, but whose family still has nothing to do?


    The farmer in the field needs someone to take care of it, right? Should someone take care of the livestock at home?


    The most important thing is the daughter-in-law who went to Beijing, so don''t let anything happen!


    No matter how big the family is, the old ones and the young ones, how do they live?


    Ning Su was also worried about his wife-owner. He always comforted himself. The wife-owner went to the south and it was resolved so quickly. There must be no problem going to the capital this time.


    "Dad, don''t worry, the wife will be fine."


    Then Ning Su told Wu about the south, comforting his father and himself.


    But there is one important thing, and he should also get ready.


    When the wife-lord comes back this time, she will definitely bring Mr. Han back with her. I don''t know whether she will come back after getting married in Beijing or come back to get married.


    No matter what it is, he should be prepared, at least the yard where Mr. Han is going to live should be cleaned up.


    Originally, he and his wife had been living in the main house of the main courtyard, but now that he has Mr. Han, he can no longer occupy the wife.


    You can''t wrong Mr. Han, he also wants to live next to his wife.


    Then cleared up the largest courtyard in the main courtyard for Mr. Han to live in, next to the main house, so that everyone can be next to each other.


    It is convenient for the wife to go wherever she wants to go.


    Actually, there is no reason why other servants live in the main courtyard with Zhengjun and his wife. That is to say, Ning Su thinks that Han Yu is Ping Fulang, and should live in the main courtyard, so he thinks so.


    It is necessary to arrange two servants for Mr. Han, and they must be properly arranged and selected in the past few days.


    Although Mr. Han is an aristocratic son from a rich family, he must have a lot of slaves when he gets married, but he brought it himself.


    You can''t ignore him just because he has someone to serve you. In this case, Mr. Han will feel that he is not welcome at home.


    In the future, he and Mr. Han will be the only two husbands in the family. They should get along well and not embarrass the wife.


    He is the right husband, he should arrange these things properly and set an example.


    Seeing that her son stopped talking for a while, Mrs. Wu stared straight at a place, thinking that her son was worried about his daughter-in-law, so she regretted asking these words herself, which made her son worry instead.


    "The one in the south was resolved in just two days, and the one in the capital should be resolved soon. Maybe my daughter-in-law will come back in a few days."


    "That''s right, the wife-owner will be back in a few days, and it''s time to get ready. I can''t wait for the wife-master to come back and not prepare anything."


    Ning Su was in a trance at first, but when he heard what his father said, he subconsciously expressed his thoughts.


    "What are you preparing?" Mrs. Wu was a little confused, since there was no major event at home, what should I prepare for the full moon wine just now?


    Ning Su knew that he had slipped his tongue, but when he thought about it, his father would have to know about it sooner or later. He planned to order Manager Xu to prepare for it tomorrow. What does it matter if it is sooner or later? It''s nothing to talk to daddy now!


    "It''s the head of the wife, and I want to marry Hirao."


    "My daughter-in-law is going to marry Hirao, when did it happen, why is there no sign at all?"


    The news was like a thunderbolt that exploded above Wu''s head. He had already been prepared for such a thing, but there was no sign at all, and it was too sudden.


    His son has just given birth to a child, and his daughter-in-law is about to marry Hirao. She and the person who is about to be married must have been involved for a long time, right?


    "Which house is the man from? When will he enter the door."


    Looking at Daddy''s frown, Ning Su smiled and said, "Daddy don''t worry about me, it was I and the wife-lord who proposed to marry Mr. Han as Pingfulang."


    Ms. Wu was even more puzzled when she heard the words, "You silly boy, what are you doing? Are you afraid that the daughter-in-law will get fewer people in the house in the future, so make arrangements for her in advance?"


    As a husband, you can��t be jealous. When you should be generous, you should be generous, but he is the only stupid son like his son who takes the initiative to let the wife-lord��s husband serve as Hirao.


    Ning Su also knew that his father was worried about him, so he took his father''s hand and explained.


    "The wife-owner promised that this is the only one, and there will be no more people in the future."


    "How can you take what a woman said seriously? It''s not to coax you from making a fuss. Next time, you should add someone or add someone."


    Wu looks at his son who can still laugh, and hates that iron can''t make steel, which is stupid.


    This is the first time that the daughter-in-law is not trying to coax her son into agreeing.


    No, his stupid son just believed it, and even wanted to take care of her.


    This one has two, and next time, how will she coax her son?


    In the future, there will be more people coming in, and she may not even say more coaxing words.


    Although Mrs. Wu has long been prepared for his daughter-in-law to serve as a servant, he still has a lump in his heart when he actually gets here.


    Moreover, the daughter-in-law still coaxes the son like this, how sad will the son be when she adds another person in the future?


    It''s better not to say these at the beginning.


    Ning Su didn''t feel that the wife-leader was deceiving him, and the wife-leader had never lied to him.


    Moreover, he already knew about Young Master Han.


    "Daddy is worrying too much, I already knew about Young Master Han.


    Last year when the wife-master went to Beijing, he got acquainted with Mr. Han, but the wife-master still came back and did not bring Mr. Han back. It can be seen that the wife-master is thinking of me.


    Moreover, Mr. Han''s reputation has been ruined for his wife, and he can''t marry a good family.


    The wife-lord has Mr. Han in her heart, and it is because of me that she has not mentioned it. The wife-lord is also afraid that I will be sad, and made Mr. Han wait for so long.


    Now that Mr. Han is in danger, it is reasonable for the wife-lord to save him.


    The wife-master is very happy with Mr. Han, and sooner or later she will marry Mr. Han, and the wife-master also promised that from now on, it will be me and Mr. Han, and there will be no one else. The wife-master will not lie to me.


    So, the son thought, since there are only Mr. Han and I, it��s okay to let Mr. Han be Hirao.


    The wife-lord and Mr. Han can still remember me well, and the family can live in harmony in the future. "


    Wu Shi listened, feeling angry and bored.


    Son, I am always wronged.


    However, if the daughter-in-law can really do it, it is not unreasonable for the son to think of these two in the future.


    It''s not too stupid, and he knows how to show weakness to his wife.


    According to the daughter-in-law''s love for her son now, if the son takes the initiative to think about her, she should feel wronged by him, and she will cherish him more in the future.


    It''s just that he is afraid of that Mr. Han, and he doesn''t know what kind of temperament he is, and whether he can get along well.


    According to his son, Mr. Han is the son of everyone, how can a country boy like his son compare to him.


    If Mr. Han used some tricks, how could his stupid son be able to resist.


    I just hope that the daughter-in-law''s bowl of water can be leveled, even for the sake of the granddaughter, don''t forget the old one just because there is a new one.


    "It''s okay if this is the case. You still need to have a good mind. You can''t have the heart to harm others, and you can''t have the heart to guard against others."


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, the son knows." Ning Su still smiled, not wanting Daddy to worry.


    After a while, Mrs. Wu said again: "You should go and tell your father-in-law about this first. Adding someone to the family is a big deal, so he has to know first.


    Moreover, it��s up to you to sell it well in front of your father-in-law, let him know that you are wholeheartedly for your daughter-in-law, for the good of this family, and adding children is a big deal.


    Also, if there is any quarrel between you and Mr. Han in the future, your father-in-law will also be able to speak for you because you are so generous and sensible today.


    If your daughter-in-law neglects you in the future, your father-in-law will always be there for you. The daughter-in-law will also take care of you because of your hard work in serving your father-in-law. "


    My son hurts himself, so Wu naturally thinks about his son.


    Since it is an unchangeable fact, we can only think about the best and think more about it.


    Ning Su also felt that what Daddy said made sense when he heard the words, but he was also confused. He didn''t think of going to report to his father-in-law first.


    I can''t make this kind of mistake again in the future, my father-in-law is the elder, and I should report to my father-in-law first about any important matters in the family.


    Although the father-in-law is not in charge of family affairs, as a son-in-law, he must never ignore the father-in-law.


    Eunuch has always been nice to him. Although he scolded him occasionally, he still turned to him when the critical moment came.


    In fact, he was punished by his father-in-law several times when he first entered Gu''s house, and his father-in-law never said anything harsh to him in the past six months.


    Now that Bao''er is here, the father-in-law doesn''t even give him a face.


    Now, his natal family has come to avoid misfortune, and the father-in-law has never said a word that should not be listened to.


    He had already decided to treat his father-in-law as filial as his own father. If the wife-head is not at home, he should discuss anything with his father-in-law.


    There is also the matter of the eldest sister picking up someone, but he even forgot to report it to his father-in-law.


    He has been spoiled by his wife these days and has become more and more unruly. Otherwise, how could he have not reported this kind of thing to his father-in-law before.


    Thinking of this, Ning Su couldn''t sit still anymore, "Daddy, sit down for a while, I''ll go find my father-in-law."


    Wu Shi wanted to say that there was no rush at this moment, but thinking of his father-in-law''s temper, he had to tell him earlier, otherwise he would have something to say when he found out from others.


    "Go, tell your father-in-law, and make it clear."


    Ning Su took Qiu Shi to find Widow Gu, and left Dong Xue to accompany Wu Shi.


    Widow Gu also just came back from his parents'' room, when he sat down, he saw Ning Su coming.


    "There are a lot of things at home, are they all arranged?"


    "Eunuch, don''t worry, everything is well arranged. I have a happy event to report to Eunuch."


    Widow Gu looked at Ning''s smiling face, and thought to himself, now that it''s all like this, what else can there be?


    "We are adding someone to the family."


    "Anyone else is coming, who is it?" Widow Gu only thought it was a relative, he thought about all the Qin clans in his family, and felt that he didn''t miss anyone.


    Seeing that her father-in-law misunderstood his meaning, Ning Su explained: "It''s a happy event for the wife to marry Ping Fulang and have a baby."


    "Really? Which noble son did you marry?" Widow Gu immediately changed his face when he heard this, and asked again and again.


    Earlier, he wanted to serve his daughter as a servant, but the daughter disliked him not because our noble son didn''t want it, but this time it was the one she wanted, and it must be our man.


    "It''s the young master of the General''s Mansion in Beijing. His surname is Han. The wife-lord should bring young master Han with her when she comes back this time."


    Young Master of the General''s Mansion, alas, this is really a noble man.


    Widow Gu blushed with excitement, clapped his hands, and said to himself, "It''s still my family''s big treasure, if he says he wants to marry a noble son, he will really marry a noble son."


    Listening to her father-in-law praising his wife-lord, Ning Su also felt honored, and sat on the side laughing along with her.


    "Father-in-law, the wife-lord will bring Mr. Han back soon, do you think it''s time for the family to prepare?"


    "Yes, yes, it is necessary to prepare first."


    Widow Gu smiled, and suddenly froze, looking at Ning steadfastly, "Are you happy too? Do you want to take care of Dabao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： to marry

    Chapter 126 Marriage


    When the matchmaker came to talk about marriage, Widow Gu also asked Ning Su this question, and Ning Su was naturally unwilling at that time.


    But thinking of what the wife-lord said, he was sure that this day would not come so easily, so he smiled and agreed in order to coax his father-in-law.


    Now, when this day really comes, his mentality is different again. Now he is sincerely willing to take care of his wife and Mr. Han.


    So, Widow Gu saw that Ning''s eyes were full of smiles, "The son-in-law is naturally willing, the wife-lord is happy with Mr. Han, and the son-in-law, as the wife-lord''s husband, should take care of it for the wife.


    When Mr. Han comes in, maybe next year he will be able to give birth to a granddaughter for his father-in-law. Then the family will be more lively, and Baoer will also have sisters as company. "


    Widow Gu really didn''t expect Ning Su to have such an attitude. He asked himself, he couldn''t achieve such a mentality.


    However, the matter did not fall on him. Dabao is his daughter, and Ning is his son-in-law. If Dabao wants to serve and Ning is not willing to make trouble, he must clean up Ning, even if he is already Dabao. It is unavoidable to spread branches and leaves.


    But now it is Ning himself who is taking the initiative to help Dabao, so his mentality is different.


    It was exactly as Wu Shi thought, not only did he take a good look at Ning Shi, but also felt that Ning Shi was wronged.


    Widow Gu took Ning''s hand, and patted the back of his hand lightly, "You are a good person, it is Dabao who made you feel wronged.


    Don''t worry, as long as your father-in-law is there for a day, he will definitely not let that Mr. Han pass you by.


    You have always been Dabao''s rightful husband, and gave birth to Dabao''s baby, and you are a great contributor to our Gu family. From now on, you will still be the master of the family. "


    Widow Gu didn��t feel guilty at all when he said this, on the contrary, he felt that what he said was reasonable and that he was a good father-in-law who supported his son-in-law.


    There are only these few people in the Gu family, and Gu Chao is the one who decides the big things, and Ning Su is not needed.


    Ning Su is arranging the little things at home, so it is rare for him to pay attention to them. Therefore, what''s the point of making decisions or not.


    However, his promise made Ning Su feel uncomfortable. His wife was kind to him, and his father-in-law was also partial to him. Even if Mr. Han came in, he didn''t pose much threat to him.


    Really can''t do it, he still has Bao''er, and Bao''er is his greatest reliance.


    Ning Su didn''t think about it, people''s hearts are biased, and when it comes to his own interests, how could Gu Widow remember what he said today.


    But Ning Su didn''t think about it at all. His whole heart was on his wife and children, and he was tied to the Gu family. He believed in his wife and father-in-law.


    "Thank you father-in-law. Of course, the son-in-law is completely dependent on the father-in-law. You treat me like a father treats his son, and I will treat you like a father."


    Widow Gu was overwhelmed by what his son-in-law said, and thought, there is probably no other family in the world where the relationship between husband and son-in-law can be as harmonious as theirs.


    Anyway, he had never seen him in Gujia Village. How could a son-in-law say that he treated his father-in-law like his own father?


    The son-in-law of someone else��s family doesn��t want to think about how to leave her daughter and her father-in-law to stay away from her father-in-law. Otherwise, why is there always a buzz that the daughter forgets her father after marrying her husband?


    Widow Gu recalled the scene of Ning''s filial piety to him on weekdays, and the scene of Ning''s coming to comfort him every time his daughter made him angry, and felt that tomorrow''s son-in-law would be better.


    I was moved by the iron post in my heart, and when Widow Gu got emotional, his nose felt sore, and his eye sockets were also a little moist.


    "I knew you were a good boy. It is really her blessing that my eldest treasure married you. Don''t worry, Dad also treats you like his own son.


    My father gave birth to a daughter named Dabao, and he didn��t have a caring son. With you, my father finally has a son and can enjoy the blessings of a son. "


    This means that the titles have changed, but the two titles of father-in-law and father have a lot of meaning.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that the son-in-law is highly valued by the wife��s family, how could the father-in-law make the son-in-law call him father?


    Ning Su was naturally moved when he heard it, and he couldn''t help but have the urge to cry.


    "Father."


    Ning Su yelled. Although his voice was choked with sobs, there was a smile on his face that he couldn''t hide.


    Widow Gu also replied, "Oh!"


    After the two of them said some more thoughtful words, Ning Su took advantage of her father-in-law''s joy, and then talked about the fact that the eldest sister was going to bring someone home to live with her.


    "Father, I have something to ask you for instructions. It''s my eldest sister. She wants to invite people from the man''s family to her home to avoid disaster. After all, they will be relatives and a family in the future. At this time, I can''t just leave my family alone."


    Ning Su''s tone of voice was softened, and the meaning of pleading was more serious.


    "Your elder sister has seen someone? Which boy is it? You are right, they are all relatives of the family. It is time to come. You tell Ning An to go to your in-laws to pick them up."


    Widow Gu is not an ignorant person, his son-in-law is able to do this, how can he embarrass him in this kind of thing?


    Besides, it''s not a big deal anyway, and the family can live in it.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing, it''s his family''s great talent, otherwise, how could he live in such a big house, surrounded by so many servants.


    Thinking about the time when his eldest granddaughter was full moon a few days ago, it was a three-day banquet, that scene, and those people who came.


    Tsk tsk tsk, don''t say that it''s from ten miles and eight villages, but there is no such a big formation in the whole place, this is the ability of his family''s big treasure.


    Ning Su didn''t know which family the eldest sister was going to pick up, and she couldn''t be sure if she was her future brother-in-law.


    However, at this time, he couldn''t ask all kinds of questions, so he laughed and joked: "My eldest sister has a big idea, and she still loves my husband. She has hidden my future brother-in-law very well, and I don''t know when she will leave. Yes, anyway, I didn''t disclose a word, saying that I will wait until the discussion is over.


    Today, I want to have a good time to see what kind of fairy my future brother-in-law is, and I also need my father to help me. "


    Widow Gu laughed, "That girl Ning An looks gentle and quiet, she never thought that she would have such a big idea and make up her own mind.


    Whether it��s good or bad, a woman��s family is not a man, and this is her own ability, so don��t worry about your father, just wait for the son-in-law to come in and serve tea. "


    Therefore, Widow Gu''s mind is too far-fetched.


    If this kind of thing happened in someone else''s house, his mouth wouldn''t be able to scold people until their backs were straightened.


    Immorality, adultery without a matchmaker, there is nothing he can''t say.


    But this kind of thing is different when it comes to my family, this is Ning An''s ability.


    In the year Ning Su married into the Gu family, he had already figured out his father-in-law''s eccentric temper, so he was naturally not afraid to tell his father-in-law.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Widow Gu just didn''t think about it at all.


    "Then father rests first, and I will make arrangements."


    Ning Su didn''t worry anymore after getting her father-in-law''s permission, so she rushed to prepare.


    Ning An was driving towards the Gu family with the three carriages of the Yu family, waving the whip diligently along the way, not daring to stay longer.


    Madam Yu naturally took Ning An''s carriage. Madam Yu politely asked Ning An to go in and sit with her, but Ning An insisted on driving the carriage.


    "You have never been to Gu''s house, so you don''t know how to get there. I will lead the way."


    Madam Yu was just being polite, so it''s fine if Ning An doesn''t come.


    Although she agreed with Ning An, she would not intervene in the matter between her and her son, regardless of their fate as young people.


    But she really never thought that Ning An would become her daughter-in-law in the end.


    If she was really willing to marry her son to Ning An, how could she say anything about not interfering, she just agreed.


    As the saying goes, how can the younger generation make decisions on their own when it comes to a serious marriage, as the parents ordered and the matchmaker said?


    So, Madam Yu is really trying to fool Ning''an.


    She thought so, but Yu Fulang and Yu Miaoer didn''t think so.


    Yu Fulang is a person who has no opinions at all, and he has to obey his wife''s temperament in everything


    Besides, he is a backyard man who has obeyed the three obediences and four virtues for half his life, and cared about his fame and reputation.


    He didn''t even dare to think about such a thing.


    So just now when the wife-owner told him not to go to the eldest son, but to go to Gu''s mansion to avoid disaster, and when he said the reason, he already believed that the wife-owner had promised the youngest son to Ning''an.


    Because Ning An was there at the time, Madam Yu couldn''t tell her true intention at all.


    It was the first time Fulang Yu saw Ning An, although Ning An did look very different from the two daughter-in-laws before him.


    However, this Ning An can''t stop her wholeheartedly for his son.


    His two daughters-in-law have a good family background and look good, but they are more than his son.


    There are quite a few husbands and servants in the backyard, but they don''t care so much for his son.


    Otherwise, why did they only send such a young man to invite them, not even a housekeeper.


    Although this Ning An is a country girl with no family background, she can see her affection for her son.


    Moreover, I am afraid that there will be no such thing as a servant in the future. If I think about it ten thousand steps back, even if there is, it will not be like the one in the county.


    Also, his only sibling is Gu Chao.


    A Gu Chao is more useful than those ladies in the county. He still remembers what the villagers said a few days ago when they went to Gu''s house to eat the flowing water banquet.


    Originally, the wife-owner planned to promise the youngest son to the Gu family, but the good thing didn''t work out. Now the son and Miss Ning''s family have a good thing, and the result is similar.


    The wife-owner wants to make Gu Daochang his own person, so that they become a family.


    The goal of the wife-owner is achieved, and the son can also have a good home.


    Just now when his son came out, Ning An''s eyes were fixed on his son, but it wasn''t the disgusting kind of eyes.


    Rather, the kind with shining eyes, is full of that person, and can never see other people.


    Then she closed her eyes again, and she didn''t look any more, but she was a little shy.


    It can be seen that he is an innocent child, not the kind of slutty person who lingers in the flowers.


    Anyway, the more he looked at Ning An, the more he found it suitable.


    Looking at his son again, Yu Fulang found that the way his son looked at Ning An was also somewhat ambiguous.


    Yu Fulang and Yu Miaoer sat in the car behind, he observed his son calmly, and talked to his son.


    "What does Miaoer think of Miss Ning?"


    Yu Fulang hadn''t told his son that his wife had promised him to be with Ning An, so he didn''t know that his son already knew about it.


    Yu Miao''er herself had some inexplicable emotions towards Ning An in her heart, especially after what happened at the door just now.


    At the door just now, the look Ning An gave him made his heart "plop plop" very fast.


    If he doesn''t know that his mother has promised him to Ning An, that''s fine, he can still face it calmly.


    However, he already knew that when facing Ning An, how could he be as calm as before.


    Now hearing his father ask him this again, he couldn''t help but feel a little hot in his ears.


    "The son is not familiar with Miss Ning, and the son doesn''t know either."


    He was telling the truth. Including today, he had met Ning An twice in total, so he was naturally unfamiliar.


    Besides, the major matters of marriage are all ordered by the parents and the words of the matchmaker, how can he be the master of a man''s family.


    He forgot, however, that when Mrs. Yu was about to commit him to Gu Chao, he had been making a fuss at home for a few days.


    In the end, it was really impossible, so I had to compromise.


    But now, it was Mrs. Yu who directly promised him, but he didn''t think about refusing or making a fuss.


    It can be seen that these two things are different from the beginning.


    It is said that knowing a child is like a father, the son is the flesh that fell from him, and after eighteen years of raising him, Yu Fulang still doesn''t know his son''s temperament.


    If he really doesn''t know Ning An at all, and doesn''t have the slightest liking for him, how can he be red-faced?


    Yu Fulang was sure that his son still had some interest in that girl Ning An. Where did this meaning come from? Yu Fulang thought of the first time his son met Ning An.


    That time, I��m afraid it��s not just what the son said, there may be something they don��t know about it, and the son didn��t say it.


    Otherwise, how could Ning An come to deliver an apology the next day?


    Yu Fulang is the father-in-law looking at his daughter-in-law, and the more he looks at him, the more pleasing he is.


    "As the saying goes, female colleges should get married, male colleges should get married, and my Miao''er has also reached the age to get married.


    Daddy thinks Miss Ning is pretty good, what do you think? "


    Yu Miaoer pursed her lips, and finally said nothing, but the blush on her cheeks had already betrayed his thoughts.


    So, Yu Fulang felt relieved.


    "Your mother has arranged a marriage for you, it''s Miss Ning at the front. When you get back, it''s time to prepare for your affairs."


    Yu Fulang sighed while pulling down and patting his son''s hand.


    The younger son has grown up too, and it''s time to get married.


    The more she heard what her father said, the more shy Yu Miaoer became.


    Obviously when he heard Xiaonian say that his mother promised him to Miss Ning, he didn''t think much about it, why is it that only an hour later, he is different from just now.


    He actually subconsciously thought about Ning An''s appearance, and the burning eyes when she looked at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Future brother-in-law

    Chapter 127 Future brother-in-law


    Thinking of the hairpin he put away, how could those people be so bold.


    At that time, they had only met that first time, and she actually thought about him that way, so she still secretly put the hairpin in a snack box and sent it to him.


    She wasn''t afraid that she would think she was frivolous, so she told her mother in a fit of anger, and then asked her?


    At the time, he thought she was an honest person, but looking at it now, how could she be honest?


    There are so many eyes!


    Although he thought so in his heart, the corners of his mouth subconsciously turned up to show his good mood.


    At this time, I heard my father say again, "We are fine at home. Your sister has gone out to collect rent. I don''t know if the person looking for her has found her?"


    The Yu family has three sons, but only one daughter.


    Landlord Yu is getting older these days, and the rent collection is left to his daughter Yu Shengzhang.


    Yu Shengzhang has been studying in the town academy for the past few years, and he worked hard academically. It''s just that after being admitted as a scholar, he failed in the next two re-examinations.


    She also knew that she was not that kind of material, and thought that it would be good to have the status of this scholar, so she gave up her studies and went home to help her mother manage the stall at home.


    Yu''s family has a lot of land, and there are her family''s land in eight villages. She took people out yesterday morning to collect rent, and she didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    Yu Shengzhang is now twenty-one, but he has not yet married a husband. This is because she has devoted herself to her studies a few years ago. Yu Dizhu was afraid that marrying her a husband would distract him, so he thought about marrying a husband after his daughter was selected by Juren. Lang.


    And by that time, there were more men for her to choose from, which has dragged her marriage until now.


    However, Yu Shengzhang''s marriage is a favorite.


    Not to mention that she is the only daughter of the Yu family, the entire Yu family will belong to her in the future, and her status as a scholar, there are many men who want to marry her.


    The Yu family naturally looked down on these men in the countryside, and those in the town couldn''t catch the eyes of the Yu family either. Landlord Yu entrusted his two sons from the county to watch.


    Yu Shengzhang has only been home for half a year, and has met many men, but none of them can make her feel right after seeing them.


    She is not in a hurry, so many good things have come, she must marry someone who suits her heart.


    Originally, the Yu family only had a daughter like Yu Shengzhang in the future, so Madam Yu and Yu Fulang were naturally eager to embrace their granddaughter.


    Seeing that she had said so many things, there was no one who could make her nod. The husband and wife were also worried, and kept urging their two sons to visit more.


    Now, the youngest son''s marriage is also settled, leaving the daughter alone.


    Yu Miao''er held her father''s hand and comforted her: "Don''t worry too much, Daddy, my sister will be fine, maybe she is already rushing home now."


    Yu Fulang also knew that no matter how worried he was, it would be of no avail, but how could he be at ease if his daughter didn''t come back?


    While the father and son were talking, Gu''s mansion arrived.


    Ms. Wu finally felt relieved after waiting for her daughter to come back.


    Looking at the two carriages following behind, Wu asked her daughter suspiciously.


    "An''er, what''s going on? Who did you pick up?"


    Ning An jumped out of the carriage, came over to support Wu Shi, and then explained to him.


    "Father, my daughter went to pick up people from the Yu family in Xinglin Village. Mrs. Yu, Fulang Yu, and the third son Yu came here together. It''s just that Ms. Yu hasn''t come back since she went out."


    Wu Shi didn''t want to ask this, he hated iron and steel and gave his daughter a cross-eyed look.


    Ning An then scratched his head shyly, "That''s, uh, your future son-in-law."


    The guess in Mrs. Wu''s heart was finally confirmed, and he also had a smile on his face.


    "You girl, you still hide such a big matter from me. You don''t talk about it at all. Let your in-laws know. How rude!"


    That''s what Wu said, but the upturned corners of his mouth and Fei Yang''s expression showed how good he was.


    It''s just that this future in-laws turned out to be Landlord Yu''s family, which he never expected.


    At this time, Mrs. Yu got out of the carriage with the help of her servants.


    Seeing Mrs. Wu who was supported by Ning An at the door, she immediately understood that this was Ning An''s father.


    With a smile on his face, he cupped his hands and stepped forward, "Ningfu Langan, Yu''s family came to disturb you."


    This is the future in-laws, so naturally Wu could not be neglected, so he bowed his knees and bowed back, speaking politely.


    The arrival of this in-law was so sudden that Mrs. Wu was still a little panicked.


    Yu Fulang and Yu Miaoer who were in the carriage behind also got out of the carriage and walked this way.


    When Mrs. Wu saw Yu Miaoer who was following Yu Fulang, the smile in her eyes deepened. This son-in-law seemed quite suitable to him.


    The most important thing, he found that after his daughter and future son-in-law made eye contact just now, the future son-in-law lowered his head shyly.


    In this way, he still can''t see that the two children must have been interesting for a long time.


    Thinking of the month before, when my daughter came back and said that she bumped into the third son of the Yu family, and even bought something to make amends, there might already be a problem by then.


    Otherwise, can she buy cloth of that color and pattern?


    Unexpectedly, this collision also led to a marriage.


    Yu Fulang is also satisfied with Ning An, and naturally intends to build a good relationship with his in-laws, so when the two in-laws meet, the atmosphere is unprecedentedly good.


    Several people exchanged greetings at the door, and Mrs. Wu invited people in.


    "It''s almost time for someone else to go in, let''s all go in and talk."


    Ms. Wu stretched out her hand to hold Yu Miaoer''s hand. Although Yu Miaoer was shy, she didn''t hide and let her future father-in-law lead her inside.


    The marriage between him and Ning An was approved by his mother and his future father-in-law''s love, so his heart has been made up and down a lot along the way.


    Mother came to the Gu family to propose marriage for him before, and Mrs. Gu is the daughter-in-law of the future father-in-law, so Yu Miaoer was afraid that the future father-in-law would have any opinion on him.


    As a result, seeing the future father-in-law, he found that the future father-in-law is a very easy-going person, and he should have a good impression of him.


    Otherwise, you can''t take the initiative to hold his hand.


    "Father, eldest sister."


    Ning Su received a report from his servants, saying that the elder sister had brought him back, so he rushed out to meet him.


    If dad at least guessed correctly, the people here are his elder sister''s Yue''s family, how could he not come out to greet him as a younger brother and the master?


    Seeing the young and beautiful young man led by her father, Ning Su couldn''t help but take a second look.


    This future brother-in-law is really a wonderful person, he looks so good.


    The two people next to them should be the future in-laws, Ning Su greeted them with a smile.


    Naturally, Mrs. Wu first introduced who was who to her son, and then introduced it to her son.


    "Aunt Yu, Uncle Yu, and Young Master Yu, please come here quickly, the place to live has already been cleaned up, and I will take you there first to resettle."


    When the members of the Yu family entered Gu''s house, they immediately felt the difference in Gu''s house, and they were surprised. This might be Gu Chao''s handwriting.


    Madam Yu thought to herself that she was not wrong in her previous idea of ??trying to win over Gu Chao, and now she is more determined that she wants to get along well with Gu Chao.


    The way she looked at Ning An was also different.


    On the way, she was still thinking that it was impossible for Ning An to become his daughter-in-law.


    Seeing the attitude of Fu Lang and his son towards Wu just now, she was still a little unhappy, but she also knew that she didn''t make it clear, so she couldn''t blame them.


    However, now, she is a little thankful again, did she hit the right spot.


    Perhaps it is not a loss to marry his son to Ning An.


    Besides, the way she saw her son seemed to be different from what she had thought before.


    Fulang must have told his son about this on the way, but now, his son doesn''t seem to reject the marriage.


    When she betrothed her son to Gu Chao earlier, his son had a quarrel at home. This time he actually has such an attitude, but it doesn''t match his temperament!


    Could it be that the son is really interested in Ning An?


    Madam Yu also couldn''t help but think of the incident where Ning An came to make amends with a gift a month ago. Could it be that since then, the two of them have...?


    Madam Yu would definitely blame her son if this matter had been changed in another time.


    But now, she thought in her heart that her Yu family and the Gu family would be real relatives in the future, so she didn''t have the slightest idea of ??blaming her son.


    On the contrary, I feel that the son is promising and the daughter-in-law here is good.


    Madam Yu, who has always looked down on Ning An, now feels that Ning An is becoming more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Both sides are interested, can this matter still work?


    Ning Su intentionally arranged the Yu family to be next to the Ning family, so that the two families could get along better.


    Of course, the most important thing is the relationship between the eldest sister and her future brother-in-law.


    Looking at the two willings next to each other, Yu Fulang didn''t understand anything, but he wasn''t dissatisfied with this arrangement.


    Looking at the scenery and decorations on Gu''s mansion, the Yu family, who boasted of being well-informed, were also secretly speechless.


    How much silver does it take to build such a luxurious Zhuangzi?


    Madam Yu has estimated her family''s wealth, and it is possible to build such a house, but she is reluctant.


    After the members of Yu''s family were settled, Mrs. Wu left with her son and daughter.


    Madam Yu looked at her husband and son, and she couldn''t say what she planned to tell them.


    Mrs. Wu was in a high mood, patted her son''s hand, and said cheerfully: "Oh, this Mr. Yu looks good and has a good temper."


    Ning An was naturally happy when she heard her father praise her sweetheart, and had fun together.


    There was only Ning Su, and his expression was somewhat unclear.


    Daddy looked at his son-in-law and was so excited that he forgot that Mrs. Yu had promised the third son-in-law as his wife-lord.


    Moreover, she was directly rejected by the wife-owner.


    Ning An didn''t know about this, because it didn''t work out, so Wu didn''t mention it to Ning An.


    Mrs. Wu was very happy, and saw that her son''s expression was a little bit wrong, so she asked him, "What''s wrong? But where is it uncomfortable? Are you tired?"


    Ning Su is in good health and is not tired.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what to say in front of the elder sister.


    So Ning Su glanced at Ning An embarrassingly, and finally spoke under the puzzled eyes of the father and daughter.


    "Daddy, do you still remember that Liu Matchmaker once came to the house to say goodbye to his wife?"


    As soon as this matter was brought up, Mrs. Wu immediately remembered that the person who proposed marriage was the third son of the Yu family!


    Looking at the faces of his father and younger brother, Ning An, who didn''t know what was going on, was even more confused, "Father, Su''er, is she going to serve you?"


    Ning An, who was originally grinning cheerfully, couldn''t laugh when she heard her younger brother say that a matchmaker proposed marriage to her younger siblings.


    Proposing marriage is a happy event for her, but it is not a happy event for my younger brother!


    This question made Ning Su and Wu''s expressions even more complicated. Although it is not the same thing as what they just said, it is a fact.


    Seeing their expressions like this, Ning An knew that he was right.


    My brother and sister really want to serve her, what about my younger brother?


    He has just given birth to a child, and his wife is about to lead someone in. How sad he must be!


    Looking at her sister''s expression, Ning Su naturally knew that she was worried about herself.


    Hastily smiled and said: "Mo Yan thinks too much, I''m fine, and that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "What else is there!" Ning An blurted out, looking at her smiling brother, she thought to herself, could it be that she was thinking wrong?


    "It''s the future brother-in-law. Before the head, Mr. Liu Matchmaker came to the house to say goodbye to the wife-lord, um~ it was entrusted by Madam Yu."


    Ning Su felt that the eldest sister should understand what he said.


    "However, the wife-owner refused at that time, and Madam Yu never mentioned this matter again afterwards.


    Don��t worry, elder sister, the wife-master and Mr. Yu have nothing, and they haven��t even met each other. "


    After hearing this, Ning An paused, and said with a smile: "What''s the matter, it''s not just a one-time meeting."


    Wu also felt that this is not a big deal, as long as Mr. Yu is a good person.


    Moreover, he saw that the Yu family didn''t have that kind of thought about their daughter-in-law anymore. They should be satisfied with their daughter''s attitude towards their daughter just now.


    Even Mr. Yu himself, he should also be interested in his daughter, his eyes can''t deceive anyone.


    Now that this matter has been clarified, Ning An has to ask clearly about his younger siblings'' appointment as servants.


    "Elder sister Mo Yan is worried, the wife-in-law wants to marry Mrs. Hirao, or I proposed it!"


    Ning Su told the eldest sister what he had said to his father before, and added a sentence at the end, "When the wife master hoes the evil thing, I will bring Mr. Han back."


    Even so, Ning An was still worried that her younger brother would be wronged, but she also knew that this matter could not be avoided.


    In the evening, it is natural that the host and guest eat together.


    Many people were brought back, people from the Yu family came, and people from the old house of the Gu family came to pick them up. Six tables were set up just for dinner.


    Three tables for women, three tables for men and children.


    It can be said to be very lively.


    In the past, if there were so many people who came to the house for free to eat and drink, and lived for nothing, Widow Gu would have had troubles.


    But it is different now, he can still greet people cheerfully.


    The main reason for such a big change is still the availability of silver and the hard waist.


    Could it be that, in the past, his family had no money, so Gu Dabao used all the silver in his hand to gamble.


    Now his family''s eldest treasure has said that the money in the family can''t be spent in a few lifetimes, how can he not be stubborn?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： It turned out to be a relative

    Chapter 128 Turns out to be a relative


    "Not good, the evil thing broke through the trap and is about to come out!"


    "Hurry up, hurry up, form an array, don''t let it come out."


    The people in the grand master''s mansion moved away a long time ago, and now all the monks left here are monks who came here to deal with the evil thing.


    All the monks guarding the evil thing in the Grand Master''s Mansion stepped forward to cast spells to form an array, but in the end it was of no avail.


    Not only that, after the formation was broken, the raging evil thing rushed out and swallowed the two closest monks.


    It is precisely because of this that it has been able to move autonomously.


    The people present were no match for it, and several people were injured in a row, so they could only retreat steadily, hiding while fighting.


    Gu Chao came out of the Han Mansion, and before arriving at the Taishi Mansion, she found that the Yin Qi in the city suddenly rose sharply. She guessed that the evil thing was at work, so she speeded up.


    As soon as she arrived at the Grand Master''s Mansion, a blood-red branch came straight towards her. Gu Chao sent Zhang Ye beside him to the ground with his backhand, and then he chopped at the branch with a long knife full of spiritual energy. go.


    As soon as he confronted Gu Chao, Gu Chao''s powerful spiritual power immediately made the evil thing feel threatened.


    So, the remaining half was taken back immediately, and it went straight to attack the others, and it swallowed the two monks at once.


    Then it ran away in plain sight.


    It can be seen that this one is smarter than the previous one in Suwon City, perhaps because it absorbs more yang energy and swallows flesh and blood, and evolves faster.


    Whether it is a human, an animal, or a plant, as long as it is born with intelligence, it is born with the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    The evil thing found that Gu Chao was a threat to it, so it was reasonable to run away.


    Just because other people were puzzled, it wasn''t the evil thing that was chasing them just now, why did it suddenly disappear?


    Then they saw a person flying over their heads with a knife in mid-air, and everyone looked at each other. They had never seen this person before.


    However, this cannot prevent them from knowing that this person is still a senior.


    So many of them couldn''t do anything with that evil thing, but they were chased and retreated steadily, and a few of them were killed in succession, and most of them were injured.


    And as soon as this person came, that thing ran away in a hurry, which shows that the evil thing is afraid. Finally, the senior took action and was able to eradicate the evil thing. Congratulations.


    "Uncle Master!"


    Zhang Ye finally found his uncle among the monks, and hurried over to meet him.


    When the monks of the Tianyi faction saw their juniors, they were still a little surprised, "Zhangye, you are not in Suyuan City, why did you come to Beijing? What happened to the evil thing in the south?"


    "Uncle, Suwon City is fine, I came here with Senior Gu."


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Ye remembered that his uncle didn''t know who Senior Gu was, so he raised his hand and pointed in the direction Gu Chao was flying to just now.


    "Senior Gu, she went after that evil thing!"


    In this way, all the monks understood that the senior Gao Neng who passed just now was still one of his own, and this was also specially for eradicating that evil thing.


    In this way, they will feel more at ease.


    "In that case, let''s hurry up and help."


    Wu Qingwen of the Tianyi faction took the lead, and others followed suit.


    "Yes, yes, we will hurry over to help."


    Zhang Ye looked at the seriously injured people, and hurriedly stopped them, "Don''t run around for the injured fellow Taoists, let''s deal with the injuries first! Let''s go."


    "Zhang Ye is right. All the injured fellow Taoists stayed behind to take care of their injuries. The wounds made by the evil thing will corrode flesh and blood, so we should deal with them as soon as possible."


    Wu Qingwen looked at the injured people, and saw that the wounds on their bodies were still bleeding and tended to continue to corrode, so he quickly responded to Zhang Ye''s words.


    Several fellow daoists have died, and the remaining fellow daoists can''t do anything wrong.


    After the evil thing came out of the Grand Master''s Mansion, it specifically went to crowded places. Although Gu Chao stopped it, many people were injured.


    Fortunately, at least no one died.


    In such a situation, Gu Chao had no choice but to drive the evil thing out of the city. After all, there were too many people in the city, so it was difficult for her to make a move, and it would be more beneficial to the evil thing.


    When Zhangye and the others caught up with Yin Qi, what they saw were blood coral remains scattered in the wilderness.


    But Gu Chao was not there. Everyone looked at the blood coral fragments all over the ground, and looked at each other in blank dismay. They lost their troops and destroyed the evil that they had been unable to deal with for so long, and they were dealt with by Senior Gu in just a short while!


    Sure enough, he is a senior with high energy!


    However, since this evil thing has been hoed, where did Senior Gu go?


    Zhang Ye looked around, but couldn''t find Gu Chao''s figure. She also wondered, did Senior Gu go back to Beijing directly after packing up the blood coral?


    But when they came, they didn''t meet Senior Gu either!


    Looking at the fragments all over the floor, Zhangye suddenly remembered, when she was in Suwon City earlier, Senior Gu showed her that evil inner alchemy.


    "You split up to find the inner alchemy of this evil thing, it is black and red, see if it is there!"


    If not, maybe this evil thing is not dead at all, Senior Gu is chasing it.


    Everyone was still a little puzzled after hearing this, why are you looking for Neidan?


    However, their actions were faster than their thinking, and they scattered and began to search.


    While looking for it, Zhang Ye explained to us, "As long as the evil thing has the inner alchemy, it can''t die, but can regenerate, so we can''t be sure that the evil thing is dead yet."


    In this way, the hearts of everyone who had fallen down just now were raised again, and they all searched carefully.


    This kind of big event can��t be sloppy. If a certain branch of the evil thing is wrapped in inner alchemy and escapes, it will be troublesome.


    Finally, they searched the entire wasteland, but they couldn''t find the inner alchemy Zhang Ye mentioned.


    "It seems that Senior Gu really chased that evil thing to a farther place."


    "It''s just that now I can''t feel where the yin is heavier. Where are we going to chase?"


    "Yes, this is the place with the most yin energy, where should we go?"


    Wu Qingwen couldn''t think of a solution for a while, so he only went to see Zhangye. After all, Zhangye was familiar with Senior Gu, so he only wanted to see what he could do.


    Zhang Ye has nothing to do. Senior Gu flew away as soon as he said, and didn''t leave a word with her. Where can she find it?


    "Otherwise, should we burn these branches first? Then go back to Beijing and wait for Senior Gu?"


    Now, that''s all there is.


    These branches and vines cannot be kept, so as not to regenerate and cause trouble.


    Moreover, there are still many injured people in Beijing waiting for them to go back for treatment.


    Instead of waiting here, they might as well go back to Beijing to do some facts.


    Senior Gu came and went without a trace, they can only wait for Senior Gu to come back.


    "Just, are you sure that Senior Gu will return to Beijing after solving that evil thing?"


    "Of course, senior Gu will go back to Beijing to marry her husband."


    Although, that son is no longer here.


    But she believes that Senior Gu is not a person who doesn''t count his words. Since she has agreed to his son and proposed to his sister, she may go.


    "Marrying a husband? How old is Senior Gu? You haven''t married a husband yet?"


    Zhang Ye thought about it, but she couldn''t tell how old Senior Gu was.


    Judging from Senior Gu''s appearance, she is only in her early twenties, but judging by her cultivation, it is definitely not something someone in her early twenties can have.


    "The younger generation can''t determine the age of Senior Gu, but he looks like he is in his twenties."


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Zhang Ye was serious about what he said, and the disciple she had watched grow up with her own eyes, Wu Qingwen really thought that Zhang Ye was joking with her.


    Twenties? Will he be able to have the cultivation base of the golden core stage?


    Maybe it''s a cultivation level above Jindan!


    Zhang Ye looked serious and helpless.


    She also knew that no one would be credible to tell this kind of thing. If she didn''t know Senior Gu, she wouldn''t believe it even if someone came to tell her, but this is indeed the truth!


    After Gu Chao killed the blood coral in the wilderness on the outskirts of Beijing, she also thought that the coral was dead, but it turned out that a small part of the coral escaped wrapped in inner alchemy while she was not paying attention.


    By the time she found out, the evil thing had already disappeared without a trace.


    She naturally followed the traces left by the evil thing all the way, not to mention how many people were harmed by the evil thing? What''s wrong with leaving it.


    Just because Han Yu died because of it, it is impossible for her to keep it.


    The more he chased, the tighter Gu Chao felt, because the direction that the evil thing was going was the direction of Gu''s Village.


    Gu Chao sped up again, and finally caught up on the road, but the blood coral was devouring the passers-by on the official road.


    Looking at the appearance of those people, they should be masters and servants.


    The flesh and blood of one of the servants has been devoured, and this evil thing is now devouring the second person, and the remaining two are controlled by it with the newly grown branches, preventing them from escaping.


    The remaining two people should be a master and a servant, and they have been scared out of their wits.


    Also, ordinary people, who have encountered such a thing, can not be afraid.


    Gu Chao rushed up, gathered his spiritual power and the long knife, and slashed straight at the evil thing.


    The evil thing also felt the threat and wanted to dodge, but it had already lost its vitality, so how could it avoid Gu Chao''s knife.


    This time, Gu Chao didn''t give it a chance to escape, and after one knife, another trap passed, directly trapping the remains of the evil thing in the formation.


    Watching Gu Chao descending from the sky, and chopping up the thing that had been arrogantly devouring the flesh and blood of his companion just now, the two under control seemed to have seen the savior of a god.


    However, they are now so frightened that they can''t speak with their mouths open.


    Gu Chao saw that they were fine, so he didn''t pay much attention to them, and went to check the evil things in the formation first.


    When she finally confirmed that the evil thing was really dead this time, and took its inner alchemy, she walked towards the two people who were still alive.


    Gu Chaoben was born tall and burly, with strong facial features. When he killed the evil things just now, he was naturally brave, but now when she looks at them with such a straight face, they feel a little scared.


    However, fortunately Gu Chao had already put away the long knife, otherwise they would have been even more terrified.


    In the end, it was the woman who looked like the master who stuttered and said, "Thanks to this expert for saving me."


    Gu Chao didn''t want to listen to her, she just came here because she saw that this woman looked familiar, otherwise she would have left long ago.


    After reading it carefully, I felt a little depressed, so I asked her, "Is your surname Yu?"


    This person is somewhat similar to Landlord Yu whom she offended twice, so he should be related by blood.


    It was not Gu Chao��s intention to offend Landlord Yu the first two times, especially the first time, Gu Chao was really sorry.


    As for the second time, Gu Chao didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Moreover, when her daughter was full moon, the Landlord Yu came to congratulate her. Based on their relationship with the villagers in the village, if they met, she would still help if she could.


    This person was immediately excited when he heard that the expert knew her last name, at least he didn''t have to worry about his life.


    "That''s right, my surname is Yu, and my name is Shengzhang. I''m from the Yu family in Xinglin Village. How dare I ask for the life of an expert? I will surely repay you for saving my life."


    Gu Chao thought to himself, sure enough, this is Landlord Yu''s only daughter.


    Just, why is she here?


    "My Gu Chao, the people of Gu''s Village are all on blind dates. You are welcome, Ms. Yu. Are you going out or going back?"


    Yu Shengzhang did not expect that the expert who saved her would be Gu Chao, Gu Daochang, who has been passed down from ten miles and eight villages.


    It was also because of her good luck that she should not have died, and met Gu Chao, otherwise she would have died here today.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, I was going to Linzhen to collect rent. This is just the letter I received from the servant at home, saying that there is something evil, let me go home quickly."


    Speaking of this, Yu Shengzhang suddenly remembered, "I would like to thank Daoist Gu again. In such a critical time, Daoist Gu was able to take care of his relatives and take his relatives to the house to avoid disaster."


    Yu Shengzhang''s words stunned Gu Chao. Since when did she become relatives with the Yu family?


    And took her Yu family members home to avoid disaster?


    The last time Landlord Yu came to her home to propose a marriage, she rejected it straight away, and it''s been so long, it shouldn''t be!


    Yu Shengzhang looked at Gu Chao with a puzzled expression. Thinking about it this time, she didn''t make it clear. Gu Chao must have misunderstood it.


    She also recalled the marriage between her mother and younger brother, and went to the Gu family to propose marriage. Daoist Gu might have misunderstood her meaning.


    This is even more magnanimous to Gu Chao. He didn''t have a grudge because of his mother''s abruptness, and he could still take in their family.


    "It''s about the marriage between the younger brother of the family and the eldest sister Gu Dao. The younger brother of the family came to deliver a letter earlier, saying that Ms. Ning has invited her family members to your residence."


    "You mean, the marriage between Ning An and Third Young Master Yu?"


    She just went out, and the eldest aunt made an engagement with the third son of the Yu family?


    Why didn''t you hear about it from the servant?


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "Since we are all a family, why are you still saying these kind words? Let''s go back first."


    Since she is a serious relative, it is different from before. She will go home first, and send this person back by the way.


    Thus, Yu Shengzhang and her servants, who had not recovered their physical strength, were brought by Gu Chao to use the throwing knife and enjoyed the feeling of flying in the air for a while.


    Although, the two of them had no intention of enjoying it at all, and they were all left with fear.


    Until they arrived at Gu''s residence and saw their relatives, they still hadn''t recovered.


    They were so frightened that they might get sick, so Gu Chao patted a trace of spiritual energy on their foreheads, and drew soul-repressing charms on both of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： mediation

    Chapter 129 Invite matchmaker


    The villagers didn''t know what was going on in Jingzhong before. They only heard the village chief say that the situation was serious, but they didn''t know how serious it was.


    In the evening, Village Chief Gu finally arranged for the people in the village, as well as relatives in the village, to come to Gu''s mansion again to inquire about the situation.


    When she saw Landlord Yu''s family, she was indeed a little surprised. Not to mention that the Gu family did not have a deep relationship with the Yu family, she said that the last time she accompanied Gu Chao to buy the land of the Huang family, it was so unpleasant and she shouldn''t what.


    However, it is impossible for her to ask these thoughts. After all, this is a private matter.


    Landlord Yu should be the clearest among these people. After all, the others just listened to what Gu Chao said, and the others were all blind.


    Yu Landlord, however, received definite news from the county government that her eldest son was the younger sister of the county magistrate she married.


    "The people who came out of Beijing said that the evil object was sent up by a businessman from the south in the Grand Master''s Mansion.


    At the beginning, it was exactly the same as ordinary corals, and within a few days it began to absorb Yang Qi, and later it directly devoured flesh and blood. So far, more than a dozen people have died.


    The Holy Majesty issued an imperial decree and summoned many monks, capable people and strangers together, and then trapped the evil thing.


    However, it is only to prevent the evil thing from coming out to eat people, and it can still absorb Yang Qi.


    It is said that it has thought of a way to control it, but I don''t know if it is true.


    I hope that Daoist Gu can get rid of that evil thing after he goes. "


    Village Chief Gu tapped the cigarette stick in his hand, took a few deep puffs, and exhaled thick smoke.


    "Well, I hope so. If we ordinary people encounter such harmful things, we will have to wait for death."


    "Dabao, it''s best if she comes back safely."


    "The person who has lived for most of his life and is about to be buried at the end of the day, unexpectedly... Alas!"


    "Let''s not think about it too much. Since Dabao can **** the one in the south, there should be no problem with the one in Beijing."


    "What the old lady said is that Dabao is the one chosen by the gods. Naturally, these evil things can''t do anything about it. Let''s just wait for Dabao to come back with peace of mind."


    When Gu Chao came back, everyone in the family had just dispersed and was about to fall asleep.


    "Grandma is back."


    Following the exclamation of the servants in the family, the Gu family became lively again, and the lights in each courtyard were also lit.


    No one expected Gu Chao to come back so soon, they left in the afternoon, and came back in the middle of the night.


    Has it been resolved?


    Looking at the two people brought back by Gu Chao, some were surprised and some were delighted.


    The clothes on both of them were stained with blood, so everyone was naturally shocked.


    When the Yu family saw them, they were naturally overjoyed.


    "Shengzhang, are you okay? Are you okay!"


    Yu Fulang came out and saw his blood-stained daughter, he was the first to rush up, dragged her to check carefully, and kept asking questions.


    Yu Shengzhang, who just came down from the sky, was in a trance, his body was weak, and he couldn''t stand at all.


    Gu Chao summoned his servants, "Take them to rest first, there is nothing serious, just sleep and wake up and it will be fine."


    Therefore, Yu Fulang and Yu Miaoer followed Yu Shengzhang to the backyard to settle down, leaving the relatively calm Landlord Yu waiting to hear what Gu Chao had to say.


    Not only she was waiting, but everyone else was also looking at Gu Chao.


    When Ning Su heard that his wife was coming back, the first thing he did was to order his servants to prepare food and hot water.


    Seeing his wife come back unscathed, he felt relieved.


    "The evil thing in Beijing has been resolved."


    Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief when they heard the words, as long as it is resolved, they don''t have to worry anymore.


    "However, the source has not been solved, and we still can''t take it lightly. I don''t know how many of that thing have gone out to sea. Maybe it''s lurking somewhere."


    Gu Chao is not sensational, it is the truth, no one can be sure if it has not been cleaned up except for the source.


    However, now that the place closest to their place has been solved, they can feel relieved for the time being.


    As Gu Chao said, he threw the evil inner alchemy to the snake spirit in the yard. The snake spirit, who was sitting cross-legged and closed his eyes, immediately stood up straight, took the black-red inner alchemy firmly with one mouth, and swallowed it. down.


    Seeing the sharp fangs in the snake essence''s mouth, everyone swallowed subconsciously.


    According to Widow Gu, this black snake is a snake spirit who has practiced for hundreds of years, a real spirit.


    Fortunately, none of them could see the three baby souls, otherwise they wondered if they could sleep peacefully?


    "I chased that thing all the way out of the capital, and met people from the Yu family on the way. At that time, there were only two of them left, and the rest of them had already entered the stomach of that thing."


    Landlord Yu finally waited for Gu Chao''s words, and secretly sweated. If Gu Chao hadn''t gone in time, her daughter would never have come back alive.


    The two boys who lost their lives didn''t even have bones, so she could only compensate their families.


    "There is nothing to do for the time being, everyone go back and rest."


    Gu Chao took her husband back to the main courtyard. She planned to stay at home tonight and go to Beijing tomorrow.


    Moreover, there are still many things that need to be clarified with Fu Lang.


    Ning Su personally waited on the wife-master to eat and wash, and the two of them took a rest.


    Gu Chao hugged Ren in his arms, and subconsciously squeezed the soft flesh of Fu Lang''s waist.


    Thinking of the person lying in the coffin in Hanfutang, she felt mixed feelings for a moment, and didn''t know how to speak.


    Ning Su waited for a long while and didn''t hear the wife-leader speak. He thought that the wife-leader was tired and was going to sleep.


    The wife-owner has been running back and forth these days, so she must be tired.


    But the fingers on the waist that never stopped let him know that the wife-lord was still awake.


    What worries the wife-lord?


    "My wife, I''ve already told my father-in-law about Mr. Han''s matter, and I''m about to prepare for it. When will my wife see Mr. Han come back?"


    Listening to Fu Lang''s words, Gu Chao felt even more uncomfortable. He felt that the person in his arms had been wronged again, and he felt sorry for Han Yu.


    "Wife master?" Ning Su felt the hands on her waist stop, and raised her head to look at the wife master in doubt.


    Could it be that he made a mistake?


    "Han Yu, he is gone."


    Gu Chao''s voice was very soft and slow.


    Ning Su was stunned, isn''t she here? gone!


    Is that what he thinks?


    how could be!


    Then he heard the wife master say, "Tomorrow I will go to the capital to bring back his coffin."


    These words have confirmed Ning Su''s conjecture, which is exactly what he thought.


    "Mr. Han, what happened?" Ning Su couldn''t say what happened next, and he felt uncomfortable.


    He has convinced himself to accept him, but also to prepare for him, take him home, and get along well with him in the future.


    But now that Han Yu is gone, what about a living person!


    Originally Ning Su felt sorry for Han Yu, but now he feels pity for Han Yu even more.


    "I was sucked by that evil thing, so I went too late."


    He suffered from gossip before, but now he has not been able to escape, why is his life so hard!


    He could imagine that Mr. Han must be looking forward to the wife-lord to find him every day, but in the end, he didn''t wait for the wife-leader.


    Thinking about this, Ning Su felt even more uncomfortable, and her eyes became wet.


    "My wife, you should marry Mr. Han!"


    Ning Su doesn''t mind Han Yu at all now, Mr. Han is also a poor person, and he still misses his wife.


    Moreover, he felt that Mr. Han must be a good-tempered person.


    Be like Mr. Gong and Ms. Li, that''s fine.


    The wife-lord is a person protected by the gods, and she is not afraid of being harmed by ghosts. After marrying Mr. Han, she will live with them like the three baby souls.


    "What do you want to prepare at home?"


    The wife-owner said that he wanted to pick up Mr. Han''s coffin, so he probably had this idea, but, I don''t know if his idea will work?


    Actually, Gu Chao wanted to tell him about this.


    Whether it��s picking up people or souls, you always have to make an agreement with Fu Lang first, this is the minimum.


    She is also fortunate to be able to marry such a caring and tolerant husband.


    Gu Chao hugged him tightly, kissed her husband on the forehead, and separated after a long time.


    "Today is the third day, when he gets married in the first seven days, he will come back.


    There is no need to prepare anything specially at home, thank you Fulang. "


    Gu Chao put it lightly, she will go to the underworld during this period.


    It might not be so easy to bring someone back from the underworld.


    Ning Su heard it for only three days, and felt even more uncomfortable, being two days late.


    How sad must Mr. Han be at the end?


    "Well, I''ll wait for the wife-master and Mr. Han to come back. The yard next door is for Mr. Han. Can the wife-master see it? I can add some things in the next few days, and I can use it when I come back."


    How can such a caring husband not be pityed by Gu Chao.


    "Fu Lang will arrange it."


    "By the way, when did the elder sister and Mr. Yu happen?"


    Ning Su calmed down and talked about Ning An and Yu Miao''er.


    Both of them lamented that everyone has their own destiny.


    Gu Chao has also seen Yu Miaoer''s face, and he and Ning An can also be harmonious as husband and wife.


    This matter, for Ning Su, is the best news he has heard in the past few days.


    On the second day, after Gu Chao told his family not to go out for a walk, he went to Beijing again.


    After Gu Chao left, Ning Su began to order Xu Guanshi to come. The wife master said that there is no need to prepare.


    However, he felt that he still had to prepare. He is a man, so he naturally understands men''s thoughts better.


    If the family really didn��t prepare anything, and Mr. Han came, he might have to think too much, thinking that he was not welcome at home.


    He didn''t have that kind of thought. He also wanted to get along with Mr. Han, so he also wanted to show his attitude.


    When Gu Chao went to Beijing again, he didn��t go to Zhang Ye and the others, nor did he go directly to the Han Mansion.


    Instead, he went to the Yin family first and asked the old man of the Yin family to be a matchmaker.


    The people in Beijing didn''t know that the evil thing had been eradicated, and they all stayed at home and dared not go out.


    When Gu Chao came to the door, it was fortunate that the concierge of the Yin family knew her, otherwise he might not have opened the door for her.


    Starting yesterday, the news spread in Jingzhong that Daoist Gu had already beaten the evil thing severely, and he was chasing after the evil thing that was fleeing in a hurry, trying to eradicate it.


    Gu Chao is definitely a trustworthy person in the hearts of the people in Beijing. They are waiting for good news from Daoist Gu.


    Now seeing Gu Chao coming to the door, the concierge was surprised and delighted at the time, asking Gu Chao repeatedly.


    "Gu Daochang, what''s the matter, has the evil thing been removed?"


    "Except, is Miss Xiuyan here?"


    She couldn''t just say that she came to see the old man, but she had to tell Yin Xiuyan first.


    As soon as he heard that the evil thing had been removed, the concierge immediately kowtowed to Gu Chao and thanked him again and again.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to talk to her more, he was thinking about something.


    "Get up, take me to find Yin Xiuyan."


    The concierge kowtowed a few times and got up. Hearing that Gu Chao wanted to find his young lady, he immediately said, "Miss is at home. The young one will take Daoist Gu there."


    Yin Xiuyan also regretted her life very much, how dare she go out in this situation?


    As soon as he saw Gu Chao, he immediately walked towards Gu Chao with open arms, and embraced Gu Chao.


    He even patted Gu Chao on the back several times, "I knew you would come to Jingzhong, so I''m relieved when you come, how about it?"


    Gu Chao pushed her away, nodded slightly, "It''s resolved."


    "That''s great." Yin Xiuyan was so excited when she heard the words, she was so excited, she clapped her hands and stomped her feet.


    "I came to you to ask for something."


    "What kind of friendship do we have, and what can we ask for? Just say it."


    Yin Xiuyan has a straightforward temperament, and wants to get better with Gu Chao, so she naturally agrees.


    She also knew that with Gu Chao''s temperament, she must be able to do everything she mentioned, and she would not make things difficult for her.


    "Please ask the old man to go to the Han Mansion to propose marriage by chance."


    The smile on Yin Xiuyan''s face froze when he heard what Gu Chao said.


    asked her suspiciously, "Whose family did you propose marriage to?"


    "Han family, Han Yu." Gu Chao looked at her and repeated it again, with firm eyes and a serious tone.


    Yin Xiuyan knew about Han Yu, but now Gu Chao actually said that he was going to the Han family to propose marriage?


    "Do you know Mr. Han, he has..."


    Gu Chao nodded, "Yes, I will propose marriage today, and I will treat you to a wedding wine in a few days."


    Now that you know, why do you want to propose?


    In the early days, you were asked to marry him, and you accepted him, but you didn��t listen. Now, the person is gone, so what kind of marriage is there?


    Gu Chao also knew what she was thinking, but now is not the time to explain this to her. She doesn''t understand, but the old man should understand.


    Yin Xiuyan really didn''t understand it for a while, she was still wondering.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Marry him!"


    Yin Xiuyan pointed at Gu Chao, and stammered: "You, you mean, you want to..."


    "Yes! That''s why I asked the old man to be a matchmaker."


    "Have you thought about it?" This was the first time for her to do this.


    I''ve heard of it before, but it was all men who were forced to marry, and no woman wanted to take the initiative to marry.


    Gu Chao naturally thought it over, otherwise he would not have come to invite Mr. Yin.


    Yin Xiuyan looked at Gu Chao with firm eyes, and knew her decision.


    Since she has thought it through herself, what else can she, an outsider, persuade?


    And, who is she?


    It is naturally different from ordinary people like them, so she doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Let''s go, I''m going to the old man''s place right now, and it''s just in time for you to show the old man."


    Gu Chao would naturally not refuse, but it was just a matter of convenience.


    When the old man of the Yin family heard Gu Chao''s intention, although he didn''t have the same reaction as Yin Xiuyan, he still frowned.


    "Mr. Gu has decided?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： deep affection

    Chapter 130 Love is deep and righteous


    "It should have come a long time ago, but now I am sorry for him! This matter has to trouble the old man."


    Seeing that Gu Chao''s attitude was firm and he didn''t hesitate at all, Mr. Yin naturally had nothing to say and no more persuasion.


    He could also see that Mr. Han was not unrequited love. When Daoist Gu asked him to speak for Mr. Han, there was a friendship, but Daoist Gu hadn''t made a decision at that time.


    That kid from the Han family also had bad luck. He was gossiped, pointed and pointed, and he was looking forward to Daoist Gu''s arrival, but when he came, he left again.


    The old man saw the friendship between the two of them, and both of them were interested.


    What Daoist Gu said is not unheard of, and it can be regarded as all the thoughts of the Han family boy.


    He didn''t understand what was going on, but he felt that maybe, with Daoist Gu''s ability, he might really be able to share this fate with the Han family boy.


    He didn��t know whether what he had heard before was true or not, but when it came to Gu Chao, he naturally believed in Gu Chao.


    "What arrangement does Daoist Gu have, he actually ordered it, and this old matchmaker made it.


    Such a good story was made in the hands of the old man, and the old man was also happy. "


    Gu Chao bowed to Mr. Yin with a serious attitude.


    "Thank you, old man."


    "Given the relationship between our family and Daoist Gu, Daoist Gu is really polite."


    Yin Xiuyan also chimed in, "Isn''t it just that we are with whom! When you get married, I have to go with you to pick up the new couple."


    Gu Chao looked at Yin Xiuyan''s smiling face, nodded to her, and said no more words of thanks.


    "I have already prepared the betrothal gift, the old man can just go to propose marriage."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and said to Yin Xiuyan, "There is one more thing I need to ask you to help me find a courtyard in the city. The first seven are for getting married."


    Yin Xiuyan patted her chest, "This matter is on my shoulders. I happen to have a house in the city, so it''s a wedding gift. Don''t be polite to me."


    So, what else can Gu Chao say, he can only accept her love.


    It will be a long time in the future, so pay it back!


    At this time, she heard Yin Xiuyan say again, "Leave the layout and staffing of the new house, banquet dishes, etc. to me. Don''t worry, I promise to handle it properly for you."


    Gu Chao touched the relationship with Yin Xiuyan, no matter what her purpose was, or she really only regarded her as a friend, she accepted it.


    It''s just that the sisters still have to settle accounts, so Gu Chao took out a stack of bank notes and handed them to Yin Xiuyan, "Then I''ll leave it to you. Time is tight, so hurry up."


    Yin Xiuyan wanted to return the silver ticket to Gu Chao, saying that she was too vulgar, but after seeing her old man shaking his head slightly, she swallowed it back.


    Turned to ask Gu Chao, "Who are you planning to invite, you should be prepared!"


    Gu Chao thought for a while, "I don''t know many people in Beijing, so if they want to come, come!"


    Besides, not everyone doesn''t care about this kind of thing, even if no one comes, only members of the Han family are present, he shouldn''t care about it.


    His relatives are all here, they are the ones he cares about the most, and the ones he cares about the most. He doesn''t care about others.


    "Okay, you go and do your work, just leave this matter to me, and I promise to do it properly for you."


    Gu Chaoyu really has no experience in this kind of thing, and she doesn''t know how to prepare. Now that Yin Xiuyan is helping her, she can only thank Yin Xiuyan.


    Then, Gu Chao handed over the betrothal gift she was going to give to the Han family to the old man.


    They are all in accordance with the rules of the Three Books and Six Rites, but there is not enough time now, so these can only be done in these three days.


    Grandpa Yin didn''t delay any longer, and after asking someone to prepare, he went out with the dowry gift and went all the way to Han''s house with great fanfare.


    At a time like this, there are still happy events, which naturally become a topic of discussion among the people.


    There is someone who knows the old man of the Yin family, and he is even more surprised. Who can let the old man of the Yin family be the matchmaker himself?


    When the old man of the Yin family arrived in front of the Han Mansion, the people were even more surprised.


    No one in the Han family knows that the Han family has never faded from the mouths of the common people in this year.


    It''s all about Mr. Han''s affair, Mr. Han for Daoist Gu!


    It''s just that, now that Mr. Han is gone, they can''t talk about it anymore, after all, the dead are the most important.


    However, when the old man of the Yin family came to the Han Mansion to propose a marriage, which one did he propose?


    There are only two young ladies and one son in the Han Mansion.


    The two young ladies married their husbands a long time ago, and looking at Mr. Yin''s situation, it can''t be a servant, so it can''t be the joy of the two young ladies.


    Then, there is no suitable person left in the Han family.


    Master Han and Bai Fan in the mourning hall have not withdrawn, which is even more impossible.


    Besides, the Han family is having white affairs right now, so who is so ungrateful to come here at this time?


    Don''t you think it''s bad luck?


    Are you not afraid of being beaten by General Han?


    Such an obvious truth, how can the old man of the Yin family not know?


    Well, he still came to the door at this time, there must be something inside.


    When the housekeeper of the Han family saw that Mr. Yin came to the door with a betrothal gift, he had already made up his mind, and respectfully invited Mr. Yin in.


    The people who watched the excitement outside saw this and had to think about it.


    It''s just that no matter what they think, they will never think that Mr. Yin is here for Han Yu.


    After Gu Chao left yesterday, the Han family discussed about Han Yu. Although they had different opinions, they had to agree for Han Yu''s sake.


    Waiting until it was dark and before Gu Chao came back, they guessed that the matter must not be resolved, so they waited in peace without worrying.


    Also, there are so many monks in Beijing, and they haven''t solved the evil thing all these days.


    How can she solve it easily once she comes.


    I''m afraid we have to wait for some days.


    It''s just that they can wait, but Han Yu can''t.


    The weather in midsummer has been on display for three days, how can we wait any longer.


    In the evening, Han Fulang came to his son and talked to him.


    "Yu''er, Miss Gu is here, have you seen it? She said she wants to marry you, are you happy?"


    Han Fulang knew that if his son really knew, he would be happy.


    Looking at his son''s empty hand, Han Fulang was a little puzzled. There was originally a handkerchief there.


    The son kept holding it and refused to let go.


    He also took it, but he couldn''t take it off at all.


    But now, why is it gone?


    "Yatzhu, where is the handkerchief in Yu''er''s hand?" Han Fulang asked Yuzhu who had been guarding his son.


    After Gu Chao came, Yuzhu finally felt able to eat, and now her spirit is slightly better than before.


    "Return to Zhengfu, the handkerchief was taken away by Miss Gu."


    Not only that, Miss Gu also burned the purse that the young master gave her to the young master.


    In there, there is also the hair of the young master and Miss Gu.


    He was watching at the time, and heard Miss Gu say that it was her token of love for the young master, and he asked him to keep it and wait for her to come back to marry the young master.


    Hearing that it was taken away by Gu Chao, Han Fulang felt mixed feelings, he reached in and held his son''s hand.


    "You must know she''s coming, don''t you? Otherwise, why did you give it to her?"


    Han Fulang couldn''t hold back the tears as he spoke.


    His silly son, now he has got his wish.


    Holding his son''s hand, Han Fulang finally noticed the difference.


    It''s been three days, and my son''s body has been stiff for a long time, and since last night, he has already had a bad smell.


    But now, the hand he was holding felt a little soft.


    It''s still different than before, but it shouldn''t be.


    Moreover, since he came in, he has spent more than half of the time injecting incense, but he has not smelled it.


    He touched his son''s cheeks and arms again, and they all felt the same as his hands.


    Han Fulang was excited at first, and then after calming down, he guessed that such an abnormal situation should be written by Gu Chao.


    Today, apart from her and herself, no one has touched her son anymore.


    Only she can do it.


    Just then, he found something in his son''s mouth.


    Carefully opened his son''s mouth, and found a bead inside, which should be the effect of this bead.


    This was indeed done by Gu Chao. Gu Chao also discovered the changes in Han Yu''s body. This is a normal change that cannot be changed. How could she watch Han Yu go on like this.


    Put Dingyan Pill into Han Yu''s mouth before leaving, it can keep the corpse immortal, just like when he just left.


    Han Fulang sighed, she also had a heart.


    It''s just that it''s still late. If she came earlier, how could my son be like this?


    In the end, I still missed it.


    The young man sent by the Han family to inquire came back to report, "I heard from the Taoist priests who came back that after Taoist Gu severely injured the evil thing, he went after the evil thing. I don''t know when he will come back.


    However, the villain heard from the Taoist priest who came to the mansion with Gu Daochang that Gu Daochang should be back in a day or two.


    also said that Daoist Gu had eliminated this evil thing in the south before and had experience. "


    After the Han family heard this, they felt a little relieved.


    They did not expect that Gu Chao would invite a matchmaker to come to their door the next day, and this matchmaker was still the old man of the Yin family.


    It was only then that they knew that Gu Chao had returned, and the evil thing had been removed.


    Seeing that she invited a matchmaker to come to her door after a while, and also invited the old man of the Yin family to protect the matchmaker, General Han and Han Jing''s resentment towards Gu Chao dissipated a lot, so she still has intentions.


    They all knew that Gu Chao had a husband, so when they learned that Gu Chao was going to marry Han Yu, they naturally thought of concubines.


    But now, Mr. Yin is holding a marriage certificate.


    "Gu Daochang asked the old man to be the matchmaker, and specifically explained that although time is tight now, three letters and six etiquettes are absolutely necessary."


    Three scriptures and six rituals, this is the etiquette only for hiring a real husband.


    So, Gu Chao is going to marry their son as his husband.


    What about her husband? How should it be?


    Old Master Yin said this time, "Master Gu''s family indeed has a real husband, and he is also pregnant with a daughter named Gu Yu''an, who is just one month old.


    However, you don��t have to worry, Daoist Gu is reluctant to wrong Mr. Han, and to marry Mr. Han also requires three letters and six rituals, and he is a Ping Fulang.


    Gu Fulang also knew about this, and even agreed. "


    At this point, the Han family finally understood.


    No wonder Gu Chao didn''t come here before, and his son didn''t allow them to look for Gu Chao. It turned out that it was because Gu Chao''s husband was pregnant.


    So, she can''t come.


    Son, I don��t want to be this villain, so I can only wrong myself.


    I only sighed that their son had lost his life.


    It''s just that Mr. Yin said that time is tight, so does Gu Chao plan to get married as soon as possible?


    "What Gu Daochang means is that on the first seven days, although the time is a bit tight, we are very considerate."


    Gu Chao has already calculated the auspicious times for these few days, and told Mr. Yin, it is enough to pass these etiquettes.


    The Han family didn''t mean to procrastinate, but also wanted to hurry up.


    Bringing up the first seven, they remembered that Gu Chaoben was proficient in those things. Since it was her day, it must be right.


    Maybe, they will be able to see Han Yu again that day.


    What made them feel relieved most was that their son married Gu Chao, and he was the right husband. In this way, he could also go to the ancestral hall, so as not to cut off the incense of future generations.


    After Mr. Yin left, the people found that the white sail on the gate of the Han Mansion had been removed.


    The servants of the Han family are all busy, busy buying things for the son to get married.


    Since it is three books and six ceremonies, as usual to propose relatives and hire people, there must be some cutscenes, and there should be no leftovers.


    This is what Gu Chao asked Mr. Yin to bring, and it is also the meaning of the Han family.


    It is also what they like to see that their son can get married in a good manner.


    Thus, the white matter in the Han family became a red matter.


    Although it is still sad, compared with the beginning, my personal mentality is different.


    The news that the son of the Han family was going to marry soon spread throughout the capital, and the person who was going to marry the son of the Han family was Gu Chao, Daoist Gu.


    Those who laughed at Han Yu''s wishful thinking before have all shut up now.


    I just lament that good fortune tricks people, and the world is impermanent.


    While pitifully sympathizing with Han Yu, he also laments Gu Daochang''s deep love and righteousness.


    This kind of thing, if it is another woman, who can do it.


    At most, it is to visit the door, offer a stick of incense, and remember it.


    After that, the how or how.


    However, Daoist Gu wanted to marry someone back home.


    is to marry, not accept!


    In the past, they couldn''t say what they laughed at Han Yu.


    It wasn''t Han Yu''s wishful thinking at all, Daoist Gu also had feelings for Han Yu.


    Otherwise, how could Daoist Gu do this now?


    Doing this, what good is it for her?


    What is it if it is not true love?


    Many boudoir men in Beijing were moved by Gu Chao''s actions. For a while, Gu Chao was not only a hero who saved the whole city, but also a lot of boudoir men who wanted to marry well.


    As the saying goes, priceless treasures are easy to find, but lovers are rare.


    Yin Xiuyan promised to do things properly, so naturally it took 120,000 points of thought.


    She deliberately went to Ruan Laosan and Li Yuan to discuss this important matter.


    Ruan Laosan and Li Yuan also accepted Gu Chao''s affection, and they wanted to get close to Gu Chao. After hearing Yin Xiuyan''s words, they immediately discussed with each other.


    From the layout to the wedding banquet, to the guests, we discussed carefully and earnestly.


    Finally, the three acted separately, mainly because time was too tight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： bring him back

    Chapter 131 Bring him back


    Since he was going to Fengcheng to bring someone back, he naturally had to prepare some things.


    There is no reason not to give gifts to the host when you come to the door, let alone ask for something.


    The gift that can be given to that lord naturally requires some thought, not only the lord, but also various officials. It is already the sixth day when Gu Chao prepares the things.


    Grandpa Yin has already settled the marriage of the two of them, and all the etiquette that should be left has been gone. Even the dowry from the Han family was sent to the new house prepared by Yin Xiuyan in the morning.


    The Han family also followed the rules of marrying a son, without any reduction.


    In the morning, Mr. Yin, a big matchmaker, led a group of servants from the Han family, and two brides from the Han family to deliver Han Yu''s dowry to the Gu mansion.


    The new house, Yin Xiuyan said it was a congratulatory gift for Gu Chao, and it was specially used for getting married, so naturally it was changed to Gu''s residence immediately.


    Even the servants who serve people inside are arranged for her.


    Sisters Han Jing saw that Gu''s mansion had been hung up with red silk and happy children, and they were comforted a lot. Judging from all signs, Gu Chao was sincerely doing this.


    It was rumored from the marriage between Gu Chao and the Han family, Zhangye and the others also knew that Gu Chao was back.


    All came to look for Gu Chao one after another, and what they were most concerned about was what happened to the evil thing?


    Not only them, the emperor also issued an imperial decree to invite the monks who were encircling and suppressing evil things to enter the palace for a banquet.


    Actually, it is also a reward for meritorious deeds to buy people''s hearts.


    If such a capable person with real ability works for the court, it is naturally the best to work for her.


    However, the imperial decree was sent to the Grand Master''s Mansion, and a separate copy was not sent to Gu Chao. It was Zhang Ye who said it, and Gu Chao knew it.


    However, Gu Chao has no time to go to the emperor''s banquet, and she doesn''t care about the rewards, she has more important things to do.


    She doesn''t care about ordinary things that can catch Gu Chao''s eyes.


    Gu Chao dismissed Zhang Ye and the others, and prepared gifts with peace of mind.


    Zhang Ye and the others knew that she really disdained these vulgar things, but her attitude made some people feel that they had been slapped and lost face.


    The biggest thing in the world is the land of the king, and the shore of the land is the king''s minister.


    The Holy Majesty specially issued an imperial decree to invite all the monks to the palace for a banquet. Everyone went, but she, Gu Chao, did not go.


    Isn''t this obviously not giving face?


    Isn''t it just that he has some skills, and he can handle it!


    No matter how she is, can she still be bigger than the saint?


    When the emperor learned that Gu Chao hadn''t attended the banquet, his expression immediately changed, but she still had to win over other monks, so she couldn''t show anger and could only endure.


    There are some things she can''t say, so naturally there are those who know how to read people''s words and flatter people to say them for her.


    An adult at the civil servants'' table asked, "Why didn''t Daoist Gu attend the banquet?"


    The monks sitting here are all headed by Wu Qingwen of the Zitian School, so naturally Wu Qingwen came out to explain.


    "Senior Gu, she has something important to do, so she can''t come."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the adult who asked the question said: "What important matter can be compared with His Majesty''s invitation? Daoist Gu may not be too disrespectful to the Holy Majesty."


    These words are really aggressive, and I can''t wait to convict Gu Chao immediately.


    Following that, several civil servants joined in, pointing directly at Gu Chao��s disrespect to the emperor.


    Wu Qingwen has a good temper, and he just frowned upon hearing this, but not everyone has a good temper.


    Although Zhang Ye and Gu Chao have known each other for a short time, her affection for Gu Chao is different. Gu Chao is both a teacher and a friend to her.


    How could she hear someone say such unfavorable words to Gu Chao, and they obviously have bad intentions.


    "This lord is still able to sit here safely drinking and feasting, who is relying on? Why didn''t you dare to stand up when that evil thing wantonly devoured the people in Beijing? Now you are full of anger!"


    "Presumptuous! You, you, how dare you talk to me like that! Do you know who I am?"


    The civil servant who took the lead was robbed by Zhang Ye, and suddenly felt that he could not get off the stage, and his face was red.


    Pointing at Zhang Ye, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak well.


    Cultivators such as Zhang Ye are all people who wanton and unrestrained, and they are regarded as honored guests by the host wherever they go on weekdays.


    As a result, when I came here, not only did I not have a good attitude, but I didn''t say anything about their superior faces, and I didn''t even pay for their hard work, and I took it for granted.


    Now, even say such a thing.


    The rules in the realm of comprehension, those who have mastered it first, they all know Gu Chao''s strength, so naturally Gu Chao is regarded as an elder.


    Moreover, although they did not know Gu Chao well, they heard from Zhang Ye that Gu Chao first went to Suwon City to get rid of the evil thing, and rescued thousands of people in Suwon City, and then rushed to Beijing to rescue them. .


    As a result, except for the evil things, they didn''t say thank you when they came to them, but instead showed such a condescending and generous face.


    It seems that today''s banquet is not a good one, so don''t eat it!


    They are used to being loose in daily life, and they are not used to the banquet in the palace.


    These are the thoughts of other monks, but Zhang Ye, when the adult pointed at her, her patience had reached the end.


    Picking up the wine glass on the table, he threw it at the man pointing at her arm. His speed was so fast that a powerless literati could not react.


    By the time everyone could see clearly, the adult had already broken his tendon.


    Zhang Ye stood up and snorted coldly, "The source of that evil thing is in the sea, remove it yourself! Farewell!"


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Ye waved his Taoist robe, turned around and walked out of the hall.


    And in the middle, as the elder of the Tianyi faction and the person in charge among them, Wu Qingwen didn''t say a word.


    After Zhang Ye turned around, Wu Qingwen also got up and bowed to the emperor above him, and then left.


    Other monks naturally followed and left. As for the panicked shouts, exclamations, and discussions of the civil and military ministers in the hall, they ignored them.


    As for the emperor who has not spoken all this time, she was waiting for the last word to say a few soothing words for the monks to show her generosity and win over people''s hearts.


    It turned out that it turned out to be like this. It happened so fast that there was no time for her to speak.


    She glared angrily at the civil servant who was raising his wrist and screaming in pain, something that failed to accomplish anything but ruined it.


    Participating in this and that on weekdays is very slick, but it is useless when it comes to critical moments.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, the emperor naturally wanted to persuade them to stay, "Martial Daoist, please stay, all Taoist leaders."


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, the guards outside the banquet hall had already drawn their swords at Zhang Ye and the others.


    They didn''t move when the emperor was speaking, but came in when there was panic in the hall.


    stood in front of them, and when he was drawing his sword, he caught up with the emperor to speak.


    Zhangye was not the only one with a hot temper. He was already angry, but when he saw the guards drawing their swords at them, it made the fire even worse.


    Several monks acted at the same time, waving a series of airways, and directly dealt with a group of guards blocking them.


    It wasn��t to kill them, but to let them make way, they all flew upside down one by one, fell to the ground and howled in pain.


    They still have some sense of propriety. This person is just obeying orders, has no enmity with them, and can''t hurt them, so they won''t just take their lives.


    This unprovoked cause and effect is too contaminated, and it is not beneficial to their own practice.


    Wu Qingwen, as the leader of the monks, turned around and cupped his hands to the emperor, "Your Majesty, you don''t need to say too much. If you don''t agree with each other, you can''t conspire with each other."


    With such a powerful person, the emperor wanted to stay even more. As a result, things did become like this.


    The emperor still wanted to open his mouth to keep people, but when he saw Zhang Ye''s cold father, he sarcastically said: "Don''t you want to know what is wrong with Senior Gu?


    Pindao will tell you now that Senior Gu is preparing to go to Fengcheng to invite people. If any of you want to go, Pindao will go back and tell Senior Gu, and take you down by the way. "


    Looking at the horrified crowd, Zhang Ye smiled ironically, and said nothing more, and came directly in.


    Even the emperor did not speak out to save them, and the guards outside naturally did not dare to step forward to stop them. A kind of monk just walked out of the palace in such a blatant manner.


    Everyone was full of anger, so the Grand Master''s Mansion naturally didn''t want to go back, so they all went to Gu Chao''s new house.


    In this way, Gu Chao has more than a dozen free labors, and they are all skilled hands.


    It''s just that they walked away in a chic way, and the people left in the hall were blown up.


    "It hasn''t been eradicated yet, and there is still that kind of evil thing? What should I do?"


    "Now, I have offended them again, what should I do?"


    "It''s true, Mr. Wang. The current situation should be to win people''s hearts and take them into the court''s use. How could you be so reckless and offend people?"


    Just now, Mr. Wang, who had a broken tendon in his hand, echoed with this Mr. Wang, who was an afterthought. Now she turned back very quickly.


    Master Wang stared at her indignantly, gnashing his teeth, wishing he could pounce on her and bite her.


    "Then you didn''t come out against me just now? Why are you making sarcastic remarks now?"


    The loudest voices of discussion were from the civil servants, and although the military officials were also impatient, most of them just watched dogs bite dogs with cold eyes.


    snort! A group of paper-talking idiots thought that those monks, like them, could stand on the court and let them participate and let them ridicule them?


    Xinmo didn��t kill donkeys as fast as they did. They were really worse than dogs, white-eyed wolves, beasts!


    That Daoist Zhang said it well, I don��t even think about it, they can still sit here drinking and having a banquet, who is relying on?


    If it weren''t for their military generals who went to battle to kill the enemy, wouldn''t they be able to sit in Beijing and enjoy their days?


    In the evening, Master Jing Zhaoyin Zhu found out where Gu Chao lived, and came to visit in person.


    Because time was tight, Gu Chao didn''t chat with Mrs. Zhu much, and after asking her to come over for a wedding drink, he sent her away.


    Actually, Mr. Zhu didn��t have any important things to come here, he just came to visit because he knew that Gu Chao was in Beijing, thinking about his past friendship.


    On the second day, the story of Zhangye and the others at the banquet in the palace spread throughout the entire capital.


    After learning about what happened to them, the people spontaneously prepared gifts and went to Gu''s residence to thank them.


    They don��t know about the others, but they do know that it was Daoist Gu and other Taoist priests who saved them by getting rid of the evil thing that harmed people.


    If the Taoist priests hadn''t acted at the beginning, even if they would not have been swallowed by the evil thing, they would have been sucked out of their yang energy and died in Huangquan.


    Later, Daoist Gu came all the way from the south to save them.


    Anyway, they are not the kind of people who don��t know how to repay their kindness.


    Moreover, I heard that the source of the evil is in the sea, and it has not been eradicated yet, and I have to rely on these Taoists to get rid of the evil.


    It''s a matter of life and death, and they don''t know how to be grateful.


    In the past, Gu Chao went to Beijing to show people Fengshui and get paid for fortune-telling. This time they didn''t charge any money. It can be seen that they are really good people and people who think about the people of the world.


    Gu Chao accepted their wishes, but she really didn''t have time to greet them one by one.


    So, she asked Zhangye to post an invitation letter at the door.


    Basically, it means that they should be invited to drink at the wedding banquet between her and the third son of the Han family.


    Seeing this, some people responded immediately, while others were afraid.


    After all, they all know about Mr. Han, so they don''t mind listening to it. They are still afraid if they really want to come to watch the ceremony.


    Gu Chao didn''t want them all to come, she just wanted to have a more lively day.


    Those who can come will come, and those who cannot come will not be forced.


    After all, they are not familiar!


    People who once invited Gu Chao to visit him all came to visit Gu Chao. Among these people, they all agreed to come to drink wedding wine.


    After all, if they didn''t believe it, they wouldn''t invite Gu Chao. Now that they believed it, they would be even more in awe.


    Actually, more of them were curious about Gu Chao''s ability to go to Fengcheng to invite people to come up!


    These words came out after the night banquet in the palace, and Zhangye��s original words at that time were just like that.


    Because Zhangye said it, they couldn''t believe it.


    Among these people, only Zhang Ye and Master Zhu��s family had seen Gu Chao��s imperial envoy, and the others had heard various rumors.


    Of course, they don''t know how credible the rumors are, so they have to come and see for themselves.


    Actually, Zhang Ye was also waiting, and she also wanted to know how Gu Chao would go down and bring him back.


    She knew that the first seven would come back, but she couldn''t stay long after she came back.


    If the judge has already filed a case, it is impossible for him to stay for a long time.


    Gu Chao''s plan is to bring her back and keep her by her side.


    On the evening of the sixth day, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Gu Chao sat cross-legged in the formation in the courtyard.


    Zhangye and all the monks spontaneously guarded the town for her, and their souls left their bodies and went to Fengcheng in person.


    All the monks saw with their own eyes a translucent soul body popping out of Gu Chao''s head. Its appearance was not at all similar to the current Gu Chao.


    Come to think of it, this is Gu Chao''s true face.


    This can also explain why she has such a cultivation level at a young age.


    I don''t know what she experienced before she possessed this body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Im coming

    Chapter 132 Here I Come


    The letter of appointment was given to Han Yu by the Han family at the behest of Gu Chao.


    They didn''t know if this would work, anyway, it was what Gu Chao said they should do.


    These were not what Gu Chao personally went to Han��s house to say, they were all brought by Mr. Yin.


    Han Yu arrived in Fengcheng in a daze. At the beginning, he was not sober and only knew that he was following other souls. Later, he finally gained some consciousness, and only then did he know where he was.


    Later, because of more and more incense, his consciousness became clearer.


    He didn''t know how many days he had been in Fengcheng, anyway, he was waiting in line with other souls, and he didn''t know where he was waiting to go.


    But he thought, he should go to drink Menggong soup, and then reincarnate!


    Until one day, a familiar purse suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Even if he had become a soul, he recognized at a glance that this purse was the one he embroidered and gave to Miss Gu last year.


    He pinched the purse, and found that there was something inside, and when he opened it, he found that besides his own black hair, there was an extra strand.


    Han Yu''s heart trembled, whose strand is this? Will it be hers?


    Where is this purse with her, it cannot be anyone else except her.


    But, why is this purse in my hands now?


    Right at this moment, a vague voice sounded in his ear, this voice he will never forget, it was Miss Gu''s voice.


    "Wait for me to marry you!"


    At this time, Han Yu had already burst into tears, and transparent teardrops hung on his thin chin.


    The appearance of the soul body is the appearance of a person before death. What Gu Chao saw of Han Yu is what Han Yu''s soul body is now!


    The sunken cheeks and skinny figure make people feel distressed.


    Han Yu clenched his purse tightly with his skinny hands, and gradually began to cry.


    She came to find herself, didn''t she? Surely it is, here she is.


    She also said that she wanted to marry herself, she had no affection for herself, she was just like herself!


    Han Yu was crying and laughing at the same time, unable to stop for a while.


    He knew that Gu Chao could communicate with ghosts and gods, so what he heard just now was not a hallucination at all.


    Moreover, the real touch in his hands cannot be deceiving.


    It was really she who came, she was looking for herself, and she also said that she would marry herself.


    In this way, even if he has become like this now, it is impossible to marry her again, and he is satisfied.


    Han Yu now, although he knows that Gu Chao is capable, but he dare not think that Gu Chao can really marry him.


    As long as there is her words, he feels enough, really enough, he has nothing else to ask for.


    I only hope that in the next life he can meet her early, fall in love with her, marry her, be her dignified husband, and never suffer from this lovesickness again.


    Actually, the place where Han Yu is now is not going to Naihe Bridge at all, but waiting for the first seven to go home and take a last look.


    After an unknown amount of time, Han Yu received another thing that made him even more excited.


    It was the letter of appointment that Gu Chao asked the Han family to send him.


    Looking at the two names on the letter of appointment, Han Yu couldn''t express his emotions at all. Apart from surprise and excitement, there was also an indescribable emotion.


    She really wants to marry him, this letter of engagement can''t fool anyone.


    It''s just that he is like this now, how can he be Miss Gu''s husband.


    It is written in the letter of appointment, Hirao.


    There is actually no difference between Hiraorou and Masaorou, it''s just that one is early and the other is late.


    The children born are all descendants, there is no difference.


    It''s just that it''s impossible for him to be like this now, let alone the child.


    Han Yu, who is chaotic, thinks about this for a while, and thinks about that for a while, and he can''t feel the passage of time.


    Until two other servants came to look for him, "Are you Han Yu?"


    Han Yu was a little at a loss looking at the two horrific-looking men in front of him, and nodded, "I am, I wonder why the two adults are looking for me?"


    After confirming that it was the person they were looking for, the two servants said directly: "Someone is looking for you, we will take you right away."


    These two errands are none other than the two who have been friends with Gu Chao several times.


    Today they were still patrolling and catching little ghosts as usual, but they were summoned back by the judge just as they left the house.


    When I went to the hall to meet my lord, I realized that there was actually another person.


    This person gave them a very familiar feeling, but judging by her appearance, they were sure they had never seen her before.


    It wasn''t until Gu Chao spoke that they knew who this person was.


    "The two Daoists are friendly, and I will look after Chao."


    Hehe, it turned out to be her!


    After careful observation, she saw that her demeanor was the same as the person they had imagined, so she was sure it was Gu Chao.


    Earlier, they felt that Gu Chao''s soul was too powerful, but they couldn''t see anything else. They didn''t expect her to be like this.


    It''s just that they don''t know the reason, and they don''t want to know.


    They are nothing more than ordinary errands. It is better for them to know less about such a powerful thing.


    The reason why Gu Chao came here has been explained to the judge long ago, the judge had met Gu Chao once, and last time he received so much filial piety from others, and this time, Gu Chao did not miss it.


    Of course, gifts are not the main thing, what is important is the friendship between him and Gu Chao.


    So, after Gu Chao explained, she first called the messenger back and asked them to go to Han Yu first.


    This person must be found first, otherwise no matter what he promises, it will be useless.


    After checking the book of life and death, the judge found out that Han Yu was in Fengcheng, which would be easy, so he sent them to bring him here.


    However, the judge also made it clear to Gu Chao first, "Gu Daoyou is not in a hurry, this is for me to make a decision after I report to Lord Yan."


    "Thank you, my lord, this is natural, and please take care of me, my lord."


    "Gu Daoyou is polite, it is my duty."


    Therefore, only Gu Chao was left in the hall.


    The judge went away for a while and then came back again. She went to find Jun Yan, and what she got was, "It''s good to give her a favor, maybe it will be useful someday."


    It wasn''t an important thing at all, it was the same sentence she said last time, she looked at it again, and God didn''t hit her, so she still didn''t care about these trivial things.


    Anyway, it''s a matter of your own will, and Fengcheng didn''t insist on it.


    She was not the only one who did this, she also saved one earlier.


    When Gu Chaojian came back from the judge, his expression was relaxed, and Wei Wei still had a message, so he knew it was all right.


    It''s just that she didn''t know why it was so easy. What she thought at first was that it would take some talking.


    Could it be that the rituals she prepared worked?


    At this time, the two servants who were looking for someone came back with them.


    Looking at that person, Gu Chao forgot all his thoughts just now.


    Han Yu followed the messenger over in a daze, saying that someone was looking for him, and his disciples responded that Gu Chao had come.


    As a result, when he arrived at the place, he didn''t know any of the two people in the temple.


    It''s just that person, why is she looking at herself with such eyes?


    Moreover, he actually felt that this person should be a very close person, which made him want to get close involuntarily.


    Especially her eyes, looking at her eyes with tenderness, as if she was her treasure.


    Gu Chao raised the corners of his lips towards Han Yu, and said with a smile, "Han Yu, I''m here."


    Han Yu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, this person, this person, is she?


    It gave him the feeling that he could be sure that this person was really her, but this person''s appearance was not her.


    Then he heard Gu Chao laugh again: "I''m Gu Chao, here I come."


    Suddenly, tears welled up in Han Yu''s eyes, but he was smiling.


    His behavior made Gu Chao feel sorry for him even more.


    Gu Chao raised his legs and walked towards him, but just took two steps when he saw Han Yu suddenly turn his back to her.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here."


    Gu Chao paused when he heard this, and asked him suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Yu just suddenly remembered how ugly he looks now, and he couldn''t let her see it.


    He was not very beautiful in the first place, but now that he has no human shape at all, he is even uglier.


    Where can he see him like this, she will despise herself and be scared away by herself.


    Gu Chao watched Han Yu raise his hand from behind, as if covering his face.


    She also knew what Han Yu was for.


    In the past, she often heard what female cultivators said, women are the ones who please themselves, and this principle is the same here.


    So, Han Yu didn''t want to let himself see his bad side.


    However, she doesn''t care whether he looks good or not. She knows what he used to be like, which is what she likes, so that''s fine.


    Besides, even with his current appearance, she doesn''t dislike him.


    Regardless of Han Yu''s refusal, Gu Chao came to Han Yu''s back, stretched out his hand and pulled him into his arms, Han Yu suddenly pressed into a soft chest, and the feeling on his back was clear, making him subconsciously want to escape.


    He knew that this was the person he was thinking about day and night, she was the one holding him, but this was the first time he got so close to a woman, so it was a natural reaction.


    What''s more, this person is still the one he likes, so how can he not be excited?


    Everyone hugged into his arms, how could Gu Chao make him leave, the other hand gently turned the two of them around, making him face himself.


    Gu Chao''s soul body is her original appearance, her appearance and body shape are all different, and her height is not as tall as Gu Dabao.


    So now, she is only as tall as Han Yu, and the eyes of the two are exactly on each other.


    Han Yu''s thoughts just now were forgotten by him when he fell into Gu Chao''s arms.


    His heart and eyes are now full of this person holding him, and he can''t think of anything else.


    Gu Chao raised his hand to rub his thin cheeks, what Han Yu saw was her eyes filled with pity, and as for the disgust, there was no such thing at all.


    Gu Chao moved closer, and gently kissed Han Yu''s forehead with his thin lips.


    Han Yu''s eyes widened in surprise, he didn''t expect this person to be like this, so he kissed him.


    Her, how could she do this?


    Although the letter of appointment has already been issued, they haven''t paid homage yet, so they aren''t husband and wife yet!


    Just when Han Yu was thinking wildly, a familiar voice came from his ear, "I''m here to marry you."


    Han Yu nodded subconsciously, and responded softly, "Yes."


    Gu Chao smiled, this person is still the one who bumped into his arms back then.


    After agreeing, Han Yu realized what he had done.


    How can he be so frivolous for a man like this?


    He glanced at Gu Chao, and found that Gu Chao''s expression hadn''t changed. It was still the same as before, so I finally felt relieved.


    He knows how bad his reputation is now, and he is afraid that Gu Chao will know it too. Seeing him like this again, he thinks he is frivolous.


    Fortunately, she didn''t look angry.


    Now that there are outsiders around, Gu Chao can''t hold him all the time, and make out with Han Yu as if no one else was around.


    Gu Chao let go of him, and instead took Han Yu''s hand, walking towards the judge.


    The judge and the two errants had embarrassing expressions on their faces. The scene they saw just now made them feel disgusted by others.


    It was only at this time that Han Yu remembered how embarrassing it was when they were hugging and kissing just now, and these few outsiders were watching.


    He lowered his head, blushing, too embarrassed.


    Gu Chao had a very thick skin and was not at all embarrassed.


    Cupped his hands to the judge: "I still want to ask


    Adults arrange to help send off the relatives, and invite adults and sisters to have a wedding wine. "


    The judge did not expect that there would be a day for her to see off her relatives. This is a new thing.


    After thinking about it, he readily agreed immediately, and he could also ask for a wedding drink by the way, so why not do it!


    Since everything was done well, Gu Chao couldn''t stay longer, so he bid farewell to the others and left. Before leaving, he said to Han Yu, "Wait for me obediently."


    Han Yu nodded obediently, the blush on his face never going down.


    When Gu Chao came back, he found that all the monks in the courtyard were still guarding her, and they were all watching intently.


    When Gu Chao opened his eyes, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    What do they mean by this, they are afraid that she will not come back?


    "Gu Daochang, have you seen Yu''er?" It was Han Jing''s voice.


    Why are they here? It''s still late at night, but what''s the rush?


    No wonder the monk guards himself so seriously. The most fearful thing about the soul leaving the body is that someone will bump into the body, and he is afraid that he will not be able to go back.


    They were afraid that if Han Jing bumped into her, she would not be able to come back.


    "See you, he''s not bad. What are you doing here?"


    Han Jing came here to give Gu Chao a wedding dress. Today he went to pick up the wedding dress made for his younger brother, but the work actually wrapped Gu Chao��s for her as well.


    Han Jing took it home without paying attention, and it was Han Zhengfu who took out his son''s wedding clothes to look at it, and then found out.


    It can��t be delivered tomorrow when we get married, so I rushed to send it over at night.


    She didn''t know that when Yin Xiuyan and the others went to get the wedding clothes, there were no more wedding clothes, and they couldn''t remember the work at all.


    I don��t know if it��s in a hurry!


    Han Jing heard Gu Chao say that her younger brother is not bad, she feels better, that''s good.


    When he and Gu Chao get married, things will be better in the future.


    Gu Chao thought of Han Yu''s appearance, and secretly made up his mind to bring him back to his former appearance.


    She has plenty of ways to support Han Yu, it''s just a matter of time.


    After trying on the wedding dress, there was nothing wrong with it, so I put it away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： pick up

    Chapter 133 Reception


    "Father, I don''t know who took the wedding dress by mistake. Is it too late? I promised Daoist Gu that the matter will be left to me, and I will handle it properly for her.


    Unexpectedly, everything is arranged neatly, but a problem has arisen. Xifushang. "


    Yin Xiuyan was wandering around, complaining at the same time, this has been going on for more than half an hour.


    How can this marriage be done without happy clothes, and what''s more, it doesn''t work if it doesn''t fit!


    Li Yuan and Ruan Laosan were dizzy and dizzy, "Yes, don''t wander around, come and sit for a while."


    When Ruan Laosan learned that Gu Chao went to find Yin Xiuyan but didn''t come to her, he still felt a little bitter.


    Obviously she was the one who met Gu Chao first, and he also introduced Yin Xiuyan to Gu Chao. Now that Gu Chao has something to do, he is not the first to think of her, but to go to Yin Xiuyan.


    Later it was her husband who comforted her, "Think about it, Daoist Gu wants to invite someone to propose a marriage to the Han family, this kind of thing is no different, naturally he wants to invite Quanfu''s elders.


    It is definitely inappropriate for us to be of the same generation as Taoist Gu. "


    "Then she can also tell me, it''s not the same if I invite my mother to propose marriage." Ruan Lao San was still a little awkward.


    "Gu Daochang doesn''t know his mother. She has treated the old man of the Yin family and has a friendship. It is reasonable to go to the old man of the Yin family for this matter."


    In this way, Ruan Laosan finally thought about it, and thought of Gu Chao''s temper, and was completely relieved.


    Ruan Lao San was completely convinced of Gu Chao at first, but now her husband is pregnant again. Although it has only been two months, she has a strong premonition that this time it must be her daughter.


    Seeing that the wife-lord''s eyes fell on his lower abdomen, which had not yet been revealed, Ruan Zhengfu also subconsciously put his hand on the lower abdomen. There was a little life there, which he just discovered.


    Ruan Zhengfu has not conceived for several years, and now he is pregnant again, he is naturally very happy.


    It would be great if this child could give birth to a daughter for the wife-owner.


    Yin Xiuyan waved at them, "Where can I sit still, I''m going to die of anxiety."


    "Oh, how can I get rid of this wedding dress. If it wasn''t because of time constraints, I would have smashed this shop."


    "That''s right, it''s not other clothes, and it can be confused with other clothes."


    It''s just that they don''t know that the Han family also ordered wedding clothes in this shop, so they wrapped them together.


    They were in a hurry, Han Jing went back from Gu Chao, and told his family that Gu Chao went to Fengcheng to see Han Yu.


    When they learned that Han Yu was in Fengcheng now and he was doing well, they felt a little comforted.


    In fact, now they have a feeling that their son is still there, but in a place they don''t know, where they can''t see or touch.


    In this way, they can comfort themselves that their son is still alive.


    They also knew that if there was no Gu Chao, their son would really be gone, and they would have no chance to meet their son again.


    As soon as they thought that they would be able to see their son tomorrow, they were naturally happy in their hearts. After his son left, Han Fulang finally had a good night''s sleep.


    After Gu Chao left Fengcheng, the judge arranged for Han Yu to settle properly.


    Since she agreed to Gu Chao, it is natural to help her take care of her.


    Later, Han Yu received another set of wedding clothes and jewelry for the wedding.


    He knew that these must have been sent by someone at home.


    I don��t know what is going on with Dad and the others now, it��s because of his unfilial piety that his relatives still worry about him and feel sad.


    The next morning, Yin Xiuyan finally got the new wedding clothes from the shop, and then hurriedly sent them to Gu Chao.


    When they arrived, they found that Gu Chao already had a wedding dress, and it was exactly the same as the one they sent.


    "What the **** is going on here?" Didn''t it make the three of them worry and wait all night for nothing.


    Gu Chao flicked the face of the wedding dress, and said: "Yesterday Han Jing went to pick up the wedding dress, but the shop was careless and wrapped this one with Han Yu''s, so she sent it to me."


    Then she smiled again: "Thank you for letting you all go to waste."


    The three of them waved their hands, "What kind of friendship do we have, how can we be polite? It''s fine if you don''t delay your big business."


    Now that they knew what was going on, they were relieved, but now they are all yawning. They waited for the clothes in the tailor shop last night. They waited all night, and now their hearts have returned to their stomachs, and they are relieved .


    With this peace of mind, you will naturally feel tired when you relax your mind.


    Gu Chao saw that their expressions were not good, and knew that it was because of her, so he was so grateful that he was also moved.


    "You go back to rest first, and come back at the beginning of Wushi."


    "That can''t work, we still have to come over earlier to help greet the guests."


    Although Gu Chao did not invite anyone specifically, they did it for her!


    As long as they have friendship with Gu Chao, they have invited them, as well as their friends, to come.


    Besides, there might be more people who want to curry favor with Gu Chao themselves. When there are too many people, how can Gu Chao be busy?


    Moreover, the bridegroom is about to be picked up at Wushi, what will the guests at home do?


    It''s impossible to just do it like this!


    So, the three of them are the main force, but there is no delay.


    "Okay, you guys go back and catch up on sleep first."


    After the agreement was made, the three of Yin Xiuyan left and went back.


    Although this wedding was different from the usual, but because of Gu Chao, many people came.


    It is also because this person is Gu Chao, those people are not afraid of bad luck, or being contaminated with something unclean.


    Since the second quarter of the unitary hour, customers have come to the door one after another.


    Yin Xiuyan and the others also came in time, it is really thanks to them.


    The red silk was also hung on the Han family''s side, but it was not removed in the hall, and it had to wait for Gu Chao to pick it up.


    Although there were not as many guests as there were in Gu''s house, there were quite a few.


    It��s just that General Han��s colleagues are here. They are all generals, and there are no civil servants.


    One is because the people she makes friends with are all military officials, and the civil servants are basically talking with each other, and they can''t say a normal word at all.


    There is another reason, that is, at the palace banquet that day, Zhang Ye and other monks gave the civil servants no face at the palace banquet.


    Gu Chao was the reason for this incident, and they were naturally unwilling to come.


    However, they did not come, but someone came.


    The emperor sent the eunuchs around him to reward the Han family, and even put on makeup with Han Yu. Isn''t this just a disguised form to curry favor with Gu Chao?


    There was nothing to do at the palace banquet that day, to give the monks a step down.


    The Han family didn''t care about these reasons, the emperor added makeup himself, so they were naturally thankful.


    They also knew that it was because of Gu Chao, and they also knew why Gu Chao didn''t go that day.


    It''s just these, they all shut their mouths tightly and never mentioned it.


    Their family is still the emperor''s courtiers, how dare they go against the emperor and give the emperor no face?


    So, since the emperor didn''t mention it, they didn''t mention it, just pretend they didn''t know.


    In Gu Chao��s heart, his own son is more important than the emperor, they just need to know about this kind of thing, and they can��t mention it to outsiders.


    Although, the people all over the capital now know about it, because Daoist Gu wanted to prepare to find Han Yu, he turned down the invitation of the Holy Majesty.


    Who doesn��t want such an affectionate wife-leader? Many men in Beijing think that they can also meet a wife-leader like Gu Daochang.


    Gu Chao''s appearance is rough, which is not in line with the favorites of men nowadays, but after this incident, a big change took place immediately.


    Suddenly, those tall, strong and rugged women in Beijing were favored by men.


    Many men think that such a woman looks at ease and will definitely protect herself. Moreover, she has a sense of responsibility and will be sincere to her husband.


    This is really true, taken out of context, if Gu Chao is such a person, can he guarantee that other people are also like this?


    While those women were envious of Gu Chao, they also thanked Gu Chaolai. If it wasn''t for her, they would be so popular and marry so quickly a husband they had never imagined before.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Gu Chao took the grooms all the way to the Han residence.


    The great matchmaker, Mr. Yin, is naturally also with him. At this age, Mr. Yin still has to work hard for him to stay up late for this trip.


    Gu Chaoxin couldn''t bear it, so he took advantage of the time when no one else was paying attention, and used spiritual energy to sort out the old man''s meridians. In this way, even if he stayed up late, it wouldn''t do any harm to the old man''s body.


    Except for Gu Chaoyi, only Mr. Yin knows about this matter. As for whether he will tell his family after he returns, or just tell Yin Xiuyan, that is his business, and Gu Chao doesn''t care.


    Even if her cultivation was exposed, she didn''t care.


    Now he is like a fairy in the hearts of the people in Beijing, and she doesn''t care about that.


    If anyone has any idea that shouldn''t be there, she doesn''t mind teaching him how to behave, or simply not letting him behave.


    When we arrived at the Han Mansion, we couldn''t just pick up Han Yu and leave, but we had to wait until the judges sent Han Yu over.


    In normal times, Han Yu would have arrived long ago, but the situation is different now.


    After about a cup of tea, everyone in the banquet hall found that the surroundings suddenly became cooler.


    Then it was cold, and then, they heard the sound of suona in their ears.


    Gu Chaoli stood in the hall, looking at the gate of the Han Mansion all the time.


    The suona sound is getting closer and clearer.


    It''s impossible for everyone not to beat the drums in their hearts. This is the first time in their lives that they have opened their eyes.


    Hearing the voice, they had already reached the gate of the Han Mansion. At this moment, everyone saw a group of people carrying sedan chairs entering the gate. "People!"


    Let��s call them ��people�� for the time being, because today��s situation is different, and the judge specially selected good-looking men to carry the sedan chair.


    She was also afraid that these "people" would frighten the guests at the banquet. If they were seriously frightened, they would have a new soul in Fengcheng.


    Now Fengcheng is full of souls, waiting to be reincarnated. If someone goes there again, it will be chaotic.


    Among this pair of people, the leader is wearing a red official robe and an official hat. He must be a high-ranking official.


    This Gu Chao is really good at it. Not only can he understand ghosts and gods, but he can also invite gods to send her off to her relatives.


    I don''t know yet, what other skills she has that they don''t know, they haven''t seen.


    Arriving in front of you, Gu Chao took the lead in cupping his hands: "Your Excellency, you have worked hard."


    The judge also bowed his hand in return, "Gu Daoyou is polite, since I promised you, I will naturally do it. I am entrusted by you, and I am loyal to you!"


    "My lord and all the sisters have to work hard again."


    What Gu Chao said was that he would continue to go to Gu''s mansion after a while, and other than them, this sedan chair could not be carried by anyone else.


    The members of the Han family looked at the sedan chair in the hall and stepped forward quickly, but they didn''t take the sedan chair. They could see it but they couldn''t touch it.


    Their eyes were on the car curtain, wanting to see Han Yu quickly.


    Han Fulang broke down in tears, and went to see Gu Chao while wiping away his tears.


    Gu Chao knew that they were in a hurry, and was anxious to see Han Yu.


    Gu Chao came to the sedan chair, opened the curtain and asked Han Yu to get off the sedan chair.


    "Yu''er, come down!"


    Han Yu sat in the sedan chair, and when he heard Judge Du talking to Gu Chao, and other people whispering, he knew he was going home.


    It''s just that he never thought that there are so many guests in the house, shouldn''t the fewer people know about this kind of thing, the better?


    Miss Gu has done so much for him, he is naturally moved, but more grateful.


    From now on, everyone will know that he is Miss Gu''s husband.


    Gu Chao opened the curtain, and inside was Han Yu sitting in a happy suit, but Han Yu covered his face so he couldn''t see his appearance.


    It''s the same, Han Yu felt relieved, how can he be seen by others with his current appearance?


    Isn''t it embarrassing for Miss Gu?


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand in front of Han Yu, and Han Yu threw the red hijab to see Gu Chao''s big generous hand.


    After a pause, he finally put his hand on it.


    This hand is naturally not good-looking, it is dry and thin, so how can it look good.


    led Han Yu out of the sedan chair, and led him to the main hall.


    When the Han family met, they naturally knew what Gu Chao was going to do, so they calmed down temporarily and returned to the main hall to wait for Han Yu.


    Han Yu looked at each of his relatives through the red silk cloth. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he knew their excitement.


    Han Yu knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to his parents, "Mother, father and son are not filial, and you will be sad and sad."


    Although they couldn''t see Han Yu, they couldn''t hear this voice wrongly, it was Han Yu''s voice.


    Moreover, like them, he was hoarse and choked.


    Han Yu kowtowed several times in a row, and Han Fulang stood up to help him, but his hand passed directly through Han Yu''s arm.


    It was only after this matter that they clearly understood that their son was really different from them now.


    They can see, but they cannot touch.


    Han Fulang''s tears fell uncontrollably again, Han Yu also stretched out his hand to hold his father''s hand, but retracted halfway, he knew that he could not touch his father.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： Get what you want

    Chapter 134 Get what you want


    After finally being reunited with relatives, Han Yu naturally wanted to take off the red hijab so that he could meet them.


    However, there are too many guests in the hall, and his current appearance is too ugly, he can''t let his family and Ms. Gu lose face because of him.


    Looking at Han Yu kneeling on the ground, Han Fulang also wanted to see his son again, but his son is getting married today! The red hijab is covered, and it is for his wife to take it off, otherwise it is unlucky.


    It��s this time, so where do we start with the auspicious and unlucky ones?


    It''s just that the members of the Han family stubbornly believe that Han Yu is still alive in this situation.


    "When the three dynasties return home, the son-in-law will take his husband home to reunite with his father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Gu Chao stood beside Han Yu, bowing to General Han and Han Fulang above him.


    General Han nodded, raised his hand and waved.


    Signaled that Gu Chao could take his son away. From the beginning to the end, General Han didn''t say a word. As a mother, she also had slightly red eyes and tears in her eyes.


    Actually, when she came back from Han Yu, her eyes never left Han Yu. She was just afraid that if she spoke, she would lose control of her emotions.


    When the son gets married, the father will naturally ask and bless, "Yu''er, after marriage, you should respect your parents-in-law, love your wife and master, be kind to your brothers, love your children, and grow old together in harmony."


    Han Yu responded, "My son knows."


    Miss Gu, she also has a husband at home. He knows what to do when he enters the Gu family.


    It''s just that, with his current state, he might not be able to do anything.


    "Go, don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Han Fulang wiped the tear stains on his face with a handkerchief, and smiled reluctantly, he shouldn''t cry on his son''s big day.


    The daughter-in-law also said just now that when Sanchao returns home, she will bring her son back.


    Now in front of so many guests, it''s better not to be too ugly.


    Gu Chao led Han Yu into the sedan chair again, and Han Jing and Han Xiao followed to see him off.


    Gu Chao sat on top of the tall horse with his head on his head, dressed in red flowers, and was full of joy, but the team behind her seemed weird no matter how you looked at it.


    The people in the city also knew about the happy event between Daoist Gu and Young Master Han, even though it was already midnight, they all came out to watch the ceremony.


    I have heard of this kind of thing occasionally, but it is the first time that it took such a lot of trouble and joy, and the people will naturally not miss it.


    Where the team passed by, there was silence like a cicada falling on a needle. Not only that, this midsummer season made them feel cold all over their bodies, and their backs were cold.


    What''s even more strange is that there is a dark coffin behind the sedan chair.


    Then he is still Mr. Han, but what about that vague figure in the sedan chair?


    It was only a moment of doubt, and the people realized that the person in the sedan chair was also Mr. Han.


    The Han family turned around and entered the mansion when they could no longer see the team. The guests who were hard to talk just now came back to their senses.


    They saw and felt it with their own eyes just now.


    Is this the closest they are to death?


    For mortals like them, the only way to see the ghost is when they die. They saw it clearly just now, isn''t it the closest distance?


    In this way, they also know more about Gu Chao. Those who had disdain for Gu Chao before, and those who didn''t believe her, now completely believe her.


    Such capable people, how can they, mortals, reach it?


    Looking at the members of the Han family, although their identities remain the same, they are also different.


    The so-called one person attains Taoism and ascends to heaven. Their son married Daoist Gu as a common husband, and considering Daoist Gu''s attitude today, they will have to weigh the weight of the Han family in the future.


    The Han family is no longer just a fifth-rank official, behind them is Gu Chao.


    The group of Taoist priests who directly refuted the Holy Spirit at the palace banquet and left were all headed by Gu Chao, not to mention, even the Holy Lord added makeup to the Han family in order to give himself a step down.


    That''s it, whoever doesn''t have long eyes and can''t see clearly, if they bump into it again, they deserve to die.


    There are also people who were offended by Gu Chao in the past, secretly speaking ill of Gu Chao and spreading rumors about Han Yu. Those people are now locked at home and dare not show their faces.


    Back when Gu Chao was in the capital, there were many people who came to her door, but she didn��t pick up everyone. Some people with bad character and no merit were naturally offended by her.


    After she left the capital, the people who spread the rumors about Han Yu were those who spread the most rumors.


    It''s just that, how ugly and wanton they spread it at the beginning, now they regret it so much, and their faces hurt.


    Guests waiting in Gu''s mansion heard the sound of the suona and knew that it was the arrival of the newcomer.


    Zhang Ye led a group of people to light firecrackers at the door to greet him. Han Yu in the sedan chair held his hand tightly, even though he wasn''t sweating, he still felt nervous.


    If he hadn''t thought about it, there would be a day when he would enter Gu''s mansion so dignifiedly.


    Amid Mr. Yin''s congratulations, Gu Chao led Han Yu off the sedan chair, across the brazier and saddle, and entered the mansion.


    Yu Zhu followed behind her young master, seeing that young master finally got his wish, she secretly raised her sleeve and touched the tears.


    Actually, no one should be able to see Han Yu. This was specially arranged by Gu Chao. She wanted everyone to see and know that she and Han Yu were married.


    Those who slandered and joked about Han Yu in the past, shut up.


    She knew that this must also be Han Yu''s wish. When that man got married, he didn''t want to be full of guests and get blessings.


    She fulfilled Han Yu''s wish, but she couldn''t fulfill Ning Su''s.


    Ning Su married her back then and had nothing. She could only love him more in the future to make up for his grievances.


    This is also the reason why Gu Chao didn''t let Ning Su prepare, nor did he take Han Yu home to get married. She was going to be a newcomer again, and it was still in front of Ning Su.


    How sad did he feel when he saw it? If you can''t see it, you don''t want it anymore, and you can feel better.


    After the worship, Mr. Yin and Yu Zhu took Han Yu to wait in the new house, and Gu Chao naturally wanted to greet the guests.


    It''s just that it won''t be as long as usual. It''s Zishi, so we can''t keep them until the sun rises tomorrow.


    "Gu Daochang, a spring night is worth a thousand gold, and this place is handed over to our sisters, you go back quickly!"


    I''m afraid no one would dare to make trouble in this bridal chamber.


    Ruan Lao San said so, Yin Xiuyan and Li Yuan also echoed.


    "We''ll see off the guests later, don''t keep Mr. Han waiting."


    Han Yu sat on the wedding bed, holding a kapok purse in his hand, which contained his and Gu Chao''s hair.


    "Young master, don''t be afraid, Madam will be back soon."


    The wife Yuzhu mentioned was Gu Chao, but Han Yu didn''t realize it for a while.


    Yuzhu also realized that she had said the wrong thing, "Now that the son is married, he can no longer be called a son, but should be called a gentleman."


    Masamune-kun! He got married, married to the person he dreamed of day and night, and now he is Miss Gu''s husband.


    "Yuzhu, tell me, am I dreaming?"


    Or he didn''t actually die, that was his sick last fantasy.


    "Zhengjun, you pinched me, this must not be a dream."


    Yuzhu stretched out her arm and handed it to Han Yu, letting him pinch herself.


    Han Yu looked at Yuzhu''s hand, but didn''t intend to reach out, "I can''t even touch you!"


    His tone was both helpless and sad. Now he can''t touch anyone except Miss Gu.


    Yuzhu also realized, "I''m confused." Then, Yuzhu pinched herself, "Oh! It hurts! Zhengjun, it really hurts, it''s not a dream."


    "Well, that''s good, that''s good, Miss Gu..."


    Yuzhu interrupted his own Zhengjun, "Zhengjun can no longer be called Mrs. Miss, but wife master."


    Han Yu under the hijab heard the words "wife master", couldn''t help pursing his lips, and became a little shy instead.


    From now on, she is his own wife.


    Listening to the lively voices outside, it is not a dream, it is real.


    After the master and servant had talked for a while, they heard footsteps from far to near outside, and they knew that it was Gu Chao who had returned.


    Gu Chao looked at the door frame with the red happy character in front of him, and imagined what that person would look like inside.


    Nervous, anticipating, excited, delighted.


    Push open the door and go in, turn around the screen, and you will see the man sitting on the bed with Xi, and you can see his mood from his clenched hands.


    "Ma''am." Yu Zhu bowed her knees and saluted Gu Chao.


    After receiving Gu Chao''s signal, he exited the new house and closed the door behind him.


    Now there are only Gu Chao and Han Yu left in the room, Han Yu is even more nervous, and his purse is deformed by him.


    Gu Chao picked up the weighing pole on the table and raised Han Yu''s hijab. The person in front of him lowered his eyes and pursed his lips, his pale cheeks were slightly red.


    "Husband." Han Yu''s face turned even redder when he heard the voice above his head, and his eyelashes trembled slightly, showing the tension in his heart.


    Gu Chao didn''t urge him, just waited for his response.


    After a while, I heard Han Yu calling softly, "wife master."


    Then I heard a slight laughter above my head, which was deep and sweet.


    On the wedding night, it was natural to drink Hebei wine. Han Yu never raised his head to look at Gu Chao, but his eyes never left Gu Chao.


    Seeing her turn around, I thought she was going to leave, so I was so scared that I quickly looked up, and then stretched out my hand to stay.


    It turned out that Gu Chao just poured wine on the side table.


    Seeing her coming over with two glasses of wine, Han Yu finally realized that this is Hebei wine.


    Gu Chao handed a glass in front of him, watched him reach out to take it, and then walked around his arm to drink with him.


    Naturally, Han Yu can''t really drink alcohol, he can only smell of alcohol.


    Then, Han Yu found himself flying into the arms of someone.


    Being frightened, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to hug Gu Chao''s neck, and pressed his cheek against Gu Chao''s heart.


    "Fulang, it''s time to go to bed."


    Han Yu naturally imagined what happened next. Although he was a little scared and nervous, it was what he was looking forward to.


    After tonight, he will really be Gu Chao''s person.


    Gu Chao, who has not eaten meat for several months, is naturally vicious.


    "Wife master~uh~"


    "Well, I''m here."


    When the sky was bright, Gu Chao cleaned up for Han Yu, and looked at the person in his arms, Han Yu''s complexion was much better than last night.


    Lighted another soul-nourishing incense and put it beside the bed, and then Gu Chao got up and left.


    Han Yu is like this now, so naturally he can''t see the sun, let alone go out during the day.


    It is necessary to prepare a place for him to stay, and the spiritual card made for him by the Han family is the most suitable.


    The coffin that came back with him last night was parked in the place arranged earlier in the morning, which was specially prepared by Gu Chao.


    The spirit tablet was also placed there, and Gu Chao had explained to the servants who were guarding it in advance, and the incense was continuously offered.


    Not only that, Zhangye and the others also went to offer incense last night.


    In their view, Gu Chao is a senior, and the husband of this senior is naturally a senior, so he deserves a stick of incense.


    Gu Chao took the spirit card in his hand, first made a series of complicated gestures, and then forced his heart and soul to draw symbols out of thin air and hit the spirit card.


    A red light spread out, and all of them fell on the spirit card and were absorbed, and finally the spirit card returned to its previous appearance.


    Gu Chao returned to the main courtyard with the spirit card, and when he arrived at the door, he saw Yuzhu was already guarding there, knowing that he was waiting for Han Yu to wake up to serve him.


    Yuzhu got up early, and came here to guard after tidying up. Unexpectedly, his wife got up earlier.


    "Ma''am."


    Yuzhu came here as the dowry of the master, and Han Yu married into the Gu family, so he is now considered a servant of the Gu family.


    "Get up, go and do your own work, I don''t need you here."


    What Gu Chao said is the same, Han Yu is like this now, there is nothing more than asking Yuzhu to talk and run errands.


    She won''t go out today, so she doesn''t need Polygonatum.


    Yuzhu, the personal servant, was replaced by the head wife on the first day she arrived at Gu''s house.


    Is he a little complicated, or lamenting that he is useless? Or do you want to be happy for your own gentleman?


    have it all! I''d rather be more happy for my Zhengjun.


    Zhengjun got what he wanted, and his wife is considerate to Zhengjun. You can tell from the softened expression on Madam''s face that she must be satisfied with Zhengjun.


    After watching Gu Chao push the door and go in, he left.


    Han Yu was lying on the bed, and when he saw his wife came in, he looked up and found that his wife was holding his spirit card in her hand.


    He subconsciously resisted, unwilling to think about his current situation.


    Gu Chao saw him like this, and said with a smile: "Take care slowly, and it won''t take long for you to get well."


    "What did the wife master say?" Han Yu didn''t understand.


    "Now that you are still weak, you can stay here when you have nothing to do. When you get in shape later, you won''t need this."


    Gu Chao naturally has the confidence to raise him into shape, it is impossible to keep him like this forever.


    Although his body cannot be used anymore, it can only be in the form of a soul body.


    However, cultivating the way of ghosts is also a good way.


    It doesn''t matter that he is as powerful as the ghost king, as long as he has a shape.


    Just leave the rest to her. She is his wife and will definitely protect him.


    Gu Chao explained to Han Yu about cultivating ghosts, and he explained to him in detail what he didn''t understand.


    Han Yu also finally had some understanding of Gu Chao''s identity. It turned out that she was such a person.


    What Han Yu is most worried about is not his own soul and body. He will be satisfied if he can marry the wife-lord as he wishes, and he dare not ask for more.


    He is worried about his brother and his in-laws, how he will face them now.


    Can they agree to be with their wife? Can you accept him?


    "Wife master."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    Han Yu looked up at Gu Chao, pursed his lips and asked again.


    "Brother, can he accept me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： to meet

    Chapter 135 Meet


    Mentioning Ning Su, Gu Chao also missed him, and wondered how uncomfortable he was at home.


    Although the matter of marrying Han Yu was proposed by himself, Gu Chao still felt that he was wronged.


    How can a man really be willing to share his wife with others, and he doesn''t care at all.


    Unless he didn''t take himself into his heart and didn''t care about her at all.


    But, how could Ning Su not care about her?


    All his thoughts are on himself, and he has failed him.


    Seeing that the wife-lord is slightly dazed, Han Yu''s heart flutters even more. Could it be that the wife-leader hasn''t mentioned his matter to her brother yet?


    Or, brother is not willing?


    But now that he has tasted the happiness of being with his wife-lord, if he is as firm as before, he really can''t do it.


    He wants to be with his wife forever and never be separated again.


    Brother disagreed, so he went to ask.


    He didn''t think about competing with his brother for the wife''s head, nor would he dominate the wife''s head.


    As long as the elder brother agrees to allow him to enter the Gu family, even if the wife-owner loves the elder brother more in the future, he is willing, and he will not argue.


    As long as the wife is free to come and see him, the elder brother doesn��t want him to be an eyesore, so he hides.


    Actually, he can''t go out during the day, he can only hide.


    "My wife, I have made it difficult for you! If my brother doesn''t want to see me, I won''t appear in front of my brother."


    "It''s not Su''er, it was he who asked you to come in and prepared a room for you."


    Thinking of the kindness and generosity of the little husband, Gu Chao wanted to go back now.


    Han Yu opened his Danfeng eyes wide, looked at his wife-in-law in disbelief, pursed his lips and was speechless.


    It turned out that this is the case, he wronged his brother, and he treated the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    It is his blessing that his brother treats him like this. In this life, he will never forget his brother''s kindness.


    "My wife, I will definitely get along with my brother in the future, serve my in-laws, serve my wife and respect my brother."


    Gu Chao also thought about it, there are two men in the family, how will they get along in the future?


    I know their tempers. They are not the kind of aggressive, jealous temperament, not the kind of people who pick things up.


    However, it is difficult to say if they are not put together, under the same roof, or under the same wife.


    What''s more, there is Gu Widow at home, so I''m afraid he will make things even more difficult to deal with.


    When Gu Chao heard Han Yu''s statement, whether he was sincere or told her, she could temporarily feel at ease.


    "Su''er is soft-tempered, you will get along with him in the future."


    If Gu Chao was asked to say something to please and comfort Fu Lang, to keep his backyard from catching fire, Gu Chao couldn''t do it.


    If not, how could she not find a Taoist partner in the past ten thousand years?


    "Don''t worry, my wife, I will get along well with my brother, and I won''t make things difficult for my wife."


    Although Han Yu hasn''t been in contact with his wife-lord for a long time, he still has a good guess about his wife-leader''s temperament.


    Since she has said so, then my brother must have such a temperament and is an easy-going person.


    It is also enough to prove how deep the elder brother''s position is in the wife-lord''s heart.


    I let myself get along well with my brother because I am afraid that I will make my brother wronged.


    No matter what, he can only marry his wife if his elder brother nods. He will remember this love and will take the initiative to get along with his elder brother.


    Moreover, the wife-lord is not ungrateful to herself, otherwise she would not have done so much for herself, let alone go to Fengcheng to find herself.


    In his life, the greatest luck was in meeting his wife, and the greatest blessing was being able to marry his wife.


    The wife-lord has affection for his elder brother. He is not jealous, but feels at ease.


    If the wife-owner married himself and then ignored the husband in the family, then the wife-owner married the wrong person.


    is not the person he admires.


    She can be affectionate to her husband at home now, and she will treat herself in the same way in the future. This is the wife he wants to marry in his heart.


    At this time, he heard Gu Chao say again, "Now there is only Dad in the family, Su''er and Gu Yu''an.


    Yu''an is Su''er and I''s daughter, she''s only one month old.


    How to get along with dad, when you go back, you can ask Su''er for advice, and you will know that he gets along well with dad. "


    Gu Chao is pointing the way for Han Yu, that is to say, Han Yu, a straightforward person, will not think too much, otherwise, if it is someone else, I am afraid that he will misunderstand that Gu Chao is putting pressure on him and giving him a blow.


    Before he entered the Gu family, he told himself that his brother and his father-in-law had a good relationship, and that he was going to please the two of them, and asked himself to ask his brother for advice. This was not to remind him that if he wanted to live well in the Gu family in the future, he would To rely on their breath?


    Han Yu didn''t think much about it. He also felt that he didn''t know the people and things in his family now, so he should ask his brother for advice.


    Moreover, if my elder brother can have a harmonious relationship with his father-in-law, he will have to work harder when he enters the house. If he makes his father-in-law unhappy, it will be his fault.


    "Thank you, wife, for your reminder, I''ll take note of it.


    ��


    When it was time for Sanchao to return home, Gu Chao took her husband back to her natal home.


    Naturally, Han Yu cannot appear under the sun. Now he lives in the spirit card and was put into the space by Gu Chao.


    Yuzhu returned home with his wife''s carriage, he was Zhengjun''s dowry servant, so he naturally had to follow Zhengjun when he returned home.


    He also knew that his Zhengjun lived in the spirit card now, and the spirit card was on his wife.


    After learning about this, he would go to offer incense to Zhengjun''s spirit card in the morning, noon and evening. Madam also said that if you worship more incense, Zhengjun''s soul and body will be condensed as soon as possible.


    He naturally hoped that his Zhengjun would condense into a soul body as soon as possible, so he wouldn''t have to be like this now.


    Can''t go out, can''t see the sun, can''t touch anything, no one can see Zhengjun without his wife casting spells.


    The members of the Han family were waiting for Han Yu to come back in the hall early in the morning. Gu Chao agreed to them and brought Han Yu back.


    Now all their hopes are put on Gu Chao, hoping that she can make their son well, even in the current situation, they are willing.


    At least, when they miss their son, they can still see him instead of being separated forever.


    The old man of the Han family was also there. When they got married that day, the old man fell ill in bed because of his little grandson, and couldn''t get off the ground at all.


    General Han was afraid that the yin energy would contaminate the old man''s body, so he didn''t dare to let the old man come out.


    Sure enough, she guessed right. The old man might not be able to survive the situation that day.


    She didn''t know that although an imperial envoy came up that night, it would not affect everyone.


    Grandpa Han learned that his little grandson had married Gu Chao and would come back today. No matter what his daughter said, he would get up.


    He is already at this age, he is not afraid of being tainted by his grandson, he can see his grandson well, and he will die in peace.


    If it weren��t for the old man Gu Chao to treat the illness, just because of the evil thing before, the old man would be like Han Yu, and it��s lucky that he just fell ill now.


    Before Gu Chao��s carriage came to a complete stop, the gatekeeper��s servants ran in to report, ��Master, grandma, Zhengjun, the young lady is here.��


    When everyone heard the words, they finally let go of their worries, and it��s good to come, it��s good to come.


    General Han told his two daughters, "Hurry up and greet them at the door."


    It is common for this aunt to welcome her younger siblings back home, and sisters Han Jing and Han Xiao went out happily.


    They also want to see their brother as soon as possible, and want to know if he is okay?


    Gu Chao was greeted graciously by the servants, and saw the two aunts coming towards him. As a younger brother and sister, she naturally wanted to salute the two aunts.


    Seeing that it was Gu Chao who came alone, the two went to the door to check carefully, but they still didn''t see their brother.


    "Two aunts, don''t worry, let''s go in and talk."


    After saluting, Yu Zhu also smiled and said: "Eldest Miss, Second Miss, don''t worry, Zhengjun is back too."


    Suddenly hearing the name Zhengjun, the two of them were a little stunned for a while, and then realized that the Zhengjun Yuzhu said meant Han Yu.


    The title of Zhengjun must be Zhengfulang. Their younger brother married Gu Chao is also Fulang, but he is Pingfulang. This title of Zhengjun is a bit nondescript.


    I don��t know what the siblings mean?


    Only with the permission of the head of the wife, Hirao can be called Zhengjun.


    Yu Zhu didn''t think too much about it. In his opinion, if his own Zhengjun is his wife''s husband, then he is the Zhengjun.


    Besides, the madam he has been calling so for the past two days didn''t say anything, nor did he show that he was unwilling to come.


    He thought, at worst, when he returned to the Gu Mansion, he would at least address the two Zhengjuns and add their surnames.


    When there is only your own Zhengjun in private, you can directly address him as Zhengjun.


    The two Han Jing sisters looked at Gu Chao''s face, and found that Gu Chao''s face was still smiling as usual, so they were relieved. It seemed that they were approved by their siblings.


    Since the siblings said to wait until they went in, they stopped talking and led Gu Chao in.


    The people in the hall who were full of anticipation reacted the same way as Han Jing and the others when they saw that Gu Chao was alone.


    Gu Chao stepped forward, first to meet the elders, and then set up formations in the hall after getting up.


    Seeing her actions, although everyone was puzzled, they could almost guess her intentions.


    After the formation was completed, Gu Chao released Han Yu with a wave.


    Han Yu is also full of expectations along the way. Although he lives in the spirit card, he can hear the voices from the outside world.


    Especially after entering the Han Mansion, he was looking forward to it even more, waiting for his wife-lord to release him.


    It hasn''t been ten days before and after, but he feels as if many years have passed, and it feels like a previous life.


    Maybe it was during the period when he was unconscious, his whole body was ethereal, which is why he felt this way.


    The Han family didn''t feel this way. They watched their son leave with their own eyes, and experienced the grief of these days. Seeing their son again now also feels like they have been separated for a lifetime.


    Han Yu''s current appearance is only a little better than when he left, and it is still the same appearance that makes people feel distressed and can''t help crying.


    Han Yu was about to kneel down to worship, but Han Fulang stepped forward to help him, but in the end, he went straight through Han Yu''s body just like the day they got married.


    They are all mortals, how can they touch Han Yu?


    After being sad, they had to accept this fact.


    It is better for the son to be like this than to leave them forever.


    Then they learned that the son''s appearance can be restored to its original appearance, and it will condense into a soul body in a while, and then they will be able to touch him.


    This is the best news the Han family has heard these days.


    Their resentment towards Gu Chao has completely dissipated now, as long as their son is doing well, they will be content.


    Since Gu Chao is here, he must have a look at Mr. Han''s body.


    In the past, she was rushing forward before marrying someone else''s grandson, but now that she has become someone''s grandson-in-law, she has to pay more attention.


    Mr. Han''s body was a little weak, and he was overly sad, so he fell ill.


    This is naturally not difficult for Gu Chao. With Gu Chao here, it will not be a problem for the old man to live another ten years.


    "What''s the plan for the daughter-in-law?" General Han asked what Gu Chao thought about the follow-up of the evil thing.


    Although she was not at the palace banquet that day, she also heard later that the source of the evil was in the sea, and she still doesn''t know what it looks like now.


    Moreover, I don��t know if there are any in the world?


    As long as the thing is not removed for a day, they can''t feel at ease.


    At the palace banquet that day, the monks from various families broke up with the emperor and those civil officials. Gu Chao also knew about it. Zhang Ye and the others told her when they came back.


    At that time, Gu Chao was busy with other things and didn''t have time to deal with this matter. Now she has free time, but she didn''t plan to go to the emperor on her own initiative.


    This world belongs to the emperor?


    This world is the world of Liming people, and it is the world of Youyou common people.


    She survived in this world, so naturally there should be her cause and effect.


    Since this matter has come before her, it has already been involved in cause and effect with her.


    Even if she doesn''t mention cause and effect, she won''t really just stand by and watch for the sake of those people she cares about.


    "I will set off to go back tomorrow, and I will solve it later."


    Gu Chao told the story that the elders of the Tianyi faction and the monks of various families had gone out to sea to find that place, and also told them his firm thoughts.


    As the emperor''s courtier, General Han naturally had some scruples.


    "The Holy One sent makeup that day."


    With just this sentence, Gu Chao understood what the emperor meant, without her mother-in-law needing to say more.


    "Mother-in-law, tell her to prepare generous gifts for the monks."


    She was not begging or discussing with the emperor for the monks, but was informing her.


    Emperors in the world, their monks naturally don''t pay attention to them, but there should be a person who sits in this world, otherwise it will be the common people who suffer.


    Besides, the emperors in the world are also descended from the stars in the sky, so there must always be a line.


    The emperor is not bad, but the courtiers around her should be settled.


    The emperor originally wanted to make friends with the monks, but in the end this good thing was messed up by those civil servants.


    Later, the emperor gave the Han family some make-up after consideration, which was her attitude.


    What''s more, after the wedding banquet, the emperor heard from the **** who returned to order that it was actually delivered by the Yin messenger himself.


    Not only that, even the judge came, and she became even more afraid of Gu Chao.


    Such a character, even if he can''t use it for himself, he can''t do evil.


    So, the emperor''s imperial decree came again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： go home

    Chapter 136 Home


    At the wedding banquet that day, Gu Chao said in the hall that he would take Han Yu back to the Han family when the Three Dynasties returned home, and the emperor naturally heard about it.


    Since she wanted to make friends with Gu Chao, and wanted to ease the previous relationship, she took the initiative to send the imperial decree to the Han family again.


    The **** looked at Gu Chao from a distance last time, and this time he saw it more clearly during the day, only then did he realize that Gu Chao is different from other Taoist priests because of his appearance.


    Speaking of Taoist priests, in the eyes of the world, they should look like immortals, but Gu Chao.


    Not to mention that her body and abilities are not in line with her age, but her appearance is tall and burly, with a tough face. People who don''t know may think she is a warrior woman and bandit.


    As soon as the imperial decree arrived, Han Jiaren was naturally ready to receive the decree. Gu Chao stopped him at the exit and asked the **** who delivered the imperial decree, "Is it for me?"


    "It''s for Daoist Gu." He already said it just now, so Daoist Gu still asks?


    Gu Chao nodded, "Since it''s for me, mother-in-law doesn''t need to prepare to receive the order."


    As he spoke, he reached out to the eunuch, "Give it to me!"


    This attitude is not arrogant.


    Not only the Han family, but also the **** who delivered the imperial decree was stunned.


    This is the first person who does not kneel down without setting an incense table, what should I do?


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, now she wants to beg me, and I have to kneel down?


    There is no such reason in the world!


    When Gu Chao was expressionless, she was really bluffing, and seeing her raised eyebrows impatiently, the **** holding the imperial decree suddenly thought of Zhang Ye and others who left at the palace banquet that day.


    So he didn''t care about the royal face, it''s better to send the imperial decree to Gu Chao first.


    Whether the errand is done well or not is one thing, but whether it can be done successfully is another. She can''t follow in the footsteps of those adults.


    Gu Chao took the imperial decree, opened it, and saw a long list of long-winded words, and the last meaning was nothing more than asking her to put the people of the world first, and go to sea to get rid of that evil thing.


    He also said that he wanted to make her a national teacher, for the common people of the world.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, "Thank you for your kindness, Gu has always been used to being at ease, and he is not qualified for the position of a national teacher, please Your Majesty find another person.


    As for the evil thing, Gu will get rid of it with fellow Taoists.


    However, His Majesty should know about Gu. In terms of reward, His Majesty should also ask His Majesty to take it with us when we set off tomorrow. "


    Originally, she wanted General Han to lead her, but now that her own people are here, she should make the decision herself.


    Originally, this remuneration could not be waived, but sometimes it is better to draw a clear line.


    Gu Chaoben is a person who always takes revenge and protects his shortcomings. She will definitely pay back the three points given to her by others.


    Everyone also heard that it was because of what happened at the palace banquet that day, and she was going to settle accounts after the autumn!


    It��s not that Gu Chao didn��t think about getting his mother-in-law for being an official in the court. If it wasn��t for the Han family��s reasons, she wouldn��t talk to the emperor politely.


    The **** got what Gu Chao said, and went back to report to the emperor.


    The emperor was silent for a long time before speaking, "Have you seen the son of the Han family?"


    "Returning to the Holy Lord, the servant saw Mr. Han."


    Thinking of Han Yu''s appearance, the **** was still a little terrified.


    It''s not that Han Yu''s appearance is scary, but his skinny appearance coupled with his current identity makes it frightening.


    "How is he?" The emperor put one hand on the armrest and tapped it lightly and slowly.


    The **** swallowed subconsciously, "The slave looked at Mr. Han, as if he was a little erratic, and in broad daylight, there is really no shadow."


    The emperor''s finger tapping on the handrail stopped. She had never seen Han Yu''s appearance, but after hearing what the **** said, she imagined a look in her mind.


    The appearance in her own mind is more terrifying than the real Han Yu, and she can imagine that the adjectives are all used on Han Yu.


    In the end, the emperor naturally prepared according to what the caretaker said. She knew that her tens of thousands of city guards and Ouchi guards would not be able to protect them at all when they encountered something that could not be viewed with normal thinking. live her.


    If it was in the past, she had never seen that unbelievable thing with her own eyes, and she would never tolerate Gu Chao''s rudeness, but now the form is different, and she can''t help it.


    Those who fight for power and selfishness in the court, it is time to clean up,


    At the Han family��s side, after the **** left, General Han reminded Gu Chao, ��It��s good that you know it yourself.��


    She sees the ability of her daughter-in-law, so she doesn''t worry about it, but there are some things and people, and she just doesn''t do human affairs, so what should be guarded against is still to be guarded against.


    At noon, Gu Chao and Han Yu naturally ate at Han''s house, and they didn''t return home until the afternoon and evening.


    Han Yu is reluctant to part with his family, how can the people of the Han family part with him?


    However, since they are already married, they must leave home. No matter how reluctant they are, they cannot keep their sons.


    Fortunately, Gujia Village is not far from the middle of Beijing. They can visit their son when they miss him, but it only takes a day or two.


    Actually, whenever Han Yu gets homesick, he dreams of coming back. His speed is faster than others.


    The evil has not been eradicated until now, Gu Chao was not at ease, so he left the Han family in Beijing like this, so he set up an enchantment in the Han family, so that those monsters and ghosts cannot enter.


    They left talisman papers for the members of the Han family, and they are generally fine.


    Back to Gu Mansion, Gu Chao brought the emperor''s words to the monks, knowing what Gu Chao meant and knowing that they also felt relieved.


    They want to see what reward the emperor will give them tomorrow. If she is sincere, they will turn this matter over and they can still contact her in the future.


    On the second day, the emperor''s people hadn''t arrived yet, but they waited for the grand master to arrive.


    The grand master actually wanted to come here a long time ago. She is the one who benefits the most and the one who feels the deepest. Without these Taoist priests, she would have lost her life long ago.


    Not only her, but her whole family will die, and there will be no one left.


    She wanted to come earlier, but she heard that Gu Chao was busy with getting married, so she had to let it go.


    She came in person on the day of the wedding banquet, but she couldn''t say a word to Gu Chao from the beginning to the end, and she was too shocked by the scene that night.


    In order not to blame her for being ignorant, she wasn''t the only one present at the time?


    Do not! Master Zhu is calmer than her.


    Master Zhu is experienced, and has seen bad luck, so he is still psychologically stable.


    In the next few days, it will be Gu Chao''s newlyweds, so she will naturally not be so blind to the door, so she chooses to come on this day.


    The first purpose of her coming is naturally to thank Gu Chao, and the second purpose is to bond.


    Gu Chao does not reject her idea, just like Yin Xiuyan and the others, maybe it will be used that day.


    Besides, the Han family is in the middle of the capital, and it would be good if there is a grand master to take care of them.


    She took the initiative to show her kindness, and Gu Chao is not the kind of person who can''t figure it out. When the grand master left, he gave her a few health talismans.


    Because of the evil thing, the common people in Beijing have been more or less affected. With this nourishing talisman, their dreams will recover a little.


    When the grand master left the mansion, he happened to meet the oncoming eunuch.


    She was ordered by the emperor to send rewards to Gu Chao and the monks. When she saw the grand master here, she smiled and exchanged a few words of greeting, without saying much or asking.


    This matter, she will naturally report to the emperor when she returns.


    In fact, it��s not a big deal, it��s just that the evil thing started from the Grand Master��s Mansion, now that Gu Chao has eliminated the evil thing, it��s normal for her to come to thank her.


    This **** is able to become a celebrity around the emperor, so she naturally has her skills.


    Based on these two meetings, Gu Chao has a good impression of her, she is a person with discernment.


    Not to mention whether they are satisfied with the things sent by the emperor, it is the eunuch''s attitude that makes them very satisfied.


    In this way, I earned some points for the emperor, and after looking at those things, I thought it was not bad.


    Gold and silver are really of little value to monks like them.


    They are not fake Taoist priests who set up stalls on the street to be deceived, they are not bad for these yellow and white things.


    Now, accepting these things from the emperor is just to make my heart happy.


    After collecting the things, they will naturally have to leave. They don''t have the leisurely time, they have to rush to the sea.


    Gu Chao had told Yin Xiuyan and the others earlier about Gu Chao''s leaving, and a few people came and sent them to the gate of the city with the Han family.


    Han Yu couldn''t show it to others, he could only listen to the movement outside, and he himself burst into tears.


    At such an age, it was the first time for him to leave home, so he was naturally sad.


    Thinking that he is married to the wife-owner, and he followed the wife-owner back home, he is relieved again.


    Finally, a group of more than a dozen Taoist priests became escorts for Han Yu''s dowry.


    Gu Chao didn''t ask them to do this work either, they did it themselves.


    Han Yu''s dowry was loaded into ten carriages, and his coffin was also placed in one, and a group of people went back to Gu''s Village.


    Along the way, both master and servant Han Yu were uneasy, and Yuzhu sat in the carriage holding the spirit card of her own Zhengjun.


    "Zhengjun, we''re done playing tonight."


    Han Yu is in the spirit card, he can only listen but cannot speak.


    However, he was also worried. Although he knew that his brother didn''t reject him, he was from behind after all, and he was still afraid that his family would not like him.


    "Zhengjun, Madam is so kind to you, she will definitely not let you be wronged."


    Han Yu wants to say that he is not wronged, but he is afraid that his brother will be wronged.


    This journey was spent in the occasional gossip of Yuzhu.


    As soon as it got dark, Gu Chao and his party entered Gu''s Village.


    At this time, when the villagers were chatting in the open space of the village after eating, they all surrounded Gu Chao when he came back.


    I saw the team of chariots and horses behind her, and the people dressed as Taoist priests. I don''t know if this has been resolved or not?


    Especially when Han Yu''s coffin entered the village, the villagers became even more nervous and asked Gu Chao what happened.


    There are many happy faces in the village, presumably they are relatives brought back by the villagers.


    This is not the time to talk, there are too many people to talk, and it is getting late, so Gu Chao roughly talked about the situation.


    "Beijing is fine, but the source has not been resolved, and it will take some days.


    That''s my husband, now take him home. "


    People outside the village listened to the sighs and talked about Gu Chao and ignored it, but those people in the village who really cared about her, Gu Chao still explained the reason.


    "It''s getting late today, so I''ll take them back first, and it won''t be too late to talk about it after this matter is over."


    "That''s right, Dabao is also tired all the way, so go back to rest earlier."


    Yuzhu sat on the car, looking at the villagers outside through the gap in the curtain. This was the first time he had such close contact with so many villagers.


    He saw his wife talking to them in a good manner, and the concern on their faces was not fake, he couldn''t help sighing: "Zhengjun, madam is very popular in the village."


    They already knew that Gu Chao lived in the Gu family village. After Yin Xiuyan returned, he spread the news about Gu Chao''s family throughout the capital.


    When they heard it, they sighed that they were indeed experts, and they were different from ordinary people like them.


    Han Yu and Yuzhu master and servant also made plans to live in the village in the future, and also wanted to get along well with the people in the village.


    Marry a chicken as a chicken and marry a dog as a dog, Han Yu has always understood this.


    Han Yu couldn''t see the situation outside, so Yuzhu told him all the way, what kind of house, what kind of road, where there is a big tree, and where there are crops.


    Gu Chao did not specify the time of her return, and no one in her family knew that she would come back today.


    At this time, the door of Gu��s house had already been closed, and Gu Chao stepped forward to knock on the door, and before there was a voice of inquiry from inside, he said, ��Open the door.��


    The concierge naturally kept the master''s voice in mind, and when he heard that grandma had returned, he immediately rushed over to open the door.


    "Grandma, you are back."


    Seeing the carriage parked at the door, he started unloading the door panel on his own, and let the carriage go in directly.


    Gu Chao ignored these things, came to Han Yu''s carriage, and took him next.


    In Gu''s mansion, Han Yu doesn''t have to hide in the spirit card even in the daytime, which is different from outside.


    After getting out of the car, Han Yu looked up at the plaque of Gu Mansion. This will be his future home.


    Moreover, it was quite different from what he had imagined.


    Yuzhu got out of the carriage and was surprised to see the tall mansion standing in front of him.


    Didn''t Ms. Yin say that the wife''s family lives in the village? What about thatched cottages?


    When Yin Xiuyan and the others came, Gu��s house was indeed a thatched cottage, but wasn��t it built yet?


    Polygonatum odoratum has been prepared and plans to endure hardships and serve a large family in the future, and now he has given him such a big surprise!


    Really surprised and happy, with such a big house, and those servants who came out to lead the carriage, he knew that he didn''t have to suffer.


    He relaxed a lot, and walked in behind his wife and Zhengjun.


    Gu Chao went to hold Han Yu''s hand, but Han Yu broke away, and then saw Han Yu take half a step back.


    "My wife, I''ll just follow you."


    Han Yu wanted to make a good impression on his elder brother and father-in-law. He entered the door later, how could he be led by his wife on the first day when he entered the door, his elder brother would be unhappy seeing it.


    Gu Chao glanced at him, "Come here."


    The tone was a little heavy, and it seemed to Han Yu that he was about to get angry.


    Han Yu didn''t dare to speak anymore, and stepped forward to stand side by side with his wife.


    At this time, a clear voice came from the front, "My wife, you are back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Mutual humility

    Chapter 137 Mutual humility


    Hearing that the servant had reported that the wife-lord had returned, Ning Su didn''t care about anything and went to the front to greet her.


    When the wife returned, she must have brought Mr. Han with her. He, the head husband, should be sitting in the hall waiting for the new couple to meet.


    However, he can��t sit by himself and wait for the wife to come in. If he can��t do it, he has to go to the front to meet the wife.


    Han Yu, who was already uneasy, heard the voice and looked up, and sure enough, he saw a young man walking towards this side with a smile on his face.


    This person should be the elder brother, so Han Yu bowed to Ning Su and called out, "Brother."


    Yuzhu behind him also saluted, "I have seen Zhengjun."


    Ning Su had been prepared for a long time, but when she saw Han Yu, she was still taken aback, and felt more pity for him in her heart.


    "Master Han, you''re welcome, get up quickly."


    I reached out to help him, but found that my hand had passed through Han Yu''s arm.


    Han Yu was delighted to see her brother take the initiative, but it turned out like this, and she felt a feeling of not saying anything, anyway, it was just uncomfortable.


    Gu Chao hugged Ning Su, kissed him on the lips, and asked him with a smile, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Ning Su didn''t expect the wife-lord to treat him like this in front of so many people, and Mr. Han, her face turned crimson immediately.


    Shy and guilty again, he responded in a low voice, "Eat."


    Glancing at Mr. Han beside him, he asked again: "The wife and Mr. Han haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll go prepare it right away."


    How could Gu Chao let him go, put his arms around his waist, and then went to hold the hand of Han Yu who was beside him in a daze, "Don''t go busy, stay with me."


    Gu Chao kissed Ning Su in front of Han Yu, not only for An Ning Su''s heart, but also to let Han Yu know the weight of Ning Su in her heart.


    He is the son of a general, Ning Su doesn''t have his identity, and his natal family is not as good as him, but they are the same here.


    Ning Su was hugged by his wife, although he was embarrassed, but his heart was still sweet. With Mr. Han, the wife still likes him.


    Han Yu was stunned when the wife master went to hug her brother, and the next move of the wife master shocked him even more, and he was a little envious.


    How can it be like this when there are so many outsiders at the gate?


    Isn''t this kind of intimacy something that can only be done in the boudoir? The wife master is really, um~ different from what he thought.


    The obviously serious wife-leader suddenly changed.


    However, he also wanted his wife to treat him like this in the future.


    The wife-lord can treat her brother like this, it must be because he likes him, and he wants it too.


    Although embarrassing!


    There were many people in the Gu residence, and when they learned that Gu Chao was back, they all gathered in the lobby.


    Ning Su told his family members about Han Yu''s matter after Gu Chao left last time. He was also afraid of scaring them, so he made them mentally prepare in advance.


    To be honest, Ning Su, the person who had done the most psychological preparation, was shocked when he saw Han Yu, not to mention other people in the family.


    In the beginning, the elders scolded Gu Chao, "I already have a husband here, and I''m going to learn from those outside, and marry Hirafuro."


    Half of it is true, half of it is for Ning Su.


    How important and what weight Ning Su is to their Gu family, they know in their hearts that they are afraid that Gu Chaozuo will hurt Ning Su''s heart.


    This is also thanks to the image that Gu Chao created for Ning Su in the hearts of his family at the beginning, and he was so happy for her that she fell in love with the ghost and came back.


    So in the eyes of the Gu family, Ning Su is a man with a prosperous wife and daughter, and also a good husband of their Gu family.


    Just these few times they came to the Gu family to see how Ning Su treated them and how he behaved in the world. They recognized Ning Su''s status as the husband of the Gu family.


    Ning Su came to tell them about this in person, and they all scolded Gu Chao in their hearts.


    Such a good husband, even this kind of thing has to be taken care of for her, she is also lucky.


    However, people''s hearts are biased, and seeing Ning Su''s attitude, what they think most is that they should treat Ning Su better in the future. If Gu Chao makes Ning Su wronged later, they must all stand by Ning Su here.


    This is also Wu''s wisdom. This is what Wu persuaded his son to do. As long as he is approved by the Gu family, his son''s life in the Gu family will be easy.


    Seeing the three people coming in, Widow Gu wanted to go over to meet his new son-in-law. Mr. Liu coughed lightly and motioned him to sit down.


    When the new son-in-law came in, it was to save face that his husband went to greet him. There was no reason for a father-in-law to greet him.


    Han Yu had heard from Gu Chao that there were guests at home, they were all elders, they were at home for special reasons during this period, and they left after waiting.


    When he actually saw the people in this class, he was still shocked. So many pairs of eyes were looking at him, it really felt like there was a triumvirate of judges.


    Han Yu comforted herself, since the new son-in-law met his elders at that time, it was no different.


    It''s just that he didn''t know any of these people, so he had to look at his wife for help.


    After this round of worship, fortunately Han Yu is the soul, otherwise this knee would definitely be blue.


    The biggest thing about Nap is Widow Gu. After Han Yu worshiped him for a long time, he didn��t see him shouting for others to get up.


    Gu Chao glanced at Widow Gu, and then Widow Gu reluctantly called Han Yu to stand up, but the red seal he gave Han Yu was really hard to take out.


    This is really widow Gu''s blow to his new son-in-law. When he married Ning Su, he didn''t put all the money from his father-in-law, so this time he is going to show off.


    A circle of elders bowed down, and everyone had a good impression of Han Yu. Although he was the son of everyone, he came from the general''s mansion, but they didn''t think of pampering at all before.


    Not only that, but he was also polite, and he didn''t want to look like that coquettish man.


    Wait until Han Yu bows respectfully to Ning Su, "Brother please drink tea."


    Their grievances towards Han Yu have almost dissipated. Judging by his appearance, he is not the kind of troublemaker.


    The reason why they didn''t want Gu Chao to marry Han Yu was because they were afraid that if there were too many men in the family, it would be a mess and there would be no peace.


    Look at those families who married Funashi, how many can live in harmony.


    Which is not for fighting for favor, for fighting for family property, and in the end, the family does not feel like home.


    Not to mention that there are too many men in the backyard, even if there are too many sisters-in-law in the family, there will be bickering. As the saying goes, three men play a show, so what if there are too many men?


    Now seeing Han Yu''s respectful appearance, everyone sighed again, Gu Chao''s ability to judge people is not bad, this Han Yu came out again, and he was raised as a real husband since he was a child, different from those Yingyingyanyans.


    Ning Su looked at the person kneeling in front of him, a little at a loss, he made a gesture to help Han Yu, and remembered what happened at the door just now, he didn''t know what to do, so he had to ask his wife for help.


    He never thought of making Han Yu kneel down to him. Both he and Han Yu are husbands of the wife-lord, and they have the same identity.


    Gu Chao nodded, "It''s time to toast this cup of tea, Su''er is one month older."


    First, when Gu Chao took Ning Su''s geng post to apply for the marriage certificate, he saw Ning Su''s birthday, which was indeed one month older than Han Yu.


    Besides, Ning Su was the first to enter the door. In the long run, this cup of tea should be respected.


    Since the wife-owner said so, Ning Su had no choice but to bite the bullet and drink tea, but he was still a little uneasy.


    Well, he got along well with Mr. Han afterwards.


    It was also getting late, Gu Chao had used things, and then everyone dispersed, and we will wait until tomorrow to say anything.


    The three of them returned to the main courtyard together, and when they reached the gate of the main courtyard, Han Yu did not leave, "My wife, you and your brother rest earlier, I will go back first."


    Although he is Hirao, he can''t live in the main courtyard with his wife and elder brother. He has known this for a long time.


    "Brother Yu''er, don''t leave. You live in the main courtyard with us. I''ll take you back to look at your room. If there''s something you don''t like, ask someone to change it."


    Ning Su didn''t go to pull Han Yu again this time, but came to Han Yude''s side and looked at him with a smile.


    This is also his way of expressing goodwill to Han Yu. Han Yu has shown him good intentions, and he should also express his meaning.


    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, saying that it was impossible not to be moved, how could a Zhengjun allow other husbands and wives to live in the main courtyard.


    Isn''t this endangering his status as the king?


    Gu Chao also said: "Let''s go and have a look together."


    Han Yu saluted and thanked Ning Su, and heard Ning Su say, "Brother, don''t be too polite. Once you enter the family, we are a family. If you call me brother, I will naturally treat you as my own brother."


    Ning Su feels that the feeling of getting along with Han Yu now is a bit like getting along with her father-in-law, but Han Yu gets along better.


    But what he said was not a lie, that''s what he thought. Han Yuqi couldn''t make it difficult for the wife-master to like someone.


    Han Yu couldn''t hold back the tears any longer, "I listen to my brother."


    "Then let''s look at the room first."


    "Ok."


    Ning Su doesn''t have much knowledge, this room was cleaned up with the help of Manager Xu, and he doesn''t know if Han Yu will dislike it.


    Han Yu naturally would not dislike him, but was grateful instead.


    "I like it very much, thank you brother for taking care of it for me."


    "Since you like it, it''s fine, then you and the wife master will rest earlier, and I will go back first."


    This time it''s Ning Su''s turn to say this, and it''s all in Han Yu''s room. Could it be that he can drag his wife to leave?


    Although he also wanted his wife to accompany him, the wife hasn''t been with him for several days.


    However, it was Han Yu''s first day at home, so he should show generosity and not compete for favor.


    Gu Chao squeezed Ning Su''s hand, "Go back."


    Ning Su nodded and left. Ning Su didn''t show it in front of the two of them, but he couldn''t help being disappointed as soon as he walked out of Han Yu''s room.


    Obviously, he had thought about it and had prepared it in his heart, but when his wife wanted to stay with Han Yu, he still couldn''t help feeling disappointed and feeling sour.


    Qiu Shi supported his lord, and was also a little unhappy, "Grandma finally came back, but she ended up at Han Zhengjun''s place again."


    Dongxue glared at him, then comforted Master, "Don''t be sad, Zhengjun, you are the most important thing in grandma''s heart, just now grandma made out with you at the door as soon as she came back, she didn''t shy away from Han Zhengjun, and even in front of the whole family and elders I said you are big, so it can be seen that grandma cares about you the most."


    Qiu Shi realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly made up for it, "Yes, Zhengjun, we still have Miss!"


    Ning Su also knew that they were comforting herself, thinking of what they said, her mood improved, "I know, the wife-lord is not the kind of person who loves the new and dislikes the old."


    Then he warned again: "Han Yu will also be the master of the family in the future, you should treat him like you treat me."


    The two responded, "Slaves and servants all know that our Zhengjun is the most tolerant, and we want to treat Han Zhengjun as his own brother.


    It��s just that we treat Han Zhengjun as Han Zhengjun treats Zhengjun. We are Zhengjun��s servants and we cannot let Zhengjun be wronged. "


    Ning Su patted their hands left and right, "You can''t say such things in the future, and if you hear them again, you will be punished."


    This is the first time they have heard the master say that they will be punished after serving their master for so long, which shows the status of this Han Zhengjun in his master''s heart.


    The two of them didn''t dare to make mistakes anymore, they were too much to answer.


    Ning Su went to bed to rest after washing, but couldn''t fall asleep after tossing and turning.


    On Han Yu''s side, the wife-lord is with him. Although Han Yu has a sweet heart, he is also a little uneasy.


    It was just his first day in the mansion that he asked his wife to stay with him, isn''t it a bit inappropriate.


    Would the elder brother think that he was blowing the pillow wind in the wife''s ear?


    He didn''t like his father-in-law on the first day, and his brother misunderstood him again. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    Gu Chao looked at the changed expression, it was all bad anyway.


    Pulling someone aside and sitting down, "What are you thinking about?"


    Han Yu raised his eyes to look at his wife, and subconsciously ticked his fingers, "My wife, does your father-in-law dislike me?"


    Now, in the Gu residence, he is only acquainted with the wife-leader, and naturally he can only be the wife-leader for anything.


    "If I don''t do something well, I will definitely change it."


    It''s just that he didn''t know where he was wrong with his father-in-law.


    Gu Chao said with a smile: "You don''t have to think too much, he doesn''t dislike you, he just wants to make a fortune. You can ask Su''er how to get along with Dad, and he knows."


    Gu Chao feels that Ning Su has more experience and methods than her in terms of how to get along with Widow Gu, and she is really inferior to Ning Su in this regard.


    With the words of the wife-lord, Han Yu feels at ease, as long as he is not dissatisfied with him.


    In the future, he will definitely ask his brother for advice to please his father-in-law.


    Right now, there are more important things, "wife master, you just came home, you should go to brother to rest!


    You have been with me these days. "


    The implication is that you should be fair and not make your brother sad.


    Gu Chao originally planned to go to Ning Su''s place tonight, and now he stayed here to tell Han Yu something about the family situation, so that he could understand a little bit, afraid that he might not be used to it when he first came here, and also afraid that he was just because of Su''er. It''s hard to say.


    Now that Han Yu asked her to go to Su''er again, how could she not know what he meant, the two of them were thinking of each other and her.


    Gu Chao feels that according to the current situation, she can go out with peace of mind.


    He told Han Yu about the situation at home, and told him that she would go out in the next day, and asked him to discuss it with Su''er at home.


    As for Widow Gu, with elders watching, she wasn''t worried that he would do anything wrong.


    "Wife master, don''t worry, we are at home waiting for wife master to return safely."


    Come out of Han Yu''s room again, it''s already the climax of the moon, and I don''t know if Su''er has slept or not.


    Ning Su, who was tossing and turning on the bed, heard the noise outside and thought it was Qiu Shi and the others. She yelled twice but didn''t hear their response, so she got up to check if something was wrong.


    Just as he opened the door, he was pulled into a generous embrace by a strong arm. Just as he was panicking and about to call out, a familiar laugh came from above his head, "Is Fulang throwing himself into his arms?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： What the hell

    Chapter 138 What the hell


    "Wife master."


    "Ok."


    "Why is the wife master here?"


    "miss you!"


    Just thinking about you, suppressed all the words that Ning Su said later, and couldn''t say it again.


    He can be magnanimous, but now that the wife-lord has come and says she misses him, he can''t do anything to push the wife-leader out.


    Then he felt himself rising into the air and being hugged by his wife.


    Stretched out his hands to hug the wife-master''s neck, and pressed his reddish face against the wife-leader''s chest.


    Ning Su is full of sweetness, and the wife-lord really likes him.


    "What did Fu Lang do at home these days?"


    Gu Chao has never asked about these things in normal times. She asked this because she was afraid that her husband would neglect him if she thought she had a newcomer. In fact, she herself was guilty.


    "I don''t need to do anything at home, I can only look at the children and talk to my father-in-law."


    He used to be able to do some things, but since he has servants at home, he doesn��t have to do anything, and he has to find something to pass the time every day.


    There is a vegetable field at the foot of the mountain, but those are all servants of the family in Dali, and he can''t steal their work.


    He wanted to grow a vegetable patch in the backyard, but he felt that everything in the house was exquisite. It seemed too uncoordinated for him to open a vegetable patch in the garden alone.


    If a guest comes to see it, it will be a joke.


    Gu Chao also knew that Ning Su was a little unaccustomed to the current life at home. He was used to doing work before, but suddenly he was idle, how could he get used to it.


    "Fu Lang can do whatever he wants, as long as Fu Lang likes it, don''t bore Fu Lang to death."


    "Ok."


    "Just now, I want to do something for my wife."


    Ning Su doesn''t know what his wife will do next, and he is looking forward to it.


    From before giving birth to the present, he hasn''t been close to his wife, so he naturally thinks about it.


    The back fell on the soft bed, the arms wrapped around the wife''s neck, and the red lips greeted her.


    Just as soon as she raised her neck, she was kissed by the wife who leaned down, "Does Su''er miss me?"


    "Think, uh..."


    The round touch fell into someone''s big hand, and it was hot, "Where do you think? Here?"


    Someone''s lips fell to another place, and smelly asked shamelessly: "Still here?"


    The little husband was tortured until he became weak all over, "My wife, the slave wants to..."


    For such a request, how could someone who loves Fu Lang not satisfy Fu Lang.


    The lights in the main courtyard went out, but the lights in the side courtyard did not.


    "Zhengjun, why did you let your wife go?"


    Yuzhu stood beside her master, asking puzzledly.


    "I should have gone to my elder brother''s place, but I''ve just entered the door on the first day and occupied the wife-leader. Tomorrow the mansion should tell me to seduce the wife-leader.


    Besides, the wife-lord has been with me for the past few days, and I should go to accompany my brother when I finally come back.


    The wife master is leaving tomorrow, and they must have a lot to say. "


    Yuzhu shut up and didn''t speak, he really didn''t think so much, he just thought that his wife would be better to his master.


    Only a husband who is favored by his wife can live a good life at home, and how he will live in the future depends on the favor of his wife.


    "In the future, you should also change your name to the wife and grandma."


    The wife is the head of the family, and there is no mother-in-law at the top, so naturally the wife should be called grandma.


    Just now, he came all the way through the door and heard the servants in the family address his wife. Yuzhu''s address to his wife was particularly abrupt, as if they hadn''t integrated into the family yet.


    "Your servant knows, I must remember."


    Yuzhu said that she was about to make the bed, "Zhengjun should also rest."


    After a day''s driving, he must be tired.


    "Don''t do it, you should go to rest earlier, I just go back to the spirit card."


    Han Yu also discovered that after staying in the spirit card for a long time, he will feel more comfortable than outside, and he also feels that his soul is a little more solid.


    Fortunately, when he was in Beijing, he heard his wife said that there were guests and elders at home, so he prepared the meeting ceremony. Otherwise, there were not many people around him in such a hurry, but it would take a lot of time to prepare.


    He will be able to deliver the presents to each family tomorrow morning, otherwise he will be the one to be rude.


    Han Yu pondered over the spirit card all night, thinking of every detail, and he came out as soon as it was light outside.


    He also discovered that he doesn''t have to be afraid of the sun in Gu''s house, except that he can''t touch it, he is just like a normal person.


    Just arrived in an unfamiliar environment, Yuzhu couldn''t sleep well, woke up early, and when she opened the door, she found two servants standing at the door.


    "Hello, two brothers."


    Yuzhu still has some rules about this, he and his master are newcomers who have just arrived in the Gu family, so naturally they have to establish a good relationship with the family.


    The two of them didn''t dare to respond to Yuzhu''s call of brother, and hurriedly bowed their knees to salute, "Brother Yuzhu, you are welcome, we are ordered by Zhengjun to come and serve Han Zhengjun, brother, just call me Mei Xiang, he is Lan Qing."


    Yatzhu is worried that the manpower they brought is short, and they are afraid that they will be too busy sometimes.


    Well, Zhengjun stripped them off, and Zhengjun really cares about his master.


    Especially this courtyard is in the main courtyard, which he did not expect.


    After the three greeted each other, Yuzhu went to the inner room and knocked on the door, asking softly, "Has Zhengjun gotten up?"


    Han Yu got up early, and he heard everything they said outside. Once again, he thanked his brother for being too thoughtful for him.


    "Wake up, come in!"


    Yuzhu heard the master''s voice and then brought Mei Xiang and Lan Qing in. After entering, Mei Xiang and Lan Qing knelt down in front of Han Yu and kowtowed.


    "Slave maid Mei Xiang, Lan Qing pays homage to Han Zhengjun."


    "Get up!"


    Han Yu looked at the two of them calmly and nodded.


    Brows are clear, not the kind of deep-minded person.


    While he was sizing up these two people, Mei Xiang and Lan Qingwei were secretly looking at Han Yu, and they also noticed the difference between Han Zhengjun and Ning Zhengjun.


    Han Zhengjun looks like the kind who is easy to talk, but the style around him is incomparable to ordinary small men.


    The two of them looked at each other carefully, not daring to talk nonsense.


    "Yuzhu, come here with your booklet, pack up all the gifts to be sent to each house, let''s go to pay your respects to the father-in-law, and then send them to the house."


    "Yes, Zhengjun."


    When Han Yu brought Polygonatum odoratum to Widow Gu''s yard, Chunfeng told him, "Han Zhengjun please be safe, the master is not up yet."


    "Then I''ll do it later, it doesn''t matter."


    It is indeed a little early now, and it is normal for my father-in-law not to wake up.


    "Han Zhengjun sit in the living room and wait. It''s almost time for the master to wake up. What kind of tea does Han Zhengjun like? This servant will prepare it now."


    The big girls have all served in rich families, and they have been trained by Manager Xu, so they still understand these rules.


    Now that there is this Han Zhengjun from everyone in the family, they may not be as relaxed as before, and they may not be as easy-talking as the master and Ning Zhengjun, and they must have the same rules.


    Yuzhu smiled and said: "We are the Lu''an Guapian that you usually drink, please trouble brother."


    "Don''t dare to bother, this is the duty of a servant. Han Zhengjun wait a moment, the servant will go down and prepare."


    Widow Gu always wakes up at midnight, and today is the same. He sleeps until he wakes up naturally.


    Xia Yu waited on him to dress and wash, "Master, Han Zhengjun is here to greet you."


    Widow Gu paused for a moment while picking out the jewelry, "When did you come?"


    "It''s been more than half an hour."


    "It''s more or less the same." Widow Gu picked out a red agate hairpin, smiling all over his face, and even more proud in his eyes.


    The two servants serving Widow Gu, Chunfeng and Xia Yu, have already figured out Widow Gu''s temper, so naturally they have to follow his words at this time.


    "Master, good fortune, Ning Zhengjun has always been filial to you, and Han Zhengjun is also respectful and filial to you."


    "That is, the son-in-law chosen by my Dabao is naturally good."


    His son-in-law is a son-in-law from the General''s Mansion in the capital, so he is naturally different from these wild boys in the countryside, there are rules.


    "Grandma is also filial to the master. The master just sits and enjoys the blessings. When you are free, you can tease Miss Sun."


    If you want to say that Widow Gu is dissatisfied with the Han family, that''s all. The Han family is good in everything, but they can''t give him a big fat granddaughter.


    He originally wanted to wait for the Han family to come in, and to give him another big fat granddaughter as quickly as the Ning family, preferably two in three years.


    As a result, looking at him like that, let alone holding two in three years, even one is impossible.


    well! This son-in-law married, it sounds too good to be true!


    However, Widow Gu thought, Mrs. Han��s natal family is good, it sounds nice to say, so be it!


    In the future, I will give Dabao a servant who can bear children so that he can give birth to a granddaughter.


    After tidying up, Widow Gu came out to meet Han Yu with Xia Yu''s support.


    Seeing her father-in-law coming out, Han Yu hurriedly bowed her knees and saluted, "My son-in-law pays my respects to my father-in-law."


    Looking at the respectful and polite Han family, Gu widow who finally put on the public money, is now more satisfied with Han family.


    "Well, sit down."


    "Thank you, Eunuch, for giving me the seat."


    Widow Gu took the teacup on the death case table, pretended to scrape the leaves on the surface, and took a sip.


    "Don''t come so early in the future, remember the time."


    Although he enjoys the feeling of his son-in-law being filial and serving him, he is not an evil father-in-law who tortures his son-in-law.


    "Thank you father-in-law for your understanding, son-in-law will remember."


    After speaking, Han Yu took another look at Yuzhu beside her, and Yuzhu stepped forward knowingly.


    "Eunuch, this is brought by the son-in-law from home to honor the father-in-law. Do you like it?"


    Yuzhu came to Widow Gu and gave the box in his hand to Chunfeng, who took it and opened it and brought it to Widow Gu.


    When Widow Gu heard that it was a gift from his son-in-law, he was naturally happy. He probed to see, and found that it was a green jade ruyi.


    Seeing that it is a good thing, Widow Gu''s smiling face became even brighter, and there were two more wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    "Well, yes, you have a heart."


    Seeing that her father-in-law likes it, Han Yu feels at ease.


    Widow Gu couldn''t put on airs when he was happy, and cheerfully asked about Han Yu''s family situation.


    Han Yu naturally said whatever his father-in-law asked, and there was nothing he couldn''t say.


    On the side of the main courtyard, the man who was tired last night finally opened his eyes in a daze, and what came into view was the wife''s neck.


    There was also the imprint left by him when he was excited last night. Thinking of last night, Ning Su felt ashamed and sweet.


    subconsciously rubbed his cheek against the wife-leader''s shoulder, not wanting to get up.


    The big hand around the waist suddenly tightened, and at the same time, I heard the deep voice of the wife-leader, "The husband seduced me as a wife early in the morning, but you are not satisfied?"


    "It''s not true that the wife is talking nonsense."


    Although Ning Su is still shy now, she has made great progress compared to the beginning.


    Not only did he know how to reply, but he also rubbed against him again, and wrapped his arms around the wife-lord''s waist under the quilt.


    "Isn''t this a seduction?" Gu Chao was so seduced by this young man that he didn''t want to get up, wishing he couldn''t get up today.


    It''s just that there are still things to do, so I have to let him go temporarily.


    "I don''t have it. I like my wife and want to get close to her."


    As she said, Ning Su raised her head and kissed the wife-master on the chin, not afraid of death, "The wife-master is the most powerful, and the slave is very satisfied."


    hehe!


    Gu Chao decided, it''s a big deal.


    Father, who can afford it!


    So, I didn''t see the two masters of the Gu Mansion this morning.


    The elders were still waiting to ask about the situation today, but in the end they only waited for the gift from the Han family.


    It is said that the mouth of cannibals is soft, but the hands of grabbing people are short.


    Looking at the respectful and polite Han family, and thinking of Gu Chao who has not come out of the room in the sun, they really want to slap Gu Chao on the wall.


    It��s only the first day when people come in, you spoil one and neglect the other, is that how you do things? What the hell!


    Looking at the back of Han Shi leaving, the two old men felt a little wronged by Han Shi.


    Han Yu accompanied his father-in-law to have breakfast. Originally, he wanted to serve his father-in-law, but he couldn''t do this now, so he had to let Yuzhu take him to serve his father-in-law.


    Accompanied the father-in-law for dinner, and brought back all the gifts from all parties, only to find that the door of the main room was still closed.


    Han Yu only took one look, then looked away, turned and walked to her room.


    It is impossible to say that it is impossible to not lose. The wife-owner and elder brother are deeply in love with each other.


    If he was in his brother''s position, could he be like his brother?


    He asked himself, it was difficult.


    So, he should thank his brother.


    Originally, the wife-owner belonged to him alone, but now the elder brother took the initiative to divide the wife-owner into half with him. What else did he lose?


    He already got enough, and it was his fault to expect anything else.


    The servants who followed him naturally also saw it, and they all lowered their heads and remained silent.


    At this time, why not **** the master''s heart?


    Mei Xiang and Lan Qing have been at the mansion for some time, and they naturally know that grandma and Zhengjun have a good relationship, even when Zhengjun is in confinement, he always lives with grandma in the main room.


    Which wife head can treat her husband like this? Anyway, it was the first time they saw each other.


    Yuzhu felt sad for her own Zhengjun, and was also surprised that grandma dotes on Ning Zhengjun so much?


    When my master got married before, my grandma was not like this.


    Yuzhu secretly looked at her master''s expression, afraid that he would be sad, but found that her master''s expression was normal, as if she didn''t care.


    Han Yu has just figured it out. He believes that as long as he does his duty well, serves his father-in-law well, and gets along with his elder brother well, the wife-lord will definitely treat him like this.


    "Wife master, are you up? Please!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Shameless

    Chapter 139 Shameless


    "I''m going out later, so I''ll leave the house to you."


    Gu Chao got up and dressed neatly, then turned back to change for Husband.


    The two of them are already used to doing such things. In the past, Ning Su was embarrassed and Gu Chao handed it to him, and he would wear it himself after Gu Chao went out.


    Later, Ning Su had a big belly, and when it was inconvenient, Gu Chao would dress it for him himself, and he was used to it.


    Ning Su also refused, but was blocked by Gu Chao, "Fu Lang is disgusted with his wife''s lack of service."


    Where would Ning Su despise his wife-lord? It was too late for him to rejoice, so he has been like this forever.


    It''s just that the wife-owner doesn''t have any serious service, so she doesn''t know where to put her hands?


    It will turn red any more, and I still want to let him sit, hum!


    As soon as the wife-leader said that she was going to leave again, Ning Su''s sweetness just now was replaced by worry and loss.


    The wife-lord is out these days, even if she comes back, she will stay for one night and then leave in a hurry. Baoer misses her mother.


    Of course, he also wants to be his wife.


    "Is the wife-master going to sea this time? Be sure to take care of yourself. We will wait for the wife-master to come back at home."


    Although she is lost, Ning Su also knows that the wife-owner is doing a good thing for the benefit of the common people in the world, to save thousands of people, and he can''t force the wife-owner not to go.


    I can only tell my wife to take care of herself and come back well.


    At home, he will also pray to various immortals to bless his wife and master to return safely.


    Gu Chao pressed a kiss on his lips, "Well, stay at home obediently, don''t go anywhere, wait for me to come back."


    Recalling that there were many new faces in the village, he warned: "Don''t let people you don''t know come in. If there is anything in the village, leave it to grandma and them. If someone comes to let dad go, if something is wrong, let the snake spirit go."


    Her husband has a pure heart, if he doesn''t keep it clean, he will be taken advantage of.


    Old lady Gu still has some weight in the village, but Gu widow, no one else can take advantage of him, she can rest assured.


    "Well, don''t worry, the wife master, we will wait for the wife master to come back."


    After Ning Su had tidied up here, he combed his wife''s hair again, and the two went out together.


    There were many people in the family, so they didn''t eat together. The lunch was shared by Gu Chao and his wife in the main courtyard.


    Ning Su couldn''t help but blush when she saw Han Yu again. He and his wife didn''t leave the room all morning, and everyone knew what good things they did.


    Han Yu is also the husband of the wife-lord, so he naturally feels ashamed to see him.


    In the end, Han Yu was even calmer than him. When he saw the two of them, he bowed his knees calmly and calmly, "wife master, brother."


    Gu Chao was more calm than Han Yu, so he didn''t feel guilty at all, and stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu and sat beside him.


    "Don''t be so polite in the future, just be more comfortable as a family."


    Gu Chao saw that Han Yu was about to salute at every turn, and felt sorry for him because he acted cautiously.


    Ning Su also said: "We are all a family, brother, don''t be restrained, there are no such rules in the family."


    If we really want to talk about the rules, Han Yu has to save Ning Su every morning and evening, but he didn''t give him a chance on the first day.


    Han Yu subconsciously opened his mouth to answer, but when the words came to his lips, he turned a corner, "Yes."


    Then he saw a slight arc on the wife''s lips, and the wife was really satisfied.


    Ning Su brought the soup to the head of his wife, and found that there was an extra piece of his favorite dish on his plate.


    After Gu Chao picked up chopsticks for Ning Su, he picked up chopsticks for Han Yu again, "Let''s eat."


    Looking at the bowl in front of his wife and the plate in front of himself, Han Yu began to reflect on himself, he was still negligent.


    In the future, he has to learn to take care of his wife. He is now the husband of the Gu family. It is his duty to look after his wife and teach his daughter.


    It''s just that he can''t do anything now, and he can only touch the wife-lord, and he just passes through everything else.


    "Why doesn''t my brother eat it? Don''t you like it? What flavor does my brother like, let the kitchen make some more."


    Han Yu himself didn''t move, but Polygonatum radiata beside him served him dishes. Because he didn''t see him move his chopsticks, Ning Su asked him when he saw it.


    Gu Chao glanced at the dimly colored dishes on Han Yu''s plate, and knew that he had already eaten them. Ok


    Han Yu smiled and said: "Brother is worried, there is no need to prepare, I like it very much."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Polygonatum put some dishes on the plate for him. The hot dishes that were fresh at first turned dim in a blink of an eye, and the heat seemed to disappear.


    In this way, Ning Su finally understood that he was indeed eating, but he was different from them.


    At this time, Ning Su really felt that Han Yu was different from them, and could not touch anything, even eating.


    Do you want to burn a few more sticks of incense for him?


    Gu Chao seemed to have seen through his thoughts, "I will keep some soul-nourishing incense at home, one a day, don''t stop."


    Sure enough, Han Yu is really pitiful.


    He is like this, I can''t think too much about it, it''s okay for the wife-lord to love him more.


    The soul-nourishing incense is different from ordinary incense. Han Yu also knows that every time the wife-lord lights up the soul-nourishing incense for him, he will feel refreshed and his whole soul will be at ease.


    The wife-lord really still cares about him, and thinks about him even when she goes out.


    Gu Chao didn''t know that her little husband was thinking of pushing her away again. If she didn''t know that he had her in his heart and was attached to her, she might have suspected that his husband disliked her.


    After eating, the grandma brought Gu Yu''an over. Gu Chao, who hadn''t seen his daughter for a few days, was also thinking about it.


    Now she can hold the cub calmly, and she is not afraid that the cub will hurt her if he is too soft.


    As soon as the little boy, who hadn''t seen his mother for many days, fell into his mother''s arms, he felt the familiar breath, and even stretched out his little paws to grab Gu Chao''s skirt, because he was afraid that she might not be able to leave again.


    Seeing little Yu''an, Han Yu was also very rare.


    This small nose and small eyes look too much like the wife-leader. When he grows up, he must be as mighty as the wife-leader. He must attract men to like him.


    Ning Su teased her daughter, pointing at Han Yu to let her recognize him, "Bao''er, look, this is your Daddy Han, called Daddy."


    The little boy who has just passed the full moon can''t recognize people, let alone call people, but he still gives her father face, ah ah echoes.


    Seeing Yu An like this, Han Yu''s whole heart was also softened into a mess.


    Such a small and soft child, so cute, I really want it.


    He wants to give birth to a child who looks like the wife, and it is so cute.


    Whether it''s a boy or a girl!


    Seeing Han Yu''s envious expression, Ning Su felt a little sour in his heart. He didn''t know if Han Yu could still have children like this.


    "We, Bao''er, are the most blessed. We have two fathers who love us, right? Bao''er."


    The little brat heard a familiar voice, although he didn''t know what his father said, he just responded with ah ah.


    Han Yu also knew that his brother was afraid that he would be sad, so he deliberately told him.


    Yes, regardless of whether he has children in the future, the children of the wife-owner are his children.


    So Han Yu also packed up his mood and teased the children with Ning Su.


    When he was at home, he also helped the two brothers-in-law with their nephews and nieces, and he still has some experience.


    It is said that children''s eyes are the cleanest. They can see things that adults cannot see, and they are better able to distinguish between good and evil.


    Although Han Yu''s current appearance is better than that at the beginning, he is pale and thin compared with normal people, which is not at all good-looking.


    But in the eyes of the little boy, she can''t tell the difference between beauty and ugliness, she only knows who is kind to her and who is malicious to her.


    Just like the three little ones in the family, they look more humble, but they are good playmates for the cubs.


    Han Yu teased for a while, but saw the little brat stretch out his hand to him, Han Yu was stunned.


    "Bao''er wants to be hugged by Daddy Han, doesn''t Baoer like Daddy Han?"


    Under Ning Su''s encouraging eyes, Han Yu stretched out his hand to take the little boy''s hand, but he couldn''t touch the little boy, so he stayed there.


    The little brat held Han Yu''s fingers with a few white and tender short fingers, which showed that she really wanted to get close to her freshly baked Daddy Han.


    Seeing the two husbands get along so well, Gu Chao finally let go of his worries. She had exhausted all her blessings to get such a caring husband. She is content in this life.


    Hurry up and get rid of that thing so that you can go home and hug Fulang to hold the child, and then raise Fulang back to how he was before.


    The village chief came to Gu''s mansion in the morning, and when he learned that Gu Chao had something to do, he went back and said he would come back in the afternoon.


    Now the boy comes in to report, "Grandma, the village head is here."


    The time to accompany husband to hold the baby is over, now it''s time to get down to business.


    "My wife, go and get busy."


    Ning Su reached out and hugged the daughter in the arms of his wife, and said softly.


    Gu Chao bowed his head and kissed the little boy''s pink and tender fleshy face, then put his arms around Ning Su and kissed him on the lips.


    Han Yu lowered his eyelids and pretended not to look. Unexpectedly, a pair of big hands wrapped around his waist, and then he was brought into the arms of his wife.


    The wife was also kissed on the lips, and the wife deliberately crushed her.


    Hmm~ The wife-lord is really...won''t it be too sloppy?


    Han Yu raised his eyes to look at his brother, only to find that his brother was looking at him teasingly, with eyes full of smiles, so Han Yu became even more shy.


    The wife-lord was clearly a serious and restrained woman before, and she never smiled. Why is she like this now?


    Is it really the difference between liking someone and not liking someone?


    Of course, Han Yu was not her husband in the past, how could she treat him like this, she seemed to be frivolous, let alone let the Han family break her leg!


    Besides, she has a husband at home, if she casually teases other men outside, what kind of scum would she be?


    It''s different now, this is the husband she is marrying, so naturally she can love him as much as she wants.


    Fulang married her home not just to hurt them, but to make them not regret marrying her.


    Until Gu Chao left, Han Yu was still embarrassed to speak again.


    "Brother, do you know who got Bao''er''s life?" Ning Su knew that he was not familiar with it, and she was embarrassed, so she deliberately said this to divert his attention.


    This kind of thing is replaced by him in the past, he is similar to Han Yu, and it��s not that the wife is too dominant, um, without scruples, so I gradually got used to it.


    As soon as this was mentioned, Han Yu really became interested, "Did the wife take it?"


    Bao''er means baby, the baby of the family.


    Ning Su didn''t answer yes or no, and asked with a smile: "Does my younger brother know what the wife''s nickname is?"


    Looking at her brother''s sly smiling eyes, Han Yu subconsciously felt that it must be a very interesting name.


    And the elder brother first mentioned Baoer and then the wife, so there must be a connection.


    "Well, it''s also related to Bao?" Han Yu thought for a while and asked his own doubts.


    Then he noticed that his brother''s almond eyes were slightly curved with a smile, presumably he guessed right.


    "My younger brother is so smart, he guessed right. The wife''s owner''s nickname is Dabao, and Bao''er''s nickname was chosen by my father. If Dabao''s daughter is said to be Baoer, it has a meaning and is easy to remember."


    Han Yu smiled and rolled his eyes when he heard this, it really has meaning and is easy to remember.


    It''s just that he still heard something else in his brother''s words. The father in his brother''s mouth must not be Uncle Wu, and Bao''er''s nickname cannot be taken by a grandfather.


    So, it can only be the father-in-law.


    My elder brother called my father-in-law Daddy, but whether he met his elders last night or this morning when he went to pay his respects to his elder brother��s father-in-law, his father-in-law didn��t take the initiative to ask him to call him Daddy directly.


    Therefore, there is still a difference in the status of closeness and distance between him and his elder brother in the heart of the father-in-law.


    Before Han Yu could continue to feel lost, he heard his brother laughing again: "You must never mention her nickname in front of the wife-owner. The wife-master doesn''t like to be called by her nickname, but the elders can''t call her by it." Not accepted."


    Han Yu nodded, "Thank you brother for reminding me, but I didn''t expect the wife to be so, um, um..."


    What Han Yu thought in his heart was that the wife-lord is so mighty, and he didn''t expect to have such a cute nickname, but he couldn''t say this word in front of his brother.


    He couldn''t say it, but Ning Su helped him say it, "Isn''t it mighty?"


    Han Yu nodded, he didn''t know what he thought of, but he was ashamed.


    These two people were obviously discussing their appearance, so why did they think of going elsewhere.


    Looking at Ning Su again, he is similar to him.


    The two looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Until now, the gap between the two finally dissipated.


    Think about it, that��s actually what happened.


    They are both the husbands of the wife-lord, so what is there that they don��t know about each other, and what are they doing in secret?


    Han Yu prepared a meeting gift for Ning Su. It was supposed to be given away when he went to pay his respects this morning, but they didn''t send it out due to some reasons they all knew well, so they just took it out now.


    Gu Chao was there just now, and Yuzhu and Qiushi were guarding outside, so it was not good to disturb the conversation of their husband and wife inside.


    "Yuzhu, go and get the gifts for brother and Bao''er."


    Yuzhu answered outside the door, and then brought Mei Xiang back to the side yard to get things.


    "I was negligent and didn''t prepare a gift for my brother." Ning Su really didn''t think of this, and now she is still annoyed.


    "The biggest gift my brother gave me was to give me half of my wife. I also want to thank my brother. Yu''er will remember it in my heart."


    Han Yu stood up and bowed to Ning Su after speaking, which he did willingly.


    If his brother hadn''t nodded, he would never have had the chance to enter the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Unpredictable

    Chapter 140 Unpredictable Heart


    "Whether there is still that thing lurking in various places, no one knows. Before I came back, everyone lived at home, not afraid of 10,000, just in case."


    Gu Chao told the whole story truthfully, but everyone had their own considerations.


    There is nothing wrong with anyone''s family. After being out for so many days, I am worried about my family and the crops in the field.


    However, compared with life, everyone can clearly distinguish which is more important.


    They believed in Gu Chao and knew the seriousness of the matter, but some people in the village and those who came to seek refuge did not necessarily believe it.


    After all, they didn''t see the evil thing with their own eyes, they didn''t know the horror scene, and they didn''t feel how horrible it was without experiencing it personally.


    They lived in Gujia Village for so many days, but nothing happened. In the end, the family couldn''t take care of them. I didn''t do the work in the field. It felt like a waste of time.


    Quite a few people who didn''t know what to do or what to do thought that Gu Chao had some intentions, or exaggerated.


    Ah! How could Gu Chaotian have so much leisure time to have fun with them?


    Besides, what does these people have to do with her, Gu Chao?


    As the saying goes, people are kind to others, but they may not get good rewards.


    Nowadays, those people who think that there is nothing at all, now they start to have doubts in their hearts, and their hearts are floating.


    The members of the Gu family haven''t gone out these days, so naturally they don''t know what those people are talking about in the village.


    They don''t know, but the village chief does.


    So after Gu Chao came back, the village chief came to the door early in the morning for this matter.


    It is to clarify the matter and ask whether it is so serious, so as to appease the restlessness of the people in the village.


    Actually, there are not many people in Gu Family Village who don''t believe in Gu Chao, it''s just those few mouse droppings.


    As soon as those few people got mixed up, those people in the outer villages began to float.


    If the village chief says that those people can do whatever they want, they are not from the Gu family village anyway, and they can leave if they want to, but she won''t stay.


    However, the relatives are all acquaintances in ten miles and eight villages. If something happens to them after they go out and they lose their lives, she will have to be blamed in the end.


    This village head is also very difficult to do, and now Gu Chao has also said that the evil thing has not been eradicated, and it is not known whether there are still hidden ones all over the country.


    If that thing got near them, it would definitely kill someone.


    At that time, without Gu Chao, how many lives will be filled in?


    So this danger has not been completely resolved, and we still have to wait until Gu Chao returns.


    The village head did not tell Gu Chao about the affairs in the village, because he was kind enough to help the villagers. In the end, these people blamed Gu Chao instead.


    Don''t believe Gu Chao, what would she think if such a thing fell into Gu Chao''s ears?


    Aren��t they all a bunch of white-eyed wolves!


    According to taking care of the dog temper towards the past, then we have to drive them all out.


    So this matter, the village head still keeps it in his heart, he can go down and solve it by himself, and it can''t make Gu Chao feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at the village chief''s expression, Gu Chao didn''t know that she was hiding something in her heart and didn''t say anything.


    But since she didn''t say anything, Gu Chao didn''t ask any more questions.


    After the village head left, Gu Chao specifically instructed his family members, "After I leave, no matter what happens to the people in the village, you can''t go out.


    The food at home can last half a month, and I will definitely be back within half a month.


    If someone you don��t know comes to the house while I��m away, you should also be vigilant. "


    Everyone knew that Gu Chao was doing this for their own good, for their sake.


    All nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, we will take care of ourselves at home."


    Old Mrs. Gu also nodded, "I still have some weight in the village, so you don''t have to worry too much. If you rush home to make trouble because you don''t open your eyes, wouldn''t there be snake spirits there!"


    Old Mrs. Liu also said, "If you really rushed to the house to make trouble, it would directly enter the stomach of the snake spirit, so as not to make it go up the mountain to look for food."


    The snake spirit heard someone mention it in the yard, so he raised his head and vomited the snake letter to Gu Chao.


    It means: Don��t worry, there is me at home, who dares to come to the house to make fun of me? Guaranteed to let him come and go!


    The three little ones also floated over at this time, chattering around the fault.


    "We are still here, we will definitely protect the master and the little master."


    Although these three little ones are only a few years old in mind, Gu Chao can trust them to deal with some ordinary people with their strength.


    With the four of them here, even some goblins and ghosts with some Taoism, or ordinary Taoist priests, can take it down.


    Thinking about whether he had explained the matter of the three little ones to the rest of the family, Gu Chao directly asked the three little ones to show up.


    Now that they also know Han Yu''s identity, it doesn''t matter if there are three more little ones.


    Let them all know that they have the bottom line in their hearts, and what will make these three little ones rush up.


    The relatives of the Gu family can still adapt to Gu Chao from time to time. It is necessary to test their psychological endurance and get used to it.


    Only members of the Yu family, and some of them couldn''t get used to it.


    However, this is not the point, they can adapt slowly.


    They are all from their own family, they are not white-eyed wolves, knowing that Gu Chao is thinking about their wealth and lives.


    If the things in the house are gone, they can earn it back, and the crops in the field can be planted again next year if the harvest is gone.


    But this life, if you lose it, you have nothing.


    Zhangye and the others were arranged to go to rest after they arrived at Gu��s house last night. They didn��t see Gu Chao when they got up today, and they didn��t get up after asking about the problem.


    It is also understandable, after all, they are young couples, and they have not been home for so many days, so they must want to kiss you and me.


    They didn''t know Gu Chao''s affection for her husband, but Zhang Ye knew.


    Besides, she is about to go out again, so she must be reluctant to part with her husband and children.


    Besides, Senior Gu and Mr. Han are newly married, so it''s for sure that they are reluctant.


    Therefore, Zhang Ye called out to everyone to practice when they should practice, to meditate when they should, and not to disturb Senior Gu.


    Having explained everything at home clearly, Gu Chao is ready to go out.


    Ning Su ordered Qiushi to go to the front to guard the wife and the others, and to inform them when the wife was leaving, and they also went to see the wife.


    Gu Chao saw the two husbands who came out with their children in their arms, and said with a smile: "The family is left to you, so you can take care of yourself.


    At the latest half a month, I will definitely come back. "


    "I don''t worry, wife master, we will definitely stay at home and wait for wife master to come back."


    Han Yu also said: "The wife master must take care of her health when she is away from home, and return home safely."


    It would definitely not be appropriate to fly with a sword this time due to the large number of people, so Gu Chao took out the flying magic weapon.


    This flying magic weapon only needs to be put into the spirit stone, and then activated with magic power.


    Not to mention that the cultivators re-understand Gu Chao''s mana and financial resources, but that this spaceship really opened their eyes.


    The one who can drive the spiritual force sword to fly must be the Jindan cultivation base, and the one that can drive the flying magic weapon can only be a higher cultivation base. They dare not guess, but they are more certain in their hearts.


    Senior Gu is an existence they can only look up to.


    Gujia Village is in the north, and Shuiyuan City is in the south.


    Starting from Gujia Village, it can be reached in a day at the speed of the magic weapon, but they don''t know the exact location yet.


    Renren Lu and the others didn��t give them sound transmission either. When Gu Chao left, he left them a few sound transmission talismans, but the sound transmission talisman paper in Gu Chao��s hand has never been illuminated until now.


    I don''t know if they didn''t find the lair of the evil thing, or if something happened to them.


    They didn''t contact them, but their side has already started to set off, so they must be contacted.


    So Gu Chao moved a piece of talisman paper, and more than a dozen pairs of eyes looked straight at the talisman paper in Gu Chao''s hand, and the talisman paper shone with a faint golden light under the urging of Gu Chao''s aura.


    Everyone held their breath, and finally got an answer.


    "Senior Gu, we are at sea now, and several fishermen can''t find where they were before.


    They said this was the place, but we turned around a few times and found nothing.


    Has the matter over there been resolved? How is Beijing? "


    "The capital has been resolved. You burned the talisman paper. We will find a place to find you."


    "Okay, then let''s wait for Senior Gu to come over."


    The villagers in Gujia Village watched Gu Chao and the others leave on a boat-shaped magic weapon, and those who had other thoughts and wandering minds temporarily suppressed them.


    Even so, the village chief gathered everyone in the open space in the village.


    directly expressed his attitude, "The one in the capital is gone, but now the evil thing has not been eradicated, and Gu Chao has already led the Taoist priests to the evil thing''s lair.


    It is not sure that there are no more in our vicinity or even in the whole country, so the danger has not been resolved yet.


    Gu Chao is able to protect our village because of her ability and her friendship for our village.


    People in our village are able to bring in relatives from various families because of relatives.


    If you want to stay, you can live in peace, if you want to go, please go, I, Gujia Village, will not stop you.


    It''s just that after you go out, whether it''s good or bad, that''s your own business, no wonder I, Gujiacun.


    In other words, I mean here, don��t end up doing good things in my Gu Family Village, but when I come to you, I become a sinner in the mouth of some people, as if to harm you. "


    Those thought-ridden people bowed their heads in shame when they heard Village Chief Gu''s words.


    A little self-righteous, but felt that it was Village Chief Gu who was pushing them out.


    However, now in front of the whole village, they dare not speak out directly, they hold it in their hearts whether it is good or bad.


    The more troublesome people are, the more cowardly they are. If you really want to let him go, he still doesn''t dare to go.


    So, the village became quiet again.


    What is good about the people in the village is that the grain harvested every year must be enough for a year. If there is enough to eat for a year, the surplus will be sold.


    There is only the Gu family, they don''t farm land, they just buy rice for food.


    So, don''t worry about eating for the time being.


    As for the small conflicts between each household and relatives over food and money, they solved it by themselves.


    Yes, they kindly took their relatives to their home to avoid disaster.


    The relationship between relatives is still there for a day or two, but it has been a long time, and people are selfish.


    Whose food and rice are not washed by the flood? Country people, everyone''s situation is similar, the food left by the family is only enough to feed these people in the family for a year.


    Now that there are more people in the family, the food must not be enough, especially for those with a large number of people, there must be gossip.


    It��s okay for some relatives to bring all the things at home when they come. There are those who don��t think so, thinking that they will go back after a day or two.


    I didn��t bring anything. I was not only worried that my family would be robbed and lost my property and food, but I also felt like I was depending on others. After all, I was eating and drinking for nothing.


    Even relatives can''t stand up to so many people, no one''s life is easy.


    So someone asked, "Can we go back to those things, village chief? When we came, we were in a hurry and didn''t make any arrangements at home."


    What can the village head say, tell them not to go back or let them go? In any case, if something went wrong in the end, she must be responsible.


    It��s true that he is the village chief, but they are free to do whatever they want, and she can��t force him to keep it, and she can��t say, hey! Just go, what if something goes wrong?


    If they are not allowed to go, the people in the village will have opinions again.


    I can only say, "You can figure it out for yourself. After you leave Gujiacun, anything has nothing to do with my Gujiacun."


    As the saying goes, helping is a matter of affection, not helping is a duty.


    Didn��t care about that much!


    That afternoon, some people actually drove out of the village what they were going to do, and the village head knew in his heart that they didn''t stop them, and didn''t say anything.


    Everyone has difficulties, what can he do to keep them from leaving? The people in the village must have something to say again.


    When the trouble really arises, it will be her, the village head, to solve it. If there are too many people, something will happen.


    The fact that the village head summoned the people in the village, everyone in the Gu family also knew about it.


    It was only at this time that they knew what the people in the village had said, heh! People''s hearts are unpredictable, and it has been like this since ancient times.


    Gu Chao is right, just take care of your own home.


    It seems that she already knew about the situation, and saved face for the village chief, and also for the clan members.


    Gu Chao has always remembered the kindness of the clansmen. When she was not at home, it was the clansmen who helped her family.


    Otherwise, how could her husband stay at home and wait for her to come back?


    And the child in his womb.


    This love Gu Chao has always kept in his heart, and he wants to pay it back.


    The old lady Gu also ordered, "From today onwards, except for the village head, no one else in the village can enter the house. If you have something to say, just talk about it."


    It''s not that she is ruthless, it''s just that some people are not human and ungrateful.


    The Gu family, her granddaughter, was able to do this, it was already the utmost benevolence.


    The old lady has lived most of her life, so she naturally knows about human nature, which is the least credible? !


    Another point, as the granddaughter said, if there is a mess, something will happen.


    They are a big family, young and old, they can''t afford to gamble!


    Babies, a chapter will be added tonight to make up for the previous broken update


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： dont need her

    Chapter 141 I don��t need her anymore


    Yesterday, it was too early to go to greet the father-in-law, and today Han Yu planned to go there a little later.


    Then let Xiangmei go to the door to guard. If my brother wakes up, come in and say hello to him, first go to say hello to my brother.


    Ning Su has always had the habit of getting up early, and she always gets up early when the time comes.


    The child is taken by the grandma, so he doesn��t have to sleep with him at night, and he doesn��t have to get up to take care of the child, so he can sleep soundly at night.


    Ning Su went to bed together, Qiu Shi fetched hot water and went in to serve, and Mei Xiang went back to the side yard to report to the master.


    Han Yu sat for a while longer, and only went to the main room when his elder brother was almost cleaned up.


    When he arrived, Qiu Shi was combing Ning Su''s hair, "Greetings, brother."


    Before Han Yu could go on worshiping, he received a cross-eyed look from Ning Su, "If you pray again and again, I won''t let you come over next time.


    Come here and see if Qiushi combs me well? "


    Han Yu really forgot for a while, and when he heard what his brother said, he got up and came to his side.


    "I listen to my brother, this time I was wrong, I accept the punishment."


    Where would Ning Su punish him? It was just a joke with him just now.


    However, he also followed Han Yu''s words and continued: "Well, then, let me punish you to see which hair accessory I use."


    As he spoke, he opened the jewelry box and Han Yu looked at it.


    Han Yu came to his brother, first looked at the person in the mirror, and then looked down at his brother''s hairstyle.


    Seeing that he is wearing a simple and refreshing bun today, Han Yu picked out a simple magnolia flower hosta for him in a box full of hair accessories.


    What a coincidence, the one chosen was given to Ning Su by Gu Chao.


    Sure enough, it''s not that a family does not enter a house. The vision is the same.


    Ning Su thought so.


    Han Yu is dexterous, and he often combs hair for his father at home on weekdays. Looking at the person in the mirror, he praised: "This jade hairpin really matches my brother."


    Ning Su smiled, and couldn''t help reaching out to touch the jade hairpin in her hair, and said with a smile, "This is given to me by my wife."


    After finishing speaking, Ning Su remembered that Han Yu had just entered the door, and the wife-owner had been busy these days, so she must have not given him anything. Now that she said this in front of him, wouldn''t she be suspected of showing off on purpose?


    So he quickly opened his mouth to redeem and comfort Han Yu, "Don''t worry, brother, the wife is busy now and has no free time. When the wife comes back from work, she will definitely give you a gift.


    Yesterday, you gave me gifts, but I didn��t return them. If you find any jewelry you like, consider it as a gift from your brother, okay? I apologize to you. "


    To be honest, when Han Yu heard a sentence, he did feel a little bit lost.


    But soon he was relieved, as his brother said, since he got married with his wife, the wife has been busy.


    When the wife master comes back in the future, the wife master will definitely not forget him.


    He believed that the wife-lord married him, so she must be happy with him.


    What the elder brother has, the wife-owner will also compensate him.


    He now has a token of love from his wife-lord in his hand, which is his wife''s Qingsi.


    The wife master understood her own intentions, so she gave herself the blue silk.


    Han Yu looked at the jewelry box that his brother handed him in front of him. It was full of beautiful and precious jewelry.


    He knew that these were given to his elder brother by his wife.


    "These are the love of the wife-lord for my brother, how can I want it."


    Ning Su smiled and said: "Why can''t you take it anymore? You are the wife-master''s husband. What the wife-master gave belongs to both of us. Do you still want to share with me?"


    So, what else can Han Yu say?


    "Then thank you brother."


    "Thank you, thank you, we are a family, we are not allowed to say thank you in the future."


    This sentence is what his wife said to him. They are a family. Since they are all a family, don''t stick to it.


    Hearing the Korean language, the eyes were slightly red, "What brother said is that we are a family."


    Han Yu thought, he must have accumulated great virtue in his previous life, which is why he met the wife-lord in this life.


    It was only then that he was allowed to marry his wife as the husband, and met such a good brother.


    This kind of thing, in other people��s family, who��s husband would treat other husbands of the wife��s head like this?


    It��s fine to insult and scold if you don��t set up rules every day. How can you really treat other husbands of the wife-owner like brothers.


    It was his own father, who was not so sincere towards his mother''s husband and servants, and sometimes his father would let his aunts and fathers set rules.


    Seeing that Han Yu was about to cry, Ning Su hurriedly smiled and joked: "Brother, please don''t cry, we will go to say hello to Daddy later. If Daddy sees your red eyes, he will think I bullied you , Daddy will punish me then."


    Seeing his brother smiling, Han Yu burst out laughing, "How could my brother bully me, it''s too late to hurt me!


    Moreover, the father-in-law was also reluctant to punish his brother. "


    In the end, Ning Su personally picked a plum blossom jade hairpin for Han Yu, and the two went to Widow Gu''s yard to pay his respects.


    The timing of my visit this time was just right, and Widow Gu also just woke up.


    Widow Gu, who was sitting in the living room drinking tea, watched the two sons-in-law greet him together, and the more he watched, the more satisfied he was.


    "Okay, you two don''t have so many rules, sit down!"


    "Thank you, Eunuch.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    From these two words of thanks, we can see the difference between the two sons-in-law. In the past, Ning Su was as cautious as Han Yu is now.


    Han Yu didn''t think too much about it, he just entered the door just now, and there must be a period of time to change.


    He believes that as long as he does his best to serve his father-in-law, serve his wife, and respect his elder brother, one day his father-in-law will treat him like his elder brother.


    After having breakfast at Widow Gu''s place, the two were kicked out by Widow Gu, and they were able to go back.


    Nowadays, it is a special situation that I cannot go out, so I can only stay at home and find something to pass the time by myself.


    This is really a normal thing for Han Yu. In the past few years in Beijing, most of the time he stayed at home without leaving the door.


    Now that you are married, it is naturally not as good as when you were in the boudoir, you can go out as soon as you want.


    A married man is not allowed to go out without the permission of his wife. Everyone came here like this, without exception.


    So, he didn''t think about what to do when he went out.


    But Husband in the country doesn��t have so many rules, as long as he arranges everything at home, he can go out when he wants to go out.


    Gu widow doesn''t have to do anything, he just goes out whenever he wants.


    Can''t go out now, he can only gossip with his sister-in-law and brother-in-law, but it makes him uncomfortable.


    The two should have gone to greet the other elders in the family, but they got what the elders said earlier, saying that there is no need to go to greet them, and everyone should feel free.


    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Gu have never enjoyed the greetings of the younger generation every day in their life, and the morning and evening are peaceful.


    This is the first time I have enjoyed it at Gu''s house.


    They are not used to it either, they are all under the same roof and can see people every day, why bother the younger generation to get up so early in order to come over and say a word.


    Han Yu feels that the elders of the Gu family are kind and friendly, and they are not the kind of people who torment the younger generation.


    That day when he returned home three times, his father repeatedly told him that he must be cautious in his words and deeds when he arrived at Gu''s house, respect his elders, and never allow anyone to pick out a single mistake.


    He knew that his father was worried about him. After all, he was different from ordinary people now, and he was afraid that he would not have the confidence to stand up in the Gu family.


    When he sees his father again next time, he must tell his father how well he lives in Gu''s family. The elders are kind, his wife treats him well, and his brother treats him well.


    Let Daddy no longer have to worry about him.


    "Yu''er, what do you usually do at home?"


    "Reading, doing embroidery, planting flowers."


    Han Yu actually doesn''t like doing embroidery, but there is no way, which man doesn''t do this?


    Otherwise, when you get married, you won��t even be able to make clothes, shoes and socks for your own wife, and you will be rejected by your wife��s family.


    "Yu''er can actually read?"


    Don��t say that a man��s lack of talent is virtue. Among the country men, who has read books and literate!


    It is already good enough to support the girls in the family to study, so there is no need to care about any men.


    After all, all men want to marry, anyway, they are going to marry someone else''s family, why spend so much time and money on him?


    Although the Ning family didn''t have such a serious patriarchal thought, the Ning family didn''t have that much money for the siblings to study.


    Even if there are, the academy does not accept men.


    So when she learned that Han Yu was still studying, Ning Su was envious.


    Looking at his brother''s envious eyes, Han Yu suddenly thought, since his brother wanted to, then he should teach him how to read!


    Brother treats him like a younger brother, and he has nothing to repay his brother. So I do some little things for my brother.


    "If brother wants to learn, Yu''er will teach brother, okay?"


    Ning Su never thought that Han Yu would say that he wanted to teach him. He never thought that he would be able to read one day.


    "Is it possible?" Ning Su asked softly in disbelief.


    "Of course, as long as my brother wants to learn."


    Why would Ning Su not want to learn?


    So, one of the two became a teacher, and the other became a student.


    When they were at home, they got up early every day and went to pay respects to Widow Gu.


    Then they went back to the main courtyard to read and write, and teased Gu Yuan. When they were free, the two of them planted some favorite flowers and plants in the flower garden of the main courtyard.


    Ning Su Fudo��s way of serving the flowers and plants is what Han Yu says he does.


    On this day, the two transplanted some of the lush flowers and plants in the back garden to the flower garden in the main courtyard.


    Ning Su looked at the flowers and plants she had planted. Can''t help sighing: "It would be great if we could grow some fruits and vegetables in the courtyard, not only to see but also to eat."


    "My brother will plant it if he wants to. Maybe when the wife owner comes back, the vegetables planted by the brother will sprout young seedlings, and he can pick them to cook for the wife owner. The wife owner will definitely like it."


    Ning Su has always had the idea of ??growing vegetables and fruits in the main courtyard, but he didn''t say it out, for fear that others would laugh at him.


    But today, he couldn''t help saying it in front of Han Yu.


    As a result, Han Yu not only did not look down on him and laughed at him, but also supported him.


    Ning Su nodded with a smile, "Yu''er is right, when the wife master comes back, she can still eat the vegetables we grow."


    Ning Su was talking about us, not me. He was thinking about Han Yu.


    Ning Su really thinks that he and Han Yu are real, how should I put it? It is possible to say that we have the same mind, right?


    should be the meaning.


    Since his ex-wife was not at home, he had nothing to do alone.


    I didn��t know what to do to pass the time. Fortunately, I got Bao��er later.


    Now Han Yu is with him, and they talk together.


    Together make clothes for the wife-owner, plant flowers together, and read books together.


    Such a good day, what he was worried about in the past, the idea that the wife-owner would not want him when she has a new man is really superfluous.


    The wife-owner will not want him, and Han Yu is not the kind of person who wants to compete with him for the favor of the wife-owner.


    They can coexist peacefully. From now on, it will be just the three of them, um, Eunuch and Baoer. together forever.


    The wife-owner promised him that as long as he and Han Yu are alone, they will never want anyone else again.


    Wu sees his son getting along well with Han Yu every day, seeing that Han Yu is also a good child, he is both gratified and worried.


    well! Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, and who can say clearly what will happen in the future.


    Gu Chao, who was looking for the lair of evil things at sea, did not know that the two husbands at home had reached a consensus.


    And there is no need for her.


    When she went back, she saw the two husbands kissing each other, what would she think?


    Gu Chao and the others searched the sea for a day and a night, but they couldn''t find the evil creature''s lair.


    And those fishermen also said that the thing was in this position. They didn''t go into the sea at all, they just cast a fishing net on the boat, and the thing got into the fishing net and pulled out together.


    But now, Gu Chao has searched dozens of miles of sea area around here, and found no trace of evil spirit at all.


    "Why don''t I go into the water to have a look? I''m good at water, so it''s fine." A monk stared at the water and said.


    Her proposal was immediately rejected by everyone. They don''t know the underwater situation at all, and they don''t know whether the evil thing is hiding at the bottom of the water, or it is really not here.


    What if he went down alone and fell into the danger of that evil thing?


    Based on their cultivation level, even on land, they are no match for the evil thing. When they go into the water, they will really be troubled every day and the earth will not work.


    "Everyone is on board and cannot go into the water."


    Gu Chao arranged barriers around their ship to ensure that the evil thing would not sneak in or attack them.


    On the boat and everyone taking care of it, it is safer. No one can say for sure what will happen when it enters the water.


    Finally unable, Gu Chao cut his finger and dripped a drop of blood on the sea surface.


    Gu Chao has her essence in his blood, which is exactly what the evil thing needs.


    If that thing is really around here, it will definitely come out.


    Everyone waited quietly for a while, and finally there was movement under the water.


    Sure enough, Gu Chao guessed it right, that thing had become conscious, and knew to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    They must have been spotted in front of them, and they hid for some reason.


    Now it was lured out by Gu Chao''s blood essence.


    Everyone stood on guard, waiting to attack directly as soon as the evil thing approached.


    The evil thing was getting closer and closer, and ripples appeared in the water.


    Finally, everyone saw what it looked like.


    It was exactly the same as the evil thing they saw before, except that the one in front of them was darker and more colorful than the previous two.


    Seeing it slowly approaching, Gu Chao made a gesture to signal everyone not to act rashly.


    The one that came is just a branch of that thing, not the main body, so Gu Chao is going to follow this thing, find its lair and wipe it out.


    This thing is in the sea water nearby, but they haven''t found it after searching for so long, which shows that it has the ability to cover up evil spirits.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： resentment born

    Chapter 142 Resentment Born


    The two evil creatures they saw earlier couldn''t hide their yin energy, but now they haven''t found any after searching the sea for so long, which shows that it is quite difficult to deal with.


    And now it is its territory in the water, and I don''t know how long it has been here.


    What is the situation underneath? Let everyone go down like this, the danger is too great.


    "You guys wait on the boat, I''ll go explore the way first."


    Zhang Ye and the others were a little worried. Although Senior Gu''s cultivation was higher than them, everyone didn''t know what was going on under the sea.


    Let senior Gu go down alone, there is no one to take care of him.


    "I''ll go down with Senior Gu." Zhang Ye stepped forward and said.


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "Don''t go, if I really can''t deal with the thing below, I''ll have to take care of you if there is one more person.


    I still go down alone, if the situation is not right, I will come up. "


    Gu Chao regretted his life very much, now she is not alone, she has a big family waiting for her to go back.


    Think about the husband at home, and the little boy.


    Her life cannot be lost here. "


    Seeing that the thing swallowed Gu Chao''s blood essence and was about to shrink back, Gu Chao didn''t say much, he pinched a water-proof knife and entered the water, following the thing all the way through.


    Obviously so many of them are on board now, that thing actually only cares about Gu Chao''s blood, and doesn''t do anything to them.


    It can be seen that it is smarter than the first two, so it is also more difficult to deal with.


    On the surface of the sea, the evil spirit in the sea could not be seen at all, but after entering the sea and sinking a few feet, Gu Chao found that the sea was very cloudy.


    Not only the corals have mutated, but occasionally one or two mutated fish can also be seen.


    It''s just that those mutated fish should have just mutated, and they all entered the belly of the coral.


    It seems that this coral has learned to find food by itself, and it has become the boss in the sea.


    Ordinary fish, it doesn''t eat, it just waits for these fish to mutate slowly, and then eats them.


    The deeper it sinks, the more cloudy it becomes, and it has become so dense that no light can be seen within five feet.


    Finally arrived at the lair of that thing, and everywhere I saw were densely packed corals of all sizes.


    And they are all crimson in color. Gu Chao has set up an enchantment all over his body, and that thing can''t feel her yet.


    But when Gu Chao made a move, it immediately noticed it.


    Zhang Ye and others on the sea waited anxiously for half an hour, and finally there was movement on the sea.


    The sea was turbulent and the waves were rough. If it weren''t for the enchantment on their boat, they would have been overturned long ago.


    Don''t need to think about it, I also know that Senior Gu made a move with that evil thing below.


    Only then did this earth-shaking movement happen.


    After more than an hour, the sea finally calmed down.


    Zhang Ye lay on the edge of the boat and shouted, "Senior Gu, Senior Gu."


    But there was no response from Gu Chao.


    They waited for a while, but there was still no response from Gu Chao.


    The surface of the sea calmed down, and the wind blew the sea water into circles of ripples.


    So, they couldn''t sit still any longer, and jumped off the boat one after another.


    "Let''s go down and have a look together. Senior Gu hasn''t come up for so long, isn''t something wrong?"


    As a result, they saw Gu Chao coming upstream just after entering the sea, so they finally felt relieved.


    Everyone went back to the boat together, and only then did they ask about the situation below.


    "The bottom is full of corals, all because of the evil spirit that has mutated.


    Not only that, many fish in the sea have also mutated, but they have all entered the belly of the coral.


    Because the coral has never sucked human blood, although it is huge, it is not as difficult to deal with as the one in Beijing. "


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, it''s so good.


    It is also fortunate that the thing is in the sea. If it is on land, it must have already caused disasters everywhere, and it is not so easy to solve it.


    "In that case, why did Senior Gu take so long to come up?"


    "Although the corals were removed, the evil spirit was still there. There was a cave behind the corals. I went in and checked that there was too much space inside, and it hadn''t come to an end yet.


    I am afraid that you are worried, so I will come up to tell you first. "


    "Well, shall we go down now?"


    "That thing can mutate both the coral and the fish. It must be more difficult to deal with than the coral. We must be more careful this time, and we must not go alone."


    "We''ve all heard from our predecessors."


    Everyone tidied up and prepared the talisman papers for the hairpins before going down into the sea.


    When I arrived at the cave, it was just like Senior Gu said, the sky and the ground were covered with corals.


    It''s just that the coral has become a dead thing now and can no longer harm people.


    The strong evil spirit emanated from the entrance of the cave. After everyone entered, they found that the space inside was very large, and it was not a problem for four or five people to line up.


    And they kept going down. It was estimated that they walked for about half an hour, but they still didn''t come to the end.


    Calculate the height and depth of their descent from the sea surface to the bottom of the sea, and the depth at which they descend again now. It must be thousands of feet deep, right?


    There is actually such a deep cave under this sea area. It looks like this place was land many years ago.


    After an unknown number of years of vicissitudes, it became a sea area again.


    Finally came to the end, in front of you is the bronze gate of Fadao.


    "Which door are we going to now?"


    "do not know!"


    Gu Chao didn''t know which door to enter, instead of going to the investigation agency, he would just break through.


    The long knife that was taken out directly opened three doors, all of them were equipped with barriers, even if something came out from behind the door, it should be able to resist one or two.


    The three doors shattered, and the inside was no longer the mountain they had walked through before, but a stone road paved with blue bricks.


    Judging from this situation, this place is probably a tomb, but I don��t know which tomb it was thousands of years ago.


    Everyone randomly picked a door to go in. Because it was underwater, the oil lamps on both sides could no longer be lit, and they continued to use the pearls in their hands to illuminate.


    At the end of Qingshi Road is a stone room, but there is nothing buried with it.


    Everyone was a little puzzled, but they didn''t stay long and continued to move forward. There was another bronze door in front of them, which was smashed by Gu Chao violently.


    This time, there are things inside, some alchemy furnaces, and a lot of discarded pills and herbs.


    It seems that they entered the grave of a fellow-daoist, Wu Qingwen clasped his hands and said, "Don''t worry, Fellow Daoist, I''m sorry."


    After some inspection, several pill furnaces came out, and there was nothing else with the discarded pill.


    "These pill furnaces are all good things, senior Gu should choose first."


    Gu Chao does not know how to make alchemy, and this alchemy furnace has no effect on her.


    "This thing has nothing to do with me, so keep it for yourself."


    Walking further inside, you can find traces of daily life. It can be seen that this should be the place where the fellow Taoist practiced and slept.


    Turning around a stone wall, what caught everyone''s eyes was a jade bed.


    The Taoist friend they guessed earlier sat cross-legged on it.


    It''s just that the only thing left is the body of that fellow Taoist.


    Since he is a cultivator, why is there such a strong evil spirit?


    Gu Chao stepped forward to check and found that the evil spirit did not come from this fellow Taoist. It seems that they were looking for it wrong.


    Since meeting the owner, it is natural to say hello.


    Besides, they can be regarded as trespassing on other people''s places without authorization, and they should make an apology, and they left only after paying homage to their master.


    The jade bed of the master��s house is indeed a good thing, but they can��t take it anymore. It was originally a resting place they created without authorization, and they can still search for other people��s things like bandits and robbers.


    There is another door next to the living room, and there is a bookshelf inside.


    Most of the above books have been turned into powder, and there are no clues at all.


    It was a few pieces of jade slips that caught Gu Chao''s attention. After investigating, he found out that the fellow Taoist was also an alchemist.


    She wrote down what she had learned all her life and the painstaking efforts she had accumulated all her life on these jade slips.


    All kinds of pills, refining process, and experience are all above.


    "Which one of you has cultivated alchemy? I will give it to you."


    Gu Chao only knows superficially about alchemy, so it''s really not good for her to study this, otherwise she would have already practiced alchemy when she was in the cultivation world.


    Among the monks, only the Tianyi faction practiced alchemy, so the pill formula and the alchemy furnace were given to the Tianyi faction.


    The people of the Tianyi faction are not so ignorant, since everyone discovered it together, they must share other things with everyone when they get something.


    This favor is written down first.


    I didn''t find anything usable here, so I left and went outside.


    It seems that there must be a mechanism here, otherwise they have come all the way, and this has come to an end, and they have not found the location of the evil spirit.


    So, everyone went back the same way and entered through the second bronze gate.


    After entering, there is nothing inside except the mechanism.


    You can only go back the same way and go through the third bronze door. The first stone room is the same as the previous one, with nothing in it.


    Going further inside, I found many animal remains.


    The evil here is much heavier than the other two places, this time they found the right place.


    The further you go in, the more animal remains are piled up on the road.


    "Be careful, there are living creatures inside."


    As soon as Gu Chao finished speaking, several bucket-thick branches flew out from the stone chamber.


    Everyone thought it was the kind of coral they had seen before, after all, the color of this thing had to be exactly the same as coral.


    And they are all such branches, and attacking Fang, they are just like corals.


    After Gu Chao chopped off a few with his knife, the thing shrank back.


    After everyone saw the branches that fell on the ground, they realized that it was not the coral they had seen before.


    The thing fell to the ground and was still twisting and swinging, and there were discs the size of plates on it.


    "It''s an octopus."


    It''s not an octopus, it''s just bigger than the octopus they usually see.


    It��s just that the octopus hid here, or was it originally placed there by the former fellow Taoist?


    There are so many animal remains outside, and now there is another octopus inside, everyone has to guess whether it is the handwriting of that fellow Taoist.


    "Could it be that it came in by mistake, and it turned out to be mutated due to evil?"


    "It may be the spiritual pet of that fellow Taoist."


    "Impossible, according to our guess just now, and the road along the way is paved with bluestones. This place should have been on land in the past, not in water.


    Therefore, this octopus cannot be the spiritual pet of that fellow Taoist. "


    "Come on, let''s go in and see."


    After they went in, they searched the entire stone room but couldn''t find the octopus that attacked them just now, but they found a huge animal skeleton.


    Seeing the shape of the skeleton, it should be a leopard.


    In this way, it is correct.


    This leopard is the spiritual pet of that Taoist friend, and the animal bones outside are just leftovers from what it ate.


    After the master passed away, it followed suit.


    It��s just that the evil spirit is not in it, it��s not in front of him, could it really be that octopus? .


    At this time, the octopus attacked again that day, and everyone attacked the octopus. The octopus couldn''t resist and wanted to escape, so Gu Chao threw the long knife in his hand and nailed the octopus to the stone wall.


    Escaped once, can you give it a second chance to escape?


    Sure enough, the evil spirit emanated from this octopus.


    The color of the octopus was so red that it turned black. After checking the body of the octopus, they found that even if the octopus was corrupted by evil spirits, there was something wrong with it.


    The soul body of the octopus is not its real body, but the leopard they saw just now.


    The soul of the leopard had been eroded by evil spirits, and he was still reconciled to being nailed to the wall by Gu Chao. He kept struggling and wanted to pounce on everyone.


    Gu Chao beat out one after another with spiritual power until all the evil spirits were dispersed.


    At this time, the leopard finally revealed its original appearance, it was a black panther, and the soul of the octopus had already been swallowed by it.


    People don''t understand why this leopard has such a strong evil spirit, and how it became what it is today.


    Gu Chao could see the reason. This leopard was indeed the spiritual pet of that Taoist friend, but he was abused when he was still a cub. Not only the tendons of his limbs and hamstrings were cut off, but his internal organs were also cut.


    Continuously torturing it but not letting it die is to make it resentful.


    Such a spiritual pet is a good knife when killing people.


    In fact, this is no longer a spiritual pet, it can only be said to be a sharp weapon in the hands of the owner.


    And all his resentment comes from the master, and when the master can''t suppress it, it will immediately turn back.


    I''m afraid that fellow Taoist''s soul has already entered the black panther''s mouth.


    The karma of self-planting will be repaid by itself.


    It can be seen that the fellow Taoist is not a kind person, otherwise there would be this black panther.


    The black panther cannot be kept, it is born of resentment, keeping it will only bring disaster to the world.


    If it is allowed to go out from here, in addition to harming the world, I am afraid that no one will be able to deal with it when it becomes powerful.


    Many people have died because of it, but now I don��t know if those corals have fallen everywhere to harm one side. If this thing is not cleaned up, maybe someday there will be other mutated things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： Make an example of others

    Chapter 143 Killing chickens and monkeys


    The soul and body of the black panther cannot be kept, but this giant octopus is useful.


    I don��t know how this octopus got in. It has been in this kind of cave for at least a thousand years. Both the skin and the inner alchemy are useful.


    Neidan Gu Chao stayed behind, and the others were not given to others.


    "This place has been corroded by evil spirits for thousands of years, and it won''t take a while to dissipate the evil spirit here."


    "Leave this to our Tianyi faction. After we go back, let the disciples of the faction come here. It will take three to five years to get rid of the evil spirit here."


    The other monks also said, "Count us in."


    Gu Chao doesn��t have the time to come here to get rid of evil spirits, so I��ll leave this to them.


    After returning from the sea, everyone dispersed.


    Gu Chao rushed home alone, but within two hours he received Zhang Ye''s sound transmission talisman.


    "Senior Gu, come quickly, we have discovered the blood coral, and it has become a force, and it is more difficult to deal with than the one in Beijing."


    Gu Chao crushed the talisman paper and flew towards the place where Zhang Ye and the others were. The blood coral that had grown up could move freely, but could there be living people wherever it passed?


    Zhangye and the others arrived at Shuiyuan City and found that the water source city was filled with yin energy. It was obvious that they had only set out from Shuiyuan City not long ago, so why did they have yin energy again?


    Finally, it was found that the blood coral was in a fisherman''s house, and it turned out that another fisherman went out to sea and brought it back.


    It''s just that this time he made a move before he could make a move, so the fisherman''s family was the first to suffer.


    Not only did he lose his life, but the nearby villagers were also devoured by the evil thing.


    It is precisely because of this that the evil thing can become powerful so quickly.


    In just a few days, people in several villages disappeared.


    People who escaped reported to the government, so what if the people from the government came, it was just to deliver food to the evil thing.


    Up to now, the people in the two nearby villages have only bones left.


    When Zhangye and the others arrived, the evil thing was devouring the people, and everyone joined forces to suppress it, and several people were also injured.


    Gu Chao followed their positions, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Gu Chao had finally arrived.


    The surviving people nearby have been evacuated by the government, and they have been properly arranged to protect them.


    At this moment in Gujia Village, a large number of people rushed into Gujia Village in a panic.


    A merchant about ten miles away from Gujia Village also bought a piece of coral at a high price. When he learned that the coral was an evil thing and was going to eat people, it was too late to throw it away.


    I had no choice but to invite a nearby Taoist priest to come to get rid of the evil spirits. The Taoist priest was still quite famous in this area, so she brought her apprentices and came to the door.


    I thought to myself, what Gu Chao can do, maybe she can''t do it?


    Thinking about the generous rewards given by the master, how can she not be tempted.


    Unexpectedly, one of her apprentices was swallowed by blood coral as soon as she left, and lost her life.


    If that��s the case, how dare the Taoist continue to stay in the merchant��s house and escape with another apprentice.


    The rich businessman saw that the Taoist priests had fled, so she didn''t dare to stay at home, so she packed up her things and fled with her family to come another day.


    Hearing that there is a Daoist Gu in Gujia Village with profound magic power, even Gu Dao eradicated the evil thing in Beijing, so he dragged his family to Gujiacun''s house.


    It is also because they came this way and brought many fleeing people with them.


    The village chief was frightened when he saw so many people coming to Gujia Village together. There is only such a small place in Gujia Village, how can it accommodate so many people?


    But human life is at stake. Looking at their pitiful appearance, she really couldn''t bear to let her keep these people out, so she had to let them in in the end.


    The people in Gujia Village have no relationship with these people. It is definitely impossible to take them in and let them live at home, so they can only temporarily live in the open space in the village.


    So many people fled together, which must have alarmed the government. Gujia Village is not far from the capital, and has already received the news from the capital, knowing how terrifying the evil thing is.


    After learning that the evil thing in Beijing had been removed, Gu Chao went to the old nest of the evil thing again, and the people temporarily settled down without much panic.


    But because the Taoist priest and the wealthy businessman escaped all the way, they knew that there was an evil thing nearby, so how could they still sit still, they all packed up their things and ran away.


    The common people have the same thoughts, the capital is the place where the emperor stays, and it must be much safer than their place, so a large number of people fled to the capital.


    Within two days, all the people in the area of ??more than ten miles left, either to the capital or to Gujia Village.


    As a result, there will be more people in Gujia Village. It can be said that everyone is crowded with people, and there is no place to sit at all.


    When there are too many people, eating and drinking will become a problem.


    Some people are in a hurry to go out, and they don��t bring any food at all except the soft food.


    Now I can only buy food from the villagers of Gujia Village with money, so I can settle down temporarily.


    The evil thing didn''t know whether it was smart or stupid. After it could move freely, it followed those people, looking for the smell of those people, and came to Gujiacun.


    Gu Family Village has an enchantment arranged by Gu Chao, it cannot enter, and after it comes, it will guard outside Gu Family Village.


    After two days of stability, everyone became confused.


    The evil thing is guarding at the entrance of the village and does not go anywhere. How can it prevent the people in the village from panic and fear?


    Human nature is selfish!


    It��s easy to say anything at ordinary times, but when it��s time to endanger your own life, how can you care about anything else?


    I don''t know when Gu Chao will come back. The villagers of Gujia Village are unwilling to sell their food to people from other villages.


    That thing can��t go out at all if it��s guarded outside, and they don��t know what��s going on outside, so they just count on such a little food to survive. What do they eat when they give it to others?


    In this way, something will definitely happen.


    The Taoist priest was not a kind person after all, and he took the lead in making a fuss because of his own abilities, asking the people in Gujia Village to share food with everyone.


    She brought her apprentice to the Gu''s mansion, "The Gu''s house occupies a large area, and there are not many people in the Gu family, so it must not be possible to use such a large space. We have so many people that we can''t even sit down. Let''s go to the Gu''s mansion to borrow a place." place."


    She put her mind on Gu''s house, and took her with her.


    Sure enough, Gu Chao was right. Fortunately, the old lady had already passed on the word that no one from the outer village would let them in.


    After people from other villages entered Gu''s Village, everyone in Gu''s residence was alerted by Mrs. Gu''s reminder, especially the gatekeepers.


    And the snake spirit is also guarding the door, never leaving it day and night.


    The three little ones stood guard at the back door, afraid that someone would jump over the wall in a hurry.


    "Everyone just have to stick to it for half a month. Gu Chao said that he will definitely come back within half a month. After this half month, it will be fine."


    The members of the Gu family also know that if they can''t guard the door and let those people in, then it may not just be as simple as an occupied place.


    When a person reaches the critical moment of his own life, he can do anything.


    Old Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Liu, and the rest of their generation have all experienced famines. Although they were only in their teens at that time, the scene at that time, as well as the misery, have been engraved in their bones. I will never forget it.


    People are really at the critical point of life and death. When they are about to starve to death, what can��t they eat?


    Even his own son can eat in exchange, let alone an outsider.


    There are only more than one hundred households in Gujia Village, even if the food for each family is added up. It was only enough for a few hundred of them to eat.


    The number of people pouring in from outside is several times that of their Gu family village. How can the food they prepare be eaten by so many people.


    When the food is exhausted, what will we eat next? What else can I eat?


    Na Dao Priest brought her apprentice and a group of tall women to the door of Gu Mansion and knocked on the door.


    "Open the door, open the door, we are people from the village who want to borrow Gu''s place to live temporarily."


    It is impossible for the young man of the Gu Mansion to open the door for them, so he replied loudly through the door: "You go, we have no extra room in the Gu Mansion."


    She wasn''t a kind person at all, and the people who followed her were all hooligans and the like, so there was nothing so easy to dismiss.


    Seeing that the servants of Gu''s mansion refused to open the door, they directly refused them, and they were even more angry when they were already hungry.


    "We want to talk to you, but we just go in and stay temporarily, but you disregard the feelings of fellow countrymen, shut us out, and ignore our life and death, so don''t blame us for being hard to speak."


    At this time, the village head Gu heard that he brought people over and hurried over, "It is the utmost kindness for Gujia Village to take you in. What do you want to do in our village?"


    "Hmph! What do we have, we just want to survive. People in Gujia Village, every household has food, but you don''t use it to save lives, and you say that the villagers in the village are benevolent."


    "You eat hot food and drink spicy food. Seeing that we are all starving to death and don''t lend a helping hand, what can we do? We also want to live.


    "We don''t care about you? Didn''t we already distribute some food to you?"


    "The little food given to us, how can it be enough for so many of us?"


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, those are our life-saving rations, you know what''s going on now, you don''t count it, you finish it in one or two meals, and ask us for it again, we all live by tightening our belts, where? And food distribution?"


    "We didn''t have enough to eat, so we distributed the food to you. As a result, you asked us for it again when you were full. Where did we get so much food to help you, we can''t survive."


    People in Gujia Village have long complained about these people, "If we knew this, we shouldn''t have let them in."


    That��s what I said, but if they are really not allowed in, will they not be able to come in?


    How many people are there in Gu Family Village? How many of them are there? When the time comes to really do something, the people in Gujia Village will suffer.


    And now that the evil thing is at the door, it is impossible for people to really go out.


    Out, only dead end.


    "You people also have a little conscience, can you? You are still living well, and you still have your life, because of Gu Chao. If it weren''t for the people of our Gujia Village, because Gu Chao left an enchantment to protect you, you still have fate?


    Gu Chao rescued you, but you actually came to copy someone��s house.


    "Our Gu Family Village, the Gu Mansion, is really benevolent to you, you really have to have a conscience, and go back now.


    I told you guys a long time ago, when Gu Chao left, he said that he would definitely come back within half a month.


    Four days have passed in half a month, and there are still eleven days left, and she will come back in eleven days at most.


    When the time comes, she will pick up the evil thing at the door and you will be able to go home. "


    People in Gu Family Village believed in Gu Chao, but these outsiders did not.


    "You said she will come back in eleven days, can she really come back? The thing outside is so evil, I heard that she went to find the lair of that evil thing? Whether she can come back alive is another matter, we have so many People are waiting for her to come back to save lives? Why not find a way to save lives yourself!


    Their words immediately ignited the lively anger of Gujia Village, "Your fart, our big treasure is comparable to your kind? The evil thing in Beijing can be eradicated by the big treasure, and the evil thing in the south is also hoeed by her." , can she handle it?"


    "That is to say, you are a piece of trash. If you want to save yourself, then you all get out and don''t compare yourself here!"


    If the village chief didn''t stop them, they would definitely go up and do it.


    When the people in Gu''s mansion heard what they said about their master, they already had resentment, and they were even more furious.


    Couldn''t resist opening the door to keep the snake essence out.


    The people who had been arguing so loudly all looked towards the gate of Gu''s mansion after hearing the sound of the mansion''s gate opening.


    Several of them rushed towards the gate of Gu Mansion even faster, but before they reached the gate, they were blocked by the snake spirit that came out.


    When they saw that it was a black snake that grew alone, everyone''s eyes turned green. It weighed four to five catties, and it could be eaten after cooking.


    Everyone''s eyes turned green and they opened their hands and rushed towards the black spirit, but unexpectedly the black snake suddenly grew bigger in front of them.


    The few people who were close to the snake spirit were immediately ejected, and the people who had been making noise all fell silent, and a needle could be heard.


    The real body of the snake spirit is taller than the gate of Gu''s mansion, and its waist is as thick as a bucket. Standing upright, a pair of vertical pupils is coldly looking at everyone.


    Suddenly, the snake spirit leaned over and jumped at the Taoist priest, bit the Taoist priest in half, then raised his head and swallowed half of the Taoist priest''s body.


    Suddenly, the people in front of the Gu Mansion ran away in a panic, shouting in panic, "A monster! It''s a snake spirit! It''s a monster!"


    The people in Gujia Village also subconsciously took a few steps back, their legs and feet becoming weak from fright.


    Old Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Liu came out and looked at everyone coldly, "I, Gu Fu, our Gu Family Village has no relatives or reasons for you, so it is the utmost benevolence to take you in.


    But you want to push your boundaries, don''t blame my Gu family for being disregarded, and if someone comes to my house to make trouble, this person will be your end.


    If the people in Gujia Village make any mistakes, this will be your fate too. "


    At this time, the remaining half of the Taoist priest''s body had already entered the belly of the snake spirit.


    Everyone shook their heads again and again, "We don''t dare, if we don''t dare, we must be honest."


    In this way, Gujia Village finally stabilized temporarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： sit still

    Chapter 144 Sitting still in the arms


    Old lady Gu put the snake essence in the village to stare at those people, as long as anyone dared to think wrongly, she would let the snake essence eat them.


    Those people have long been frightened by the snake spirit, so how dare they have any moths.


    The village chief couldn''t really let them starve to death in Gujia Village, so he called the villagers to distribute some food to them.


    It��s just that this time they didn��t dare to have enough food for three meals a day. They counted the days and counted the food, and ate two meals of gruel every day.


    "Mother, do you think those people will rush in? Will the evil thing enter Gujia Village?"


    Yu Miaoer was originally a boy in her boudoir, so she had never seen such a battle before, so she was naturally worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay! Didn''t you see that your sister was saved by Gu Chaozai from that evil thing? Since she set up this barrier, she must be fine.


    As for those people outside, where can they come in now.


    You didn��t go out just now, I saw it at the door, let alone the Taoist priest who took the lead, he was directly eaten by the snake spirit.


    With the snake spirit under his control, those people no longer dare to do anything wrong, unless they also want to follow in the footsteps of that Taoist priest.


    Don''t worry, with Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Liu watching, nothing will happen. "


    The Yu family lived in the Gu Mansion these days. Although the marriage between Yu Miao''er and Ning had already been decided, Mrs. Yu knew what she was thinking in her heart before.


    In the end, there is still some uncertainty, or since her daughter was rescued by Gu Chao, she has also decided on the marriage between her son and Ning An.


    Fu Lang and his son didn''t know Gu Chao''s ability, but she knew it in her heart.


    The reason why their family has been able to be rich for so many generations is because of the Taoist priest back then. After seeing Gu Chao''s actions several times, she has no doubts about Gu Chao''s ability.


    "If you two have nothing to do, go and talk to Gu Chao''s two husbands. This is going to be a family. It''s time to get acquainted and get in touch."


    Mrs. Yu didn''t know what her wife-head meant. She wanted to get closer to Gu Chao so that the Yu family could continue to pass on.


    Now, the two families have become serious relatives again, and he knows to get close to the Gu family even without the wife-owner saying.


    These days, he chats with Widow Gu and other members of the Gu family every day, and after getting along for many days, he has become familiar with them.


    He found that both the Gu family and the Liu family were actually easy to get along with.


    It��s just that he still has some lingering fears about Gu Chaoxin��s Hirao. Although he looks like a normal person, everyone knows what he is.


    Yu Fulang also comforted himself in his heart, that child looked good at first glance, and now he has become Gu Chao''s husband. He was also a poor person before, so why am I still afraid of him?


    And seeing that he gets along so well with Widow Gu and Ning Su, as an elder, I shouldn''t think about those messy things anymore.


    Yu Miaoer actually went to find Ning Su and Han Yu a few times. Originally, the three of them were about the same age, so they naturally had something to say.


    Although it was a bit awkward at first. After all, he and Gu Chao once had such a relationship.


    Now in front of Masahiro, I must feel a little uncomfortable.


    Neither Ning Su nor Han Yu are the kind of narrow-minded people who hold grudges. After all, he and his wife did not succeed in the end, and his own wife rejected him.


    Now that he is Ning An''s fianc�� again, they shouldn''t hold on to the past.


    Soon, the embarrassment was broken.


    The three of them teased the children and chatted with each other, discussing the tricks with each other.


    What kind of flowers should be embroidered on this purse, how to close the edges, and what kind of stitches should be used, Yu Miao''er has more experience than Ning Su and Han Yu in this regard.


    The three of them got along very well, but such a harmonious day happened within a few days.


    After hearing what her mother said, Yu Miaoer went to the main courtyard of the Gu Mansion to find Ning Su and Han Yu to talk.


    I wanted to comfort them, but when I arrived at the main courtyard, I found that Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t look scared or worried at all.


    The two of them are still the same as before, they should tease the children, they should plant flowers, and they should chat.


    Seeing him coming, she stretched out her hand and waved to him, "Miao''er, come here quickly, and see if the purse I embroidered today has improved?"


    Yu Miao''er also felt that she was completely overwhelmed. Even her mother, an outsider, knew Gu Chao''s abilities. The two of them were Gu Chao''s husbands, so they couldn''t believe that their own wives were the masters. ?


    So Yu Miaoer let go of the worries in her heart, and discussed the shape of the purse with them.


    There are two old ladies in the Gu family. Except for the heavy security, everything else is the same as usual.


    Although the various houses were a little worried, they were relieved to see that the snake spirit shocked those people as soon as it came out.


    It��s just that now they are afraid of the snake spirit. Although they knew from Gu Chao��s mouth that it is a snake spirit that has been cultivated for hundreds of years, they haven��t really seen its real body, nor its cannibalism.


    Now, no one is not afraid when they see it. They just know that the snake spirit belongs to their own family, and they are spiritual, and they can hear and understand people''s words.


    It is only vicious towards outsiders, and its viciousness will not be towards its own family, so everyone can feel at ease.


    They all hoped that Gu Chao would come back soon to end this disaster.


    When Gu Chao returned to Gujia Village, he saw Gujia Village from a distance filled with yin, and knew that something must have happened.


    The evil thing opened up and surrounded Gujia Village.


    Gu Chao didn''t go home directly, but fell outside the village, and returned to the village after finishing that thing.


    When everyone saw Gu Chao coming back and how easily she removed the evil thing, they were delighted and scared at the same time.


    Rejoiced that the evil thing was removed and they were safe, no need to worry about losing their lives.


    The only ones who are afraid are those who make trouble in Gu''s Village and go to the gate of Gu''s mansion to make trouble.


    Now that Gu Chao is back, he is afraid that Gu Chao will settle accounts with them.


    How the person who took the lead in causing trouble in the Gu family died, they all saw it with their own eyes.


    They don''t want to die, and they don''t want to be stuffed with snake spirits.


    What happened in the village?


    Seeing so many people in the village, Gu Chao frowned slightly.


    So many people have come to Gujia Village, what about the others?


    No matter what other people are, so many people are crowded in Gujia Village, such a small place.


    During this period, there will definitely be no peace.


    Just don''t know what''s going on at home?


    When the clan members of the Gu family learned that Gu Chao was back, they came out happily to welcome him.


    Seeing the remains of corals all over the ground outside the village, and confirming that the corals had died at the hands of Gu Chao, he was overjoyed and hurriedly welcomed Gu Chao into the village.


    "How is the situation in the village?"


    "There were some minor troubles, but they have been resolved, thanks to the old lady and your snake spirit."


    The village head said so, Gu Chao still can''t understand that something really happened during this period.


    As for how this happened, who else but those people from outside!


    Gu Chao raised his eyes and looked at the unfamiliar faces. Many people lowered their heads in shame when they saw her.


    At this time, when the people in the Gu residence heard that Gu Chao was back, they all rushed out to greet him happily.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    Gu Chao''s eyes looked over at everyone in the family one by one, and found that they were all standing in front of her, and the worries in his heart dissipated.


    "Is the family okay?"


    Old lady Gu looked at the person who came to the door with the Taoist priest two days ago, and snorted coldly.


    "There are those who don''t open their eyes come to the door."


    The clan members in the village also talked to Gu Chao about what happened that day.


    "It''s just a rural Taoist priest who dared to come to my Gu family village to act wildly because of his own ability.


    snort! In the end, it didn''t enter the stomach of the snake spirit. "


    "Fortunately, there is a snake spirit, otherwise our Gujia Village will be bullied by these people."


    Gu Chao heard the words, his cold eyes swept over those people who didn''t know what to do or what to do.


    "I, Gu Family Village, saved your life for the sake of the folks. Not only are you ungrateful, but you will repay your kindness with revenge.


    What the **** are you waiting for, dare to act wildly in front of the deity! "


    Following Gu Chao''s words, he waved his hand, and a strong energy gushed out, and all the people who fled to Gu''s Village were shaken out of Gu''s Village by the powerful energy.


    "roll!"


    Everyone had nothing but fear in their hearts facing Gu Chao, but now that they were kicked out by Gu Chao, they dared not show even a little bit of resentment.


    Other people in the village have long had enough of the idleness of these outsiders, seeing that Gu Chao drove them out, they spontaneously threw all their soft things out.


    Whoever owns it, let them pick and choose.


    In fact, not everyone is a white-eyed wolf, and there are those who are grateful. At this time, they are just implicated by those people.


    They silently picked up their things, bowed deeply in the direction of Gujia Village, and then turned to go home.


    Although they had only been out for a few days, for them, it was like living a new life.


    Walking around the edge of hell, isn''t it just a re-live.


    Those who were not convinced and resentful in their hearts could only pick up their own things and leave in the end.


    What about resentment, what about unconvinced, you can only hold back in the face of strength.


    "Dabao, the source of the sea has been removed, right?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "It''s all settled."


    "It''s good that it''s resolved, so we can finally go out."


    But I heard Gu Chao continue to say, "The source of the evil thing has been eliminated, but no one can say for sure whether there is such a thing.


    Because there is no need to worry too much, as soon as that thing comes out, it will definitely be discovered, and then it will be fine to just cut the weeds. "


    Anyway, now that Gu Chao is back, they don��t need to be afraid, they are naturally relieved to have Gu Chao here.


    And now that the evil thing near them has been removed, there should be no more around here.


    "Dabao has been running around for a while, you are tired, go back and have a rest."


    Gu Chao also wanted to go back, so he responded: "Okay, then I will go back first, and we will talk about it later if there is anything to do."


    "Go back, go back, you have worked hard after so many days."


    After Gu Chao left, the village head asked everyone to disperse. The village was in a mess these days. Now those people have been dismissed, and each family has to clean up when they go back.


    After Gu Chao returned home, everyone didn''t pester her to ask questions, but asked her to go to rest early, and wait until tomorrow to talk about anything.


    Others are also thinking about whether they should go back now that the evil things on their side have been wiped out.


    It has been almost half a month since they came out of the house. It was because it was too dangerous before, but now that the danger is gone, they naturally worry about the situation at home.


    Let''s tell her about this when Gu Chao wakes up tomorrow!


    Gu Chao looked at his two ex-husbands, busying themselves with her, and he was very concerned.


    Ning Su went to put bath water for her, and Han Yu went to change her clothes.


    Han Yu couldn''t touch anything except her, so he could only change her clothes.


    The two thought of the mighty appearance of the wife-leader just now, and their hearts jumped non-stop. The wife-leader is so mighty, and they all liked it very much.


    Enjoying the service of the two husbands, Gu Chao is in a great mood.


    When there is a husband, she will do it for her, and she doesn''t want to change it.


    "My wife, the hot water is ready, go and wash it."


    Since Gu Chao came back, Ning Su and Han Yu''s eyes were bright, and when they looked at their wife, they even smiled, and their eyes were full of love and reverence.


    The small appearance of the two of them made Gu Chao''s heart itch, and they put their arms around the husbands'' waists and walked towards the bathing pool.


    The two fell into the arms of the wife-owner, and were taken away by the wife-owner to the bathing pool. They didn''t know what it meant to go to the wife-owner.


    "Does the wife master want us to serve?"


    Ning Su raised his head to look at his wife, and then at Han Yu on the opposite side, his ears turned red when he thought of the two of them being asked to serve together.


    Well, if he is alone, it is naturally possible.


    Han Yu is also a little embarrassed, what if the wife-owner really wants him to serve with his brother?


    Ning Su''s question directly hit Gu Chao''s thoughts, and Gu Chao secretly thought, the two Fulang are so beautiful.


    Therefore, Gu Chao squeezed the hands around the waists of the husbands maliciously, "The husbands said it very well."


    Ning Su and Han Yu looked at each other, seeing the shyness in their eyes.


    The wife-lord is so bad, how shameless?


    However, this is their wives. As husbands, they serve their wives to wash, which is their duty. Nor can they refuse.


    Well, if it''s just washing up, well, it''s not impossible.


    The two of them followed the wife-in-law into the bathroom with blushing faces and lowered their heads. Gu Chao raised his hands and didn''t pay attention to which one. Anyway, someone has to change her clothes for her.


    The two looked at each other subconsciously, and then changed the clothes for the wife.


    A large bath was built in the main courtyard of the Gu mansion, and it was quite spacious for three or four people to enter.


    So, it''s perfectly fine for the three of them to go in.


    Gu Chao was the first to go down into the water, and then he looked at the two husbands with leisure.


    "How can the husband serve as a wife if he doesn''t come down?"


    Ning Su pursed her lips, and under the fiery gaze of her wife, she raised her hand and began to unbutton her clothes.


    Han Yu saw that his elder brother moved his hands, thinking that they are all a family anyway, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    The **** of a beauty is naturally eye-catching. Gu Chao soaked comfortably in the water, looking up at his two husbands **** in front of her.


    At this time, if she didn''t think of something that made people happy, it would be impossible.


    She is not sick, can she calm down in such a situation?


    After the two husbands got into the water, Gu Chao stretched out his hand and took them into his arms.


    The two suddenly felt that something was wrong. Didn''t they agree to wait for the wife to take a bath?


    How can the wife master do this? bad guy!


    The wife-lord is getting more and more dishonest!


    "Let me wash my wife''s hair first!"


    Ning Su struggled lightly in the arms of his wife-owner, and then moved the hand of the wife-owner on her waist, trying to save her.


    Gu Chao didn''t make things difficult for him, and said with a smile: "Then there will be Laufran."


    Seeing that her brother had succeeded, Han Yu also smiled and said, "I will serve my wife to take a bath."


    Gu Chao also nodded in response, but he thought in his heart, don''t panic, there is still time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： not wronged

    Chapter 145 Not wronged


    While serving the wife-master to wash up, the two secretly glanced at the wife-master''s expression.


    Occasionally, the two of them will look at each other, and they will look away, and then lower their heads, but the red ears of the two are exactly the same.


    Ning Su is slightly better off washing her hair, but Han Yu will naturally touch his wife''s body when taking a bath.


    His arms and legs were fine, but he couldn''t get his hands on some places.


    Gu Chao originally squinted his eyes to enjoy, but suddenly opened his eyes, pulled Han Yu''s wrist and put it on his chest.


    "Fu Lang is trying to be lazy? It hasn''t been washed yet.


    Still can''t wait to get it? "


    Hearing the words, Han Yu quickly shook his head, "I, I don''t have one, the wife is talking nonsense."


    Whether he was talking nonsense, and what he was thinking in his heart, only Han Yu knew.


    He and his wife-in-law had just got married, and he hadn''t seen her for a few days, so he naturally thought about it.


    Feeling the touch of his subordinates, Han Yu was flustered and had a glimmer of expectation.


    He glanced at his wife indiscriminately, but found that his wife was looking at him teasingly.


    snort! He knew that the wife-owner did it on purpose.


    Ning Su watched the interaction between the two from behind his wife, as if seeing her former self.


    The ex-wife used to tease herself like this, and she often went outside regardless of who was there.


    When the two finally washed Gu Chao clean, it was already half an hour later.


    Now it was time to go to bed again, and both of them were excited and apprehensive.


    Where will the wife mainly sleep tonight? Ning Su thought to herself, the wife master rested at his place before leaving, and she should go to her younger brother''s place today.


    Han Yu is also thinking about this question, will the wife master go to his place today?


    He also misses his wife-lord very much.


    But he couldn''t say this.


    Gu Chao endured it until the end of washing. It is possible to tease the two husbands, but it is impossible to do something in the bathtub.


    Not to mention whether the two of them are familiar with each other now, or whether there is a gap in their hearts, it''s just that kind of absurd thing, she really can''t do it.


    After tidying up, Gu Chao looked at the two husbands one by one, and finally fell on Han Yu.


    Holding Han Yu into her arms, she pressed a kiss on his lips, then moved to his ear and whispered softly, "Yu''er, go back and wait to be his wife."


    So how could Han Yu not know that his wife is going to her room tonight, so she was naturally overjoyed.


    But he couldn''t show it in front of his brother, he just lowered his eyes, pursed his lips and hummed lightly.


    Then he said: "Then I will go back first."


    Ning Su didn''t hear what his wife and Han Yu said. Seeing that Han Yu said that he had to leave first, he subconsciously glanced at his wife with anger in his eyes.


    told Han Yu: "It''s dark and it''s not easy to go, brother, pay attention to the outside."


    Ning Su means that the younger brother will go back first, and the wife will be there in a while.


    Han Yu responded with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, I know, brother also goes to bed earlier."


    Gu Chao looked at the appearance of his two husbands getting along, feeling puzzled and relieved at the same time.


    Looking at the two of them like this, it seems that they are no different from brothers.


    After Han Yu left, Gu Gu Chao Nama looked at Ning Su, "Su''er and Yu''er get along well, and I left my wife aside. Seeing that you are so reluctant to part, or else I''ll make room for you." place."


    Ning Su smiled and said: "Since the master is willing to fulfill me and brother Yu''er, then I will go to find brother Yu''er and come back now, wife master, let''s go."


    Gu Chao stared at him, and snorted coldly, "Husband doesn''t have a wife in his heart now, let''s see how the wife treats you.


    It''s time to revitalize the wife''s guide, otherwise the husband will forget what the wife''s guide is! "


    As Gu Chao said, he hugged Ning Su horizontally, and Ning Su subconsciously stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around his wife''s neck, pressing her pink cheeks against his wife''s chest.


    "No, I only have my wife in my heart, please forgive me this time!"


    Gu Chaoying, still with a straight face, hugged the man and walked to the bedroom of the main room.


    Ning Su didn''t hear the wife-leader''s response, so she raised her head to look up at the wife-leader, and found that the wife-leader''s expression was not good.


    Quickly rubbed against the wife-master''s chest, trying to flatter and be obedient, "Wife-master, I miss you so much when you''re not here these two days."


    Gu Chao snorted coldly, "My husband already has Yu''er, what else do you want to do for his wife? Didn''t you just rush away for your wife and let Yu''er come back to accompany you?"


    Ning Su thought to himself, when did the wife master have such narrow-mindedness?


    He was just a joke just now, obviously the wife-leader said it first, he just followed the wife-leader''s words, but the wife-leader got angry.


    "My wife, uh~ I was wrong."


    Gu Chao hugged one of Husband''s hands, and squeezed the most fleshy part of him, "You look very courageous, what''s wrong? If you don''t accept you well today, Husband will forget about his wife. "


    Ning Sucai is not afraid that the wife master will really clean him up, the wife master''s cleaning up will only make people blush and heartbeat, and feel weak all over.


    Well, even thinking about it, he also feels weak now.


    Gu Chao looked down at the smiling husband in his arms, and thought that this little husband was really spoiled by her. If she had frightened him like this before, he would have cried out in the rain


    Looking at him now, he is completely confident, knowing that he is reluctant to do anything, and will not do anything to him, isn''t that the case.


    Ning Su is really not afraid of his wife taking care of him? Not only that, he also has a faint expectation in his heart.


    The two entered the room, Gu Chao put the young husband on the soft bed, leaned over and kissed her.


    You, Ning Su, were dazed by the kiss, but when the hand of the wife master touched him somewhere, you finally woke up.


    Pushing the wife master in a panic, "wife master."


    Gu Chao took the time to answer, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, it''s time for you to go to Yu''er''s room tonight, so go quickly, don''t make brother Yu''er wait too long."


    Ning Su is really the most qualified husband. At this time, he actually persuaded his wife to go to other brothers'' rooms.


    Gu Chao knew that he was not playing tricks, but he was sincere, let himself go to Han Yu''s room, for Han Yu''s sake, and for his own sake.


    "Baby, I haven''t seen you for so many days, so you just push your wife out like this?"


    Under the watchful eyes of the wife-master, Ning Su raised her head and pressed a kiss on the wife-master''s lips, "I only have the wife-master in my heart, of course I don''t want to push my wife out, but brother Yu''er is not an outsider, we are family.


    So, the wife-leader can��t be partial. The last time the wife-leader was in my room, today the wife-leader should go to Yuer��s younger brother��s room. "


    It''s like this for a husband, what more can a woman ask for.


    Gu Chao covered Ning Su''s red lips again, tossing and lingering.


    Kissed Ning Su''s ear, "Baby, you are so caring, I feel sorry for my wife."


    Ning Su even tightened his wife''s head''s neck, and whispered in his wife''s ear, "I just want my wife to love me, love me, and want half of my wife''s heart to belong to me. I forget."


    Gu Chao really felt distressed, Ning Su has always been a sensible husband, since he entered the door, he has never asked her anything until now.


    What''s more, she is what she says, everything depends on her.


    Now that she brings the newcomer in, he still greets her with a smile, takes care of himself, and takes the initiative to get along with Han Yu.


    Afraid of embarrassing myself, always think of myself.


    Gu Chao is afraid that he will be wronged, that he will feel uncomfortable, and that he will toss and turn when he is not around.


    "Baby, Su''er, I will always have you in my heart, you are the husband who is my wife, you will always be, and you are also Yu''an''s father, the one who takes care of the family.


    Don''t be so sensible. As a wife, I want you to be self-willed. If you don''t want to or are unhappy, you can say it.


    It��s okay to scold me, don��t hold it in your heart, you��ve wronged yourself. "


    Listening to the wife-leader''s words, Ning Su''s heart trembled and her voice choked up.


    "No grievance, as long as the wife-lord has me in her heart, I will not be wronged.


    The wife-lord treats me well and loves me all the time. I know, I am not wronged.


    Yu''er''s younger brother is also very good, so don''t let the wife let him down. "


    Ning Su is really not wronged, the wife of which family wants to accept the servant and told her husband that she wants to accept it.


    He will not ask whether he is wronged or not like the wife master, he doesn''t feel wronged.


    "Baby, I''m in front of you now, can you not push me away?"


    Gu Chao''s rough fingers gently rubbed Ning Su''s face, "Have you missed me these two days?"


    Ning Su nodded, "Yes."


    "I want to love you as a wife now."


    "But��"


    Ning Su was interrupted by his wife when she didn''t finish her sentence, "I''ll accompany Husband until he falls asleep."


    Ning Su finally nodded, "Okay."


    Waiting until Ning Su was tired enough to fall asleep, Gu Chao came out of the main room and went to the side courtyard.


    Yuzhu saw her Zhengjun coming out of the bathroom alone, and stretched her neck to look back, but finally she didn''t see grandma coming out.


    Grandma will stay in Ning Zhengjun''s room to rest again tonight.


    Grandma didn''t accompany his Zhengjun, but his Zhengjun didn''t look disappointed, but had a smile on his face.


    Yu Zhu couldn''t understand what her own Zhengjun meant.


    The two returned to the room, and Yuzhu was about to comfort her Zhengjun, telling her Zhengjun not to be sad, maybe grandma would come to Zhengjun''s room tomorrow.


    As a result, before he could speak, he heard his own Zhengjun order him, "Yuzhu go make the bed."


    Yuzhu blinked and looked at her Zhengjun, and then at the tidy bed.


    Since Zhengjun came to Gu''s mansion, Zhengjun has never let him make the bed for so many days. Every night, he goes to rest in the spirit card. Why did he suddenly let him make the bed today?


    Could it be that grandma is coming over later?


    He carefully looked at the appearance of his own Zhengjun, and felt that this possibility was very high.


    If Grandma wasn''t coming, how could Zhengjun look so shy?


    Even if he didn''t look smiling, there was a smile in his eyes.


    Guessing so, Yuzhu immediately went to make the bed quickly, and while making the bed, she turned her head and looked at her Zhengjun.


    "Zhengjun, but grandma is coming to rest tonight?"


    Han Yu pursed his lips and nodded.


    With the affirmation of her own Zhengjun, Yuzhu''s movements of making the bed became brisk, and her face also looked the same.


    He is happy for his own Zhengjun. They have been in the Gu mansion for so many days, and it is understandable that grandma didn''t rest in Zhengjun''s room after they came back.


    If grandma doesn��t come to Zhengjun��s room today, the people in the mansion don��t hold her high and step down, thinking that her Zhengjun won��t be loved by grandma, and that her Zhengjun will fall out of favor!


    Now, grandma came to think about it, no one would dare to look down on his family''s Zhengjun anymore.


    Yuzhu said to go down to prepare again, Han Yu called to stop him, "No need to prepare anything, after grandma comes, you and Mei Xiang can go down and rest, I don''t need you to wait here."


    Originally, Yuzhu said that she was going to prepare some food or hot water, but she was afraid that grandma would use it later.


    But seeing the affectionate look on his Zhengjun''s face, he swallowed back what he just said.


    Zhengjun and grandma finally got together, so naturally they don''t need people like them to get in the way.


    Then listen to Zhengjun, they will go down after grandma arrives in a while, and they will not come out to block the eyes unless they are told in the room.


    Han Yu waited with great anticipation for his wife to come over, but it turned out that the wait was two hours later.


    Yuzhu accompanied Zhengjun and waited for grandma. The candles were cut twice, and he also went to the door to look around a few times, but the nurse did not come.


    Yuzhu guessed in her heart, could it be that grandma has already rested in the other side of the room? But are you coming?


    But he didn��t come over, but he didn��t send someone to say something, and asked his Zhengjun to do this and wait.


    Yuzhu approached Mei Xiang and asked him in a low voice, "Has the candle in the main room gone out?"


    Mei Xiang looked into the room and saw Zhengjun sitting at the table with his eyes looking straight at the door. He knew that Zhengjun was waiting for grandma to come.


    Mei Xiang whispered: "The lights in the main room haven''t been turned off yet, so it probably hasn''t stopped yet.


    Maybe grandma will come over in a while, and the servants will wait at the door. "


    Yuzhu nodded, "Okay, you go and wait first, if grandma comes, you will let me know."


    Yuzhu couldn''t help thinking, could it be that Ning Zhengjun didn''t let grandma come? But according to Ning Zhengjun''s friendship with his family, it shouldn''t be like this!


    Could it be that grandma wants to stay behind, but grandma has already agreed to her own Zhengjun''s request to come over, how can this be?


    Before Yu Zhu went in to reply, she heard Mei Xiang''s voice from the door, "Grandma, please."


    I''m coming.


    Han Yu in the room also heard Mei Xiang''s voice, so he got up quickly and walked quickly towards the door.


    As soon as Gu Chao entered the door, he saw Han Yu approaching her with a smile on his face, so he quickly walked forward a few steps and hugged him into his arms.


    "Just sit and wait for me like this? Don''t know if you should take a break first? If you promise to come, you will definitely come."


    "Of course I believe in the wife''s master, I just want to wait for the wife''s master."


    What Han Yu also wanted to say was that he couldn''t sleep without a wife.


    After the two entered the room, Yu Zhu and Mei Xiang withdrew.


    Gu Chao kissed Han Yuchun on the lips, and then squeezed the flesh around his waist, "Next time I will be late, so you can do it yourself first, don''t wait for me."


    Han Yu responded softly, "Yes."


    But can he really do it? It is definitely impossible.


    Today, the wife-owner said that he would come, so where can he rest on his own, he must wait for the wife-owner.


    Unless the wife is in the elder brother''s room.


    "The husband can''t sleep if he doesn''t come for his wife, but he is waiting for his wife to love you? Hmm~"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： The trick to coaxing the father-in-law

    Chapter 146 The trick to coaxing the father-in-law


    Although what the wife-master said was the truth, how could Han Yu respond? The tip of Yu''s ears, which was held by the wife-master, gradually turned crimson, and her pale face became even more popular.


    Gu Chao refused to let him go, and reached out to pick up the tip of Han Yu''s chin, making him look straight into his eyes, and leaned closer to his thin lips.


    said softly, "Husband misses his wife so much, so he can''t sleep."


    Han Yu''s eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look directly at the wife-lord, wanting to deny it, but what the wife-leader said was his true inner thoughts.


    He also wondered whether he should respond, what if he said that he didn''t want the wife-leader, and the wife-leader turned around and left?


    So Han Yu had no choice but to follow his own heart and answer honestly.


    "Yu''er thinks about his wife every day, and just now she was waiting for her to go to bed together."


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Gu Chao leaned forward, kissed Han Yu''s thin lips, tossed and lingered, and the hand on Han Yu''s waist was dishonest.


    After finally letting go of Han Yu, Gu Chao hugged Han Yu horizontally and walked towards the bed.


    "Since Husband misses being a wife so much, let''s go to bed early."


    Han Yu is now in a daze, nestled in the arms of his wife, and he was really shy when he heard the words clearly, so he could only bury his head in the arms of his wife and responded softly, "Yes."


    Ning Su got up early to greet Widow Gu, went out of the courtyard of the main house, looked at the side courtyard, and found that the door was still closed, knowing that Han Yu would not be able to get up today.


    didn''t wait for him, told Yuzhu, and took Qiushi and Dongxue to the father-in-law''s courtyard.


    Widow Gu saw that Ning was the only one who came today, so he also guessed the reason.


    snorted coldly, "Dabao has been pestering Dabao since he came back, and said he is sensible and obedient, but the result is nothing more than that.


    Speaking of which, you are more in my favor. "


    Widow Gu said the last sentence to Ning Su, this is his truth, he really thinks that Ning Su is more in line with his wishes


    Because Ning Su is honest and obedient, he does what he says and never dares to talk back to him.


    The most important thing is that he gave birth to a granddaughter, how could he not like it?


    Ning Su is not a person who doesn''t hold grudges. When he just passed through Gu''s house, he forgot how Widow Gu treated him. He only remembers how Widow Gu treated him now.


    Back when he entered the Gu family''s door, what the father-in-law said and did to him, how could he like him?


    It''s not as good as Han Yu who is right now, but Ning Su doesn''t remember those things, and in his mind, his father-in-law is the elder, which son-in-law doesn''t come here like this?


    Besides, the father-in-law treats him very well now and allows him to call him daddy.


    Ning Su smiled and went to help her father-in-law''s hand, "It''s Su''er''s blessing that Daddy likes her.


    Father, please don��t be angry with Yu��er��s younger brother. It��s normal for the wife-owner to come back after a long time.


    It happened that our father and son were very close. "


    Widow Gu gave Ning a sideways look, "It''s just for you to talk, huh! Wait a minute when he hooks up with Dabao to run amok and neglects you, let''s see if you cry or not."


    Although she knew that her father-in-law was doing it for his own good, Ning Su also believed that the wife-master would not treat him like that.


    "Dad, don''t worry, that day won''t happen.


    The wife master treats me well, I know, the wife master is not that kind of person.


    Besides, Yu''er is soft-tempered, it is impossible for him to do that kind of thing. "


    Widow Gu hummed twice, not continuing this topic.


    After breakfast, Widow Gu packed up and went out to the village with Chunfeng and Xiayu. He hadn''t been out for so many days, and he couldn''t bear it any longer and wanted to go out to chat.


    Ning Su came out of her father-in-law''s yard, and when she looked up, she saw Han Yu hurriedly rushing this way.


    Looking at Han Yu''s anxious appearance, he knew that he was getting up late and was afraid that his father-in-law would blame him, so he hurried over to say hello to his father-in-law.


    Ning Su greeted her with a smile, "Don''t worry, brother, father-in-law has gone out."


    As soon as he heard that his father-in-law had gone out, Han Yu panicked even more. He got up late today and did not come to pay his respects to his father-in-law. Now that his father-in-law has already gone out, he only came here. His father-in-law must be unhappy.


    It''s all his fault, um, I got too late last night with my wife, and as a result, I was late this morning and couldn''t get up.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that it was already bright outside, and he suddenly got up from the wife''s arms and woke up the sleeping wife.


    Gu Chao woke up and looked at Han Yu who was already sitting up, raised his hand and pulled him back under the quilt.


    leaned on his neck and kissed lightly, "Fulang is frightened by a nightmare?"


    Han Yu didn''t have a nightmare, he didn''t have a dream all night.


    It''s just now, he hasn''t gone to pay his respects to his father-in-law at such a late hour, what should he do?


    Yuzhu did the same, she didn''t even come to remind him to wake him up.


    "How to do how to do?"


    Han Yu frantically pushed the wife-in-law next to him, and was about to get up again, but was hugged tightly by the wife-in-law to prevent him from moving.


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing the wife''s question, Han Yu had no choice but to explain, "My wife, I''m going to get up. I slept so late today, and it''s too late to say hello to my father-in-law."


    Gu Chao thought it was a big deal, but it turned out to be just this matter.


    So, he went up to kiss again, "Our family doesn''t have so many rules, don''t go when it''s late, it''s not a big deal, Dad won''t care about it."


    Whether Widow Gu cares or not, Gu Chao still doesn''t know, but she can''t show that Widow Gu cares in front of Han Yu, otherwise Han Yu should be anxious and afraid.


    Han Yu was not comforted by his wife''s words, but struggled to get up again.


    "Wife, let me get up, I have to go and say hello to my father-in-law."


    Looking at Fu Lang''s begging eyes, Gu Chao didn''t let him go, and his hands were dishonest.


    "It''s late anyway, even if you go now, he must have gone out, and he won''t see anyone when he goes, so let''s sleep a little longer."


    Said she was going to sleep for a while, but her behavior was not a sign of going to sleep at all.


    Gu Chao still doesn''t know that Gu Widow has not gone out for so many days, so he must be going out early in the morning today.


    When Han Yu tidied up before heading over, he must have already left the house. Where can I see anyone?


    It is important to pay respects to the father-in-law, but it is more important to serve the wife.


    After being in a dilemma, Han Yu finally chose to listen to his wife.


    But thinking in his heart, he should go to his father-in-law to plead guilty later.


    Yiyu and Meixiang were guarding the door, waiting for some movement inside before going in to serve, but just after hearing a few words from the two, they found that the voice inside was not right.


    The three of them looked at each other, and found that each other''s ears were red, and then silently moved a few steps away.


    The main reason is that the voice inside is too embarrassing.


    Grandma is really, um, she wants it this early in the morning!


    However, this is also the expression of grandma doting on their Zhengjun. The more this is the case, the more happy they should be for Zhengjun.


    Grandma dotes on their Zhengjun, Zhengjun''s life is easier, and their slaves who follow Zhengjun can live better.


    Mei Xiang and Zhuqing go down to prepare breakfast and hot water, which will be used when grandma and the others wake up.


    After a ridiculous morning, Han Yu was finally able to go out.


    Under the insistence of the wife-master, Han Yu had to accompany the wife-master to have breakfast, and then hurried to the father-in-law''s yard with Yuzhu.


    Before leaving, Gu Chao took a box of Donghai pearls from the space and handed them to Han Yu, "Take this with you and say you gave it to me, so Dad won''t be angry."


    Han Yu looked at the things his wife handed him, and was moved. He couldn''t help but threw himself into his arms.


    "How can the wife master be so good?"


    Beauties threw themselves into their arms, Gu Chao would not refuse to accept them.


    Holding Fulang in his arms, he patted his back as a sign of comfort.


    "Since he knows that being a wife is good, the husband should make good compensation for being a wife."


    Han Yu was stunned for a moment, "What kind of compensation does the wife master want?"


    Gu Chao kissed Han Yu on the head, and said with a low smile, "You have to think about this yourself, tell me when you think about it."


    Until Han Yu came out of the side yard, he didn''t think clearly about what the wife-leader said about compensation. What could he use to compensate the wife-leader?


    It seems that he has nothing special! Don''t think about these things for now, let''s go pay your respects to your father-in-law first!


    Hurried to the father-in-law''s yard, but saw that the elder brother had already come out of the father-in-law''s yard, and said that the father-in-law had also gone out.


    Sure enough, it was as the wife master said, so what can he do this time? Eunuch is not angry anymore!


    Looking at Han Yu''s sad face, Yuzhu behind him is holding an exquisite gift box, presumably to give it to his father-in-law.


    "Don''t worry, brother. Eunuch is not angry. You are going out to chat now. When you come back at noon, come over to Eunuch Shang. Eunuch won''t be angry with you."


    Ning Su still called Widow Gu father-in-law in front of Han Yu, because she was thinking for Han Yu, and she was afraid that he would think too much.


    When Ning Su was speaking, he reached out and tapped the gift box in Yuzhu''s hand, "Don''t worry, brother, father-in-law has always been easy to talk to."


    This point Ning Su also learned from his wife, when the father-in-law was angry, the wife always had a way to make the father-in-law happy.


    After a long time, Ning Su has also learned this point, and the father-in-law is actually a good talker, as long as he can be coaxed to be happy and follow his wishes.


    Han Yu suddenly remembered that his wife once told him that in terms of getting along with his father-in-law, let him learn from his elder brother.


    Han Yu looked at the gift box in Yuzhu''s hand. It was given to him by the wife-owner. He listened to his brother''s words, but he still didn''t understand. The wife-master had already prepared it.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back first, and come over to have lunch with my father-in-law at noon.


    When the time comes, the younger brother will present the gift to the father-in-law, and the father-in-law will definitely like it. "


    Now that the father-in-law is not here, it is useless for him to wait here, so he followed Ning Su back to the main courtyard


    When they went back, they saw that the wife-lord was watching them leisurely in the courtyard.


    Han Yu lowered his head in shame. Just now he refused to listen to his wife''s advice and insisted on going there, but it turned out that the trip was wasted as the wife''s owner said. Now he is a little embarrassed to see the way his wife is looking at him.


    However, the embarrassment was quickly dispelled, and the servants came to report that it was Mrs. Liu who asked the wife-lord to come over.


    Gu Chao immediately understood what the old lady was looking for, so he took the two husbands to the front.


    When the three of them came to the front, they saw that everyone was there, and when they saw Gu Chao approaching, they directly explained what they meant.


    "Dabao, it''s too peaceful outside now, we should go back after we''ve been out for so many days."


    "That''s right, we should all go back. I''ve bothered you here for so many days, so I''m going to trouble you."


    "It''s all a family, so don''t be polite about what everyone says.


    Indeed, everyone has been away for more than half a month, and it is normal to worry about being at home. If you want to go back, go back.


    I will draw some talisman papers for you to carry, some of which can resist one or two.


    If there is any situation at home, just ask someone to tell me, and I will be at home recently. "


    It is natural to worry about home after being away for so long, and it is also uncomfortable for them to live in relatives'' homes for a long time.


    Gu Chao understood what they were thinking, so she didn''t keep them anymore, but let them carry the talisman paper, so she could feel more at ease.


    The rest of the people don''t need to be taken by them. They came in a carriage when they came. It''s just that there are more people from the Liu family and the Gu family, so they have to be sent by the servants at home.


    There is also her father-in-law and elder sister, who also have to give away.


    Guo Hao wanted to go and see the fruit trees planted by Ning An, so he personally sent his father-in-law and eldest aunt back.


    Since she was going home, Ning Su definitely wanted to go back and have a look, and she didn''t know what the home looked like now.


    Ning Su thought about it, he went back to his mother''s house with his wife, leaving his younger brother alone at home, he was bored, maybe he missed his family too.


    So Ning Su suggested, "Yu''er, let''s go home and take a look together? You just go to find out the door, and you can also go and see the spirit tree planted by the wife."


    Ning Su himself has never visited the fruit tree planted by Ning��s family. She was pregnant before and had no chance to visit it.


    Today is just the time to take Han Yu back to have a look.


    Han Yu felt a little inappropriate, what happened to his brother''s natal family, he went with him?


    But seeing his brother''s sincere eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse, so he raised his eyes to look at the wife-leader, and after getting a nod from the wife-leader, he agreed with a smile.


    When the three agreed to come out, Mrs. Wu and Ning An were already waiting at the door.


    Seeing that Han Yu was also there, Mrs. Wu knew that Han Yu must have been invited by her son.


    So he smiled at Han Yu and said, "Yu''er, come to our house to play, you haven''t been to our house yet, just go to recognize the door together today."


    Han Yu''s heart was moved. Since he stepped into the door of Gu''s house, his uncle had never given him a face. Every time he saw him, he always smiled. Just like a father is kind and kind.


    Now they take the initiative to invite him to Ning''s house as a guest, which shows that they are all open-minded. A gentle person.


    Only such a father can teach a person who is as gentle and caring as his elder brother.


    "Yu''er is going to disturb her uncle''s house."


    "Yu''er, don''t be so polite. Those who say whether to disturb or not are all family members."


    Han Yu is still unable to store energy, and can only walk freely in the place where Gu Chao set up an enchantment. When he leaves the gate of Gu Mansion, he can only enter the spirit card.


    Back to Xiahe Village, I found that there was no one in the village, but fortunately, the houses in the village were still in good condition.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： family law

    Chapter 147 Family Law


    Before getting into the car, Han Yu was still worried. He followed his elder brother and his wife to Ning��s house. He would definitely not come back at noon, so he couldn��t go to greet the public.


    If this matter drags on until night, will my father-in-law be even more angry? If this is the case, should we add some apologies?


    In just such a short time, Han Yu understood the secret essentials of coaxing her father-in-law.


    Arrived at Ning''s house. Although there was some dust in the house, it was not messy. It could be seen that there were no outsiders in the village.


    It was also because the evil thing came that caught people off guard. Every household was only concerned about running for their own lives, so there was no way they could have any bad thoughts.


    Now they don''t know that the evil thing has been removed, and they haven''t returned home yet. I''m afraid it will be a few days before they get home.


    Put down the things, Yu Zhu and Qiu Shi stayed at home to help clean up, Gu Chao took the two husbands and followed Ning An to the orchard to check.


    I haven��t been to the orchard for some days, and the red carmine seedlings have been pulled out, taller than a person, and they should be able to bear fruit next year.


    The peach tree also had new branches, and it happened that one branch could be planted in the yard. Taking advantage of today, I and Ning An branched the peach trees and planted two rows in the orchard.


    In the rest of the place, you can grow some vegetables now, which will definitely be enough for the family to eat.


    If he hadn''t seen too many rare and exotic plants in Gu''s mansion, Han Yu would definitely be surprised.


    As soon as he entered the orchard, he found that the atmosphere here was exactly the same as that in Gu''s mansion. It should be that the wife-lord also arranged an enchantment here.


    Earlier, my brother also said that all the spiritual fruits are planted here. , it must be different from ordinary fruit trees.


    In fact, Han Yu has always had a doubt in his heart. When he was in Fengcheng, he saw that the appearance of his wife was different from her current appearance. He was a little unconscious at the time, and so many things happened one after another. .


    Now looking at the busy wife-leader, Han Yu couldn''t figure out which one is the real appearance of the wife-leader.


    Han Yu has never been out since he came to the Gu family, and he has never heard of the great achievements of the wife-owner, otherwise he must have guessed in his heart.


    However, no matter which one is the true appearance of the wife master, this person is his wife master.


    After the three of them had lunch at Ning''s house, they drove back to the village.


    But found that the people in the village looked at them with something wrong.


    It''s all because of the fact that Widow Gu went out to gossip with people today. He was locked up at home for more than half a month and didn''t go out. Now that he is released, Widow Gu has a lot to say.


    Not only did he have something to ask, but the husbands in the village also had something to ask him.


    That night, when Gu Chao came back from outside, the long line of carriages and the black wooden coffin behind made the villagers full of doubts.


    Moreover, Gu Chao also said at the time that he was her newly married husband. Didn''t this make them want to know what was going on like Maozhuoer in their hearts.


    Gu Chao already has a husband, they all know it, and Ning Su has already given birth to her a child, how can she marry another husband?


    Even if a newcomer enters the door, it is still a servant, not Fulang''s.


    Besides, if he carried the black wooden coffin into the door, isn''t that person already gone?


    The clan members in the village are very concerned about Gu Chao''s situation. They can''t come to ask about this kind of thing themselves, so they can only ask their husbands to figure out what the widow''s situation is.


    If it was Fu Lang, he would have to enter the Gu family tree.


    So on this day, everyone in the Gu family village knew that Gu Chao not only married another Hirao, but also the son of the general in the capital.


    It''s just that that person is different from ordinary people. It is absolutely impossible to say that he is not frightened or horrified.


    After all, it is different from them!


    I don��t know who mentioned it, ��Isn��t the son of the Gong family married with the daughter of the Li family? He��s also Dabaobao��s matchmaker.��


    "That''s right, if you say it like this, it''s actually nothing!"


    "Our Dabao is not an ordinary person."


    "Yes, yes, since Dabao married someone into the family, she must have a reason."


    "That''s right, let''s stop being alarmist, her husband has been in the house for so long, isn''t it okay to take care of the Gu family?"


    Speaking of this, everyone went to see Widow Gu in unison, and saw that Widow Gu was glowing red, and he was a little fatter than when he looked at it before. It can be seen that nothing happened.


    Gu widow gave them a sidelong glance, and raised his head triumphantly, "What could be the matter? He looks the same as us, but he can''t be touched.


    My son-in-law, he respects me very much. The son-in-law from a big family is different from our country boy.


    Everything you say and do is polite and respectful, and you always come to greet me every morning. "


    Although Han Yu didn''t come to pay her respects this morning, but Widow Gu now knows what it means to be a family ugliness.


    What he says in the village now is that he is good everywhere, and he doesn''t say those bad things outside now, so people can''t see his jokes.


    It''s just that when he goes back today, he has to give that Han family a good lesson. Dabao has just come back, and he is pestering Dabao.


    Dare not to come to greet him, it''s against him.


    Let him know that even if he is the son-in-law of the official family, now he is the son-in-law of their Gu family after marrying into their Gu family.


    He is his father-in-law, so he has to respect him, dare not listen to him, let him taste the taste of family law.


    Ah! Where does the Gu family have any family law?


    Besides what he said and did, whenever Gu Chao listened to him, he just enjoyed it.


    Everyone flattered Widow Gu once again, "Oh, Dabao is still capable, but I really let you talk about it, this is not the son-in-law who married a master''s son and came back!"


    "This is the head of our village."


    "That''s right, look at this time, the people in our village are not all under the influence of Dabao.


    If it weren''t for the great treasure, we would still be alive?


    He had to run for his life like the people in other villages. "


    "Yes, yes, it''s all Dabao''s ability."


    "Hey, Brother Liu, when will you bring your little son-in-law out, let''s see?


    This has all entered the door of our Gu family, and they don''t say let us meet people. "


    Widow Gu��s surname is Liu. They used to be called Widow Gu, but now they have changed their name to Brother Liu.


    Widow Gu cast a sidelong glance at the person who spoke, "What little son-in-law, it''s not a little son-in-law, it''s Dabao''s Mr. Hirao, whose surname is Han, and his name is Han Yu.


    Oh, if you want to see someone, you have to go to my house, he can''t go out. "


    "Brother Liu, your son-in-law agrees with Dabao to marry Hirao? He just gave birth to a child."


    Speaking of this, Widow Gu was even more proud, "Why doesn''t he agree? My Ning family has always been sensible and virtuous, and he proposed this matter on his own initiative."


    snort! Just let you envy, who can have such a reasonable son-in-law as my Ning family!


    Everyone heard that it was Ning who brought it up on his own initiative, but they were envious, and even lamented that Gu Chao married a good husband.


    But, what happened to the Han family?


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Han, can''t you go out yet?"


    "Why, why don''t you let people go out?"


    "You talk nonsense, it''s not that brother Liu doesn''t let people go out, he''s a son of a family, and he doesn''t leave the door without leaving the door. It''s not like us country gentlemen who randomly drop by."


    In the end, I saw Widow Gu shaking his head, "This time you are all wrong, and you also know that he is different from us.


    What does our Dabao do at home, um, what, anyway, he can move around the house freely and see people.


    But you can��t leave the house.


    Otherwise, wait until the evening, when it gets dark, he will come out again. "


    When the widow said that she would not come out until dark, everyone shook their heads and waved their hands. It was okay to see it during the day, saying that it was similar to normal people, and they were not afraid.


    If we really want to see each other at night, they know that Han Yu is different from them, so how dare they see each other.


    If he looks scary again, wouldn��t he scare them half to death, and then they won��t be able to go with Dabao, Hirao, as a companion.


    "Let''s go to your house during the day, when is it convenient for us to meet this niece husband?"


    Widow Gu thought for a while, um, today he has to go back to deal with Han Yu, so he can''t let these people watch the joke.


    "Then wait for tomorrow, come over tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that the widow is so talkative, there is no reason for everyone not to agree.


    Moreover, they were the ones who proposed to see Han Yu first.


    With the approval of the widow and widow, they can finally go home and explain to their wives.


    Gossiped in the village all morning, and it was almost noon, so everyone dispersed.


    They still have to go home to cook for their wives and children. Unlike Widow Gu, there are servants waiting for them at home, and they just wait for the table to eat when they go back. "


    Everyone dispersed, and Widow Gu had no one to chat with, so he could only go home.


    He still thought in his heart that he would have to clean up Han Yu when he went back, but only after returning home did he find out that Han Yu went to Ning''s house with Dabao and the others.


    Unavoidably scolded Han Yu again, "You little hoof, you''re not at home, and I won''t deal with you when you come back to see me at night.


    Don''t think that you have a big treasure pampering you, and you will be in trouble.


    I''m Dabao''s father, I''ll hit you if I say hit you, Dabao dare to stop me? "


    It was the first time for the servants of the Gu family to see the master get so angry and scold him.


    Everyone was silent, afraid to speak.


    No, ever since the Gu family moved to a new house, bought a servant, and because Ning Su was pregnant, and then gave birth to a granddaughter for him, he was very happy every day, and he hadn''t scolded anyone for a long time.


    I lost my temper today.


    When Han Yu went out, he only brought Yuzhu with him, not Meixiang and Zhuqing. The two heard that the master had lost his temper, and it was because of his own Zhengjun, but they were so scared that they didn''t dare to vent their anger.


    After the master went out again in the afternoon, the two of them stood guard at the door, waiting for Zheng Jun to come back so that he could tell Zheng Jun immediately, and let Zheng Jun prepare to make an apology to the master.


    So as soon as Han Yu entered the house, Mei Xiang and the two told her that her father-in-law had lost his temper at home and said that he would have to give him family law at night.


    This frightened Han Yu quite a bit.


    Gu Chao and Ning Su, who came back with him, looked at each other. They didn''t know about Gu Widow''s temper. They must have gotten angry because they didn''t see Han Yu when they came back at noon.


    Ning Su went forward to comfort the panicked Han Yu, "Don''t be afraid, brother, my father-in-law will be back in a while, so I''ll make up for my father-in-law, and the matter will be over."


    Han Yu was still worried after hearing this. Today''s incident was originally his fault, but it turned out to be more serious now, and it was his fault that made her father-in-law even more angry.


    Gu Chao saw that the handkerchief in Fu Lang''s hand was frowning tightly, and it was almost deformed. He knew that he was nervous and scared.


    Go over and hold his clasped hands, and lead him to walk in, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go with you to see your father in a while, you can ask Su''er, where does the family law come from?


    What you say for your wife is the law of the family. "


    Ning Su, who was walking on the other side while being held by his wife, smiled and nodded, "Yu Er, don''t worry, just listen to my wife.


    In our family, what the wife-head says is the law of the family, and if the wife-head says it��s okay, it��s sure to be fine. "


    With the consolation of his wife and elder brother, Han Yu felt a little relieved.


    He raised his eyes to look at his wife, and begged: "My father-in-law will come back later, I''ll go by myself. My wife, don''t go with me, or my father-in-law will be even more angry."


    What Han Yu thought was that if the wife-lord went with him, the father-in-law would think that he was deliberately dragging his wife over so that the father-in-law would not punish him.


    It was his fault in the first place, and he accepted the punishment.


    I can��t make my father-in-law angry anymore.


    Ning Su, who is also a husband, did not know what Han Yu was thinking, so he also looked up at his wife.


    "Otherwise, I will go with brother Yu''er, and the wife master will not go."


    Gu Chao looked at the two husbands and knew what Fu Lang was thinking. In fact, Fu Lang had a good idea. What kind of temper does Widow Gu have? How could she still not know?


    After seeing her, I will definitely find some excuses to make a fuss.


    Then she won''t go, if they don''t come back in half an hour, he and she will go there again.


    The two husbands cannot really be wronged.


    "Okay, then you two go by yourself."


    Gu Chao recalled the scene when Ning Su came in, and Widow Gu refused to let him eat at the table.


    He also said something about being unruly, and now he is probably more airy.


    So, he instructed the two of them again, "Let Qiushi and Yuzhu come back and tell me if you have anything, don''t say anything, you two will respond like idiots, you know?


    What kind of wives will decide for you. "


    Both of them gave Gu Chao an affectionate smile, their eyes were bright, and they couldn''t help but tighten the wife-leader''s hand.


    "Thank you wife master, we know, wife master don''t need to worry."


    Although I feel that what the wife master said is a bit outrageous, but the wife master is for them, they just feel sweeter.


    The two of them felt that the father-in-law was the elder, and everything the father-in-law said was right.


    As son-in-laws, they naturally want to please the father-in-law, but they cannot disobey the father-in-law.


    However, if there is a wife who loves them, it doesn''t matter if they are really wronged.


    As long as the wives treat them well.


    Not long after, Yuzhu came in and reported that the master had returned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Caring and wishful thinking

    Chapter 148 Intimate and wishful thinking


    As soon as they heard that their father-in-law came back, the two of them didn''t dare to stay for a moment, and rushed to the father-in-law''s yard with an apology.


    When I arrived at the widow''s yard, I saw Widow Gu sitting in the living room drinking tea and resting.


    He went out to talk all day, but he was tired, so he could not drink tea and rest.


    Seeing the two son-in-laws coming in, Widow Gu didn''t give Han Yu a single glance.


    With a cold snort, he threw the teacup in his hand on the desk.


    Seeing her father-in-law like this, Han Yu didn''t know that her father-in-law was in a fit of anger.


    Stepped forward quickly, knelt down in front of the father-in-law, "My son-in-law pays his respects to the father-in-law."


    Yuzhu also hurriedly knelt down with her Zhengjun and respectfully raised the teacup in her hand over her head and sent it to the master.


    Widow Gu didn''t pick up the phone for a long time, and didn''t say a word. He only gave Han Yu a squinting look halfway through.


    Han Yu knelt down, lowered her head and didn''t dare to vent her anger, and her heart was even more uncertain.


    At this time, Ning Su came to Widow Gu''s side, "Daddy, brother Yu''er knew he didn''t have time to greet Daddy in the morning, so he came here specially with a gift to accompany him."


    As he spoke, he signaled his father-in-law to look at the gift box that Mei Xiang and the others were holding in their hands, "Look, Dad, this is specially prepared by my younger brother for you."


    Mei Xiang and the two of them were also sensible. Hearing what Ning Zhengjun said, they hurriedly held the gift box in front of the master, and bowed to send the gift box to the master.


    The orphan and widow''s expression improved slightly when he heard Ning Su say that Han Yu had prepared a gift for him.


    Seeing the gift box that Mei Xiang and the other two delivered to him, his eyes lit up for a moment, wishing that a pair of eyeballs would fall into the gift box.


    Originally, Gu Chao prepared a box of pearls for him, but Han Yu felt guilty and took out a set of emerald heads from his dowry.


    He thought, since he can��t use this thing anyway, he should give it to his father-in-law, and it can make him feel better.


    Sure enough, Widow Gu was very satisfied with Han Yu''s compensation.


    Finally gave Han Yu a serious look, reached out to take the tea cup held in Yuzhu''s hand, and took a sip slowly.


    Then he said to Han Yu, "Since you already know that you were wrong, I won''t punish you severely today, but the punishment must not be less, and the rules must not be broken.


    You go to the yard and kneel for half an hour! "


    Widow Gu looked up at the yard, and said calmly.


    It was just kneeling for half an hour, Han Yu was unwilling, but he felt that his father-in-law punished him too lightly.


    So he replied respectfully: "Thank you, father-in-law, for being magnanimous and sympathetic to the son-in-law. The son-in-law will never dare again."


    Widow Gu is very satisfied with Han Yu''s attitude. Sure enough, as he said in the village in the morning, the noble son from the big family is reasonable and courteous, mainly filial.


    Isn��t it filial piety to give him such a heavy gift.


    He was so happy that he was in high spirits, with smiles on his brows and eyes.


    "Okay, let''s go! When the time comes, you can go back by yourself."


    After Han Yu kowtowed again, he got up and went out to kneel outside the courtyard.


    In fact, Han Yu is like this now, it doesn''t matter how long he kneels, he has no body, and he can''t feel pain.


    Ning Su originally wanted to go out with Han Yu to talk or something, but seeing that her father-in-law was still in the hall and hadn''t left yet, she could only stay with her father-in-law.


    After the Korean language came out, Widow Gu excitedly took out all the items in the gift box to check.


    That box of pearls, each one is the same size, and round and plump, it looks like it is worth a lot of money, this is sent to Gu Widowfu''s heart.


    Looking at the emerald head set again, both the style and the light transmittance of the emerald are very good, and I feel happy while touching it.


    "These things must be kept for my eldest granddaughter, and will be used by her to marry her husband in the future."


    The widow''s small treasury is very full now. Although Gu Chao still only gives him ten taels of silver every month, there are two banquets held at home, and many people give him gifts.


    Also, Ning Su would respect him a little on weekdays, and he kept it in his small treasury.


    Now that Han Yu is here to honor him, his small coffers are getting richer day by day!


    Widow Gu kept so many things, all he thought about was his eldest granddaughter, and these things were to be kept for his eldest granddaughter in the future.


    Ning Su was extremely moved when she heard her father-in-law''s words.


    Eunuch is indeed a bit stingy in his daily life, but what he saves is all for their children.


    Although it wasn''t for them, isn''t the granddaughter of the father-in-law their child?


    In the final analysis, the father-in-law was also thinking of them, and finally fell into the hands of their children.


    He also heard many husbands in the village say that his father-in-law is a very good person.


    Uh, what the villagers said was that Widow Gu was very stingy, he didn��t pull out anything, he only got in but not out.


    But Ning Su understood the meaning and had his own understanding.


    On this point, he felt that he should learn more from his father-in-law.


    Since ancient times, women have dominated the outside and men have dominated the inside, and the wife has worked hard to earn money outside, which is not easy.


    As the husbands of the wife-lords, they should naturally plan for this family, and they should not be extravagant.


    But now, in front of her father-in-law, Ning Suke should praise Han Yu for the apology, so as to make her father-in-law happy.


    "The emerald hair mask my brother gave to my father really matches my father. This hair mask looks better on my father than in a box.


    Such a good thing cannot be put in a box and let it get dusty.


    Tomorrow, Daddy will take this set of hair masks and show it to the Uncle Fu Lang in the village, so that they can experience it.


    Early tomorrow morning, I will come over to comb Daddy''s hair. "


    Widow Gu was naturally relieved by Ning Su''s flattery.


    He was so happy that the corners of his mouth flew up, he cherished the jade, and said with a smile: "If that''s the case, then you come over to comb my hair tomorrow morning, and tomorrow I will wear this set of hair and go to the village to show them, that''s okay Let them learn a lot and open their eyes."


    Speaking of this, the widow suddenly remembered that he had invited people from the village to come to see Han Yu at home tomorrow.


    So, he told Ning Su about this matter.


    "Tomorrow, you two are ready to prepare. Those old and young men in the village will come to our house to see our new husband."


    Ning Su continued to flatter, "Isn''t this just right? Daddy can let them see him without going out.


    Don''t worry, Dad, we must make good preparations to make the father-in-law look good.


    Oh, if there is no father, you, uncles and husbands in the village, I have never seen such a good thing.


    Yuer��s younger brother is also filial, willing to honor his father with such a good dowry. "


    Ning Su��s words are inside and out to help Han Yu, just to let her father-in-law know that this is Han Yu��s younger brother��s dowry.


    Brother Han Yu is willing to give the dowry to his father-in-law, isn''t that true filial piety?


    You must know that the dowry of the natal family��s dowry when a man gets married is the man��s private property.


    When a man arrives at his wife''s house, he is willing to give away his dowry, which is enough to prove his sincerity to the family and that he wants to live a good life in this family.


    Although the Gu family does not need her husband''s private dowry to live on now, this is Han Yu''s younger brother''s wish, so it is naturally different.


    So he must make this point clear and tell the father-in-law, so that the father-in-law will remember Han Yu''s affection in his heart.


    How could Widow Gu not know this truth. But what kind of virtue is he? In his opinion, when the son-in-law enters the door of their Gu family, he is a member of their Gu family, and his dowry must belong to the Gu family, and sooner or later it will belong to her eldest granddaughter.


    This is true, as long as the two are the husbands of the Gu family, their things must be passed on to the descendants of the Gu family.


    Gu Chao waited in the main courtyard, Ning Su and Han Yu hadn''t returned after half an hour, so she was going to go to Widow Gu''s courtyard to lead people.


    As a result, just halfway there, I saw two husbands walking this way. When I saw the two of them, they were talking and laughing, and they didn''t seem to have been wronged.


    So, Gu Chao was also relieved.


    Before leaving just now, my father-in-law said that tomorrow all the husbands and uncles in the village will come to our house as guests, and the main reason for coming here is to see Han Yu, the new husband, and let the two of them get ready. .


    The two are discussing this matter now. There are quite a lot of Uncle Fu Lang in the village.


    If they also bring the children at home, there will be more.


    In this way, the banquet can only be held in the garden. Fortunately, there is a wife at home who has set up an enchantment, and the house is neither hot nor cold.


    Otherwise, having a banquet in the garden this summer will be quite acceptable.


    While walking, the two laughed and discussed the dishes to be used tomorrow, as well as the arrangements for everyone in the family.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the wife-leader coming this way, and the two of them walked towards the wife-leader with smiles on their brows.


    They knew that the wife-owner had come here to pick them up because she was worried about them when she saw that they had not returned.


    The two were naturally moved a lot, and once again lamented that the wife-leader is the best wife-leader.


    Arrived in front of the wife-lord, and took the arms of the wife-lord from left to right.


    With a beauty at his side and active enthusiasm, how could Gu Chao refuse.


    "You are so happy, but what''s the good thing? Come and hear it for your wife."


    "My father-in-law invited the uncles and husbands from the village to our house tomorrow, and asked me to prepare with Yu''er."


    Ning Su held his wife''s arm, looked up and smiled at his wife.


    Han Yu also answered, "My father-in-law said that those uncles and husbands came to see me."


    When Han Yu said this, the bases of his ears turned slightly red, showing that he was shy.


    It was the first time he met such a big battle. As a boudoir man, he would go out to a banquet at most. There were still so many people who came to see him, Han Yu felt a little flustered in his heart.


    Besides, it was his first contact with the villagers, and he didn''t know how to get along with them. He was afraid that he would embarrass his father-in-law and his wife.


    Gu Chao saw his frown slightly, knowing that he was nervous this time, so he spoke to comfort him.


    "These people in the village are pure in character and have no evil intentions.


    It��s just that sometimes speaking is more straightforward. If something makes you unhappy, don��t take it to your heart, just say what you have.


    And don''t worry, with Dad here, if you have anything to say, you can just let Dad go. "


    Ning Su has a deep understanding of this point. Those uncles and husbands in the former village came to play at home.


    Sometimes when he asked so much that he didn''t know what to do, it was his father-in-law who helped him solve the problem.


    And the father-in-law is also extremely defensive, and he will never let them be bullied by outsiders.


    "Yes, the wife-lord is right. There is a father-in-law who will take care of us, so we don''t have to be afraid."


    In Gu Chao''s view, this is Gu Widow''s only advantage.


    The three of them talked for a while after dinner, and when it was dark, Han Yu offered to go back.


    "The wife master and elder brother rested earlier, so I will go back first."


    Yesterday the wife-master rested in his room, so today she should be in the elder brother''s room.


    Seeing Han Yu winking at him, Ning Sudang gave him a sideways glance, pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Gu Chao got up and sent Han Yu back to the side yard. When he reached the gate of the side yard, Gu Chao put Han Yu in his arms and pressed a kiss on his lips.


    "Fu Lang rests earlier."


    Han Yu lay in the wife''s arms and nodded lightly, "The wife and brother also rest earlier."


    After watching the wife-lord enter the door of the main room, he turned around and walked into the room.


    Yuzhu followed her Zhengjun into the bedroom, saw that Zhengjun''s face was normal and not disappointed, and then asked Zhengjun, "Zhengjun, do you want to make the bed tonight?"


    Han Yu turned his head and looked at the neatly folded quilt, on which he and his wife-in-law were making up their minds last night.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu immediately blushed.


    And this morning, the wife-lord actually dragged him like this again.


    Just thinking about it, he felt his heart beat faster and his calf became soft.


    Well, the wife master is really! So mighty!


    Yuzhu looked at her Zhengjun staring at the bed in a daze, and saw that the roots of his ears were red, and the corners of his eyes and brows were full of charm. She didn''t know what Zhengjun was thinking of.


    He thought of the movements he and Mei Xiang heard outside the door this morning, and his ears turned red involuntarily.


    Han Yu spurned herself, it was too frivolous and dissolute.


    How can you think about that!


    Don''t make the bed tonight, he should return to the card!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    "Don''t make the shop, you should go down earlier and rest, I don''t need you to serve here."


    Yuzhu can''t meet her own Zhengjun, and in fact, she can''t serve anything. Hearing Zhengjun''s words, he offered another stick of incense for Zhengjun, and then withdrew.


    Now that his family''s Zhengjun finally got his wish, he was favored by his grandma, and he has a good relationship with Ning Zhengjun, so he is naturally happy for his family''s Zhengjun.


    After the door was closed, Han Yu did not immediately return to the spirit card.


    Instead, he stood beside the bed in a daze for a while. Then he went back into the spirit card with his face flushed.


    When Gu Chao returned to the main room, he saw Qiushi and Dongxue standing at the door, and they were not serving Nian.


    Without her asking, Qiu Shi took the initiative to speak, "Grandma, Zhengjun is waiting for you inside."


    Gu Chao nodded, and waved the two of them back.


    "You are not needed here, go down and rest."


    After the two bowed their knees and saluted, they went to the outer room, where they lived.


    As soon as Gu Chao entered the bedroom, he saw Fu Lang kneeling on the bed, making the quilt.


    Seeing such a scene, Gu Chao recalled that when they were still in the old house of the Gu family last year, Ning Su also knelt by the bed every night to make the bed, and then asked her to go to bed.


    Her little husband has not changed, he is still the caring and happy person.


    So, how could Gu Chao hold back.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Ning Su knew that it was the mistress who had returned, and was about to turn around to tell the mistress that the bed was made.


    As a result, I have fallen into a familiar embrace, and my wife''s hot lips have fallen on my neck.


    "Hmm...wife master~"


    "I''m here."


    While Gu Chao responded, his hands didn''t stop and his lips were busy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Digging into a dead end

    Chapter 149 Desperate


    On the morning of the second day, Gu Chao planted the peach branches brought back from Ning''s house yesterday in the yard.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Widow Gu going out in a fancy dress, so he asked him, "Didn''t you say that you are waiting for someone to come to your door today? Where are you going this time?"


    Widow Gu glanced at her, looked at the dirt on her hands, and pursed his mouth, "I''m fine this morning, I''ll go out for a stroll, come back at noon, you can play with your mud!"


    Gu Chao, who was playing with mud, looked at the black mud in his hand, and at Gu Widow who looked disgusted.


    "Okay, go out by yourself."


    The peach branches brought back from Ning��s house yesterday were taken out by Gu Chao this morning for planting, mainly because he had to prepare some spiritual soil first.


    With this spiritual soil and the spirit of enchantment at home, this peach tree will grow into a big tree next year, blossom and bear fruit, but it will grow faster than those peach branches in Ning''an Orchard.


    Her ones will be able to bloom and bear fruit next year, but the fruit can''t be compared with hers.


    After Ning Su and Han Yu got up in the morning, they met to go to Widow Gu''s yard together, greeted him, and combed his hair.


    directly threw Gu Chao in the main courtyard, and Gu Chao had nothing to do so he could only play in the mud by himself.


    Gu Chao stretched out his head to look back again, but he didn''t see the two husbands coming out to look for her, thinking that they didn''t know what they were doing and left her here alone.


    Why! In the past, when only Ning Su was at home alone, he was always clinging to himself. Now that Han Yu is with him, and with a companion, he forgets about himself and ignores himself.


    Should she cheer up her wife and let them know the importance of knowing themselves!


    Ning Su and Han Yu came out of Widow Gu''s courtyard, and went straight back to the main courtyard to pick up little Bao''er.


    Before when Gu Chao was not at home, the two of them were like this every day. First, they went to pay their respects to their father-in-law, then went to play with Xiaobao, and then they did other things to pass the time.


    Although the two of them haven''t been together for a long time, it has become a habit.


    But today, there are other things to do. After teasing Bo''er, they don''t have time to embroider or plant flowers.


    They really forgot about the wife-lord. Last night they talked to Manager Xu about what preparations to make today, and they still have to go and see how the preparations are going.


    Although the father-in-law said he would not keep them for dinner, he was at home all afternoon and had to prepare some tea, snacks and snacks. We can��t let so many of them come and sit at home and talk, right?


    In this regard, Han Yu has experience and knows how to arrange it.


    Now that the situation of Gu''s family is better, otherwise Widow Gu would definitely not invite them, let alone tell Ning Su and the others to entertain them well.


    If this matter was put back in the past, widow Gu could still prepare tea and snacks for them?


    Not even a glass of cold water.


    But now the conditions are different, and the mentality is also different. Widow Gu is not so stingy when it comes to such trivial matters.


    It was noon, when they were about to have lunch, they suddenly remembered that the wife-lord was at home today.


    The two looked at each other, and there was a thump in their hearts, with a bad feeling.


    According to the temper of the wife master, they didn''t go to the wife master this morning, and the wife master must find some reason to punish them again.


    As for the punishment of his wife, both of them have lingering fears.


    Of course, the most important thing is to blush and feel shy.


    Han Yu suddenly remembered that the wife-lord asked him to prepare a thank-you gift for her yesterday, but he had forgotten about it.


    What should I do if the wife master asks again later?


    Didn��t he give his wife another reason to punish him!


    Hmm~ It''s not that he can''t admit punishment, it''s just that the wife-owner will let him do this and that, and he must take the initiative himself.


    That is, it is too embarrassing.


    The two went out in a panic to find their wife, and only after asking the servants at home did they learn that the wife had gone to the garden early in the morning.


    So, the two hurried to find it.


    Gu Chao had already planted the peach branches. However, she did not go back to the main courtyard, but sat cross-legged on the edge of the peach branch to practice.


    She would like to see when the two husbands of hers can remember, and the existence of her as the wife.


    If they haven''t come to find her by noon, then she will punish them.


    He really didn''t take her into his heart at all.


    In the two days since he came back, Gu Chao also discovered that the relationship between Ning Su and Han Yu is as close as brothers.


    Not only did the two of them not become jealous because of her rivalry, but they were humble everywhere.


    As for blushing and quarreling, there has never been one before.


    The relationship between the two husbands is good, Gu Chao is not unhappy.


    But the problem now is that their relationship seems a little too good.


    It was so good, as if the two of them were enough, and there was no need for me as the wife-lord.


    Gu Chao is now on the edge of a dead end, and he has put himself in it.


    She didn''t even think about it, she was the head of the wife of the two, and she was something they should respect and respect, like a heavenly existence.


    How could the two of them not take her seriously?


    The main reason is that Gu Chao went out the next day after Han Yu entered.


    The two brothers spent more time together than the three of them.


    Moreover, Han Yu had only been married to Gu Chao for three days before parting with his wife.


    Afterwards, Ning Su stayed with him to familiarize himself with the environment of the Gu family, so the relationship between the two is naturally different.


    one more. Both of them intend to get along well with each other, and they even cherish each other. It''s strange if the relationship is not good.


    She also had a hard time thinking about it, if Ning Su and Han Yu were fighting back and forth at home, fighting to the death and jealousy, how would she decide this for the two of them?


    I''m afraid she will suffer if she just listens to the two of them blowing pillows and complaining to each other. Can she still meditate and practice here quietly like now?


    Don''t even think about it!


    It was almost noon, and before the two of them came to find him, Gu Chao began to sulk.


    If you don''t come again, she will ignore the two of them tonight, let them go to sleep by themselves!


    She finds another yard to sleep by herself, and then see if the two of them are in a hurry?


    Gu Chao even thought that the two of them would not be in a hurry, and wished that the two of them would sleep by themselves and leave her, an eyesore, aside!


    Gu Chao put her right hand on her knee and tapped slowly, counting the hours in her heart, if they didn''t come by noon, she would sleep alone, ignoring the two of them.


    With half an hour before noon, Gu Chao finally heard familiar footsteps.


    She hummed softly in her heart, and finally remembered herself.


    It''s just that she didn''t realize that the upturned corner of her mouth betrayed her current mood.


    Ning Su and the others hurried to the garden and found the wife-leader sitting by the peach tree.


    Seeing that the wife-master was meditating, she lowered her footsteps again, for fear of disturbing the wife-master''s practice.


    The two came to squat down next to the wife-leader, quietly waiting for the wife-leader, and looked at each other again, feeling uncertain.


    I don''t know if the wife-lord is angry?


    They were turning a thousand times in their hearts, thinking that when the wife woke up, they would say something nice to coax the wife.


    Today is the difference between the two of them, so busy that they even forgot the wife.


    It''s still a whole morning!


    Gu Chao didn''t open his eyes, just wanted to see the reaction of the two of them. After a while, he found that the two of them didn''t react at all, and just squatted beside her and waited. In the end, Gu Chao felt bored and opened the door. eyes.


    As soon as the wife-lord opened her eyes, Ning Su and Han Yu immediately approached her with smiles.


    "My wife, we are here to treat you to dinner."


    The two of them, one on the left and the other on the right, took the arms of the wife-leader, with a flattering and obedient look on their faces.


    "What has the wife been doing this morning? Has the peach tree been planted?"


    "I haven''t seen the wife-leader all morning, we all miss the wife-leader so much!"


    Gu Chao��s expression remained unchanged, and he snorted coldly in his heart, thinking, ��Huh! Now that I know I��m here to please myself, what did I do earlier? Why did you think about yourself? If you really miss yourself, can you not come to find yourself?


    It��s not just to trick her! "


    Gu Chao kept a stern face and didn''t speak, nor did he reach out to hug the two of them as usual, but let them hug his arms from left to right.


    Anyway, they just don''t take the initiative, so we have to see what else the two of them can do.


    Seeing that the wife was silent and her face was not good-looking, the two subconsciously looked at each other with helplessness in their eyes.


    Thinking about it again, it was indeed the two of them who were wrong today. So the two of them made up their minds to stand on tiptoe, one left and one right put their red lips on the wife''s face.


    Then she began to honestly admit her mistake, "My wife, we were wrong."


    "We dare not, don''t be angry, okay?


    "Talk to us, talk to us."


    At this time, Gu Chao finally said, "What''s wrong?"


    The wife master was really angry.


    So, the two began to self-examine, "We shouldn''t forget the wife-lord as soon as we get busy."


    "Even more should not let the wife grow peach trees by herself."


    "It shouldn''t be so late to find the wife-lord."


    "We were wrong, don''t be angry, please spare us this time, okay?"


    "We will never do it again, wife master~"


    Gu Chao glanced at the two of them left and right, his face softened, and he said lightly.


    "Since the two of you have already realized your mistake, I will forgive you this time.


    However, the death penalty is inevitable.


    Tell yourselves how to compensate for being a wife? "


    When they mentioned this, both of them lowered their eyes and pursed their lips.


    Ning Su knew exactly what his wife''s main compensation was, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    As for Han Yu, he himself knew that he owed his wife the first time, and this time, he didn''t know how to compensate his wife.


    These two crimes are punished together, what kind of apology should he give the wife-lord so that the wife-lord will not be angry?


    Otherwise, let your wife punish you!


    Thinking of his wife''s punishment, he subconsciously tightened his grip on his wife''s arm, and subconsciously pressed his body against it.


    Gu Chao naturally saw Han Yu''s reaction. Isn''t this the compensation she wanted?


    Gu Chao is very satisfied with Han Yu''s proactive attitude.


    In fact, Gu Chao thought too much on his own, and Han Yu didn''t mean it that way.


    However, the result is the same, she just needs to be satisfied.


    This compensation, she will get it tonight.


    Seeing the way his wife looked at him, Han Yu felt his legs go weak.


    Still thinking about whether to do that tonight, he couldn''t do it.


    Gu Chao went to look at Ning Su, who hadn''t moved at all, and snorted softly, "Have Su''er made up her mind?"


    Ning Su raised his eyes to look at his wife, her almond eyes were full of shyness, and her cheeks were also stained with crimson.


    said in a low voice, "Su''er always listens to his wife and let her dispose of her."


    Ning Su was talking, and leaned on his wife-master as a lower-level person.


    Holding the hand of the wife-lord and shaking it gently, it was obviously acting like a baby.


    In this way, Gu Chao was finally satisfied, and pulled his two arms out of the hands of the two husbands, and stretched out his arms to hold them in his arms.


    With a righteous look on his face, "Seeing that you two are so sincere, then as a wife, I will let you go temporarily this time.


    However, we still have to look at your performance. If your performance satisfies the wife, the wife will not care about it. "


    "We know, let''s make up for the wife master one day."


    Let��s do it first, and then we��ll talk after passing this level.


    Seeing the wife-lord say such words with a serious face, the two couldn''t help but start to slander again.


    Don''t think that we don''t know what you are thinking in your heart, and you don''t want us to do this or that, you say what you say!


    In the end, you can still say it in such a high-sounding manner, can you still have some face?


    How shameless is my wife? As husband wolves, they are very clear in their hearts.


    But they also know that the wife-lord is only like this in front of the two of them, and she is very strict in front of outsiders.


    Don''t say that you are such a rascal, just kidding, even a smiling face is hard to come by.


    They also know that the wife-lord treats them like this because she really puts them in her heart.


    The hearts of the two are as sweet as eating honey water!


    They want their wives to treat them like this forever, never to treat another man like this again.


    The two of them are enough in the family, they don''t want any more brothers.


    Gu Chao told Ning Su that there would only be him and Han Yu in the future, and Ning Su and Han Yu had said this.


    Actually, Han Yu never dared to think deeply about this matter.


    He didn''t dare to expect the wife-owner to be just him and his elder brother, and he didn''t want to think about when the wife-owner would bring their brother back.


    Since ancient times, it has been common for women to have three husbands and four servants. Even his mother had several servants besides his father in the backyard.


    How dare he expect his wife to guard him and his elder brother in the future.


    What''s more, he is also the one who enters the door at the back, so what qualifications does he have for extravagant demands?


    I have wronged my brother, who was originally the wife of my brother alone, but now there is another one to share with my brother.


    At that time, Han Yu was deeply moved when he heard his brother say that after the wife-lord agreed to him, there would be only the two of them, and there would be no more newcomers.


    He believed what the wife master said, and the wife master had never lied to them.


    This also means that if it is not because of himself, the wife-lord will not accept others, only the elder brother is alone.


    It was all because of myself that my brother was wronged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Angry

    Chapter 150 Anger and anger


    Han Yu swore to himself that from now on, he would respect his elder brother and never compete with him for jealousy or the favor of his wife-lord.


    If my elder brother didn''t take the initiative to ask his wife to marry me, where would I be today?


    He will never be the husband of the wife-lord!


    Everything he has now was given to him by his brother.


    Widow Gu went to the village to show off, and came back slowly when it was time for dinner.


    At the end of the late hour, people from the village came to the door one after another.


    Guard Xu has already prepared all the things for the banquet, and this is the first time that people from the village have come to Gu''s house after the Gu mansion was built.


    The first two banquets were in the front hall, they didn''t go into the backyard, let alone the garden of Gu''s mansion.


    Entering from the front all the way, they were constantly amazed by the exotic flowers and plants, pavilions, towers and pavilions in Gu''s mansion.


    They have lived for so long, but this is the first time they have seen such a gorgeous and exquisite courtyard.


    Isn��t it just like what Widow Gu said on weekdays, there are probably as few of them in their house as there are in the palace, right?


    They also found out that the door of Gu''s house they entered from Cong Cong gave people the feeling of being very, very comfortable, comfortable all over, and even the bones were lightened.


    Gu Chao must be responsible for this, but I don''t know what kind of fairy method was used!


    These are things they can''t envy!


    However, they are fortunate enough to be able to see and be content.


    Widow Gu finally invited a guest, and he was the one who took the initiative to take care of it. After everyone came, he was very busy, greeting here for a while, and greeting there for a while.


    The main purpose of everyone coming was to see Han Yu, so Ning Su and Han Yu followed Widow Gu to meet people everywhere.


    Han Yu had gone out with his father to many banquets before, but this was the first time like today, so he was inevitably nervous.


    Besides, the people in the village spoke more straightforwardly than those husbands in Beijing, and began to judge in front of him.


    It''s just that what they said, those in Que Yujing said two extremes.


    Although those people in Beijing didn''t say it to his face, they laughed at him behind his back, saying that he was not good-looking and tall.


    And these people in the village only praised him, saying that he looks virtuous and gentle, knowledgeable and courteous.


    It looks like everyone came from the nobility and is educated.


    He also said that he had a good birth. This was the first time Han Yu heard someone praise him for a good birth.


    What does he look like, he still doesn''t know?


    Tall, dark, and strong facial features, what''s wrong?


    That is, the wife-lord does not dislike him!


    None of the ladies he had met before liked him.


    The people in the village are not the same as Du Fulang in the upper-class circles in central Beijing. What they choose their son-in-law is not their appearance, but whether they look good.


    But how about the body? How is your temper? Can I work? Can you carry on the family line for your daughter? Can you take care of the whole family?


    Most of the good-looking ones are the kind of delicate and incapable of doing things. What''s the use of taking them home? You have to support him like your ancestors.


    When I arrived in the countryside, that kind of delicate man was no longer popular.


    On the other hand, people like Han Yu, just look at their bodies, they are people who do things.


    Moreover, he has a gentle temperament, and he always smiles when he sees everyone, and he is easy to get along with at first sight.


    Isn''t it easy to get along with? A son-in-law who can get along with Widow Gu''s temperament must be mild-tempered.


    But, the two husbands that Gu Chao married are both good-tempered people.


    Looking at Ning Su who entered the door ahead, no matter how much Widow Gu scolded him or beat him, he never saw him go against Widow Gu, which shows how good-tempered he is.


    Now this Han Yu has only been in the door for a few days and he has been praised by Widow Gu, saying that he is good-natured and filial, which shows that he is really good.


    As far as Widow Gu''s mouth is concerned, when did you ever see him praise someone?


    In the past, when Gu Chao was not married, they not only said together once or twice, but if Gu Chao married his husband in the future, he would definitely be made things difficult by the widow Gu.


    It would be fine if you marry a soft-tempered husband, but if you marry a hard-tempered husband, he and Gu Widow will have to quarrel a little every day, and quarrel every three days, and the roof of the house may be knocked down in five days.


    Widow Gu has offended everyone in the village over the years, but with his dog temper, who wouldn''t know?


    In the end, they were surprised. After Ning Su came in, the first few days were indeed beaten and scolded by Widow Gu several times.


    But later, where did you hear the noisy voices coming from the Gu family?


    Anyway, Widow Gu always praises Ning Su in her family every time she goes out, and outsiders who don''t know think Ning Su is his own son!


    Speaking of it, it was Ning Su himself who strived for success. He had entered the door to cheer Gu Chao up. As soon as he entered, Gu Chao would be fine.


    Moreover, she became pregnant so quickly, and even got a daughter in one fell swoop, to carry on the family for Gu Chao.


    Isn''t he capable of it himself!


    Ning Su is such a prosperous wife, whose family does he fall into, and can''t treat him well?


    In the eyes of the villagers, Ning Su is Wang''s wife.


    From the time he entered the Gu family''s door, not only did Gu Chao change his face, but the prodigal son turned back.


    Look at the Gu family who built a big house and bought so many servants in just one year. Is this what ordinary men can do?


    Now, Gu Chao stays and marries a newcomer to come in quietly, and he doesn''t see Ning Su making a fuss.


    I heard from Widow Gu, or did Ning Su bring it up by himself? It''s hard to find such a husband who is knowledgeable, virtuous and caring for the family!


    Not only that, judging by the way he treats Han Yu, there is no quarrel between the two brothers at all.


    The two of them have an elder brother and a younger brother, calling that to be affectionate. This is not like two husbands who serve the same wife and head together, they are completely like brothers.


    I''m afraid that the kind of brothers who serve the same wife and head don''t have such a good relationship with them.


    Everyone envied Widow Gu for having such two good sons-in-law.


    Ning Suwang��s wife will not be mentioned, but look at Han Yu, although he is a little different from normal people, but he is a son from the noble family, his family has a strong background, and his mother��s family has status.


    Anyway, this is what they are envious of, so don''t be envious. If you continue to be envious, the son-in-law at home will not be able to see it. This day can''t be over!


    This afternoon at Gu''s house, I had a pretty good time. Don''t mention those sour things, anyway, both parties seem to be quite happy.


    But in the evening, Han Yu couldn''t enjoy himself anymore.


    After dinner, he deliberately dawdled with Ning Su to talk there, not daring to look at his wife-lord more.


    Because he is not mentally prepared yet!


    However, if you think about it, stretching your head and shrinking your head is also a stab, anyway, sooner or later.


    Ning Su looked at Han Yu''s evasive eyes, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that it was getting late, if he didn''t know what to do, it would be his turn next.


    So, he had to wrong Han Yu to save himself for the time being.


    "Wife master, Yu''er, you should rest earlier, I will go back first."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of Han Yu''s persuasion, she turned around and left with Qiu Shi.


    Gu Chao got up and went to see him off. She thought that the two husbands held the same place in her heart, so she couldn''t favor one over the other.


    Yesterday, she sent Han Yu back to her room, but today she cannot let Ning Su go back alone.


    Just before leaving, he took a leisurely look at Han Yu, which was full of hints.


    Han Yu''s heart trembled when he saw it.


    Gu Chao took Ning Su''s hand and sent him to the door of the main room, "Do you still remember what Su''er said?"


    Ning Su''s eyes were full of shyness, he looked up at his wife, and then he lowered his eyes in embarrassment.


    "My wife knows how to bully me."


    Gu Chao put his fingers on Ning Su''s red lips, rubbed them lightly, and laughed out loud in a low voice.


    "The husband has wronged her as a wife. How can a wife be willing to bully her husband? She obviously wants to love her husband. If her husband is not willing, then as a wife, she has to obey her husband''s wishes. From now on..."


    Ning Su is not unwilling, just shy.


    As soon as he listened to the words of the wife-master, he was afraid that the wife-master would say that she would never love him again.


    Quickly opened his mouth and interrupted the wife-master, "No, no, Su''er wants the love of the wife-master!"


    Looking at the innocent and lovely little husband, Gu Chao felt warm and soft in his heart.


    Big hands clasped the back of the little husband''s head, pulled him towards her, bent down and kissed the little husband''s red lips, tossing and turning lingeringly.


    After the kiss was over, Gu Chao clung to the little husband''s ear and laughed softly, "As a wife, I know, husband wants it, husband can rest assured, as a wife, I can''t let him go."


    "Wife master, Yu''er is still waiting for you, go quickly, I''m going in."


    Xiao Fulang''s reaction made Gu Chao''s heart flutter even more, and the laughter rang in Fulang''s ears, which showed how excited she was.


    Gu Chao watched Ning Su enter the back room, then turned and went to the side yard.


    Han Yu had already ordered Yuzhu to get ready and retreated, waiting for his wife to come over.


    It''s just that only he knows how nervous and apprehensive he is.


    What will he do in a while? Hmm~ If the wife master is not satisfied, the wife master will be angry, right?


    Anyway, Han Yu is sweet and flustered at the same time.


    Gu Chao saw that the door of the room was open and there was no servant guarding the door, so he knew that Han Yu was ready and waiting for her.


    So, I stepped into the door in a good mood.


    Han Yu saw the wife-owner entering the house with a relaxed face, and hurried to greet her.


    "My wife, you are here!"


    Gu Chao quietly said "Yes", and Han Yu sneaked up to meet the wife-lord''s expression.


    "I change clothes for my wife."


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, but raised his hand to cooperate with him, until the two of them changed their clothes and went to bed, Gu Chao didn''t say a word.


    Seeing her like this, Han Yu became even more flustered.


    Han Yu was lying on the side of the bed, his hands were stirring subconsciously, and from time to time he would raise his eyes to take a peek at his wife.


    The wife-lord closed his eyes as if he was about to fall asleep, he finally gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    Quietly leaning towards the wife-master, kissing the wife-master''s chin with her red lips.


    As soon as he posted it, he turned his eyes to see the reaction of the wife-lord, but to his disappointment, Gu Chao''s expression didn''t change at all, it was still the same, and his eyelids didn''t even twitch.


    What can Han Yu do? Of course it continued.


    When the two red lips finally moved to someone''s lips, someone finally moved.


    Gu Chao, the big-tailed wolf, is very beautiful in his heart. The delicate and soft husband throws himself into his arms and takes the initiative. Isn''t she beautiful?


    When Han Yu found that he had a pair of big hands on his waist, he finally felt at ease.


    Then he heard the deep voice of the wife master ringing in his ears, "I will leave it to Yu''er tonight. Whatever the husband says, I will cooperate with him as a wife."


    How can the wife master do this? What to say to cooperate with him, it is obvious that the wife-master herself wants him to be like this, so why in the end it seems that he is persecuting the wife-master.


    Han Yu never thought that one day he would become such a frivolous and dissolute person, that he would be able to do such a shameless act.


    But he thought in his heart, this person is his wife, and he belongs to his wife. It should be a matter of course to do such a thing in front of the wife!


    Husband and wife in London, the laws of nature and ethics, why does he think he is slutty?


    He is the husband of the wife-owner, three books and six rituals, the husband who is married by the big red sedan chair, as long as the wife-owner wants, as long as the wife-owner likes, he is willing.


    It��s just that, in the end, Han Yu was still thinking in a daze, don��t oversleep tomorrow. But I can''t go to greet my father-in-law like last time and eat it all.


    A certain woman hugged her husband contentedly, and pressed a kiss on the lips of the charming husband, "Thank you, baby."


    Han Yu''s eyelids were heavy, but he still insisted on asking his wife, "Is the wife satisfied?"


    What I got was a deep and hoarse response from a woman, "Very satisfied."


    Finally won the affirmation of the wife-lord, and Han Yu finally closed his eyes and fell asleep with peace of mind.


    "Honey, are you awake?"


    In a daze, Han Yu thought it was last night, and every time this happened, the wife would call him baby.


    "Baby, it will be too late if you don''t wake up."


    As soon as he heard that it was two words late, Han Yu suddenly woke up.


    Opened his eyes and found that it was already bright, and sat up from the bed in shock.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Seeing his reaction so violently, Gu Chao stretched out his hand and pulled him into his arms again.


    Gently patted his back and comforted him: "It''s not too late, I''ve scared you, it''s still early, dad hasn''t gotten up yet."


    After confirming, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, how could the wife master bully him like this!


    So, early in the morning, Gu Chao received a resentful look from his husband, which was mixed with anger.


    Gu Chao pinched the soft flesh under his hands, and said with a smile: "Fu Lang is not a good man, he kindly asked you to get up for his wife, but in the end, he didn''t get his thanks, but got his complaints instead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： matchmaker again

    Chapter 151 The Matchmaker Comes Again


    Han Yu, who finally came out of the bed, took care of his wife first, then packed up and went to the main room to find his brother, and the two went to pay their respects to their father-in-law.


    He didn''t dare to be late anymore. Not only would the father-in-law be angry, but the whole house would know that he couldn''t get up in the morning and couldn''t go out.


    Not to laugh at him yet.


    Although Han Yu is now a husband, how long has it been? She''s still thin-skinned!


    In the past, Ning Su didn''t get up late to wait for her father-in-law to wake up, because Gu Chao was protecting her, and Gu widow couldn''t do anything about it.


    Later, Ning Su became pregnant again, so Widow Gu didn''t say any more.


    Now, Widow Gu thinks that his family is different, but he is the master now, and it is his duty to ask his son-in-law to pay his respects. What about Joe?


    As long as it''s not too much, Gu Chao doesn''t care about him, and she also finds that the two husbands are enjoying it, so she doesn''t care.


    Gu Chaojue spent a few days at home with Fulang��s children in peace and security, but he didn��t receive any letters from other Taoist friends, saying that there was another evil thing somewhere, so it seems that he should finally be safe.


    Gradually, those people who fled learned that their homes were safe, and they all returned home with their families.


    Those who came back first were fine, but some people who came back later found that they had lost something at home.


    This kind of thing is definitely inevitable, and it is difficult to find the culprit.


    Thinking, if there is no one in the family, how can it be safe from thieves?


    If he was not caught on the spot, who can he go to afterward? Who is to blame?


    It��s not all done by the local hooligans in the neighborhood. On weekdays, they sneak around and have to guard against others, for fear of being caught by their masters.


    Nowadays, the master is not at home, so they are not allowed to be unscrupulous.


    Although there is nothing valuable, ordinary household items can also be exchanged for money.


    And no one is watching, they don''t just take whatever they want.


    After this catastrophe, although their lives were saved, some people still lost a lot of property in their homes.


    Moreover, the work in the field was delayed, and this year''s harvest will definitely drop.


    No matter what kind of disaster happens, whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, it is the common people who will suffer in the end.


    After this disaster, I am afraid that only the people in Gujia Village will suffer the least.


    Did not leave their hometowns, only lost some grain during the few days when those from other villages entered the village.


    As July 15th approached, people from the Gong family and the Li family came to invite Gu Chao.


    It was agreed at the beginning that when the daughter of the Li family came back, I would ask Gu Chao to help.


    Now Gong Baochun still lives in Gong''s house, but occasionally goes to Li''s house to serve the two elders.


    The Li family naturally wanted to take their son-in-law home to live in their home. Gong Baochun was already married to their daughter, and was already the son-in-law of their Li family. How could a married son-in-law still live in his natal family?


    And they only have one daughter, Li Yue. Now that the daughter is not at home, they naturally hope that their son-in-law is at home.


    They also have a selfish intention, that is, when their daughter is not around, they want to look after their son-in-law for their daughter.


    But he is still living in his mother''s house, what''s the matter, they can''t go to the son-in-law''s mother''s house to guard all the time!


    Regarding this matter, Gu Chao had already agreed to them, and when they came to invite him, Gu Chao went with them.


    This time, I won��t be able to come back until tomorrow morning.


    Ning Su and Han Yu sent their wife to the gate, watched his wife''s carriage go away before turning and walking back.


    It''s just that before the two of them reached the main courtyard, they were stopped by Guan Shi who hurried over.


    "Two Zhengjuns, a matchmaker came and bought a new one, saying that he wanted to bring happiness to our family."


    When the two of them heard this, their hearts skipped a beat.


    If you add happiness to the family, who else can you add it to? Naturally, it was given to the wife.


    Then, the two looked at each other, calmed down, and then followed Manager Xu to the living room outside to meet the matchmaker.


    Today is the fourteenth of July, and the gate of ghosts will be opened at midnight tonight, allowing those souls who are still lingering in Fengcheng to return to the underworld to meet their relatives.


    Or if you still have a wish that is gone, you can take advantage of this opportunity.


    Li Yue will definitely come back this day, she is thinking about someone in her heart, so there is no reason why she should not come back.


    Moreover, the family has already sent her a letter, telling him the ins and outs of the matter, and asking her to come back specially.


    As long as she receives the letter, she will definitely come back.


    Gong and Li��s family had made great preparations, and they also thought that Li Yue would finally go home, so they naturally wanted to prepare more for him.


    There are also preparations for Gu Chao, which is usually like a new year.


    Today is not at Gong''s house, but at Li''s house in the town.


    After all, Gong Yu is Li Yue''s in-law''s family, and the Li family is her home.


    Gong Baochun and the people married to Gong also went to Li''s house together, waiting for Li Yue''s return.


    The couple of the Li family and Gong Baochun were burning yellow paper in the yard. While burning, they were chattering, thinking about Li Yue.


    When they clearly felt the temperature drop in the yard, they also knew that it was Li Yue who had come.


    Except for Gong Baochun, neither the Li family nor the Gong family can see it.


    When Gong Baochun saw his wife-in-law coming, he put down the yellow paper in his hand and ran over like the wife-in-law.


    threw herself into Li Yue''s arms, "wife master."


    Seeing his charming husband leaping towards him with joy on his face, Li Yue was not happy, so he opened his arms and hugged Baochun into his arms.


    It��s just that this scene looks a little weird to other people, because they only see Gong Baochun running over with a face full of joy, as if clinging to someone, but they see nothing


    Gu Chao could naturally see Li Yue, and when he saw the two of them embracing each other excitedly, he felt a little touched.


    She thought to herself, she only left home for a few days, and missed her husband and children at home. They have been separated for a few months, and there will be a longer parting time in the future, how could she not miss her.


    She didn''t immediately go up to bother the two of them, asking them to talk to each other first.


    On the contrary, the old couple of the Li family were a little excited and wanted to go forward, but were stopped by Gong Fulang.


    "Family, let''s wait and give the young couple some time."


    The two elders of the Li family also felt that what the in-laws said was good. It was true that the two of them were too excited just now.


    I haven''t seen my daughter for so long, how can I not be excited?


    They have only one daughter in this life of the couple, and all their thoughts are put on the daughter, and the daughter is their only sustenance.


    Li Yue had already received a letter from his family, and he roughly guessed the current situation at home.


    Because every day, in addition to her parents offering incense to her, Baochun will also offer incense to her in the morning, noon and evening.


    Only the time is different, so she can guess roughly.


    Seeing that Fu Lang''s face has lost weight, and his body has also become thinner, Li Yue feels sorry for him.


    I feel wronged by Fu Lang.


    Husband just married her and she left home, and left him alone for so long after he left, how could he not feel wronged.


    Even if the wife-head of someone else��s family is going out to do business, when they go home, they can occasionally have letters from home, and they can still have something to think about and something to look forward to.


    And what about her? I don''t know what year and month I will be able to come back to accompany him.


    He is a young young man, and after becoming her husband, he is like a widow.


    Actually, after going to Fengcheng, every time Li Yue thinks of Baochunlai, he has some regrets.


    Regret that he shouldn''t have been so selfish back then, and shouldn''t have ruined the rest of his life.


    If it wasn''t for her, maybe Baochun would be married by now!


    Accompanied by a wife-lord, there will be children in the future.


    Now that he is married to her and becomes her husband, what else can he do besides guarding her spirit card?


    She can''t give Baochun anything!


    Right now, it is impossible for the two of them to reconcile. If they reconcile now, it will hurt Baochun even more.


    Even if there is nothing between them, what will others think of him? What about the gossip?


    If he marries again, he will not have a good family.


    Bao Chun didn''t marry well, and his wife-lord treated him badly, wouldn''t that hurt him even more.


    Now, although she is still unknown in Fengcheng, but because of Daoist Gu''s relationship, helping the two adults with some chores is a good start.


    As long as she works hard, one day she won''t have to meet Baochun only once a year like this.


    When she gets a job, she will be able to come back to meet Baochun from time to time, and she won''t let him be like this now, without even looking forward to it.


    The letter from home mentioned the matter, and she also thought about it for a long time.


    At first, she really wanted Baochun to come home. Her parents were old and there was no one to take care of her. She naturally hoped that her husband could help her take care of her mother and father.


    But then she thought again, Baochun was not at home, could she get used to being alone with her parents?


    Especially when she was helping the adults with official documents earlier, she saw a new soul, a middle-aged husband, who came to Fengcheng at a young age.


    The reason is that the wife-owner was out doing business all year round, leaving him alone at home to serve his in-laws, and was tortured to death by his in-laws.


    So, Li Yue was a little worried.


    He was not afraid that his father would torture Baochun like that man, her father was not that kind of person.


    She is confident that her father would not do such a thing, but she is afraid that Baochun will be wronged.


    It would be better if she was at home and could watch him all the time. Even if there was any rift between her and her father, she could still adjust it.


    The important thing is that she is not at home now. What if there is any conflict between father and Baochun, and Baochun is alone again, what should I do if I am wronged?


    Her thinking like this is actually outrageous, but she can''t help but think this way.


    Bao Chun also sent her a letter, and he explained in the letter that now he lives in his natal family, and will go to take care of his parents at home from time to time for a few days.


    She thinks this is good, and she has already thought about it a long time ago, so it should be like this.


    Baochun lives in her natal family, and visits her mother and father from time to time. They are not too lonely when they are together.


    After a few days, I can see Baochun again, and I can also have a spiritual sustenance.


    When she can go home often in the future, Baochun will move back home, and then she won''t have to worry.


    Actually, Baochun has been thinking about this issue over and over again these days.


    He lives at home now, and he also feels sorry for him.


    My elder sister has already reached the age to get married and marry her husband, but there is no news at all.


    Because of what he naturally knows.


    Because it has his brother-in-law at home, and because he, the brother-in-law who guards the spirit card, is at home.


    Which man is married to Gong, will he not be afraid to see such a scene every day?


    Those who are timid, I am afraid that they will have nightmares every day and cannot sleep well!


    Who would dare to marry into this family?


    What''s more, my brother-in-law, who has been married for a long time, is still living in her mother''s house.


    After he passed the door, he still had to get along with his uncle, and he didn''t know when he would leave.


    Under the same roof, if you don��t look up and see you down, you��re afraid you won��t get along well.


    Daddy found several matchmakers, and wanted them to find a suitable husband for sister, that''s what they all said.


    The problem lies with him. He can''t delay his eldest sister from getting married because of himself.


    But his parents and sister would not let him go, and they would get angry if he asked to leave.


    She also knew that her parents and sister were thinking about him, worried about him, and worried that he would be wronged when he went to Li''s house.


    But there is no married son who stays in his natal family, and he is not married.


    Which husband will not be wronged after getting married? Isn��t everyone here like this?


    He is not afraid!


    Besides, after these months of getting along, he felt that his mother-in-law and father-in-law had good tempers, and they didn''t look like the kind of people who would torment their son-in-law.


    And every time he went to Li''s house, his father-in-law and mother-in-law treated him very well, and they got along well.


    At least until now, they haven''t blushed or argued about anything.


    He is the son-in-law of the Li family, and his father-in-law and mother-in-law are his elders, and he should not talk back even if he is a junior.


    The population of the Li family is simple, there are only father-in-law and mother-in-law. He should be able to get along well after he goes.


    He is now a member of the Li family, and the head of the wife is not at home. As a son-in-law, how can he not serve his father-in-law and mother-in-law?


    No matter how you say it, he doesn''t make sense.


    If the father-in-law and mother-in-law really want to be cruel, he is not filial. Not scouting the father-in-law and mother-in-law is already a violation of the seven outlaws, even if they want to give up, it is okay.


    Now his mother-in-law feels ashamed of him, so he is allowed to live in his mother''s house, but he can''t be ignorant just because of this.


    Some sentiments, after a while, will disappear.


    Originally, the father-in-law and mother-in-law felt that they owed him, but after time passed, and the debt was smoothed out, they would feel resentment towards him. Wouldn''t it be even more difficult to get along with by then!


    Also embarrassing the wife-lord!


    The wife-lord is over there, and life is not easy in the future.


    Lonely alone, with no one to talk to and care about, he can no longer let his wife-in-law worry about the family.


    The head of the wife is not at home, as the husband, he should take care of the family.


    He has also thought about it. When the wife-owner comes back this time, he must first tell the wife-owner that he will move to the Li family.


    Marry a son who goes out of the house, and pour water out of the house.


    He is from Li Lai, so he should go home.


    It is his duty to serve his parents-in-law.


    Because the wife-master is not at home, he should do his part and share for the wife-master.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Widow Gus Peach Blossom

    Chapter 152 Widow Gu''s Peach Blossom


    Waiting for the two of them to calm down, they let go of each other and walked towards this side hand in hand.


    Gu Chao has also cast a spell so that everyone can see Li Yue.


    Although Li Yue is still pale now, he can see her more clearly than when he saw her last time, which is a good sign.


    This is actually what the people from the Gong and Li families invited Gu Chao to come over, and they didn''t care about anything after that.


    Their family sat down to reunite to discuss, and Gu Chao also knew that it was hard for their family to get together, so there must be a lot to talk about.


    So she found a chair by herself and sat down, drinking tea leisurely.


    After the family finally calmed down, they realized that Gu Chao hadn''t been settled yet.


    Ms. Li hurriedly arranged a room for Gu Chao so that she could rest earlier.


    Gu Chao naturally has no objection, this is a family matter, and she is unwilling to participate.


    It''s time to eat, it''s time to sleep.


    I can go home when I get the silver tomorrow, this time the business is worth it.


    Thinking about it, this is also a technical job. If it wasn''t because he and she cast spells so that the two families could see Li Yue, I''m afraid Gong Baochun would have to spread the word among them, and the two elders of the Li family would not be able to meet Li Yue.


    It was not easy for Li Yue to come up, and he only had twelve hours to spend with his family.


    The gate of ghosts opens wide on the fourteenth day of the seventh month, and closes on the fifteenth day of the seventh month. If all ghosts cannot go back, they can only become lonely ghosts.


    It is impossible for Li Yue not to go back, she still wants to stay with Gong Baochun, she can''t let herself become a lonely ghost.


    And now that she has been appreciated by the errand, she is helping the errand with some chores. How could she not seize such a good opportunity.


    The two families sat together and discussed for a long time. Naturally, there were arguments, but in the end the Gong family gave in and let Gong Baochun move to the Li family.


    It is also the parents of the Gong family who feel sorry for their son and do not want to embarrass him.


    But it was agreed, the son can come back to his natal family whenever he wants, and the Li family can''t stop him.


    The Li family naturally agreed. There is no reason why a married husband should not return to his natal family. Whether it is New Year''s or normal, if Gong Baochun wants to go back, they all agree.


    After the two families had a good discussion, they went to sleep separately. This was the first time that Gong Baochun and Li Yue slept on the same bed since they got married.


    This can be regarded as their wedding night in the true sense.


    The two of them had endless things to say and endless love.


    After waking up early the next morning, Gu Chao bid farewell to the master''s house.


    In the evening, when Li Yue was about to leave, he just left, and there was nothing wrong with her. She still had nothing to do in Li''s house, so she might as well go home to accompany her husband and children.


    Now that everyone has arrived in the town, Gu Chao plans to take a stroll around the town to see the situation.


    After this disaster, I don��t know how many people have been damaged, but it should not affect normal life.


    Gu Chao came out after having breakfast at Li''s house, and it was not too early to be on the street, and the pedestrians on the street were similar to usual.


    The shops have also opened, and there is no sign of depression.


    After wandering around the street casually, Gu Chao went to the jewelry store to choose some new designs, and was going to take them back to coax Fu Lang, so he drove back in the car.


    It''s just that when she first came to the village, she noticed that the villagers looked at her a little strangely.


    Entering the house, Manager Xu looked at her and hesitated to speak.


    "Why are you hesitating? Tell me what you have to say."


    Manager Xu raised his eyes to look at his grandmother again, and then said: "Grandma, after you left yesterday, a matchmaker came to the house."


    The first thing that Gu Chao thought of was, is there someone coming to propose marriage to her again?


    So, he blurted out, "What happened to the two Zhengjuns?"


    She was afraid that the two husbands would think wildly, but she had no intention of serving as a servant anymore.


    Guan Xu hurriedly responded: "The two Zhengjun are fine, but the master kicked out the matchmaker."


    This time it is Gu Chao''s turn to be puzzled, this is not like Gu Widow''s character.


    If someone came to propose marriage to her, he wouldn''t be happy, how could he throw the matchmaker out?


    Could it be that the person who proposed the marriage did not meet Widow Gu''s requirements?


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Guan Xu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, bowed his waist, and then spoke.


    "The matchmaker is here to propose marriage to the master."


    Gu Chao paused when he heard the words, this time he finally turned his attention to Manager Xu, and reconfirmed.


    "Are you here to propose marriage to my father?"


    Manager Xu nodded heavily, "Exactly."


    This is no wonder, it is normal for Widow Gu to drive out the matchmaker.


    "Can you tell me which one is here to propose marriage?"


    Manager Xu thought to himself, could grandma still have some ideas?


    However, this is not something she can guess by herself, so she continued to answer grandma''s words.


    "The old slave heard that the matchmaker said it was the family of Liu Yuan in the town."


    Gu Chao frowned, completely unable to remember who this Liu Yuanwai was.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s expression, Guanshi Xu took the initiative to speak.


    "Then Liu Yuanwai is in his early forties who runs a rouge shop in the town, and his husband-in-law passed away two years ago, so he wanted to continue.


    Although the husband in front of her was unlucky, he gave birth to her two daughters and a son.


    The eldest daughter is about the same age as your grandma, and the youngest son is still in her boudoir and unmarried. "


    Gu Chao frowned even more when he heard this, and waved his hand to tell Guan Shi to leave.


    "Okay, go down and get busy!"


    Guanshi Xu bowed and bowed, and retreated.


    Gu Chao originally walked towards the main courtyard, but turned around, planning to visit Widow Gu''s courtyard.


    She has no objection to Widow Gu''s remarriage, but the person who is remarried must be carefully selected.


    Since Yuanchen''s mother passed away, Widow Gu raised Yuanchen alone, and has suffered a lot in these years.


    Besides, he is not yet forty now, so it is not impossible for him to find someone else.


    Widow Gu did not go out today, there is no other reason, it is because the matchmaker came to the door yesterday, which made him angry and shamed him.


    How old is he? He will be forty soon, and that old man is shamelessly coming to propose marriage to him. Isn''t this going to make him lose his life at the end of the day?


    He doesn''t have the face to go out to meet people today. If someone in the village asks him, what will he say?


    Early this morning, Ning Su and Han Yu came to greet him, but he drove them away without saying a word.


    The main reason is that he himself became angry with embarrassment, and felt a little guilty when he saw the two sons-in-law.


    When Gu Chao went, he was sitting alone in the yard and was sulking. Hearing the spring breeze said that his daughter was back, he looked up to the door and saw Gu Chao walking inside.


    If there is nothing wrong, Gu Chao usually would not step into his yard. At this time when Gu Chao came, Widow Gu subconsciously thought that he must have come after his daughter came back and heard the people at home talking about what happened yesterday.


    He felt very empty in his heart, so he hurried up and held his daughter''s hand to promise, "Dabao, don''t listen to those people outside talking nonsense, father will never remarry."


    After beating the matchmaker away yesterday, Widow Gu respectfully lit a stick of incense in front of his wife-head''s spirit card, and shut himself in the room to talk to his wife-head for a long time.


    "You are short-lived, leave me and Dabao behind, don''t care about us.


    I managed to bring up my daughter by myself. I suffered so much and endured so much hardship.


    Now that I even have a granddaughter, yet people still spoil me like this.


    Don��t you just ignore us, you don��t stop people even if you know someone is coming, am I that kind of person?


    I married you when I was sixteen, gave birth to a baby for you, and managed the house for you. I am such a heartless person!


    The most heartless person is you. Abandoning us orphans and widows, we were bullied by others.


    Are you closing your eyes? Are you still making people bully me?


    As he spoke, Widow Gu began to cry, but this time he was really sad, but it wasn''t as big as before but there were not many tears.


    Widow Gu recalled the days when he was with his wife, how she treated him well, and the two loved each other sweetly.


    Then he thought of the hardships he had with his daughter when his wife left.


    Naturally shed tears with sadness.


    The third child of the Gu family is calm and quiet.


    But she has a solid heart. Ever since she married Widow Gu and came in, she has been devoted to him wholeheartedly.


    It can be said that the family is the widow Gu''s words, and the widow Gu is what he says.


    No matter what the widow Gu does, she is always obedient.


    Moreover, after the two got married, they were separated by their parents. Widow Gu did not have his father-in-law and mother-in-law to suppress him, so he lived a comfortable life naturally.


    Not to mention being in charge of the house, and having a wife who pampers and loves him, there is no young couple who is not affectionate and sweet.


    It''s just that the good times didn''t last long. After a few years, the wife-owner left, leaving him and his daughter to depend on each other.


    The reason why he is hot-tempered and stingy is not because it is not easy for a widow to take care of his daughter.


    If he doesn''t get tough himself, how can he make Gu Chao bigger.


    As the saying goes, there are many gossips in front of a widow''s family. He has become a widow at a young age and has some flair. How can he not cause troubles?


    He would rather be aggressive and get a bad name than others to pour dirty water on him.


    If he has no feelings for his wife-lord, no nostalgia, how could it be impossible for him to remarry when he was only in his twenties?


    He also thought that his wife would only have Dabao as a daughter. If he remarried, what would Dabao do?


    No matter what, he wanted to bring up the only daughter of the wife-owner, and he didn''t care about the couple.


    Now he is afraid that his daughter will listen to those people outside and think that she is promiscuous and wants to get married. He can''t let her misunderstand.


    Gu Chao watched Widow Gu holding her hand, and looked at himself expectantly, as if he was afraid that he would not believe him.


    Since Gu Chao took possession of this body, Gu Widow has rarely been in contact with her, and the situation like today is even rarer.


    Gu Chao raised his other hand to support Gu Widow''s arm. This was the first time she was so close to Gu Widow after taking possession of this body.


    Widow Gu has many shortcomings, but he also has advantages. The biggest advantage is that he loves his daughter.


    He doesn''t care about anyone, but his daughter, he always puts it first.


    "Go and sit down first, let''s talk slowly."


    Widow Gu saw that his daughter''s expression was normal, she didn''t look angry, and she felt more at ease in her heart.


    He was afraid that his daughter would think that he was old and immoral. At such an old age, I still go out to make trouble.


    He likes to go out and gossip with people, but he has never thought about remarrying.


    After Widow Gu felt at ease, he began to complain about the matchmaker and the shopkeeper Liu who had only met once or twice.


    "Such an old man, he is still so shameless.


    If you want to find Xu Xian, why do you have to come to our house?


    The same goes for the matchmaker. What kind of matchmaker is not easy to do, so he has to find me?


    I don��t even look at my age or identity. "


    What Widow Gu said is very obvious, meaning that this matter is not his business, it is not him, it is the shopkeeper Liu and the matchmaker who came to the door by themselves, and it is not he who went out to mess around.


    As soon as Gu Chao heard his tone, he knew that Gu Widow must be an acquaintance of the shopkeeper Liu.


    So he asked him, "Have you met shopkeeper Liu?"


    Widow Gu glanced at his daughter, feeling a little guilty in his heart, but he still spoke.


    "Then shopkeeper Liu doesn''t run a rouge shop in the town? I went to her shop to buy rouge a few times.


    I met her twice in total, but I really have nothing with her, and we haven''t spoken to each other.


    Every time I go, I am greeted by the shop assistants. "


    He was obviously trying to distance himself from the relationship, but it could be seen that he didn''t have any thoughts about the shopkeeper Liu.


    In this way, Gu Chao felt relieved.


    She was not afraid of Widow Gu''s remarriage, but that shopkeeper Liu was not suitable.


    Before she heard Guanshi Xu mention the shopkeeper Liu, she didn''t remember who it was for a while, but after Guanshi Xu explained it, she figured it out.


    That person doesn''t talk about his appearance and family background, but she doesn''t like that person''s character either.


    The husband-in-law in front of her, she doesn''t know how good he is or why he didn''t, but shopkeeper Liu himself, besides her husband-in-law, has two concubines at home.


    One of them was brought back from the Goulan Courtyard, and she often visited brothels on weekdays.


    Not to mention whether her character is good or not, just based on this point, Huiyan can''t look down on her.


    She is also fickle herself, she knows it very well, otherwise she would not marry Han Yu again.


    But she thinks a little bit about herself. She has a husband at home and she will never go to those dirty places to mess around.


    Even if she married Han Yu, if Su''er hadn''t agreed, she would never have said that.


    So Widow Gu can''t marry that shopkeeper Liu as a sequel, otherwise she might have the intention to kill someone.


    Moreover, just because of Widow Gu''s temperament, he is not suitable for marrying into the Liu family. If he goes there, he will either suffer all kinds of grievances and seek perfection, or he will become more violent.


    After Widow Gu finished speaking, he looked straight at his daughter, afraid that she might not believe him.


    Gu Chao nodded lightly, "I don''t know who you are yet.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t like that shopkeeper Liu, if you meet a suitable one in the future, I won''t stop you. "


    As soon as Widow Gu heard what his daughter said, he immediately became anxious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： pillow wind

    Chapter 153 Pillow wind


    The flustered Widow Gu was about to reach out to hold his daughter''s hand, but he suddenly withdrew it and snorted heavily, "What did you say? How could Dad marry again?"


    Seeing him like this, Gu Chao smiled and comforted him, "What can I do? You are not yet forty, and you are at a good age. If there is a suitable one in the future, why can''t you remarry?


    Would you still be allowed to spend the rest of your life alone?


    If you are worried about getting married and having a difficult life, then you can let her marry into our house, and then you can do whatever you want, who dares to show you disapproval! "


    Widow Gu was dumbfounded, looking at his daughter in disbelief. Is this really what his daughter can say?


    Did she actually think so?


    Widow Gu felt very wronged when he heard that, and tears rolled in his eyes.


    "You heartless, dad raised you up with **** and piss, and that''s why you miss dad in the end?


    Dad just wanted to get married! Dad is so old and unscrupulous, shameless?


    My daughter has grown up and I have a granddaughter, so I can still think about getting married?


    If I really wanted to marry, I would have married when your mother was not around. I was so fresh and young at that time, and I could marry a good one.


    I knew I would not support you, and left you to fend for yourself, so as not to wait for you to anger me at this time. "


    As he spoke, Widow Gu became more and more agitated, and couldn''t help but shed tears. He was really wronged.


    Thinking that he has worked so hard for so many years to raise his daughter, but now that her daughter thinks of him so much, can he not be wronged and sad?


    It doesn''t matter what other people think of him or what they say, but the daughter he has worked so hard to raise also thinks of him the same way, how can he not care!


    In the past, Gu Chao couldn''t see Widow Gu crying. Every time she saw Widow Gu crying loudly, but couldn''t squeeze out two tears, she felt very annoyed when she saw it.


    But today she was really sad when she saw Widow Gu crying so wronged, so she couldn''t hate it anymore.


    And he is like this because of what he said, so he can only coax him.


    He took out a handkerchief and handed it to Widow Gu, but Widow Gu snatched it away and wiped his face fiercely, causing tears and snot to fall on it.


    Gu Chao withdrew his hand, not wanting to pick up the veil again.


    "Don''t cry, I don''t mean that, I''m not afraid that you will be wronged.


    You said it yourself, you have worked so hard to bring me up, but now that I am grown up and married, you can enjoy life in peace, can I still hold you?


    Think about it, you have put all your thoughts on me for more than ten years, and you have not taken care of yourself. Now that I am married, why don''t you enjoy yourself? "


    Widow Gu''s words were quite pleasing to Gu''s ears, and he thought to himself, this little **** still remembers himself anyway, not the kind of heartless person.


    Then Widow Gu gave her a sidelong glance, wiped his nose vigorously, and then hummed.


    "Why am I not enjoying the blessings now? I am served by servants every day, and the eldest granddaughter hugs me.


    Look in the village, which one is better than me? If you give me more granddaughters, I will be more satisfied. "


    Gu Chao coughed lightly, and continued to explain: "The enjoyment I said does not refer to this.


    Look, because I have delayed you for more than ten years, there is no one around to talk to you and take care of you.


    Now I don��t need you to worry about it anymore. If one day I meet someone who is suitable and you like, I will definitely not stop you. "


    As soon as Gu Chao mentioned this again, Widow Gu became very angry.


    "What are you doing? Do you think I''m in your way at home and you don''t want me anymore?


    This is to kick me out, isn''t it?


    You are a little heartless, now that you are capable, you despise me. "


    As he spoke, Widow Gu began to cry again, which did not seem to be a lie at all.


    Suddenly, Widow Gu seemed to remember something, pinching the handkerchief with one hand, pointing at Gu Chao with the other, and questioned viciously.


    "Tell me, is it your two husbands, they don''t want to see me, they think my old man is annoying.


    still come to greet me every day, they are not willing, are they?


    That''s when the pillow wind blows in your ears, and you want to drive me out.


    Today, I found such a high-sounding reason and asked me to marry someone. Where can I put my old face?


    I''m already my age, who else will I marry? It''s not for people to see a joke.


    Am I still shameless? "


    Gu Chao felt the veins on his forehead twitching. How could she mean that? She obviously told him in a nice voice, but where did he get involved?


    What''s the matter with Guan Ningsu and Han Yu? They both wanted to come over to say hello to him every morning, but they were afraid that being late would make him angry, and in the end, when they came to him, they wanted to dislike him and drive him away.


    Not to mention pushing him out or despising him, the two of them never even thought about it.


    Widow Gu kept looking at his daughter''s expression, seeing that her face was frowning tightly, and her heart sank even more.


    It seems that he was right, the two little hooves blew the pillow wind in the daughter''s ears, and she didn''t want him anymore.


    "These two are two little whores, but I still think they are good, and they praise them everywhere when they go out.


    It turned out that they never thought about it, and the two of them secretly thought about driving Laozi out, so that Laozi would not beat them to death today.


    Dabao, let me tell you, don��t stop them today, let alone speak for them. Dad has to deal with them well today.


    If you dare to drive me away, I will dismiss them today, and drive them away first.


    Let them know who is in charge of this home!


    Is there any elders in my eyes! What the hell! "


    Widow Gu was furious, he slapped the table and stood up, angrily going out to find Ning Su and Han Yu, to make them look good.


    Gu Chao quickly grabbed him, "Father, just sit down!


    Where do you want to go? Neither of them said anything. This is not what they did! "


    Widow Gu didn''t believe it, and looked at Gu Chao with his eyes, "You are heartless, you just married your husband and forgot your father, and now you are still helping the two of them talk, do you still take your father seriously?"


    Gu Chao originally wanted to talk to Widow Gu, but judging by his posture, it is impossible to say this easily today.


    Therefore, Gu Chao sternly sternly stared at him, pulled Widow Gu and pushed her back to the chair to sit on.


    "Hello, sit down, listen to me tell you, what are you doing!


    You usually have nothing to do, right? Think about everything you should think about or not, this matter has nothing to do with the two of them.


    If a matchmaker hadn��t come to your door, I wouldn��t have told you this. It was also my negligence in the beginning, and I didn��t expect this.


    It was only this time that the matchmaker came to remind me that what I said just now was the truth, and I didn��t mean to drive you away.


    Didn��t I just say it before? If you don''t want to get married, you can find someone to come back and marry.


    Why is it driving you away, you won��t listen to what you say, right?


    Think about it yourself!


    I can''t make the decision for you, anyway, my attitude is here. "


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao ignored Widow Gu and turned around to leave.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu saw their grandpa and grandma''s posture, they were stunned and did not dare to speak.


    When did they see grandma talking to the master so harshly?


    Master sometimes speaks fiercely on weekdays, but he never really punished them.


    It was the last time Han Zhengjun came late to greet the master, and the master only punished Han Zhengjun to kneel in the yard for half an hour, with thunder and rain.


    Like today, full of anger, really not.


    However, the grandma thought the same thing, the master was so angry that he didn''t comfort the master, compensated and coaxed him, but in the end he was even angrier than the master, turned around and left after a meal.


    Regardless of the master, this is it?


    However, there are really few juniors who are as open-minded as grandma.


    Which of the juniors in the family has already married, how can he let his widowed father remarry?


    Their grandma is also the first one.


    It wasn''t until Gu Chao walked out of the courtyard that Widow Gu came back to his senses in a daze.


    Was he yelled at by his daughter just now?


    After he realized it, Widow Gu was even more furious, standing up abruptly, grabbing his sleeves and about to rush out.


    Go find your daughter to settle accounts!


    Sure enough, I have Fulang and forgot my father, and now I am still yelling at him for Fulang!


    Widow Gu feels wronged in every possible way! There is no way to pass this day.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu, who were waiting by his side, were completely dumbfounded. After they realized it, they wanted to stop the master, but it was too late.


    I had no choice but to follow in a hurry, fearing that the master would have something bad or bad.


    As a result, the two had just followed to the gate of the yard, and they almost had no time to stop and bumped into the master''s back.


    Widow Gu grabbed his sleeves and angrily went to find his daughter, insisting on her to give him an explanation.


    He also muttered in his mouth: "What a heartless thing, I just said a few words about your husband, and you are helping those two little hooves to embarrass your father, it''s the other way around.


    What else did you say that you want me to marry someone, can I marry someone?


    Still have such an attitude towards Lao Tzu! "


    Speaking of this, Gu Widow suddenly stopped in his tracks, and stood at the gate of the yard in a daze.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu didn''t understand what happened to the old man at all. Didn''t they just want to settle accounts with grandma angrily?


    Why did you suddenly stand here again?


    And he didn''t say a word, his brows were furrowed.


    The two looked at each other, and called softly, "Master."


    Seeing that the master didn''t respond, he didn''t dare to speak anymore, so he just stood beside the master and waited.


    Widow Gu thought of what his daughter said just now, "This is my idea."


    Recalling his daughter''s attitude towards him just now, he began to doubt himself. Did he really think too much about what he thought just now?


    Widow Gu is such a person, if Gu Chao told him in a nice voice, he would have to dig into the corner, and still not believe it.


    Gu Chao had to keep a stern face and tell him angrily, but instead of coaxing him, he could still listen.


    Think about it, what kind of dog-tempered daughter is, how can he, a father, not know?


    In the past, how could my daughter have talked to him so softly, she always got impatient after a few words were wrong, and wanted to slam the door and leave.


    Over the past year, I am afraid that his daughter''s attitude towards him has changed a lot, but he has forgotten her daughter''s real temper.


    Now that Gu Chao yelled at him, he could hear it and became sober.


    According to her daughter''s temper, since she said that this matter has nothing to do with the two son-in-laws, but is her own idea, then this matter is almost inseparable.


    Just now I really thought about it, not to mention Han, he has not been in the door for a long time, and he has not figured out what his temper is.


    It was the Ning family. Since he entered the door for more than a year, he still doesn''t know what he is like to himself?


    Ning''s temperament, he can feel it thoroughly, he will never blow such pillow wind to his daughter, he dare not.


    As for Han, who had just entered the door, he hadn''t yet gained a firm footing, and he didn''t dare to push himself away.


    So this matter really has nothing to do with the two of them.


    Thinking about this point clearly, Widow Gu finally turned around and walked back.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu, who were standing by his side, looked at each other and shrugged. What could they do? Of course they went back with his master.


    "Master, please don''t be angry. Grandma has always been filial to you, and the two Zhengjun are also filial to you. It is impossible to drive you away. There must be a misunderstanding."


    Chunfeng stepped forward to support the master, and explained softly.


    Xia Yu also spoke on the side, "Yes, sir, take a look, the two Zhengjun are very filial to you on weekdays, how can they drive you away."


    Sit down at the table and pour him another cup of herbal tea, and the two continue to comfort their master.


    "Look, the two Zhengjun are respectful and respectful to you on weekdays. They always look at your face when they talk and do things. How could they have such thoughts."


    It sounds like both of them said the same thing, the more Widow Gu thinks about it, the more he feels that he must have made a mistake just now.


    Thinking back carefully to what her daughter said, what she meant was that he had worked so hard these years and wanted him to enjoy the rest of his life well.


    I was afraid that he would not have anyone to take care of me, so I thought about asking him to find another one.


    Widow Gu could not accept this point at all.


    Even if his daughter is doing it for his own good, he is afraid that he will be alone, but he can''t accept his daughter''s thinking.


    Not to mention the village, even the town, how could any daughter take the initiative to ask her father to remarry?


    It��s not like their family can��t live anymore, can��t they eat?


    Now the family is getting better, the daughter is filial, the two sons-in-law respect him very much, and the eldest granddaughter hugs him.


    There will be more granddaughters in the future, why does he have to get married because he can''t think about it?


    Most of his life has been here, how many years can he live in the future? Is it impossible to live alone?


    Besides, he is not alone. There are so many people in the family, and it��s not like no one takes care of him. Life is so easy, who else is he going to marry.


    This kind of embarrassing thing. He can''t do it.


    Speaking of shame, has Mrs. Gu done less shame over the years?


    Everyone in the whole village was offended by him, even the relatives of the Gu family didn''t want to talk to him because of Gu Laosan''s sake.


    Can he still do less embarrassing things?


    Sure enough, his vision is different now, and he also knows what it means to be ashamed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： Dont give up

    Chapter 154 Never give up


    However, Widow Gu has never thought of remarrying since the beginning.


    Just like what he said to Gu Chao earlier, if he had the intention of remarrying, would it be his turn now?


    As early as more than ten years ago, when his wife was away, he remarried while he was young and beautiful.


    By now, she is old and old, an old man, why should she marry!


    Isn''t it embarrassing to your daughter and granddaughter?


    No matter what his daughter thinks, he has already made up his mind, he won''t marry!


    Anyway, he has made up his mind in his heart, if he says he won''t marry, he won''t marry.


    If the matchmaker comes again, he will be kicked out without him entering the door, and he will not even be allowed to enter the village gate of Gujia Village in the future. What the hell!


    The matchmaker was entrusted by shopkeeper Liu to come to the Gu family to propose marriage, but he was kicked out after being ridiculed by the widow Gu. Naturally, he felt uncomfortable.


    Although he didn''t dare to say it out loud, the widow Gu who complained so much in his heart must be indispensable.


    Go back to the town and reply to shopkeeper Liu, "I can''t say anything about your marriage."


    Shopkeeper Liu was in a hurry at the time, "Why can''t we talk about it? Then what does the Gu family mean?"


    The matchmaker let out a long sigh, turned around and sat down on the chair, took a sip of the tea, and then started talking.


    "As soon as the old man entered the door of the Gu family, he was received by the two nobles of the Gu family.


    At first, they thought that the old man was going to matchmaker for their wife, and they didn''t flinch at all. They greeted the old man with a smile and were polite.


    The master of the Gu family greeted the old man with a smile at first, and asked the old man who he was from which family he told his daughter.


    As a result, when the old man said that he was talking to himself, he immediately changed his face and asked the old man to be kicked out.


    This marriage, the old man can''t say it, the shopkeeper Liu is here to ask Gao Ming. "


    Upon hearing this, shopkeeper Liu also understood that Widow Gu himself had rejected it. It seems that this matter still needs to be worked out.


    "Did you clarify the situation of my family? You said that I sincerely want to find another one to live with?"


    Shopkeeper Liu wanted the matchmaker to go there again to make peace with her. As soon as Shopkeeper Liu finished speaking, the matchmaker waved his hands again and again.


    "I can''t handle your matter. It''s okay, the words are clear, and I won''t do much, so I''ll go back."


    Shopkeeper Liu wanted to keep the matchmaker, but he couldn''t.


    Shopkeeper Liu really wanted to have another husband, but she wanted to marry Widow Gu not only because she wanted to marry another husband, but also because of Gu Chao.


    She had heard that Gu Chao had some abilities before, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    As a result, this time may come, he will marry all of them to avoid misfortune, and then come back, and he won��t hear anyone say that there is nothing wrong with Gu��s Village, and he will rely on Gu Chao��s ability to save the people in the whole village.


    Moreover, Gu Chao went to eradicate the evil things everywhere, so she came up with such a thought, and the two daughters in her family also agreed.


    The widow Gu is almost forty years old now, and he has been a widow for half his life. If someone is willing to marry him at this time, how can he not be willing to marry him?


    Shopkeeper Liu also thinks too highly of himself, and never thinks about whether Widow Gu is willing to marry.


    She has always felt that based on her conditions and some family background, it is not easy for Xu Xian to marry another widow.


    When she marries Widow Gu and comes in, Gu Chao will be her stepdaughter. Even if she is not her own, looking at his father, she will have to call her stepmother.


    By that time, it''s not just what she says.


    As long as Gu Widow is caught, then Gu Chao has to listen to her.


    With such a capable daughter, is there anything else to worry about?


    She also carefully inquired about the situation of the Gu family. Based on the newly built big house of the Gu family, the family must have a lot of money.


    Besides, Gu Chao has only been there for more than a year. From a lazy hooligan, Gu Dabao, to Gu Daochang, and with so much family background, it can be seen that she is not someone in the pool.


    In the future, I still don��t know what��s going on!


    She had a sweet dream in her heart, so she invited a matchmaker to come to her door to propose a marriage, but she was kicked out by Gu Widow without even thinking about it.


    Shopkeeper Liu can''t figure it out no matter what he thinks, just based on her conditions, how could Widow Gu look down on her?


    Widow Gu is old and a widow again, what else does he want to find?


    Who can fancy him!


    If Widow Gu finds out about her thoughts, he has to put his hips on his hips and point at her nose and yell at her.


    "What are you? If you don''t take a pee to look at yourself, can I see you?"


    However, Widow Gu doesn��t know


    Even if he didn''t know, he scolded shopkeeper Liu severely in his heart.


    "You don''t need to look at it to know that it''s not a serious thing. If you want to continue at such an old age, you should find someone else. What''s the point of finding me a widow?


    And don''t look at what he is, is he worthy of him? "


    Shopkeeper Liu was naturally unwilling, so she went to find another matchmaker.


    The matchmaker is quite well-known in the town. When he heard that shopkeeper Liu was going to marry Xu Xian, the widow of Gu''s village, he looked at shopkeeper Liu with something wrong.


    Because this matchmaker is the one that Landlord Yu invited to propose marriage to Gu Chao last year.


    At that time, he went to the Gu family to propose marriage for the young son of Landlord Yu''s family, but was ridiculed by the widow Gu and then kicked out.


    He will not accept this business.


    When he left last year, he left the words to see what son of a master the Gu family could marry.


    As a result, it has been less than a year, and Gu Chao''s status and value have also changed. He heard that Gu Chao has indeed taken a young master from Beijing.


    Isn''t that slapping him in the face?


    How could he have the face to go to the Gu family''s door again. And when Shopkeeper Liu mentioned Widow Gu, what he immediately thought of was Shopkeeper Liu''s bad intentions.


    Who is widow Gu, and what kind of virtue is he, you can know after a little inquiry.


    A serious person can marry him? Can you see him?


    It''s not because shopkeeper Liu is looking at his daughter, he can''t protect the matchmaker.


    The Gu family''s vision is very high, can they see this shopkeeper Liu? impossible.


    If he went there, he would be reprimanded by Widow Gu. In the end, the matchmaker couldn''t do it, and he ran away for nothing. He didn''t dare to lose money and lose face.


    As soon as shopkeeper Liu expressed his thoughts, he was rejected by the matchmaker on the spot. He was puzzled at first. Then came anger.


    Ah! She still doesn''t believe it, she can''t marry a widow.


    Not to mention why the shopkeeper Liu didn''t give up, but also thinking about how to marry the widow Gu.


    It was Gu Chao''s side. She came out of Widow Gu''s courtyard and went straight back to the main courtyard.


    Just now she was in Widow Gu''s yard, and she spoke in a scary tone, but when she got out of Widow Gu''s yard, she regained her expression, completely unable to see the look of being angry just now.


    The way she looked just now was just for Widow Gu to see, for fear that he would continue to pester her.


    Gu Chao was anxious to go back to comfort the two husbands! I don''t know if the two of them were scared yesterday, or were they thinking wildly?


    There are some things that should be explained clearly to the two of them, and it is better to explain clearly in front of them.


    In her life, she has no intention of marrying another man, but just wants to guard the two of them, have children, and live a good life.


    Ning Su and Han Yu were really uneasy at the beginning, especially when they saw the matchmaker congratulating them, they felt sad and helpless.


    They also know how capable their wife is, and there will definitely be many young princes who will follow her.


    As men in the inner court, what can they do?


    As long as the wife-owner likes it, they can still prevent them from entering the house. ?


    Although they knew this, they were still sad in their hearts.


    Ning Suqiang cheered up and comforted himself, the wife-owner promised him, from now on it will be only him and Han Yu, and there will be no one else.


    Even if a matchmaker came to propose marriage, the wife-master would not marry anyone else. She promised herself that the wife-master would not break her promise, and she never lied to him.


    As soon as the matchmaker came to the door, he saw the two princes and said congratulations repeatedly. Naturally, he congratulated them on having a happy event in their family.


    The two of them set up the matchmaker, and asked the girl to serve tea, and then asked: "I don''t know which family the matchmaker is talking about today?"


    Although they are unwilling in their hearts, it is their duty to take care of their wives, so what if they don��t want to.


    The matchmaker drank tea and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, is Mr. Gu at home? You have to talk to Mr. Gu about this matter."


    As soon as they heard it, they wanted to wait for their father-in-law to come back. Does this son have a lot of background? You have to speak publicly to make the decision!


    No matter what doubts the two of them have, let Manager Xu go to the village to find his father-in-law.


    When Widow Gu heard that a matchmaker had come to his door, he naturally thought of who was coming to propose marriage to her family''s eldest treasure.


    Immediately, he happily bid farewell to the people in the village and went home.


    Finally, when he came back and asked, he realized that the matchmaker had come to propose marriage to him.


    So he turned his face without saying a word, and asked his servants to drive the matchmaker out.


    The matchmaker didn''t say which one it was, and he was going to be kicked out. Naturally, he was not reconciled, so he told the shopkeeper Liu in the town.


    In the end, Widow Gu still did not change his mind, and still wanted to drive him out.


    Ning Su and Han Yu froze on the spot when they heard that they were proposing marriage for the public.


    Finally, the father-in-law lost his temper, which brought them back to God.


    The two looked at each other, and hurriedly went up to dissuade the father-in-law, one on the left and one on the right, but the two of them were thankful again, and they were also muttering about who the shopkeeper Liu was.


    It turned out that it wasn''t for the group leader to propose a marriage, so that would be great. The uneasiness that the two of them had just now disappeared.


    The biggest task for the two of them now is to coax the father-in-law. The wife-lord is not at home today, so they can''t let the father-in-law get angry.


    After the matchmaker left, the two chattered a lot, which suppressed Widow Gu''s anger.


    But soon they were forced to leave by Widow Gu, and the two of them also saw that the father-in-law was ashamed and indignant.


    So the two left obediently, leaving Eunuch to be quiet and quiet, and asked Chunfeng and Xia Yu to take good care of Eunuch, and if there was any situation, they must come to the main courtyard to find them immediately.


    The big rock in their hearts was gone, so naturally they no longer worried.


    Night, Ning Su tidied up and was about to fall asleep when she heard Qiu Shi and Dong Xue whispering outside.


    "Fortunately, the matchmaker didn''t come to propose marriage to grandma today, otherwise our Zhengjun would be so sad and wronged?


    Grandma just married Han Zhengjun and entered the house. It��s only been a month. Our Zhengjun is generous enough and we can��t let Zhengjun be wronged. "


    "Isn''t it? There is no one as magnanimous as our Zhengjun in the world. Not only did he manage newcomers to enter the house for grandma, but he also distributed the main courtyard to Han Zhengjun.


    Look at how kind our Zhengjun is to Han Zhengjun. After Han Zhengjun entered the door, he not only treated him like a brother, but also never set any rules.


    "I hope grandma will stop accepting new people."


    "Ah, who can say for sure.


    Look at this world, as long as there are some capable women, which one is not three husbands and four servants, our grandma only has two husbands, which is very small. "


    "That''s what I said, but there are not many, but maybe one day grandma meets someone who is happy outside and brings her back?"


    "Hey! I hope grandma can bring new people in a few years, so that Zhengjun can have a better life in a few years."


    "No, our Zhengjun has a good temper and a soft temper.


    If grandma really wants to lead someone into the house, can he still say no? Look at this Han Zhengjun, didn''t our Zhengjun take the initiative to mention it to grandma?


    We Zhengjun are just too good-natured. "


    The two spoke in a low voice, they didn''t realize that Ning Su was not asleep at all, and they listened to both of them''s words.


    They dare not say these words in front of Zhengjun, they just discuss them occasionally behind their backs, which is also a grievance for their own Zhengjun.


    Zhengjun has always treated them well, and never severely beat or scolded them.


    Besides, when their master is done, they can follow suit.


    Ning Su listened to what the two said, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    There is nothing wrong with what the two of them said. If the wife master really disregarded what he had promised himself, and wanted to bring new people in, what could he do?


    Can you stop it?


    Just now, he doesn''t feel wronged.


    Before Han Yu entered the house, during the time when his wife went to the capital, he was alone at home, and he did think about this matter in the dead of night.


    He was afraid that after marrying Han Yu, the wife-lord would neglect him.


    However, the fact is that the wife-lord still loves and pampers him as before, and never neglects him because of the addition of another person.


    Instead, he took care of his feelings everywhere, so there was nothing wrong with him.


    In this way, he is already very content.


    Ning Su lightly knocked on the door frame, and told the two of them through the door, "Don''t say anything wronged or not in the future. These words should not be heard by the wife and Yu''er. It''s good now."


    The two were shocked. They talked about their master''s right and wrong in private, but they were caught by the master on the spot. Naturally, they were afraid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： keep your word

    Chapter 155 Words Keep Words


    The two of them hurried in and knelt in front of Ning Su to plead guilty, "Zhengjun, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare to talk nonsense again."


    Seeing the panicked appearance of the two kneeling and kowtowing, Ning Su was actually not too angry. The reason why she spoke just now was to remind them, not to punish them.


    "Okay, as long as you know you''re wrong, remember to stop talking about this in the future, and go to sleep!"


    The two knew that Zhengjun had always been kind to others, but they also thought that they would be spared so easily.


    Naturally, I feel more grateful for Zhengjun''s kindness in my heart, and I have made up my mind to serve Zhengjun more wholeheartedly in the future.


    Then he kowtowed to Ning Su again, "Thank you Zhengjun for your tolerance, the slaves have all written it down."


    After that, the two got up and retreated, closing the door again.


    Not only the servants in the main room murmured about this matter, but several servants in the side room also talked about it in private.


    "Fortunately, the matchmaker didn''t come to say goodbye to grandma today, otherwise, what would the two Zhengjun do?"


    "Yes, grandma is not at home, if the master is interested, he will definitely agree, and the two Zhengjun dare not say no."


    Yu Zhu gave Mei Xiang and Lan Qing a sidelong glance, "Don''t let Zheng Jun hear this."


    The two of them also understood this truth, otherwise they wouldn''t have said it secretly, Dang even nodded in agreement.


    "Brother Yuzhu, don''t worry, we only dare to say these words in private, how dare you say it in front of Zhengjun, isn''t it poking Zhengjun''s heart?"


    "It''s fine for both of you to know, go to rest, I''ll serve Zhengjun first."


    "We will keep it in our hearts, and we will never talk nonsense again. Brother Yuzhu also rested earlier, so we went down."


    Yuzhu went inside and found that Zhengjun was sitting on a chair in a daze. He thought Zhengjun was because of that incident, and felt uncomfortable.


    So he stepped forward to comfort her, "Zhengjun, don''t think about it too much, today''s matter was not aimed at grandma.


    Besides, grandma might not necessarily admit new people into the mansion. "


    Han Yu sighed after hearing the words, "I also know that today''s matter has nothing to do with the wife-owner, but I still can''t help but think wildly in my heart."


    In fact, so what if you think about it randomly, you can change the wife''s mind.


    "You really think too much, and you forgot what Ning Zhengjun said? Didn''t Ning Zhengjun say it? Grandma agreed to him. From now on, there will be only Ning Zhengjun and you, and there will be no one else.


    Grandma will not enter the mansion in Naxin. "


    "That''s what I said, and I know it, but if the wife-master is so good, there will definitely be many men who like her at night. What if there is a man who can impress the wife-master one day, so that the wife-master is willing to lead him in? "


    Han Yu frowned slightly, and expressed his worries.


    "Then I don''t know when it happened, besides, who knows what will happen in the future?


    What if grandma can''t! Don''t think too much, grandma will be back tomorrow, why don''t you ask grandma? "


    Han Yu raised his head and glanced at him, and frowned even more, "How can you ask the wife-master such a thing, isn''t it going to offend the wife-master, and instead annoy the wife-master.


    In this way, wouldn��t I become a jealous husband in the eyes of the wife-lord, but I have violated a taboo.


    Forget it, forget it, let��s take one step at a time.


    When that day really comes, I can only hope that that person is also easy to get along with. "


    Yuzhu also sighed, and then cheered up to comfort her master.


    " Zhengjun, think about it, grandma treats you and Han Zhengjun so well, just as it is now, even if grandma really admits new people into the mansion in the future, she will still treat you both well.


    Don��t worry about Zhengjun, you see that grandma didn��t turn Ning Zhengjun cold because of your door!


    It can be seen that grandma has an idea in her heart and will not make you sad. "


    Han Yu pursed his lips and did not speak, because he actually had something in his heart that he kept holding back.


    The wife-lord can treat her elder brother like this, but she may not be able to treat him like this.


    The elder brother gave birth to a daughter for the wife-owner, and she is both the eldest daughter and the legitimate daughter, so the weight of the elder brother in the wife-master''s heart is naturally different.


    As for him, he is still just a soul body, not to mention a husband who is unable to bear children for his wife and has nothing to produce. He has violated the seven rules.


    It would be fine if he was favored by his wife-lord, but what would he do if he lost the favor of his wife-lord one day?


    There is not even a room for turning around, how can I win the favor of the wife-lord again?


    But these words, he can only be depressed in his heart, afraid to speak out.


    If you say it, it will only cause everyone to worry, so it is better not to say it.


    "Okay, you go to sleep too, I don''t need you to serve me here, I''m going to rest too."


    Tomorrow the wife-lord will be back, and the wife has to comfort the father-in-law, but the father-in-law cannot be angry anymore.


    Seeing that Zhengjun said he wanted to rest, Yuzhu saluted and left.


    In his heart, he was also worried about his own Zhengjun. Just like Han Yu, he also thought about the child.


    I dare not say a word of these words in front of my Zhengjun, for fear of poking my Zhengjun''s heart.


    Zhengjun finally got his wish and married his grandmother as a husband, and he was able to live in front of him and talk to him, which is already a great blessing from heaven to his master.


    He can only beg one more bodhisattva, god, and hope that grandma can give his Zhengjun a child.


    Early the next morning, the two went to pay respects to Widow Gu as usual.


    It''s just that the two of them were kicked out by Widow Gu before they could say a word.


    They also knew why the father-in-law was like this, and they didn''t dare to say anything, so they withdrew.


    The two of them can''t, so they will wait for the wife-owner to come back to make up her mind.


    Gu Chao returned to the middle gate of the main courtyard, just in time to see Qiu Shi coming out from inside, and asked him, "What happened to the two Zhengjuns?"


    Qiu Shi bowed his knees and saluted, and replied: "The two Zhengjun are teasing Miss in the yard."


    Gu Chao heard this and thought, things are not too bad.


    Then I heard Qiu Shi say, "The matchmaker came to the house yesterday."


    At this point, Qiu Shi hesitated to speak, and he felt that what he said next seemed a little inappropriate, and if he didn''t say it, he felt wronged by Zhengjun.


    Maybe grandma can comfort the two Zheng Jun if she finds out!


    When Gu Chao saw him hesitating, he knew that Fu Lang must have some thoughts in his heart, so he let him go down without listening to Qiu Shi and waving his hand.


    As soon as Gu Chao entered the yard, she saw two husbands hugging their daughter in the yard, and seeing the two laughing, she couldn''t help laughing.


    There is a husband and a child, only one wish is enough.


    Yuzhu looked up and saw grandma coming back, so she quickly knelt down and saluted, "Grandma, you are back."


    When he said hello, the two teasers also raised their heads and looked this way.


    As soon as they saw their wife, they came up to him with a smile on their face, "The wife is back, please come and sit down."


    "Go out for a while, but are you tired? I''m going to fill the water for the wife, take a good bath and then sleep."


    Ning Su handed the child in her arms to Yuzhu to hold, and said that she was about to go to the bathroom.


    Gu Chao chuckled, "I want to take a bath. I''m going to trouble Franc."


    Ning Su cast a glance at her, "What did the wife-master say? It''s my job to serve the wife-master, so I''m going to be troublesome. Let the wife-master rest for a while."


    When Ning Su put the water out and asked Gu Chao, Gu Chao took the two of them into the bathroom.


    The two had already had the experience of serving the wife-lord to take a bath together, this time they were not as shy as last time.


    Gu Chao lay in the bath with his eyes closed and enjoyed the meticulous service of the two husbands. When it was about the same time, Gu Chao held a husband by the hand.


    Let the two of them lean against him, and then he spoke, "The matchmaker came to the door yesterday, but did it scare you?""


    Both of them didn''t expect the wife-leader to say this suddenly, and they were thinking about how to answer the wife-leader.


    If it is said that they were frightened, it means that the two of them are jealous. If they say that they are not frightened, they are lying.


    In the end, the two were still the teacher''s answer, "At first, we really thought that the matchmaker came to propose a marriage for the wife. We were really scared."


    It''s not scary, it''s just that the wife-lord will accept another servant.


    "I found out later that I came to explain to my father-in-law."


    Speaking of this, the two said at the same time, "The wife master will go and persuade the father-in-law later, you can''t be angry all the time."


    Gu Chao patted the hands of the two of them to comfort him: "When I came back just now, I went to see it at Dad''s place, and it should be fine.


    It''s you two, don''t think about what you have and what you don''t have. "


    Both of them looked at their wives, waiting for what the wives would say next, because they wanted the wives to give them peace of mind.


    "I said before that there will only be the two of you in the family, and there will be no one else.


    I''ll tell you this again today, keep it in your heart, no matter if a matchmaker comes to your door in the future, you just refuse.


    Father, don��t worry, just leave it to your wife. "


    Widow Gu is still waiting to serve his daughter again, and wants to have more granddaughters!


    When the two of them heard what the wife said, they felt very at ease in their hearts, and they naturally smiled.


    Both of them don��t want to say something against their will to show their generosity, and they don��t want to say anything, as long as they like it, they will accept it.


    The two of them could not accept it and did not want to accept it.


    Now the wife master has promised them that they just want to obey the wife master��s words.


    The two leaned on the shoulders of the wife, "We all obey the wife."


    Gu Chao hugged the two of them in his arms, pinching the soft flesh in his palms in a leisurely manner.


    "Don''t worry, what you say for your wife is what you say, and what you promise will never change."


    The two were moved, full of sweetness, and expressed their opinions one after another, "We all believe in the wife-lord."


    Gu Chao is at home with his husband and children every day, and he practices under the peach tree in his spare time.


    She practiced under the peach tree to make the peach tree grow faster, so that she could make swings for her husband and children as soon as possible.


    When the peach blossoms bloom next spring, Fu Lang and his children will be able to swing under the peach blossom trees in autumn.


    Now that the situation has stabilized, the first thing Mrs. Wu does after returning home is to find a matchmaker to go to Yu''s house to propose marriage.


    Although the two parties have agreed verbally, the matchmaker still has to be hired.


    Their family is married to a husband, so these three books and six rituals are indispensable.


    Ning An is also full of energy every day. The mouth can grin up to the ears.


    After setting the time to propose marriage, she looked forward to counting the hours every day.


    Yu Miaoer and Ning An have been together in the Gu Mansion for more than half a month. Although they are not together all the time, they can see each other every day.


    Most of the time, they are with the elders, and occasionally the two of them will talk in the garden of the Gu family.


    Although they were separated by a few steps and had no physical contact, every time the two met and talked, Yu Miao''er could not help but blush.


    In retrospect, when he saw Gu Chao in the town that day, he immediately felt that this person was his type.


    It turned out that she was Gu Chao, and I felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Still thinking, in the future, she must find a better wife than Gu Chao.


    Unexpectedly, they became a family in the end.


    In some respects Ning An is naturally inferior to Gu Chao, but Yu Miaoer thinks Ning An is also a good person.


    At least, he thought to himself.


    In that situation, she was able to disregard her own life and come to her family, which shows that she is a person who can live a life and treat herself well.


    And he looks better than Gu Chao!


    Although he is not as powerful as Gu Chao, he is still tall and looks good, much better looking than Gu Chao.


    No, just Gu Chao��s appearance is not attractive to young masters, and she is so tall and burly, I don��t know when I first saw her, I thought she was a bandit who came down from some mountain.


    Just like Ning Su and Han Yu, they are full of their own wives.


    Yu Miaoer felt that he still liked Ning An.


    After returning home, Yu Miaoer embroidered her wedding dress at home with peace of mind, waiting for Lin''an to come to propose marriage.


    When they left that day, Ning An promised him that after returning, he would invite a matchmaker to come to propose marriage.


    He really believed in Ning An, so after returning home, under the guidance of his father, An An showed off his wedding dress with peace of mind.


    Madam Yu has already put her previous thoughts behind her, and now she also sincerely wants to marry the Ning family.


    She also heard from Ning An that there is an orchard at home, and the fruit trees planted in it were given to her by Gu Chao.


    The things that come out of Gu Chao''s hands are definitely not ordinary products. After the fruit trees in her orchard are ready, there must be a steady stream of money sent home.


    In the past, she did not agree to marry her son to Ning An because she was afraid that she would wrong her son.


    But it��s different now. With the orchard of Ning��s family, his son will be able to live well in the future, which is definitely better than living at home.


    Looking at Ning An''s concern for her son, she is also honest, so there is no reason for her to disagree.


    Yu Fulang was also very satisfied with Ning An. Men and women think differently. Men don''t think about so many conflicts of interest. They just think that their daughter-in-law can treat their son well, which is his greatest hope.


    After returning home, I wrote a letter and asked someone to send it to the homes of the eldest son and the second son. First, they reported that they were safe, and then talked about the marriage of the youngest son, so that they would no longer have to look at others.


    Before, he asked his two sons to help him see if there was any suitable person, so that he could find a good wife for the youngest son. Now that the youngest son is engaged, the two sides are not going to be dismissed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： in law

    Chapter 156 In-laws


    The Ning family and the Yu family discussed the marriage of their two children, and at the end of this year, their marriage was finalized.


    After all, Ning An and Yu Miao''er are not too young, the two families are engaged, and the two children have feelings for each other, so what are you delaying.


    The two sons of the Yu family were a little unhappy when they first heard that their father said that the wife he had chosen for the younger brother was from the countryside.


    Sent someone to deliver the letter back, the meaning before the words is that they will show the younger brother again, and must find a good wife with the younger brother, and hope that the mother will call off this marriage.


    They themselves married well, so naturally they don��t want their younger brother to marry a country woman. As for their younger brother, can they still work in the fields with their own wives like those country men?


    The two of them also genuinely cared about their younger brother and wished him a good marriage.


    Yu Fulang received a letter from his two sons, and then he remembered that he hadn''t told them clearly about the situation of the Ning family.


    So I wrote another letter to explain it, but the letter was sent out, and both sons came back.


    They were also afraid that they wouldn''t be able to explain clearly, so they came back specifically to see what was going on.


    And just before that kind of disaster happened, although the mother said that she would go to the house of the elder Gu to avoid the disaster, but they didn''t know exactly what the situation was, and they still didn''t feel at ease if they didn''t come back to take a look.


    Another reason is that their wives want them to come back and ask, when did the family have a relationship with that Daoist Gu, and they were able to go to his house to avoid disaster.


    Few people knew the name of Gu Chao in the past, but after this disaster, there are very few people who don''t know the name of Gu Chao!


    Because the people fled to the capital to avoid disaster, they brought back a lot of rumors about Gu Chao from the capital.


    It turned out that last year, Gu Chao became famous in his heart.


    Because this time, those Taoist priests contradicted several adults for Gu Chao''s words at the feast of the Holy Majesty, Gu Chao''s reputation became even greater.


    Of course, the most talked-about thing is that Gu Chao married the son of the Han family.


    I heard from the local people in the capital that at midnight, there was a strong wind outside, and the red sedan chair came out of the Han Mansion and went all the way to the Gu Mansion.


    The person who carries the sedan chair and the person who sees off the relatives are not ordinary people.


    They only dared to look at it from a distance, but they didn''t dare to get close, because the cold air was too strong, and they felt chills on their backs when they got closer.


    I heard that Gu Chao went down to Fengcheng himself to bring the young master of the Han family back.


    Not only that, but also let the officials of Fengcheng see off the relatives in person, this kind of ability is comparable to ordinary people?


    Then Gu Chao is probably no longer an ordinary person.


    Later, I heard from those people who went to Gujia Village to avoid disaster that there was indeed a Hirao in the Gu residence, who was brought back from the capital by Gu Chao.


    It was said that it was the day when he came back. After a long list of dowry, it turned out to be a black wooden coffin.


    In the coffin, lying there is Hirao who entered the door from Gu Chaoxin,


    Some people also heard that people in Gujia Village said that they had personally met a Fulang surnamed Han, who looked different from ordinary people.


    And they should say that Gu Chao got supernatural powers after going to the ghost gate for a while.


    Can a person who can go to that place still be a human being?


    These rumors have been spread all over the streets and alleys, and the common people have no way of distinguishing which one is true and which is false.


    But isn��t there a saying that is well said. There is no such thing as a wave, since it has been spread, there must be a reason, and it cannot be groundless.


    The people of Gujia Village have said it themselves, and there must be no fakes.


    It��s just what does Hirao from Gu Chao look like, is he as blue-faced and fangs as in the legend? It''s scary!


    What happened, we will know after they go home and ask their family members.


    The two returned to Yu''s house, and they were even more anxious when they found that the younger brother had already started embroidering the wedding dress.


    "Mother, Dad, what do you think? Why did you find a girl from the country for my younger brother?"


    "Our little brother has been pampered and raised since he was a child, how can he work in the fields."


    Madam Yu glanced at her two sons, and then said disapprovingly, "Who told you that Miaoer is going to work in the fields?"


    The two were stunned after hearing this, and glanced at each other.


    "Then what''s going on with him? Isn''t the Ning family in Shanghe Village? What else could change?"


    Yu Fulang took the hands of the two sons and patted them, and comforted him: "You two sit down first, don''t worry, and listen to Daddy tell you slowly."


    "Na Ning''s family is indeed in Shanghe Village, and they are indeed farming, but their home is an orchard in China.


    Your brother is at their house, he doesn''t need to work. "


    "Even if it''s an orchard, it''s in the countryside, how can it compare with the ladies in the county town!"


    The boss of the Yu family looked at Yu Miaoer, "Little brother, why don''t you talk? What do you think?"


    Yu Miao was called by name, his eyes were lowered, and his face was stained with blush.


    "I always listen to my mother, but Miss Ning''s family is actually pretty good."


    The second son of the Yu family looked at his younger brother with hatred, "It''s just a country girl, what a lady!


    You can��t even look down on the second Miss Mipu I told you about last time, but you still have a crush on her! "


    Yu Miaoer''s face turned even redder, she nodded lightly, and said "Yes".


    Seeing him like this, the two of them wanted to pinch him.


    Why are you so useless? How long has it been since you came back from them? He was hooked away by a country girl.


    "Don''t worry, you two, listen to Daddy, it''s not over yet."


    Yu Fulang went on to say: "Didn''t the boss come to pick us up that day and told you that we went to Taoist Gu''s house to avoid disaster?"


    As soon as Gu Chao was mentioned, both of them became energetic.


    "That''s right, dad, what''s going on here? When did our family get involved with the Gu family?"


    "When? It''s not the time for disaster.


    It''s still Ning An, if it weren''t for her, how could we go to Gu''s family to avoid disaster. "


    The two were even more puzzled when they heard what their father said.


    Isn��t Ning An a country girl? When did you get involved with the Gu family again!


    It is also possible to pick up someone to take care of Gu''s family. Is this something that can be done in a normal relationship?


    Could it be that the Ning family is related to the Gu family?


    If that''s the case, it''s pretty much the same for their younger brother to marry that Ning An.


    Madam Yu put down the teacup before she spoke.


    "The Ning family and the Gu family are related by marriage. The son of the Ning family married Gu Chao and was Gu Chao''s rightful husband. He also gave birth to a daughter for Gu Chao. Ning An is Gu Chao''s eldest sister.


    Moreover, the orchard of the Ning family was built by Gu Chao. "


    Having said that, the two of them gasped as there was something they didn''t understand.


    When he looked at his little brother again, his eyes changed, "I said you little bastard, you can actually fall in love with her, so that''s what happened!"


    "I didn''t make it clear just now, so my elder brother and I were still worried. You are unscrupulous and still watching our jokes!"


    Yu Miaoer blurted out, "I don''t think Miss Ning is good because of those!"


    After finishing speaking, he felt that he was too aggressive, his face flushed red, he pursed his lips and couldn''t speak anymore.


    They didn''t know that Yu Miao''er was shy and embarrassed, and it was also true that an unmarried boudoir man met his own marriage, which is not the case.


    Back then, when they were not married, wasn��t it the same?


    But they finally don''t have to worry about the younger brother''s marriage. Anyway, they are relieved to have such a good family.


    The younger brother''s marriage was put aside, and the two asked their mother about the Gu family.


    When they went out, the head of the family had repeatedly told them to ask about the situation of the Gu family.


    It would be even better if their family had friendship with the Gu family.


    Judging from the current situation, their family does have friendship with Gu Chao.


    It is still a relationship, which is different from ordinary friendship.


    "Mother, I heard that there is a Hirao in Gu Chao''s family, who is the young son of General Jingzhonghan''s family."


    Madam Yu nodded, "Indeed."


    "That Mr. Han, is he different from ordinary people? Was he really brought back from Fengcheng by Gu Chao?"


    About this matter, Gu Chao explained to everyone in the Gu family, and Madam Yu was there at the time.


    Naturally knew what was going on, so he nodded and confirmed: "It is true."


    Yu Fulang also said: "Han Zhengjun of Gu''s residence. Although he looks a little haggard, he is really no different from ordinary people.


    He has a mild temper and is very easy to get along with. "


    During the time at Gu''s house, Yu Fulang and Yu Miao''er had the most contacts with Ning Su and Han Yu, so they naturally understood Han Yu''s character and situation better.


    Yu Miaoer also answered, "Brother Han Yu is pretty good, although it is sometimes inconvenient, but he really looks no different from ordinary people.


    Well, I also heard Brother Han Yu say that Daoist Gu brought him back from Fengcheng, and it was Mr. Judge who sent him back at that time! "


    The two swallowed subconsciously. It turned out that the rumors were true.


    Then Gu Chao really has such a skill that he can even bring back the people there, and let the magistrate personally send the relatives off.


    Madam Yu looked at her two sons, and she didn''t know why they were asking these questions.


    It��s not all about the two daughters-in-law.


    The eldest son was probably entrusted by the county magistrate, so he came home specially for this trip.


    So he pointed to his daughter Yu Shengzhang, who was sitting next to him, "Your sister went out to collect the bill that day, and encountered an evil thing that escaped from Beijing. Fortunately, Daoist Gu arrived in time, otherwise Shengzhang would have been killed." into the mouths of those evil things."


    The two looked at their sister at the same time, and they saw Yu Shengzhang nodding.


    " What my mother said was that the situation was extremely urgent at that time. There were four of us in total, and the two of them were eaten by the evil thing alive, and only Li San and I came back.


    At that time, I was so frightened that I thought I was going to die on the spot.


    At a critical moment, Daoist Gu descended from the sky to eradicate those evil things, and then brought me back to Father Gu to recuperate.


    If it wasn''t for Daoist Gu, where would I be? "


    As he spoke, Yu Shengzhang took out the talisman paper he wore next to his body and showed it to his two brothers.


    "This is what Daoist Gu gave me to exorcise evil spirits. He said that it will take a year or two to wear it to completely remove the evil energy from my body."


    The two of them were terrified when they heard their sister talking about the situation that day. Fortunately, there was Gu Chao, otherwise they would never have seen their sister again.


    The two of them carefully inquired about the situation of the Gu family, and determined which of the rumors were true and which were false. They left their natal home the next day and went to the county.


    As soon as the eldest of the Yu family returned to the mansion, he was dragged by his wife to go to the county government office to meet the eldest sister.


    It turned out that the emperor issued an imperial edict, and one of the imperial edicts was for their elder sister, and the other was for the elder sister to send to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao eradicated a catastrophe for the people of the world this time, and saved the people from the fire and water, so the emperor naturally had to show something.


    Otherwise, there is no second chance to speak.


    Last time in Beijing, although Gu Chao said her request, the emperor agreed.


    Although they have already been paid, but in this worldly way, there must always be exchanges.


    So, after the emperor learned that there were no more evil things coming out to harm people in the world, he immediately issued an imperial edict to Gu Chao.


    The imperial decree naturally praised Gu Chao for his righteousness and for the benefit of the people of the world, and then a series of rewards.


    The **** who delivered the imperial edict arrived at the county seat, first came to find the magistrate, and then issued an edict for the magistrate to take her to Gu Chao''s mansion.


    The eldest brother of the Yu family''s wife''s family name is Huang, and Huang''s second child was anxiously waiting at home. As soon as his husband came back, he immediately took him to the eldest sister''s house.


    It is to let the elder sister know and prepare in advance before going to Gu Chao''s mansion.


    The boss of the Yu family came to the county government office, first met the **** and eldest sister, and then told them what he heard about Gu Chao at home.


    When the two sisters of the Huang family heard it, it turned out that the Yu family was related to the Gu family by marriage. Based on this, isn''t their Huang family also related to the Gu family?


    With this relationship, this errand should be able to be handled better.


    And they are going to give rewards to Gu Chao, so they will definitely not be made things difficult by Gu Chao.


    She heard the **** talk about Gu Chao''s temper, and she was a little worried that when she went to Gu''s mansion, something wrong would offend Gu Gu Chao.


    Not only did the relationship fail, but he also got himself involved.


    But now, she has a solid foundation in her heart. As long as her uncle is married to the Ning family, then they and the Gu family are legitimate in-laws.


    In this case, Gu Chao always should give her a little bit of face.


    She also knows that those who are really capable have their own tempers, and they must be difficult to meet.


    It''s just that this Gu Chao is not generally difficult to get along with, she dares not even give the emperor face, let alone a small seventh-rank county magistrate.


    After having a solid foundation in his heart, Mr. Huang and the **** went to Gu''s mansion together.


    On this day, a group of carriages escorted by guards and head catchers from the county government came to Gujia Village.


    The villagers didn''t know what was going on, and thought something serious had happened, so they hurried to report to the village chief.


    When the village chief came out to see the situation, his heart skipped a beat and he hurried forward to meet him.


    Being a bodyguard and a catcher, the person in the carriage must be of extraordinary status.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： arrogance

    Chapter 157 Arrogance


    Before the village head went up to ask the leading guards, the head catcher stepped forward and asked, "Where is Mr. Gu''s house? Our county magistrate and Liu Zhangyin of the public came to proclaim the decree by order of the Holy Majesty."


    This sentence was like thunder on the ground, and the entire Gujia Village was blown up.


    It turned out that the people who came here were the magistrate of the county, as well as high-ranking officials in Beijing.


    What kind of imperial decree is proclaimed, and that imperial edict can only be issued by the holy majesty. In this way, the great treasure of their village is known to the current majesty.


    All of a sudden, everyone knelt down on the ground with a plop, shouting long live.


    Seeing the imperial decree is like seeing the Holy Spirit, not kneeling.


    Unexpectedly, there would be a day in their life where they could see the imperial decree.


    After the worship, Village Chief Gu said tremblingly: "Gu Chao''s house is in the village, and the grass-roots will lead the way for adults."


    When the village chief was speaking, she lay prone on the ground without even daring to lift her head, and she stuttered when she spoke. It was completely obvious that she was excited at this time.


    How could you not be excited? The biggest official she has ever met in her life is the county magistrate, and now there is still a day when she can meet the high officials in Beijing, it is impossible not to be excited.


    As for why he kept his head down and dared not raise his head to speak, he was completely frightened.


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and the county magistrate poked his head out from inside.


    "Are you the head of Gujia Village?"


    The village chief didn''t expect that the county magistrate would still remember him, so he nodded excitedly and said yes.


    The county magistrate doesn''t remember that Village Chief Gu just thought this person looked familiar, and seeing that she was speaking on behalf of the villagers, then this person must be the village chief.


    The head of each village in the county will go to the county government office to meet with the county magistrate every year to report on the situation of the year.


    She was lucky enough to meet this Lord Huang, but there were too many of them, and they only met once a year, so the county magistrate might not remember every one of them.


    Moreover, the county magistrate is changed every three years, and people who meet once a year, how can they remember so much.


    "Then ask Village Chief Gu to lead the way!"


    The village chief was so excited that he almost fell when he got up. Fortunately, with the support of her eldest daughter, he was able to stand firmly.


    "My lords, please come with your name."


    The village chief was leading the way, and he also murmured in his heart, looking at the posture of these people, they probably didn''t come to trouble Gu Chao.


    There are Ouchi guards following, and that Liu Zhangyin, although she doesn''t know what kind of official this is, but she must be serving the official on her body.


    This is probably related to Gu Chao��s trip to Beijing to eliminate evil spirits. Maybe the Holy One saw that she eradicated evil things, and this was to reward her.


    The village chief was also too excited to see the other carriage led by the guards behind him. The carriage contained all the rewards given to Gu Chao by the emperor.


    The village chief took the lead in knocking on the door of the Gu family. Because the disaster was over, the Gu family no longer restricted contact with people in the village.


    Hearing someone knock on the door, Aunt Li, who was guarding the door, asked and opened the door.


    "Who is it?"


    The eldest daughter of the village chief responded, "Aunt Li, I am Gu Lin, open the door quickly, an adult from Beijing is looking for Gu Chao."


    Aunt Li was opening the door. Hearing that it was the eldest daughter of the village chief, and hearing that she had an adult from Beijing coming, she opened the door a little faster.


    After opening the door, I saw a circle of people outside the door, tall horses, guards with knives, and many arrests.


    Aunt Li hurried back and shouted to the servant who was working in the front yard, "Go in and report to grandma, saying that a distinguished guest has arrived."


    Regardless of what these people do, depending on their identities, they must first report to grandma.


    Arriving at the gate of the Gu family, the **** and Magistrate Huang got out of the carriage together, and looked up at the plaque at the gate of the Gu family.


    Looking around at the gate of Gu''s house, County Magistrate Huang sighed in his heart, Daoist Gu really enjoys it. He can build such a big house in the countryside, which shows his ability.


    Looking inside through the gate, I saw the layout plan inside, but it was better than looking at her county grandpa''s house.


    The old **** served the emperor in the palace. Naturally, her vision is wider than that of the county magistrate. In her opinion, there is nothing particularly outstanding about Gu Chao''s house.


    Compared with those big officials in Beijing, it is still far behind, it just takes up a lot of land.


    The two made some concessions to each other, raised their legs and walked into Gu''s mansion.


    Because Village Chief Gu was with them, Aunt Li couldn''t stop them, and they were court officials. It''s impossible to stop yourself.


    Gu Chao was practicing under the peach tree, and when he heard about it, he reported that a nobleman had come, and he still brought his guards.


    I thought to myself, I am afraid it is someone from Beijing, raised my brow slightly, and stood up.


    Patting the slightly wrinkled robe on his body, he raised his legs and walked outside.


    She wants to see what the emperor gave her again?


    When she was in Beijing, she had already made it very clear with the emperor, and the emperor''s reward was also paid, which can be said to be both money and goods.


    As a result, she has sent another person here. Gu Chao can probably guess the meaning of this.


    As soon as Gu Chao arrived at the front flower hall, he heard the voice of village chief Gu, "Two adults, please sit inside."


    Guan Xu came out before Gu Chao, and was entertaining the county magistrate and the **** with the village head at this time.


    "My lords, please take your seat first, and this slave will invite my grandma to come out."


    As he spoke, he arranged for the servants to serve tea and snacks.


    The old **** hadn''t spoken since he entered the door, and it was Magistrate Huang who had always spoken.


    After listening to Guanshi Xu''s words, he nodded and said, "Go, we''ll just wait here."


    Manager Xu saw his grandma coming in from the outside as soon as he turned his head, and hurried to greet her.


    "Grandma."


    Gu Chao waved his hand to let Guanshi Xu go down, and at the same time ordered: "Master and Zhengjun don''t have to come here."


    Guan Xu responded and went down, and then Gu Chao bowed his hands to the two of them and said politely: "The two distinguished guests have come from a long way, please forgive me for being so far away."


    The two of them did not dare to be arrogant in front of Gu Chao. This person dared to offend even the emperor, so what are they?


    The two stood up, bowed to Gu Chao and bowed their hands in return, "Gu Daochang is polite."


    Then the magistrate Huang began to introduce again, "I am the magistrate of this county, and my surname is Huang."


    Talking, the county magistrate turned sideways and introduced the **** beside him.


    "This is Liu Zhangyin from the capital. The two of us came this time to bring the imperial decree from the Holy Majesty. Please also ask Daoist Gu to accept the decree."


    The palm print of Liu who came back this time is the **** sent by the emperor to announce the decree last time, and he had dealt with Gu Chao.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but Daoist Gu still looks the same."


    Gu Chao responded with a smile, "Liu''s palm print is also radiant, good luck."


    Other people say that she is lucky, but Liu Zhangyin doesn''t care, it''s just a polite word


    But these words have a different meaning when they come out of Gu Chao''s mouth.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for your kind words. This old slave is thanks to you."


    After the two exchanged polite greetings, Gu Chao asked the two to sit down again.


    Gu Chao could not have kneeled to receive the order, turned around and sat on the first seat, and then said again: "I don''t know why the Holy One sent Liu Zhangyin and Huang County Magistrate here?"


    County Magistrate Huang has never seen such an arrogant person like Gu Chao. They all said that they came to announce the decree, but this man not only showed no respect at all, he didn''t immediately burn incense and take a bath, and then set up an incense table to receive the decree, and even sat down.


    County magistrate Huang didn''t know what to do for a while, so he had to look at Liu''s palm print beside him.


    It is not the first time that Liu Zhangyin has dealt with Gu Chao, and she has already thought of this situation.


    She had no intention of waiting for Gu Chao to kneel down to receive the order, she knew it was impossible.


    It''s just that Gu Chao can defy the imperial power, but she can''t.


    After Gu Chao sat down, she respectfully took the Minghuang imperial decree from the box in the guard''s hand, held it in both hands, and brought it to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao took it casually and unfolded it, and it turned out to be similar to what she thought.


    First some words of praise, and finally various rewards.


    Why the emperor did this, she also understood in her heart.


    Since the emperor extended his hand to her, and there is no dispute between her and the emperor, it is hard for her to say anything to refuse.


    Since the emperor wants to make good friends with her, let''s make good friends.


    As long as it doesn''t involve her interests, she doesn''t mind.


    Gu Chao turned his hands away and put away the imperial decree, and asked Liu''s palm print to do it again.


    "Thank you, Majesty, for your kindness, Gu accepted it."


    When they saw Gu Chao flipping his hands, they disappeared the shadow of the imperial decree. They were amazed and lamented Gu Chao''s ability.


    When Liu Zhangyin heard Gu Chao''s words, his heart suddenly became at ease.


    She was afraid that Gu Chao would not accept it, or that there would be something waiting for her later.


    Seeing her so direct and straightforward, she felt at ease.


    This kind of people with real abilities naturally have their own way of speaking and doing things, and Gu Chao is the most straightforward type of speaking and doing things among them.


    Before she left the palace, the Holy Majesty ordered her not to say too much, just to see how Gu Chao reacted after seeing the imperial decree.


    It would be best if she answered it readily, but if she didn''t answer it, then it''s Gu Chao''s words and he can''t say much.


    In this case, her errand can be regarded as a good one, and she can go back to work with the Holy Majesty.


    "Gu Daochang is polite, the Holy Majesty explained when the servant went out, this time I came here to send rewards to Gu Daochang, nothing else.


    Gu Daochang saved tens of thousands of people in the world this time, which is a great merit. The Holy One also said that these ordinary things are just icing on the cake for Gu Daochang.


    Gu Daochang has a compassionate heart to save the world, so the people all over the world should remember Gu Daochang''s merit. "


    Gu Chao didn''t take this flattering word to heart.


    But the word merit is indeed correct, no matter how the people in the world are or how the emperor is, this is her merit, and the way of heaven should record it for her.


    As long as she has this skill, everything else doesn''t matter.


    The two of them said some polite words to Gu Chao again, seeing that Gu Chao had no intention of keeping them, they wisely said they would leave.


    Gu Chao personally sent the two of them to the door, which can be considered as a kindness of the landlord.


    The two got into the carriage, and only after leaving the Gu family village did they talk about the differences of the Gu family.


    Just now at the gate, Liu Zhangyin felt that there was nothing unusual in the Gu residence, but the moment he stepped into the gate of the Gu family, he immediately overturned his previous thoughts.


    There is nothing strange about this, it is completely too strange, but at that moment, he felt comfortable all over his body, and his bones were much lighter.


    Magistrate Huang naturally felt the same way. She was even more surprised than Liu Zhangyin. After all, Liu Zhangyin had seen Gu Chao''s methods, and she had some confidence in her heart.


    Magistrate Huang, on the other hand, heard all about Gu Chao from rumors, and this was the first time he experienced it in person and was naturally surprised.


    At first, she wanted to get close to Gu Chaotao and talk about the fact that the two families were relatives, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t say it out loud, thinking that when Yu Miao''er and Ning An got married, she would come here in person, which would definitely have a better effect.


    The village chief personally sent the team of chariots and horses out of the Gu family village before returning to the Gu family.


    From the beginning to the end, she was in a daze, especially after seeing Gu Chao''s attitude towards the two adults, she was really terrified.


    I was afraid that the guard with a knife at the door would suddenly rush in and take Gu Chao down.


    She knew that Gu Chao was capable, but she never expected that Gu Chao would have such an attitude towards the imperial court officials.


    That is an official appointed by the imperial court, and the other one is a celebrity around the Holy Majesty.


    Until now, she still feels that her calves are twisted. If her eldest daughter hadn''t supported her, she might have sat down on her ass.


    When he came to Gu''s house again, Gu Chao was still sitting in the flower hall waiting for them.


    Gu Chao knew that she would definitely come back again, so he sat here and waited for her to come.


    Seeing the village chief come in, Gu Chao got up to help her.


    "Auntie, sit down first."


    While supporting Village Chief Gu, Gu Chao had luck and spiritual power in his hands to gently sort out the meridians for Village Chief Gu.


    She also knew that Village Chief Gu was frightened, and she might not be able to recover for a while.


    Village Chief Gu naturally felt the difference in Gu Chao''s hand holding her, so he didn''t speak, waiting to gradually calm down.


    After she calmed down, Gu Chao withdrew her hand, and then she raised her finger to point at Gu Chao.


    "Tell me about what you just said, but it scared me a lot."


    Gu Lin, the eldest daughter of Village Chief Gu. Sitting under his mother''s hand, he patted his chest and said.


    "Dabao, I didn''t expect you to have such a big face now, even the county magistrate and the celebrities around the saint will treat you with courtesy."


    The village head patted his daughter on the shoulder with a "snap".


    After filming, she gave her another sideways glance, "She''s not showing any face, she''s simply too rampant!


    Not afraid of the guard with a knife at the door. As soon as you draw the knife, you will be executed on the spot. "


    When Village Chief Gu said the last half of the sentence, he said it to Gu Chao.


    In the end, Gu Chao laughed loudly, "Auntie, you saw it just now. Do you think she dared to draw a knife at me?


    No matter what emperor or minister he is, he has to squat in front of the powerful strength. "


    This is correct, but Village Chief Gu still feels lingering fear.


    She has lived for most of her life, and the idea of ??supremacy of imperial power has also enveloped her for most of her life. It cannot be changed overnight.


    In their hearts, the emperor is the sky and their ruler.


    As the saying goes, the world is so big, could it be the land of the king. On the shore of the land, could it be the king''s ministers.


    Even if Gu Chao has great abilities, can he still win over the emperor?


    She still has to be a subject of the emperor!


    As a result, today, Gu Chao ruthlessly overturned this idea in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： confident

    Chapter 158 Confident


    As a result, today, Gu Chao ruthlessly overturned this idea in her heart.


    Village Chief Gu opened his mouth a few times, but in the end he still didn''t say anything wrong with Gu Chao.


    Actually, what Gu Chao said is correct, she has the ability to not look at anyone''s face now, so why should she feel wronged and subservient to others.


    Not only that, she has already done it.


    Today''s situation, she has come to recall it now, the emperor gave Gu Chao a reward today, obviously for the purpose of bringing Yu Gu Chao closer.


    Otherwise, she, a ninety-five supreme being, an existence above tens of millions, would bow her head?


    It can be seen that she still underestimated Gu Chao''s ability in the past, and didn''t think about it at a deeper level.


    However, he still wanted to remind Gu Chao, "It''s good that you know it yourself, but you must be on guard against others."


    The village chief didn''t speak too bluntly, but even so, Gu Chao understood what she meant.


    The village chief wants to remind her that no matter how powerful she is, she must be on guard.


    After all, that person is the Supreme Ninety-Five, with endless rights in his hands.


    She is used to holding power again, and she was suddenly provoked by Gu Chao. Can she bear this tone?


    She can''t treat Gu Chao on the surface, will she do something behind the scenes?


    Although the village chief hasn''t seen any big scenes, but there are some things, and she is self-willed. After such an old age, she is still clearer.


    The more lofty the person who holds the power of life and death, the more unbelievable the appearance.


    Moreover, since ancient times, there is a constant truth.


    Flying birds are exhausted, good bows are hidden, cunning rabbits are dead, and lackeys are cooked.


    Since ancient times, they have always accompanied the emperor like a tiger. How could others be allowed to sleep soundly next to the emperor''s sleeper!


    What''s more, it''s a person like Gu Chao who disrespects her, can she tolerate such a person in this world?


    People who threaten her all the time, how can she not get rid of them and hurry up?


    Why didn''t Gu Chao think about this, but she didn''t put the emperor in her eyes.


    She really wants to deal with herself, just come, but she wants to see what she can do.


    If she touches the person she wants to protect, she will make the whole world pay for it.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I know it well."


    The village head nodded, "It''s good that you know what you have, I won''t say much, but I won''t reveal what happened today to the people in the village.


    I know, but it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid that some people in the village will get too big and cause you trouble in the future. "


    On this point, Gu Chao also understood the village chief��s worry, and thanked her for always thinking of herself.


    "Thank you, Auntie, for your concern. I will trouble Auntie."


    The village head waved his hand, not paying attention, "What''s the matter, it''s just a matter of little effort. Our Gu family village has been honored by you and benefited from you, so we can''t cause you any more trouble and let people catch you Handle, and then come back to hold back."


    Gu Chao is grateful that her clan once extended a helping hand to her, as long as she can do it, she will not stand idly by.


    However, she still thanked the village chief for his kindness. As long as the people in the village don''t make too much trouble, she doesn''t care if she doesn''t dig a hole behind her back.


    After sending the village head out, when Gu Chao answered the flower hall again, he saw Gu widow and two husbands waiting for her.


    Just now she specifically told Guanshi Xu that she didn''t let them come to the front because she didn''t want them to be forced to bow down by the imperial power.


    At this time, everyone is gone, and it is normal for them to come out.


    As far as Widow Gu is concerned, can he bear not to look?


    I''m afraid the two husbands were dragged here by Widow Gu, and she still doesn''t know their tempers. As long as she speaks, the two of them will definitely not disobey.


    Now she came out with Widow Gu, what does it mean that it��s not Widow Gu?


    The things sent by the emperor before are still placed in the flower hall, and at this time, Widow Gu has already opened those boxes.


    Looked at them all, and if there was one I particularly liked, I took it out and put it on display.


    Gu Chao casually glanced at it, not paying too much attention to it.


    These things are meaningless to her.


    When she came in, Widow Gu didn''t give her a look at all, his attention was all on those rare treasures.


    On the contrary, Han Yu and Ning Su greeted her as soon as she came in, "My wife, the person who just came is from Beijing?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "It was sent by the emperor, and it was for the evil thing. Now that the evil thing is gone, she sent some rewards."


    Gu Chao said it easily, but it was heard by several people, because Gu Chao eradicated the evil thing, so the emperor specially sent a reward to reward it.


    For them, the emperor is an incredible existence, like the sky, and it is a great kindness to be rewarded by the emperor himself.


    In their minds, Gu Chao is capable or incredible, but compared with the emperor, it seems to be a little bit worse.


    No matter what, he is not the emperor!


    The emperor is the most honorable person in the world, and the whole world belongs to the emperor.


    They are the subjects of the emperor.


    Gu Chao could tell what they were thinking just by looking at their eyes, but he didn''t intend to tell them to suppress the emperor right now.


    In them, the idea of ??imperial power supremacy is not formed in a day or two, nor can she subvert it with a single word.


    So, she didn''t intend to say anything to make them change.


    After a long time, they naturally knew that as long as she was there, no matter the emperor or the imperial power, they could not do anything to them.


    Gu Chao held a husband in one hand, and led them to the boxes that Widow Gu opened, "See if anyone likes it?"


    As soon as Widow Gu heard Gu Chao''s words, he immediately put down the things in his hands and turned around: "Yes! That, that, and the box over there, and this, I want it all."


    Widow Gu raised his hand and pointed all the way over, all the things he picked out just now.


    Gu Chaosui looked at the things he pointed out, and they were all eye-catching things, but they were not the best among them.


    She also knew that Widow Gu didn''t have much knowledge and eyesight. When he picked things, he always picked the ones that looked good. As for the value, he couldn''t tell.


    Gu Chao nodded, "Here you are."


    Widow Gu nodded at his daughter, immediately beamed with joy, and ordered Chunfeng and Xia Yu to put it away for him.


    Gu Chao doesn''t mind what he wants, she knows that apart from showing off, Widow Gu wants these things for his granddaughter.


    if not? Who else can he give it to?


    As long as he likes it, he can do whatever he wants, as long as he doesn''t bother anyone.


    Ning Su is similar to Widow Gu, and he doesn''t understand. The wife-lord asked him to see what he likes. He thinks everything is good, and he is dazzled by seeing it.


    Han Yu has some eyesight, but these things are useless to him, and he can''t touch them or use them.


    Seeing that neither of them was moving, Gu Chao picked out a bracelet for each of them by himself.


    The emperor was also sensible, because he knew that she would not need it, and he knew that there were two husbands in the family, so most of the things he gave were men''s jewelry.


    The two bracelets that Gu Chao picked were a pair, they were exactly the same, and they were worn separately.


    Ning Su��s wrist is still the gold bracelet she gave him in the past, this is more to add, so Gu Chao said again: ��Fu Lang can see which one he likes, so he can wear it.��


    For more than a year, his wife gave him a lot of jewelry, but Ning Su still likes the gold bracelet that his wife made for him the most.


    Ning Su looked at the bracelet on his wrist, and said with a smile: "Well, it looks good, I''ll wear it later."


    Gu Chao looked at the almond-eyed and smiling little husband, knew what he was thinking, and didn''t expose him, just let him go!


    Then put it on for Han Yu, Han Yu looked at the bracelet on his wrist with surprise.


    It was obviously a thing, and he couldn''t touch it himself, but after passing through the hands of the wife-lord, it was actually worn on his wrist.


    Besides being surprised, Han Yu was also very happy that this was given to him by his wife.


    He also has jewelry from his wife, this is the first one, and there will be more in the future.


    Gu Chao originally wanted to say that everything is stored in the warehouse, and whenever you want it, you can just pick it up yourself.


    There are only two of them in the family, and they are all for them.


    But remembering that Widow Gu was still here, he swallowed back the words that came to his lips.


    She was not afraid that Widow Gu would take it and use it, but she knew that if she said this in front of Widow Gu, she might be in trouble.


    It��s better as it is now, give him whatever he wants.


    Widow Gu took all the things he had picked, ignored the three of them, and greeted Chunfeng and Xiayu to go back.


    He wants to go back and take a look!


    Actually, Widow Gu is used to this now.


    In the past, if he had something on hand, his daughter would take it for gambling, and he liked it too.


    Later, the daughter stopped gambling and started to take things home. He got used to what his daughter gave him and what he wanted.


    At first, he didn''t want to hold everything in his hands, but later, he found that there were too many things, so forget it.


    He wants nothing but what he likes.


    If it were him in the past, he couldn''t even believe that he would be like this.


    In the past, Widow Gu was a picky person? Can you keep these things?


    Actually, Widow Gu used to be stingy because he was poor. At that time, the family had no income, and his daughter had such a temper. How would he live if he didn''t sting?


    It��s different now, the money needed by the family is useful, and the daughter can support the lintel, so why does he worry about those things?


    As long as he likes it, he can take it out to make the villagers envious, and keep it as a private house for his granddaughters in the future.


    Anyway, he was the one who got the most each time, Ning Shi and Han Shi only got one bracelet each.


    Fortunately, Widow Gu didn''t know. Every time he left, Gu Chao gave all the things to Ning Su for him to keep. Ning Su even kept the keys to the warehouse.


    Otherwise, he must be making trouble again.


    He always thought that those things were kept by Gu Chao, that''s why he was so safe.


    If he knew where the key was with Ning Shi, he would definitely ask Ning Shi to hand over the key to him.


    Although Ning is her daughter''s husband, she is also an outsider. How can the Gu family''s property be entrusted to him for safekeeping.


    What if he secretly used it to subsidize his natal family? Wouldn''t that be a big loss.


    Widow Gu feels at ease about his own thoughts.


    Isn��t that what it is? Ning and Han are son-in-laws, and son-in-laws are outsiders!


    Many of the husbands in the village moved things from their wives�� homes to their natal homes, and they were all things to eat.


    Anyway, the things they care about belong to his great treasure and his granddaughter, and they must not be taken advantage of by outsiders.


    Every time he saw those things that Gu Chao brought with him when he went to Ning''s house, he would feel pain in his flesh. Those were all his Gu''s things, and they were to be kept for her granddaughter later.


    Widow Gu can allow himself to use it and spend it extravagantly, but he can''t see that Ning and Han are like him.


    A son-in-law should look like a son-in-law, and a good son-in-law is hardworking and thrifty.


    It is true that only state officials are allowed to set fires, and the common people are not allowed to light lamps.


    Actually, Widow Gu made it very clear that everything was for his Dabao and his granddaughter.


    Everything else, you have to lean back, even the son-in-law.


    After Widow Gu left, Gu Chao said: "Su''er, you can arrange for someone to put these away. You still keep the key, and you can take whatever you want."


    After speaking, she squeezed Han Yu''s hand again, "Yu''er is inconvenient now, so I helped Su''er take care of it together. You can use everything in the house as you like, and it belongs to you."


    Gu Chao said this to Ning Su before.


    "You are my husband, and everything that is a wife is yours, including the wife."


    The former sentence was considered serious, but the latter sentence made the two of them blush.


    Wife master, really, it��s only two moments of seriousness.


    However, they also like such a wife.


    The two nodded, "All please the wives."


    Gu Chao also bought jewelry for them in the town that day, but he forgot about it when he came back because of Widow Gu.


    Remembering at this time, he took out the things and put them in front of the two husbands.


    "The last time I went to Li''s house, I bought it in the town. I should have given it to you when I came back, but I forgot it. Fulang is not to blame."


    Gu Chao didn��t intend to buy anything, he bought it when he saw it looked good.


    Ning Su and Han Yu looked at the jewelry held in front of them by their wife, feeling sweet and shy at the same time.


    "We won''t blame the wife master, it''s our blessing that the wife master thinks about us."


    "Thank you, wife master."


    Gu Chao didn��t give them any points anymore, he just said, ��You see what you like, pick it yourself!��


    Han Yu looked at Ning Su, "Brother chooses first."


    "Well, brother choose!"


    After a little humility, the two of them divided the things up, and there was no sign of dissatisfaction at all.


    To be honest, Gu Chao has never figured out how the two of them can get along so well?


    Thinking of those women who used to serve their husbands together, although they seemed to get along well on the surface, they must have killed each other behind their backs.


    She was always worried that there would be a rift between the two of them, but in the end, she was completely paranoid.


    These days, she also observes them carefully. The two of them are completely like brothers, very good.


    Moreover, in private, neither of them said a single bad word about the other.


    Gu Chao is puzzled, is she not attractive enough to deserve their favor?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： find something to do

    Chapter 159 Looking for something to do


    Is she not attractive enough? Or is she not doing enough?


    If the two husbands were not men, and they would blush and shy every time in front of her, Gu Chao might have thought that the two of them were already on good terms.


    In order to stabilize her position, Gu Chao learned from the painful experience and decided that she should not worry too much like before.


    Sometimes you should be tough or you should be tough, and you can''t just soften your heart and let them go because of Fu Lang''s two words of begging for mercy.


    Ning Su and Han Yu feel that something is wrong with the wife-leader, well, even recently, the wife-leader is too mighty.


    No matter how much they begged for mercy, the wife-lord still went her own way and never let them go.


    Both of them felt that it was too much!


    The result of this is that the relationship between Ning Su and Han Yu is getting better and better.


    Ning Su thought to himself, the wife-owner is too energetic and needs to be shared by his younger brother. He can''t do it alone.


    Han Yu also felt that the wife-owner put all her energy on them because she didn''t go out to do errands recently.


    Fortunately, there is a brother here, otherwise how would he deal with it.


    Gu Chao also discovered that after these days, not only did the two husbands not have any desire to compete for favor as she thought, but their relationship became better than before.


    The two of them were as close as glue, and the elder brother was older than the younger brother, and she felt a little sour when she saw it.


    That��s all, that��s all.


    Really want to toss until the two of them are jealous, making the family uneasy!


    What''s wrong with the two of them like this?


    It seems that it is really because he has been too idle at home during this time that he thinks about these useless things.


    If you put this kind of thing in someone''s house, you are not happy to be at ease, but you still feel that you are good at managing your family.


    In the end, she was lucky, and she even wanted to see the two husbands jealous of her!


    It''s just that she has nothing to do. It seems that she has to find something to do.


    Gu Chaozheng was thinking about finding something to do for himself, but it turned out that something came to him.


    The family who came to look for Gu Chao was a villager from the neighboring village of Shanghe Village, surnamed Wang.


    The little granddaughter of the Wang family lost her soul, and that''s when she found Gu Chao.


    It was already evening when the Wang family found them, and the Gu family was eating.


    It''s not that they are too anxious and can''t wait until tomorrow to look for Gu Chao, but that they are afraid that something will happen to their children.


    So I can''t take care of so much, let''s go to Pinggu Chao now.


    This kind of life-or-death matter, Gu Chao naturally won''t delay too much, just ate some food casually, and warned, "I won''t be back tonight."


    followed the Wang family and left.


    Linshu was worried about his wife again, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Today the wife-master should rest in his room, and if the wife-master doesn��t come back tonight, he can finally rest for one more day.


    Ning Su secretly despises herself, such a thought is really inappropriate.


    The wife-master likes him, and he loves him so much because he is in his heart, but now he still thinks like this, and feels a little sorry for the wife-master.


    Originally, it is his duty as a husband to serve his wife, so how can he refuse his affection?


    If this matter were transferred to someone else''s house, maybe he would not be able to ask for such love from the wife-owner. It was because he was spoiled by the wife-owner that he thought so.


    It seems that he really should reflect on himself, and he will not dare to have such thoughts in the future.


    However, if things go on like this, he may soon be pregnant again.


    Ning Su hugged Yu''an, rubbing his forehead against his daughter''s, "Bao''er, when do you think Daddy will give you a younger sister or younger brother?"


    Yu An didn''t know what his father was talking about, but when he saw his father talking to him, he still opened his mouth and responded, waving his little hands to play with his father''s hair.


    Gu Chao didn''t think about making Ning Su pregnant again now, after all, it was not long after giving birth to Yu An, if she continued to conceive. It''s not good for his body.


    Gu Chao is planning to let him raise him for another two years, it is best to wait until Gu Yuan is two years old, and then have a second child.


    So, Ning Su''s worry is completely empty!


    But this matter, Gu Chao had plans in his heart, but he didn''t tell Ning Su.


    She was afraid to say it, but Ning Su didn''t understand, but thought that she didn''t want him to have a baby.


    Everyone in the village is like this. After giving birth to one child, the second child will be born soon.


    They all feel that being able to live is a blessing, and if they can live more, they will live more.


    He didn''t think that Ning Su was dedicated to giving birth. She regards Ning Su as her husband, her partner, who will accompany her for the rest of her life, so she cannot let him hurt her body.


    Moreover, he is still young, and there are still many chances to give birth. Don''t care about this year or two.


    She can wait too.


    As for Han Yu, we should hurry up and let him have a real body as soon as possible.


    When he has a physical body, then Widow Gu will not urge Ning Su to give birth to his granddaughter.


    The two husbands have a baby every two years, and the family will be lively in a few years.


    The Wang family found out that something was wrong with their little granddaughter when they woke up this morning. On weekdays, children sleep a lot, and they waited for the adults in the family to get up, ready breakfast and called her before she got up.


    But today, the son-in-law of the Wang family went to wake his daughter up, but he couldn''t wake her up no matter how much he shouted.


    Not only that, but the daughter''s body is also very cold.


    At first, the Wang family thought that the little granddaughter was sick, so they hurriedly took the granddaughter to the town to ask for a doctor.


    I''m not awake at all, and my body is still cold, but I can''t delay it.


    If such a young child can''t survive, how will their family live?


    There is only one daughter in this Wang family, and there is only one granddaughter for so many years. It can be said that it has been passed down for three generations. It was hard to get such a granddaughter and raised her to the age of five.


    The Wang family couldn''t imagine what would happen if the little granddaughter was gone.


    When I went to the town, I asked the doctor to take a look, but the doctor couldn''t see why, and said that she was fine.


    I don''t know why I keep falling asleep, and I don''t know the reason why my body feels cold.


    There were a lot of people in the hospital at that time, and someone reminded them when they saw this situation, "Why don''t you go and ask a Taoist priest to have a look, your child looks a bit like a lost soul."


    "No, quickly find a Taoist priest to take a good look."


    As soon as these words came out, other kind-hearted people also felt that this was the case, so they started discussing in a hurry.


    When the Wang family heard this, and then saw the appearance of their granddaughter, they also felt drums in their hearts.


    Maybe I really lost my soul!


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t you wake up?


    It''s just, where can they go to find that capable Taoist priest at this moment?


    The whole family panicked and didn''t know what to do. At this time, someone in the crowd raised a question.


    "Hurry up and go to Gu Family Village to miss Daoist Gu!"


    As soon as she said this, the others also echoed her.


    "Gu Daochang is a person with real skills."


    "That''s right, that''s right, you can definitely go to Daoist Gu for this kind of thing."


    So, after tossing for a long time, the Wang family came to the Gu family.


    When Gu Chao came to Wang''s house, it was already dark.


    As soon as they saw Gu Chao coming, the Wang family respectfully invited Gu Chao in.


    Originally, they had already prepared a sumptuous dinner for Gu Chaolai, and they also knew that they were hiring someone to do something, not to mention the remuneration, the meal must not be missed.


    And they also spontaneously prepared a lot of yellow paper joss sticks and so on. They have also heard that this kind of thing needs to be prepared.


    Gu Chao doesn''t have so many rules, this life is a big deal right now, and you can eat food and so on later.


    So Gu Chao waved his hand and said to the Wang family: "Take me to see the child''s situation now."


    The members of the Wang family did not expect Gu Chao to be so straightforward. When Gu Chao did not come, they were still worried in their hearts. A capable and famous person like Gu Chao must have a lot of airs.


    I was afraid that she would have to finish the score before going to save people.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Gu Chao came, he directly said that he would go to see his granddaughter first.


    The hearts of the Wang family immediately fell into their stomachs. It seems that this Daoist Gu is indeed a person with great ability.


    Not those swindling liars outside.


    "Gu Daochang, please come inside."


    The old lady of the Wang family led Gu Chao and said, "When I went to wake the child up this morning, it was like this. I don''t know if it was already bad last night, or when it happened."


    Gu Chao nodded after listening, "I''ll go and see it first."


    The loss of souls is mostly at night, and the ghosts that can take away people''s souls during the day are not something ordinary people can do.


    But whether it is a lost soul or not, we have to go and see.


    Come to the bedside of the child of the Wang family, and every time he sees the child, Gu Chao can be sure that he has indeed lost his soul.


    The members of the Wang family looked at Gu Chao and frowned slightly, feeling very uneasy in their hearts, "Gu Daochang, what do you think is going on here?"


    Gu Chao pinched a few magic spells on the child again, so as to guard the remaining soul of the child.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "I really lost my soul."


    When they heard that their granddaughter had really lost their soul, the Wang family became anxious.


    "What should we do? Daoist Gu, what do you think?"


    "It''s good for you to recall, what happened to the child yesterday, or where has he been? Who has he met?"


    The Wang family thought about it carefully, "We were all at home yesterday, we didn''t go anywhere, and no one came to the house.


    And when he went to bed last night, the child was fine, just like usual, there was nothing unusual about it.


    It''s just that I can''t wake up early this morning. "


    Looking at it this way, that thing came to hook the child''s soul.


    Gu Chao checked the Wang family carefully again, and found no Yin Qi, so it seems that it should not be caused by some evil thing.


    Suddenly, Gu Chao looked at a light yellow hair in the courtyard of the Wang family, squatted down to examine it carefully, and found that the yellow hair should be. of some kind of animal.


    And this animal is a weasel.


    Although it has been a day and a night, the smell of weasel is still there.


    It''s just that she couldn''t figure it out, what did the weasel come to Wang''s house to hook the child''s soul?


    If they want to find a host, they should occupy the body of the Wang family child, not her soul.


    When everyone in the Wang family saw Gu Chao squatting in the yard, holding a yellow hair in his hand, they asked her again.


    "Gu Daochang, but I found something wrong."


    Gu Chao handed the weasel fur in front of several people, "It should be the weasel that caused trouble and took away the soul of your child.


    Look at the situation again, if it can be recruited directly, it will be fine, if not, then you have to find this weasel. "


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard that it was a weasel.


    "Why did you get involved with Huang Daxian? Our family didn''t offend any Huang Daxian."


    What does Huang Daxian want our child''s soul to be?


    Do you want to eat?


    The old man of the Wang family, Lang Dang put his palms together and bowed in all directions, "Huang Daxian, Huang Daxian, please, please return our granddaughter.


    Our family did not offend you. Tell me what offering you want.


    I''ll send them all to you, but you must not hurt my granddaughter. "


    Weasel is known as Huang Daxian among the people, and many people believe that it can keep their homes safe.


    Many people still enshrine Huang Daxian, so when the Wang family''s husband heard that Gu Chao said it was a weasel, he immediately thought of making offerings to Huang Daxian in exchange for the safety of his granddaughter.


    But the old lady of the Wang family was quite calm, "Gu Daochang, what do you want to do? I will arrange it now."


    Gu Chao��s practice does not require external assistance, ��All of you back away, I will do it now to see if I can call back the child��s soul.��


    Gu Chao''s hand flew flying, and his lips didn''t listen to opening and closing, but the members of the Wang family couldn''t understand what Gu Chao was saying at all.


    This Daoist Gu''s method is completely different from that of other Taoist priests. Not only does he not need incense sticks, but he doesn''t even have a peach wood sword.


    Although the members of the Wang family murmured in their hearts, they did not dare to disturb Gu Chao at this critical moment.


    Maybe Daoist Gu is so powerful that he doesn''t need external force at all.


    Think about it, Daoist Gu is someone who can fight against that evil thing and completely eradicate it.


    It''s just a call for souls, so it shouldn''t be a worry for Daoist Gu.


    After Gu Chao read the verdict, he said this to the members of the Wang family.


    "You start calling the child''s name now, and keep shouting until the child comes back, don''t stop."


    The granddaughter of the Wang family has a nickname, Tuantuan, and she has not yet been given a nickname, but has always been called a nickname.


    When the members of the Wang family heard what Gu Chao said, they all shouted, "Tuan Tuan, Tuan Tuan."


    "Grandpa''s good granddaughter, come back soon!"


    "Tuantuan, good girl, come back quickly, Daddy is dying of anxiety."


    On the mountain behind the village, deep in the woods, the little girl who was playing hide-and-seek with her friends suddenly stopped.


    "Grandpa and Daddy called me, I''m going home."


    She was speaking to a few friends, but the friends who played hide-and-seek were a few weasels.


    As soon as Tuantuan said he was going to leave, his brows and eyes drooped immediately.


    Yelling at Tuantuan, Tuantuan didn''t want to be separated from his little friend, but grandpa and daddy had already called him, so he should go back.


    "I''m going back first, I''ll play with you tomorrow, and you still come to find me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： support

    Chapter 160 Support


    Tuantuan is reluctant to part with her friends, she and her friends are having a good time!


    But the adults at home are already calling him, she can''t delay any longer, it''s time to go back.


    Those weasels came up to Tuan Tuan standing upright, squeaking, obviously reluctant to part with Tuan Tuan.


    "No, let''s play together next time, come find me again."


    Seeing that they couldn''t keep their friends, the weasels could only nod and let Tuantuan go.


    At the Wang��s side, Gu Chao felt something, ��He��s back!��


    The Wang family became excited when they heard it, and subconsciously stopped. Gu Chao said again: "Keep shouting, don''t stop."


    Then they suddenly realized, and started calling Tuantuan''s name again.


    Xiao Tuantuan came home and saw that the adults were all in the yard, and kept calling her name, obviously she had already returned.


    smiled and called, "Daddy, I''m back."


    Going forward to hug Daddy, the result is that he passed through Daddy''s body and almost fell to the ground.


    Turning around and cast a puzzled look at the adults, and going to hug Grandpa again, only to find Gu Chao who has been staring at her.


    Well, who is this aunt? She doesn''t know!


    The members of the Wang family couldn''t see Tuantuan, nor could they hear the child''s words, they just obeyed Gu Chao''s words and kept shouting.


    Gu Chao looked at the child''s soul, smiled at him, and with a wave of his hand, the child''s soul returned to his body.


    At this time, Gu Chao asked the Wang family to stop, "It''s all right, let''s go into the house and have a look."


    Just now the child''s soul has a strong smell of weasel, which shows that she has been with the weasel all along.


    However, from the way she looked, the weasel didn''t hurt her.


    As soon as they heard that Gu Chao let them in, the Wang family hurried inside, thinking about the child in their hearts.


    When everyone went in, the child had just woken up and was still a little confused.


    Seeing the adults beside her, she raised her head and looked back and forth at them. Before she could sit up, Wang Fulang stepped forward and hugged her into her arms.


    "Grandpa''s good granddaughter finally woke up, but she scared grandpa to death."


    Children can''t understand the minds of adults, and they don''t know what''s wrong with them?


    She just went out to play for a while, why is she so anxious and worried?


    "Gu Daochang, can you see if my granddaughter is okay?"


    Gu Chao had already checked the child''s condition. Except for some weasel smells on his body, everything else was fine, and there was nothing serious about it.


    "The child is okay, there is no problem, but I have to ask the child, what''s going on?"


    After asking Tuantuan, I found out that Tuantuan weasel spirit had known each other a long time ago.


    A time ago, after heavy rain, all the adults and children in the village went to the mountains to pick up fresh mushrooms that had just emerged.


    Tuantuan also went with them, but somehow got separated from the others.


    People in the village searched for half an hour in the woods together before they found Tuantuan. Fortunately, the child was fine.


    It was also this time that Tuantuan and Weasel got acquainted.


    At that time, Tuantuan happened to meet the weasel spirit who was stuck between the three stones, and saw that it was too pitiful, so he rescued it.


    Later, the weasel spirit came to repay his kindness. One day when the Wang family got up early in the morning and opened the door, they saw two dead wild rabbits at the door of their house.


    At that time, they also wondered, why is there such a thing at the door of the house?


    After asking the neighbors, they all said they didn''t know, and a few days of wondering passed.


    Since then, this kind of situation has never happened again in the family, so they don''t take it to heart.


    Later, at night, the weasel came to find Tuantuan, but they were always at Wang''s house and never left the house, and the weasel left before dawn.


    And Tuantuan''s soul also returned to the body by itself, so the people of the Wang family never found out.


    And every time Tuantuan mentioned it, some friends came to play with her at night. The adults thought she was dreaming. The child was still young and couldn''t distinguish dreams from reality, so they didn''t think about it at all.


    After coming and going, Tuantuan and Weasel became friends after getting acquainted.


    I don''t know how the two of them communicated, anyway, Tuantuan could understand Weasel Spirit''s words.


    This time the weasel took Tuantuan away for a day and a night. It was also because the Wang family went out to avoid disaster some time ago. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so they invited Tuantuan to play in its cave before it was too late.


    Moreover, when weasel said that he still has some good friends in the mountains, Tuantuan followed the weasel into the forest to play.


    After the Wang family heard what Tuantuan said, they were also frightened in their hearts.


    Fortunately, Huang Daxian had no ill intentions towards their children, otherwise, after such a long time, their children might not even have bones left.


    Gu Chao also understood. It seems that the weasel spirit has some skills and can understand human language.


    But there should be no evil intentions, otherwise, facing a child as big as Tuantuan, it can do whatever it wants.


    The old man of the Wang family believed what Huang Daxian said, and now he believed it even more. He hurried to the yard and knelt down in the direction of the back mountain.


    "Thank you, Daxian, for your protection!"


    This old man is actually thinking that Huang Daxian sent his granddaughter back in a good way and did not hurt his granddaughter, so I want to thank him.


    And this Huang Daxian cannot be offended. There is a saying in the open that Huang Daxian has a small temper and a narrow mind. If he is offended, he can disturb people''s homes.


    Gu Chao has no intention of getting rid of this weasel spirit. All things are equal in the world, and the wild animals that give birth to intelligence have already been recognized by the world.


    The weasel has already cultivated to become a spirit, and when it reaches the level of Taoism, it can also transform into a human form. As long as it does not do evil, she will naturally not care about it.


    By this time, the matter of the Wang family has almost been resolved, and today the matter was resolved quickly. Gu Chao thought that it would be less than midnight, so he would not spend the night at the Wang family, so he should go back.


    She was about to leave here, but the old man of the Wang family stopped her again.


    "Gu Daochang, I have an unfeeling request. I want to make offerings to Huang Daxian. I don''t know what Gu Daochang thinks?"


    If the Wang family is willing, it is not impossible to make offerings to the Weasel Essence. It is also helpful for the Weasel Essence to have people to support it.


    Moreover, the weasel spirit will also keep their Wang family safe, which can be said to be a win-win situation.


    As long as the weasel spirit reaches a consensus with the Wang family, and the Wang family sincerely supports it, there is no problem.


    One is that the Wang family suddenly cut off the support one day, which would annoy the weasel spirit, and instead make the Wang family restless.


    Gu Chao listened to these words to the Wang family, and asked them to think clearly. Once the offering needs to be continued for generations, it must not be interrupted.


    Even if there are any special circumstances, you have to discuss it with the weasel spirit, and the two sides can only make an agreement.


    The Wang family also thought about it carefully. Now their children get along with Huang Daxian more than once or twice. If they suddenly cut off their contacts, they might also annoy Huang Daxian and take revenge on their family.


    It''s better to support that Huang Daxian at home. After that Huang Daxian will succeed in cultivation and attain Taoism in the future, maybe he can still protect their family forever.


    Didn��t Daoist Gu also say that, telling them to worship devoutly, Huang Daxian will not only not harm their family, but will become their family��s shelter.


    After the Wang family discussed it, they asked Gu Chao to invite the Huang Daxian to come over, so as to ask if he would accept their family''s offering.


    It''s just asking that weasel spirit to come over, which is not a difficult task.


    Gu Chao used the hair of the weasel that he picked up in the courtyard of the Wang family just now, cast a spell to spread the word to the weasel spirit, and told it the thoughts of the Wang family.


    If it wants to, come here now.


    After casting the spell, everyone didn''t wait long, and saw a weasel appearing at the gate of Wang''s house.


    The weasel spirit was still a little wary when he saw Gu Chao, so he stood at the door and didn''t come in.


    It is a little afraid that the Wang family invited the Taoist to take it, and what they said just now is for the purpose of slandering it.


    It was standing at the door, staring at Gu Chao, but not coming in.


    At this time, the granddaughter of the Wang family came out of the house, and she saw the weasel spirit standing at the door at first sight, and immediately ran towards the weasel spirit with a wide smile on her short legs.


    "Huanghuang, why are you here? Did you come to play with me?"


    When the Wang family saw their little granddaughter running over, they subconsciously stretched out their hands to pull her, but they withdrew their hands when they thought that their granddaughter had known Huang Daxian a long time ago.


    Tuantuan arrived at the door, and was about to pull the weasel''s front paw, but the weasel put his paw in Tuantuan''s hand without hesitation, and squeaked at her a few times


    Gu Chao understood what the weasel said, and she asked Tuantuan, "What is your Taoist priest here for?"


    Tuantuan didn''t understand what a Taoist priest was, and he didn''t know what this aunt came to their house for?


    She looked at Gu Chao suspiciously, and then went to her parents'' elders. The aunt was already at their house just now, and she didn''t know if she came to find her mother.


    He didn''t know, so he asked, "Mother, Huang Huang asked, what is this aunt here for?"


    How this group was able to understand the words of the weasel spirit, Gu Chao did not know.


    However, such strange things are not unheard of in the world.


    Some people are born with spiritual roots, and it is not surprising that they can understand the words of animals. Maybe it is because this child has a predestined relationship with this weasel spirit.


    Gu Chao knew that the weasel spirit was wary of her, so he had such doubts, so he said to the weasel spirit before the Wang family could speak.


    "What I told you just now is indeed true. These two people are surnamed Wang, and the Wang family wants to support you. Come in if you want."


    Of course the weasel spirit wants someone to support it, which is very beneficial to its practice, and it can also help it cultivate to adulthood as soon as possible.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to find someone who sincerely worships them!


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have come to Wang''s house so quickly.


    Hearing Gu Chao''s words, he turned to look at the members of the Wang family. As the head of the family, the old lady of the Wang family also spoke at this time.


    "Huang Daxian, our royal family sincerely wants to support you, and we guarantee that for generations to come. Children and grandchildren will worship you. If you are willing, you will be a guest of our royal family from today on."


    The weasel spirit could understand human speech, and turned its gaze away from the Wang family members, and then focused on Tuantuan, who was holding its front paw.


    It has been practicing for decades, and it can get along with Tuantuan because it feels that the child Tuantuan is pure and kind.


    Although the weasel spirit has been playing with Tuantuan all the time, she treats her like a younger generation from her own family.


    Tuantuan saw that his little friend hadn''t come in yet, so he took its paw and pulled it inside.


    "Huang Huang, come in quickly, grandma, grandpa, mother, and dad are all here today, we can play together."


    Being led by Tuantuan in this way, the weasel stepped into the gate of the Wang family.


    When he came in, the members of the Wang family were all excited. Huang Daxian agreed to their family''s support and was willing to protect their family.


    When Weasel Jing came in, he kept his eyes on Gu Chao, just to guard against her making any moves.


    It turned out that Gu Chao had his hands behind his back, and he didn''t intend to do anything to it at all.


    It didn''t feel relieved until it entered the main room of the old Wang''s family and was invited by the Wang family to sit down at the top.


    It seems that this Taoist priest really didn''t come to catch it!


    At this moment, there was a burst of crying and cursing outside, and everyone frowned and looked outside subconsciously.


    After listening to it for a while, I can probably hear such words as marriage, repentance, reluctance, deceit and so on.


    In the middle of the night, when there was such a commotion, the dogs in the whole village also barked.


    The old lady of the Wang family went to the door to have a look, and came back after a while.


    "It''s from the Chen family in front, and I don''t know what''s going on, but they started arguing in the middle of the night?


    It seems to be talking about a fraudulent marriage or something. "


    As a result, just as the voice on this side fell, there was another mournful cry from outside.


    "Killed, killed someone."


    It was unacceptable to kill someone. People who were hiding in their own homes to watch the fun opened their doors and gathered at Chen''s house.


    The Wang family are neighbors in a village, so it is impossible for them to sit at home with such a big incident.


    After pleading guilty with Weasel Jing and Gu Chao, he also went to the Chen family.


    Gu Chao wasn''t a nosy person at first, but all these nosy things came to her, so she thought about going over there to take a look.


    When we arrived at Chen''s house, the third and outer floors of Chen''s house were already full of people. People standing, squatting and lying in the courtyard of Chen''s house had already crowded the small courtyard of Chen''s house.


    Lying on the ground was a middle-aged woman with a blood hole on her head that was still gushing blood.


    Look at her panting with her mouth open, she is still breathing, she is not dead.


    Looked around again, but found no other corpses, so there should be no deaths.


    The person who called out to kill him just now should be the middle-aged man who was sitting in the courtyard of the Chen family crying and cursing others.


    "Your Chen family is heartbroken. It was agreed at the beginning, and the money was also collected. Now you don''t admit it, and you want to kill people!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Conscience

    Chapter 161 Lost conscience


    The two should be husband and wife, the middle-aged man shouted one by one, the head of my family, there is no mistake.


    There were three middle-aged women who came with them, and they should be related by marriage.


    Not only the five people on their side, but also the people on the Chen family''s side. It seems that it was caused by the attack just now. Now the people from the two sides have been separated by the villagers who rushed over.


    As for the one lying on the ground, maybe it was bad luck.


    This killing is against the law, and no one can really kill without a deep hatred.


    Moreover, looking at the festive attire of these people here, they don''t seem to be here to make trouble, but rather to visit relatives.


    It''s just that it''s already midnight, so it''s a little unreasonable for this relative to leave.


    Looking at the pile of things scattered in the courtyard of the Chen family, one can tell at a glance that they are gifts brought by these people.


    Dried fruit snacks, as well as tea wine, the wine jar fell on the ground and broke, and the strong smell of glutinous rice wine permeated, even Gu Chao outside the yard could smell it.


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, a husband in his thirties from the Chen family answered immediately.


    "Who took the money from your family? Who took the money, who do you go to! There is absolutely no way that Cai''er from my family will marry you.


    Not to mention the door, there are no windows.


    Even if Cai��er from our family can��t get married, why won��t she marry your Mu family, let alone look down on your family��s money. "


    It seems that this was a happy event, but in the end I don��t know why it happened like this.


    The villagers watching outside also began to discuss with you one by one, "When did the kid from the third family of the Chen family settle down? Why haven''t you heard them talk about it?"


    "Isn''t it, there is no rumor at all."


    "Even if it''s an engagement, how can anyone come to propose marriage at night?"


    "No, this is not a marriage, it is obviously a feud."


    "Hey, look, is that the boss of the Mu family in Dalin Village?"


    "Don''t tell me, it really looks like it."


    "Isn''t Navron the boss of the Mu family?"


    "Yes, yes, those people are also members of their Mu family."


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly said: "Hey, have you heard? The second girl from the Mu family has gone ahead."


    "What? Why haven''t I heard of this? When did it happen?"


    "Oh, you don''t know about such a big thing! It''s the front, didn''t the evil thing come out to harm people, and the second girl of the Mu family went there on the spot, leaving no body behind."


    If this is the case, this matter is a bit subtle.


    "Hey, you said that the Mu family just held a funeral, why did they come to propose marriage so soon? How can they act like this?"


    "That''s right, this is just a white thing, how can I do a red thing so quickly!"


    "Hey! You say, who is this for their family?"


    "Oh, now that I''m talking about it, I just remembered that there are only two daughters in the Mu family, right?"


    "It seems so! The eldest daughter got married the year before last, and the second daughter is gone. Who can propose marriage?"


    For a while, the atmosphere was a little delicate, and the result was self-evident.


    "Oh, this is a crime."


    "I said why come to propose marriage at such a late night, the Mu family probably wants to do it for his second daughter."


    "Isn''t it a crime? The good son of the Chen family, he''s only fifteen today, right? It''s not like he was ruined."


    "Bah! What nonsense are you talking about? We made an agreement with the Chen family, and they took all the money. Why waste it? It''s what you want!"


    The Mu family''s husband couldn''t listen any longer, as if it was all their Mu family''s fault.


    Another snarky guy who didn''t think it was a big deal when he watched the excitement, snorted.


    "Didn''t you listen to what the Mu family said, the money is all collected, can you disagree? Why don''t you agree to take money from others!"


    After the villagers made such a fuss, everyone almost guessed the cause of this incident.


    The matter is really like this, the Mu family came to propose marriage to their second child today.


    And this matter was brought up by the Chen family themselves. They followed the rules, but invited a matchmaker to the Chen family to make it clear.


    The Chen family has already accepted all the money given by their Mu family, so they will come to propose marriage.


    The members of the Chen family were extremely angry, pointing at the Mu family on the opposite side, "Speak clearly, when did we collect your money? No matter how poor our Chen family is, even if we go to beg for food, we can''t sell our son.


    If our family takes your money, show the evidence!


    Who did you give the silver to? Who collected it, you point it out. "


    The three women of the Mu family turned their heads to look at the husband of the old family of Mu. They are all members of the Mu family. Today, they were invited by the boss of the Mu family to come to the Chen family to hire them together. sincerity.


    As a result, Wu Cheng did not expect such a situation in the Chen family.


    Moreover, it is obvious that the members of the Chen family have no idea.


    When Mu''s husband was asked such a question, his heart felt a little thumping. I''m afraid this matter is tricky.


    However, no matter what happened, the Chen family came to the door and took their money, so the son of the Chen family had to marry.


    So, Mr. Mu''s husband scanned the crowd, and finally set his eyes on an old man outside the yard.


    He raised his finger and pointed at that person, "That person, is he the old man of your Chen family?"


    Old man Chen followed his hand and looked over. When he saw the person he was pointing at, his eyes were filled with shock and grief.


    Chen Fulang''s eyes were even redder, and he gritted his teeth.


    Finally, the woman from the Chen family nodded, and that man was her father.


    "Since you admit that it''s the old man of your Chen family, what else can you say? At the beginning when our Mu family invited a matchmaker to come to the door, your old man Chen nodded his head, and your old man Chen personally accepted the dowry. , this can��t be faked.��


    Hearing what he said, Chen Fulang clenched his hands into fists, gritted his teeth and looked at the old man of the Chen family who looked a little embarrassed outside the yard.


    "You are really the grandpa of the child! You are forcing Cai''er to die! You can spend the money with peace of mind? Can you sleep at night? You are not afraid of doing too many sinful things, and you will not Damn it!"


    A son-in-law said bad things to his father-in-law, which shows how deep his hatred for his father-in-law is.


    Isn��t it true that a grandfather who can drive his own grandson to death is a human being?


    Beasts are inferior!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the old man outside was Chen Fulang''s elder, he would have wished to chop him up with their family''s firewood knife.


    Now he also understands that no matter how tolerant and filial they are, the result is the same.


    Now they are going to drive their family to a dead end, so why would he bear it? Die together.


    The third child of the Chen family allowed his husband to scold her father like this, but gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word. It can be seen that in her heart, she also hated her father.


    The third child of the Chen family is known as a dutiful son, but now he is indifferent. It can be seen that her affection for her father has been completely wiped out this time.


    The husband of the Mu family waved his hand, "I don''t care how many of you there are, anyway, your family has taken our Mu family''s betrothal money, and your Chen family''s sons have to marry if they marry, or marry if they don''t.


    This marriage letter was written, even if this matter is reported to the Yamen, I am not afraid. "


    Chen Fulang laughed back angrily, sneered, and looked at Mu''s Fulang, "If you want to get married, you can go to the big house of the Chen family, and whoever takes your money can go to someone else, if it''s really not possible, take that old **** away.


    Our Chen family''s third house didn''t take a penny from your Mu family, so it has nothing to do with our Chen family''s third house. "


    The old man of the Chen family was so angry when the third son-in-law said the first sentence. If the eldest son-in-law beside him hadn''t been holding his chest for him, he would have almost lost his breath.


    Now hearing what his third son-in-law said about him, he howled out, patting his thigh while howling.


    "What did I do wrong? What kind of son-in-law did I marry? You actually cursed me, an elder, and I am your father-in-law anyway. As a son-in-law, you are so filial to your elders?"


    I am quite old now, and my wife is still there, so I can still get married? What the **** are you talking about?


    I��m a grandfather, so I can��t make decisions about my grandson��s marriage?


    It is only right and proper for a grandfather to make decisions about his grandson��s marriage!


    I��m not doing this for your family��s benefit. Look at your dilapidated house. It��s not sheltered from wind or rain. The whole family can��t afford to eat.


    What''s wrong with the second kid marrying into the Mu family?


    The conditions of the Mu family are so good, marrying in the past is not a blessing.


    In the future, the second boy will be better, can you still remember that you are parents?


    Who am I doing this for?


    The old man is so old, he only thinks about his children, but in the end, you white-eyed wolves complain and curse me to death.


    You disrespect your elders, you are a thunderbolt, I will let the third son divorce you. "


    Originally, there were some villagers who sympathized with the Chen family''s third bedroom just now, but after hearing what the old man of the Chen family said, they turned to the old man''s side.


    "Oh, what the old man of the Chen family said actually makes sense. This is too unfilial."


    "This is the third room of the Chen family, the eldest daughter of their family is not married yet, right? The second boy has gone to the Mu family, and his life will not be too bad. Maybe he can help his mother''s family in the future."


    "The old man is right, why can''t a grandfather be in charge of his grandson''s marriage?"


    "Hmph, you people really don''t feel pain in your back when you stand and talk! From the old Liu family, marry your son, do you agree?


    If you agree, you can tell the Mu family now, or I will tell you! "


    "Hey, how could my Ling''er marry and become a widow in the Mu family? My Ling''er will marry and live in the city in the future. How can this Chen family''s second boy compare Linger to our family!"


    Chen Fulang glared at the old man of the Chen family, "I think the Mu family is so good, so let the son of the old family in my hometown marry him!


    Not only can you enjoy the blessings, but you can also help your natal family in the future. If you follow the elders, you can also enjoy the blessings of your granddaughter-in-law! "


    Hearing what he said, Mr. Chen would quit, "Mingyu from our family is going to marry a scholar. Is it comparable to the loser from your family?"


    "Scholar? You only need your future daughter-in-law to pass the exam!"


    As for her lazy woman who only knows how to go to the Spring Breeze Building, can she be admitted as a scholar? "


    "Mr. Lin, you fart! You can''t see me, Mingyu. I envy our Mingyu for marrying well."


    The husband of Chen Lao San''s family is surnamed Lin, and he is usually called Lin.


    Lin looked at her eldest brother-in-law Yan, pointed at him, and snorted coldly, "Don''t think I don''t know, if you want to sell my Cai''er, don''t you want to use the money from selling our Cai''er to fill your family''s bet?" The ghost''s gambling debt.


    She owed money outside again! How much is it this time? Dozens of taels?


    You have to pay her gambling debts and sell your own son!


    Why do you sell my son! "


    Mr. Yan changed from her arrogant appearance just now, and her face was a little embarrassing, which was obviously hit by Mrs. Lin.


    His family has only one daughter and one son.


    The eldest daughter became addicted to gambling with the gangsters in the town a few years ago, and lost almost all the money in the family these years.


    This time, it is indeed as Lin said, and he owes money to the gambling house.


    But it��s a total of fifty taels, how can they pay it back?


    If the house and the land are sold, where will the whole family live? What to eat and drink? Still alive!


    So, when they learned that the Mu family was going to marry their daughter a husband, they took the initiative to approach the door.


    But the name on the marriage certificate was not Chen Mingyu from their family, but Chen Cai from the third family.


    At that time, the marriage certificate was signed by Mr. Chen. As he said, he is a grandfather, so he can��t be the master of his grandson?


    Even if his mother and I know, so what, can they go against the sky?


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Lin knew that he had guessed correctly, he couldn''t beat the elders, but he didn''t want to bear this big brother-in-law who is not a man anymore.


    Bearing their big house for so many years, what else have they done besides asking their own family for money?


    After all these years, he had had enough.


    Mr. Lin searched around in her yard, and finally set her sight on the pole standing at the base of the wall.


    In the past, he picked up the pole and rushed towards Yan Shi outside the yard. When the people watching outside saw Lin carrying the pole and wanted to do something, they all backed away one after another, leaving only Yan Shi and Mr. Chen still in place.


    Yan Shi didn''t react for a while, and took Lin''s shoulder pole firmly, and then jumped away screaming.


    "You are crazy, you dare to hit me, I am your eldest brother-in-law."


    No matter how much Lin Shi did, his strikes were ruthless and accurate, and then a shoulder pole landed on Yan Shi''s back.


    "I beat you today, what the **** are you, big **** brother-in-law.


    You can sell my son for your own daughter, why don��t you sell your own son?


    What qualifications do you have to sell my son?


    You want to kill my son, I will kill you first today, and let you be buried with my son! "


    Mr. Chen watched from the sidelines with trepidation, afraid that the pole in Mrs. Lin''s hand would fall on him.


    He pointed at the third daughter with trembling hands.


    "Third son, why don''t you take care of your husband, you are a rebellious thing! You are going to **** me off, why did I give birth to such a **** and unfilial thing like you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： sarcastic

    Chapter 162 Sarcasm


    Seeing the third daughter standing there in a daze, the old man of the Chen family only looked at him, but did not stop his son-in-law, and howled again.


    "What are you still doing in a daze? Why don''t you go and teach Lin a lesson and let him know who you are!


    Does he have a voice in front of the elders? Does he have the qualifications to accuse the elders?


    Third son, you must give him a break today. Let me tell you, third son, you husband, if you sleep today, you have to sleep. "


    The youngest of the Chen family looked at his father sadly, swallowed a few times in a row, and then opened his mouth with muffled lips.


    "I won''t stop." The voice was hoarse and unpleasant.


    "Okay, you little bastard, your wings have grown hard, and you are about to turn the sky upside down, right? I have raised you for so many years for nothing, fed you, fed you, married you and started a family.


    As a result, you are now contradicting your father just because of that mourning star.


    Sure enough, after marrying her husband, she forgot her father. It must be the gossip of the funeral star of the Lin family, right?


    I knew you were so heartless, why didn''t I throw you into the urinal and drown you when you were born? What do you do to raise you so big and waste so many years of food!


    The third child of the Chen family looked straight at his father, his lips trembling, his hands hanging by his side were tightly clenched into fists, and his voice trembled.


    "Father, you feel your conscience and say, why is your daughter not filial?


    The annual support silver, the daughter will give it to you, and you have to ask for another one throughout the year, and the daughter''s family will give it to you.


    What is missing from Dafang, and whatever you want, come to our house to get it. Has your daughter ever said she doesn''t want it?


    Have you ever returned the things that Dafang borrowed?


    You open your eyes and see! "


    The third child of the Chen family turned around and pointed to the thatched house behind him, "Look, this is the home of your third daughter. When it is windy and rainy, the daughter is afraid that the house will collapse, and she lives in fear.


    At night, I dare not sleep well, for fear of collapsing.


    Look at the house of the elder sister''s house again, the big tile house with blue bricks, five houses!


    Where did the house come from? Where did the elder sister''s family get their fortune?


    Daughter, why am I sorry for you? Where is it not filial?


    You haven��t said a word of hello to your daughter for so many years, and the most common thing your daughter says is asking for money.


    Look at what you are wearing and what you are stepping on, all made by Mrs. Lin.


    Mr. Lin has to work in the fields during the day, and has to stay up late to make clothes for you when you get home at night. Can��t you think about him when you wear them?


    You are an elder, you are right in everything you say, you and your mother want to betroth our second boy, and the daughter agrees.


    But, is this something a grandpa can do?


    You are forcing him to die!


    Don''t you know what the daughter of the Mu family is doing now? You just don''t want your daughter and family to live! "


    The youngest of the Chen family burst into tears, crying blood, "Am I still your own daughter? How can you bear to treat me like this? A daughter has a heart, and my heart hurts too. You are my father!"


    After all these years, have you treated me as a daughter? Treat us like family? "


    The villagers looked at the appearance of the third child of the Chen family, and listened to what she said. Thinking of how the old man of the Chen family had treated the third child of the Chen family over the years, they all sighed.


    "Speaking of it this way, the old man of the Chen family is indeed cruel and eccentric enough."


    "Chen Laosan is also her own daughter, how can a father be so cruel as to treat his own daughter like this?"


    "Look at the Chen family and the Chen family. Comparing the two sides, people who don''t know would think that they are sisters."


    "The Chen family lived in a big house of green bricks and big tiles, and they also raised cattle in the house, with more than ten acres of fertile land.


    Looking at the third child of the Chen family, let alone this dilapidated thatched cottage, I don��t know when it will collapse, maybe the whole family may be crushed to death inside while they are asleep. "


    "That''s right, look at the two children of Chen''s family, the eldest is eighteen, right?


    Haven''t talked about marriage yet, any seventeen or eighteen-year-old woman in the village is not married, and there are soon children, right? That is to say, the one who is slow is also engaged. "


    "Isn''t it, the child of the Chen family didn''t make trouble because of poverty, or could it be delayed until this time?


    The second child is also fifteen! Thin as a stick. Fortunately, he is hardworking and capable, otherwise, how could someone like him get married with such a family? "


    "When it comes to the old couple of the Chen family, they are not lazy people. They go out to work before dawn and come back after dark. When they have free time on weekdays, the youngest Chen has to go to the town to do odd jobs. Why? Is it possible to live in such poverty?"


    "Hey! It''s not because of this old man, he would come to the third child''s house from time to time to ask for something. Either he has a cough today, or he has a headache tomorrow.


    As a result, whose hands did the silver fall into? Who knows? "


    "Oh! With the appearance of the old man of the Chen family, as a spiritual leader, can he get sick like that every two days?


    If that''s the case, can she still scold her daughter so arrogantly now? "


    I searched around in the crowd but didn''t see the old lady of the Chen family. It can be seen that the old lady of the Chen family is also an insider.


    Otherwise, she won''t show up now.


    She just has no face to show her face!


    Sold her grandson to her granddaughter to pay off her gambling debts, how could she have such a face?


    Even if it was sold to be a servant, it would be fine, but they just sold Chen Cai to a dead man.


    "I beat you to death today, you want to **** me off!"


    After saying that, the old man of the Chen family came to the courtyard of the Chen family with his sleeves rolled up, intending to beat the youngest Chen.


    When the Mu family came in to explain the situation just now, the Chen family pushed their son into the house, and let their daughter go in to watch him, and told him not to get involved in this matter.


    He is an unmarried man, how will he marry after being involved?


    Reputation will be ruined!


    Until this time, how could the two children be stable? The daughter of the Chen family told her younger brother, "Cai''er, don''t come out, and hide inside."


    After speaking, he opened the door and turned back to lock the door. Then he rushed to his mother and slapped his grandfather hard.


    The youngest of the Chen family had completely given up when her father slapped her.


    She pulled her daughter behind her to protect her, and knelt down on the ground with a "plop".


    "Dad, my daughter please.


    You beat and scolded, but my daughter didn''t complain, please give Cai''er a way out!


    We have separated our family, and everyone in the village can testify that the daughter will take care of you and your mother until the end of life. Nothing to say.


    But you want to sell Cai''er to pay off your eldest niece, but your daughter will never agree.


    Today, unless you beat your daughter��s family to death here, don��t even think about taking Cai��er away. "


    Hearing what his daughter said, the old man of the Chen family became even more annoyed and furious.


    He was a little annoyed when the people in the village whispered and pointed at him just now, but now he heard his daughter refute his face in this way, his old face can''t be saved.


    Bowed left and right with both hands, and hit the third child of the Chen family fiercely.


    The daughter was going to protect her mother, but Chen Laosan was protecting her.


    Chen Laosan just knelt on the ground in a daze, receiving her father''s beating firmly, neither dodging nor fighting back.


    Today she is going to hide and fight back. No matter how much she feels wronged, it is her fault.


    It is perfectly justified for a father to beat his daughter.


    But when the daughter fights back, what is reasonable becomes unreasonable.


    At this time, the village chief finally couldn''t stand it any longer, and beckoned to two villagers to pull Mr. Chen away.


    They also asked people to stop Lin Shi who was still holding a pole and chasing Yan Shi to beat him.


    "Enough, what kind of talk is this going on! What''s going on? Let''s make it clear first."


    Mr. Lin was pulled left and right by two uncles, and was also hugged tightly at the waist. He knew that he couldn''t break free, so he stomped and threw the pole in his hand to the ground.


    Tears flowed down his thin cheeks as soon as he opened his mouth, and he softened to the ground.


    "Village Chief, you must be the master of our family!


    My wife and head have always been filial, and the whole village sees how our family treats our parents.


    Before today, we Sanfang never said a single word, what parents want, what generously wants, and we never said a word not to give.


    But today''s matter really took the life of our family, Cai''er, so I beg the village chief to make the decision for us. "


    Master Chen was still unconvinced, struggling to come over and beat Lin.


    "You loser, you talk nonsense, how come I and Dafang want the life of that loser? Is the old man going to eat his flesh or drink his blood?


    It is only natural for you to respect me and your mother, why are you crying here! What an embarrassment! "


    Mr. Chen frowned when he heard that Mr. Chen lost money one by one.


    The village head chopped off the crutch in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Chen Wang, shut up."


    After speaking, he called two more people, "Go and call me the head of the Chen family. It''s nothing for two men to come out and talk, the women are dead everywhere!"


    As soon as the village chief opened his mouth, Mr. Chen dared to be rude, so he had to shut up embarrassingly.


    However, a pair of eyes still stared at Lin with hatred.


    The old lady of the Chen family and the eldest daughter of the Chen family came over, and the village head asked her, "Lao Liu, what''s going on? Tell me."


    The old lady of the Chen family is ranked sixth in the village. The only ones who can call her the title of "Lao Liu" are the village head and a few clan elders. Everyone else will call her "Aunt Six" or "Grandma Six" when they see her.


    It can be seen that her seniority in the village is not low.


    It''s just that, at such an advanced age, he didn''t do anything personal this time.


    Ms. Chen knew she was wronged, and she felt sorry for the third child''s family in her heart, but now that all the money has been collected and the marriage certificate has been signed, what else can I do?


    The money has already been given to the elders to pay off the gambling debts, how can I pay it back!


    But now, in front of the whole village, in front of the third child''s family, how can she speak up?


    The village chief saw that she didn''t speak, and shouted in a deep voice, "I''ve done everything, what else are you afraid to say? If you don''t say it, then let the Mu family do it."


    The Mu family has been busy dealing with the injury of the head of the Mu family just now, and they have no time to pay attention to the messy affairs of the Chen family.


    There is a barefoot doctor in the village. After seeing the injury of the head of the Mu family, he can only apply some medicine to the wound of the head of the Mu family and simply bandage it.


    The wound was so big and there was so much blood, it was better to take him back quickly so that he could rest.


    Just invite a better doctor to come back and take a look, otherwise it will be difficult.


    Now when the village chief mentioned them, Mu''s husband stood up, with one hand on his hips and the other pointing at the old lady of the Chen family.


    "Old Chen''s family, it was your family who came to the door at the beginning, and wanted to marry your grandson to my daughter.


    Now, are you going to admit it or not?


    Our marriage certificate says in black and white that the grandson of the Chen family married our second daughter.


    But there is Mr. Liu Meigong who testified. This person has all the evidence. Even if you say that you will go to **** today, it doesn''t make sense, and this matter doesn''t make sense.


    Also, my wife mainly has a good or bad idea, and I want your Chen family to pay for it! "


    The old lady of the Chen family blushed and was even more embarrassed by what Mu''s husband said.


    In front of the village head and clan elders, she had no choice but to nod.


    "This matter is going as Mu said."


    The old man of the Chen family stiffened his neck, "We are the elders who lose money, why can''t we decide his marriage?


    He didn��t really let him go to die, but instead found him a good family. He didn��t thank us two old ones, but yelled to kill him instead.


    Village Chief, you have to decide for us.


    If the Lin family disrespects the elders and is not filial to his parents-in-law, he should be divorced and returned to his natal family. Our Chen family can''t afford such a husband. This will ruin the reputation of our village. "


    Chen Laosan''s eldest daughter also knelt at the village chief''s feet with a "plop", "Village chief grandma, you have to decide for our family, you know what kind of people our family usually has.


    Grandpa and grandma want to decide Cai''er''s marriage, of course they can, but they have to go through parents.


    Parents didn''t know about it, so they sold Cai''er like this.


    Our Caier is only fifteen years old, he is only fifteen years old. "


    Seeing their daughter like this, Chen Laosan and her husband also covered their faces and began to cry.


    For a while, there were crying and mourning in the yard, which was extremely miserable.


    "This Chen Laosan family, we have been watching it for so many years.


    If you want to talk about filial piety, her family, Chen Laosan, can be said to be a model for our village. Anyone who wants to say that she is not filial is simply talking nonsense. "


    "Well, these two children are also sensible. They know how to do things for the family since they were young, unlike other children who know how to play crazy outside all day long."


    "This family is also pitiful. They get up day and night to work in the dark, but they ended up like this."


    "Oh! The eldest son of the Chen family has betrayed his heart. This is to push the third son of their family to a dead end!"


    "What you said is really ridiculous. Didn''t Mr. Chen say it? This is a good place for his grandson. The Mu family is also a good family. After getting married, they can eat and drink. It''s not as good as eating at the Chen family." Is the last meal not the next meal? Why is it not good?"


    Someone answered his words again, "That''s right, a son who has lost money is exchanged for a sum of money, and he can live a good life in the future, why can''t he?"


    "If it weren''t for the Mu family''s current state, would they be able to fall in love with that dark and thin Chen Cai''er? He might not be able to get married!"


    This chapter, when you read this chapter, please clear the cache first


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： follow the rules

    Chapter 163 Follow the rules


    "Heh, what you said so sarcasticly, if this matter were changed from the past, it would indeed be a good thing.


    But can the situation be the same now? Fall on you, can you agree? "


    The person who brought up the huatou first shut up, took a step back, and stopped talking.


    He felt that he was just a son, a money loser, who was going to be married off anyway, so why is it not good that he can still be exchanged for money now?


    Maybe I can help my mother��s family in the future, it will be of some use!


    The village chief glared at the old lady of the Chen family, "What about the money?"


    When the village chief asked for money, the old man of the Chen family was not happy, and rolled his eyes, "What money? No money!"


    That is the life-saving money of his eldest granddaughter, how can he hand it over?


    Moreover, it has already been returned to the casino, gone.


    It��s just a money-losing product, if you sell it, you can still use it for some purposes, and it��s a waste of food if you keep it at home.


    As for him, even if he marries in the future, he won��t be able to marry a good man, but now he can exchange some money.


    "How can you, a man, intervene in a woman''s talk! Mrs. Chen, if you continue to play tricks, I will let Lao Liu divorce you and go back to your Wang family."


    As soon as I heard the village chief said that his wife should divorce him. Old Master Chen calmed down.


    He is still unconvinced in his heart, he has not made any mistakes, he has given birth to children for the Chen family, and has taken care of him all his life, why should the old Chen family divorce him.


    But now it is obvious that he has angered the village head, forget it, let''s bear with it and see what the village head says.


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen pursed her mouth and stopped speaking, the village chief looked at Mrs. Chen, "Sixth, what do I ask you? What about the silver?"


    This matter is indeed unreasonable for you as elders. If you want to see him for the second boy, that''s fine.


    But this matter has to be approved by his mother, Lao Tzu, right now, what''s the point of selling the second boy like this?


    Take out the silver and return it to the Mu family. "


    For so many years, the village chief has seen how Chen Laosan and his family came here.


    In her heart, she was indeed leaning toward Chen Laosan''s family and wanted to help.


    One more thing, the Mu family''s marriage is indeed inappropriate.


    The second boy of the third eldest family is only fifteen years old, so young, how could he ruin his life like this.


    When they heard that they had to pay back the money, not only the members of the Chen family refused to do it, but also the members of the Mu family.


    "Mr. Chen, that''s not what you said. They have collected all the money and written the marriage letter. It''s a waste of fifty taels of silver. How can it be refunded?


    Is this playing tricks on our Mu family? It''s really like there is no one in our Mu family! "


    It was hard to find someone who was willing to marry his son to their second daughter, and the Mu family''s husband would not let it go so easily.


    I don''t know if I can find the next one later, and this time can''t be delayed for too long, leaving her second daughter alone, with no one to take care of her.


    When they heard that it was fifty taels of silver, the villagers burst into flames.


    Fifty taels is not a small amount. They can only earn a few taels of silver throughout the year. If they make up fifty taels, they may not be able to make up enough in a lifetime.


    "Unexpectedly, the Mu family is so generous. The sons of the old Chen family look at it. Even if they get married, they can get a dowry gift of two or three taels of silver, which is not bad. This is fifty taels!"


    "How many second boys can this buy from their family? It''s no wonder that the Chen family''s Dafang is excited."


    Facing fifty taels of silver, how many people can not be moved?


    Those who have some conscience can still think that it is sold, and what is sold is a life!


    To put it nicely, you are married. What will you be like after you are married? How many years can Namu''s family live for him?


    I''m afraid I won''t survive today.


    It''s not like they haven''t heard of it before. They have seen such a thing. Who can keep the new husband alive? It''s all about selling your life!


    "Didn''t such a thing happen in the first half of the year? It''s the Gong family, do you know?"


    "The Gong family boy is still alive and well, maybe the Mu family is as kind as the Li family?"


    Anyway, this matter is still a bit embarrassing.


    Old lady Chen still didn''t speak, she lowered her head and looked at her toes.


    His husband is in charge of all the money in the family. Over the years, there hasn''t been a big deal in the family that she can decide.


    What she said has never been counted.


    In this case, she thinks it''s better to keep her mouth shut, and just leave it to Fu Lang.


    Hasn��t it been like this for so many years?


    Sure enough, Chen Wang lived up to everyone''s expectations and howled again.


    "What kind of money do you want to pay back? The money has already been spent, and it''s gone. How can I pay it back?"


    Everyone was in an uproar, spent? That was a full fifty taels of silver.


    It''s only been a few days, and the flowers are gone!


    "Hehe, I''m afraid this is really what Mr. Lin said? It must be used to fill the gambling debt of the big house."


    "Hmph! Their daughter spends her whole day in the gambling house in the town, and there is no one in that place who doesn''t lose their fortune."


    "The Chen family''s big house didn''t go bankrupt, and it''s been doing well for so many years!"


    "Hmph! Who is it to rely on? Isn''t the Chen family''s third wife going bankrupt for them?"


    "Now this heart is getting darker and darker, to the point of selling children and daughters. This is a total of fifty taels of silver."


    "But he sold Chen Cai''s life in exchange for the money, so let him generously use it to pay off his gambling debts, but it costs people''s lives."


    The old lady of the Chen family was even more ashamed and indignant at the comments made by the villagers, and she lowered her head even lower.


    I saw Chen Wang raised his arm, pointed at the crowd with his waist in his hand, and they all scolded back.


    "You guys have nothing to do when you''re full, what''s your business with our old Chen family? Did you take money from your family? Or sell your son?


    If you have that free time and don''t hurry back to sleep, you are really a dog and a mouse, meddling in your own business. "


    He scolded like this, but offended the whole village.


    There are also those who are not afraid of things. Chen Wangshi is used to rolling around, but there are also people who are not afraid of him.


    "You have done this kind of unconscionable thing yourself, and you are not allowed to tell others. If you are so reasonable, you can tell us and we will listen."


    "I really have a dark heart, and I am not afraid of going to **** and being put into the frying pan."


    "It''s none of your business if I can''t cook the oil pan? Get out, get out!"


    "Come here a few people to stop Chen Wang''s mouth!"


    The village chief finally couldn''t listen anymore, so he sent someone to tie up Chen Wang Shicheng, and then gagged him.


    This kind of old man who is sloppy and rolling can only use this method to deal with him.


    The village chief discussed with several clan elders, and they all came to Mrs. Chen, "Lao Liu, what do you think about this matter today?"


    By this time, Mrs. Chen knew that she could no longer avoid it, and could only face it with a brave face.


    "This thing has already happened like this, what else can I do? The money was indeed used to pay off the gambling debts of the elders. There is not a single copper plate left, and it has not yet come out."


    When Chen Laosan went to the family and heard that there was not a single copper coin left, he immediately collapsed on the ground, unable to even cry.


    What should I do? But what to do?


    The village chief raised his hand and pointed at the Chen family''s big family and his wife, "What do you two say about this matter? It''s to pay off your big family''s gambling debts."


    The boss of the Chen family hesitated and couldn''t speak, but turned to look at her husband.


    When Yan Shi faced the village head and clan elders, he was not as confident as his father-in-law.


    After all, he is a junior, not to mention, and judging by the appearance of the old village chief of the clan, he is not going to help their family with this matter today.


    "Village chief, clan elder, our family is indeed out of money.


    Actually, it��s okay to just let Chen Cai marry. Think about it, the Chen family also married a husband!


    Then Gong Baochun will be fine when he arrives at the Chen family?


    The Mu family is a good family at first glance, how can they treat our children badly? It''s not as serious as what they said, it''s nothing that drove Cai''er to her death. "


    The members of the Mu family didn''t answer the conversation. Only they knew what they thought and discussed in their hearts.


    Marrying a husband for her daughter must be to serve her daughter, otherwise how could their family be willing to give such a dowry gift of fifty taels.


    Isn''t it just to buy Chen Cai''er''s life!


    Everyone saw that the members of the Mu family were silent, so they knew that they must be paying attention in their hearts.


    Otherwise, at this time, they will definitely come out and follow Yan Shi''s words, and treat Chen Cai''er as well as they want.


    But they didn''t.


    Mrs. Yan couldn''t hold back on her own face, and laughed a few times in an embarrassing manner.


    Chen Laosan''s family was even ashamed, "Village chief, clan elders, you must make decisions for my family''s Cai''er, she was raised by her father and mother, who is my family''s Cai''er sorry for?


    Who is our family sorry for, so we have to let Caier go? "


    "Mingyu in our family is already engaged, how can one man marry two wives, we still want this face!


    Besides, Ming Yuding''s wife, the head of our family, is a future scholar. "


    Face? Does the eldest son of the Chen family still know how to lose face?


    Do they have it?


    And what he said is obviously to use this future scholar to suppress the village chief and the clan elders.


    It''s just that he treats people as fools, and future scholars are just a matter of the future, whether they pass the exam or not is another matter.


    Besides, she is just the daughter-in-law of the Chen family, what else can she do for their village in the future?


    Can their village still be connected? What benefits can''t be gained?


    He also takes his family and their Mingyu too seriously!


    "Boss, do you still have more than ten acres of land in your family?"


    As soon as the village chief mentioned their family''s land, Mrs. Yan immediately said sharply: "No, that land is the lifeblood of our family. If we sell the land, what will our family eat and drink?"


    The village chief has a headache, this Yan family is similar to Wang''s.


    "Your family has more than ten acres of land, and you can''t sell it all. The rest is enough for your family to eat and drink."


    "I disagree, whoever dares to sell our land, I will fight desperately.


    Anyway, I don''t care, this matter is clearly written in the marriage letter, Chen Cai from their family married the Mu family, so let Chen Cai go.


    The marriage letter has been written, but it has the names of the two of them on it, maybe they have already registered for duty, so how can it be changed?


    Anyway, this matter is now a foregone conclusion, there is no way.


    If anyone wants to change it, then go down there by yourself and find an adult to change it. Whoever has the ability will do it. Anyway, I won��t go. "


    When Yan Shi said this, it was Sapo playing tricks, who could get away with it?


    Can the living go to that place?


    Let��s not talk about whether it can be changed, can you come back after going?


    However, when he said this, many people were shocked.


    That kind of place is very taboo, so can it be said casually?


    It''s the middle of the night, and it sounds alarming.


    Several members of the Wang family looked at Gu Chao who was beside them, and there was a person beside them who could go.


    Old lady Wang thought for a while, came to the head of the village, and whispered a few words in the head of the village.


    Then the village head looked towards Gu Chao outside the yard, and after discussing with several clan elders around him, they walked outside together.


    For a while, no one in the village realized what happened? What is the situation?


    However, they all took the initiative to make way.


    The village chief and several clan elders came to Gu Chao, looked her up and down, and made sure that this person was no different from the legendary Gu Chao, so they bowed their hands to Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, I didn''t expect Gu Daochang to be here today, but I made Gu Daochang laugh."


    The village head and the others were all so old and saluted her. Gu Chao hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed in return.


    "The village head and several clan elders are polite, just call me Gu Chao.


    Today was also invited by the old Wang''s family, so I came here just now, but I didn''t expect this to happen. "


    Several people saw that Gu Chao was so easy to talk, and looked at her again.


    The village chief didn''t talk too much, and just got down to business, "I don''t know if Daoist Gu can do anything about this matter?


    You have seen it too, Chen Laosan''s family is really pitiful, if possible, please ask Daoist Gu to help. "


    Gu Chao nodded slightly, and the village chief was overjoyed when he saw it, "Gu Daochang, please."


    "Whatever Gu Daochang needs, we will prepare it right away."


    "Show me the marriage certificate first."


    The marriage certificate is in the hands of the Mu family, and they are beating drums in their hearts at this moment.


    Now the marriage certificate is the certificate in his hand, so it cannot be given.


    And they have also heard of this Daoist Gu Chao Gu, but he is a man of real ability.


    If she really dissolves the marriage, what should she do?


    However, they can''t afford to offend Gu Chao.


    So, Mu Jiafulang changed his previous attitude and began to sell miserably.


    "Gu Daochang, you have also seen this incident. They came to the door to marry their son to our family, but the members of the Chen family were not forced by our Mu family.


    Besides, we hired a matchmaker to follow the normal rules, but we did not mess around. You are also a sensible person, and you know it all.


    Now it is their Chen family who took our money and is going to turn against them again. This is their own dishonesty, and our Mu family is the victim. "


    Originally, this kind of thing is about what you want and what you want. The Mu family is also right. They followed the rules and didn''t force anyone. As a result, not only did they not get caught, but they even got one, which is also wronged.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Yin prosperity and Yang decline

    Chapter 164 Yin prosperity and Yang decline


    The members of the Mu family are actually not that kind of black-hearted and evil people.


    It��s just that human nature is selfish. Parents, middle-aged bereaved daughters, white-haired people sending black-haired people, are already sad, and there is nothing wrong with wanting their daughters to live better.


    Otherwise, their family would not have done such a thing, cruelly handing out so much money.


    In Gu Chao��s opinion, the Mu family is indeed not the kind of heartless family. They made an agreement with the matchmaker at the beginning, and they gave enough heart. What they talked about was your love and my wish.


    No matter how muddy their daughter was in the past and couldn''t support the wall, their own children are good in the eyes of their biological parents.


    How can I bear her to suffer.


    Moreover, it is exactly what the Mu family said, when they released the news, it was indeed the Chen family who came to the door on their own initiative, and it was really not the Chen family they forced.


    And when they signed the marriage certificate, they gave money immediately.


    Come here today just to get a job offer, and then I��ll come pick up the Chen family��s second boy after the date is fixed.


    It doesn''t mean that the second boy of the Chen family should accompany their daughter immediately, but it will happen sooner or later.


    Otherwise, why would they be willing to spend so much money?


    He said these words to Gu Chao now, just to make a fool of himself in front of Gu Chao, to make Gu Chao soften his heart, and not to interfere in their matter with the Chen family.


    Since coming here until now, to be honest, Gu Chao has a good or bad impression of the Mu family.


    Except for a few words from Mu''s husband at the beginning, when the Chen family made a fuss, they didn''t intervene, only caring about the injury of his wife.


    It was the village head who asked him what he said later.


    Looking at it this way, the Mu family is really not that arrogant and unreasonable.


    What Mu��s husband said is also right. I really don��t blame their family for this matter.


    It was the elders of the Chen family and the elders of the Chen family who made Gu Chao very responsive.


    The palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh, how could they be partial to the armpits?


    However, there are all the big and third housekeepers, so why didn''t you see the second housekeeper of the Chen family?


    I haven��t heard anything from people in the village.


    Gu Chao didn��t know, because the second room members of the Chen family had long since stopped participating in the affairs between their eldest room and the third room, and they were also heartbroken by their parents.


    If you want to say that the Chen Wang couple are really weird, they gave birth to three daughters and two sons, let''s not talk about the two married sons, and the married sons will not be able to rely on them in the future. , it is impossible to give his two old pensioners to the end.


    Chen Wang''s heart is indeed eccentric to the extreme.


    In his opinion, only the eldest daughter can provide for him until his death, so he is extremely harsh on the second and third daughters.


    He didn��t follow the second and third daughters, so he didn��t need to be nice to them, but he wanted to take more benefits from them and leave them to the eldest son.


    It is to make life easier for Da Fang. He is also having an easier time.


    But the temperament of the second child is different from that of the third child. The second child doesn''t care about his dog''s problems, he will give what should be given, and there will be nothing more than what should not be given.


    The old three and their family were honest, and the two old ones would give them whatever they wanted, and they didn��t dare to ask a single reason, for fear that the old man would not let them in during the Chinese New Year.


    And when visiting the graves of the ancestors, don''t let them go.


    Chen Wang often scolded Chen Laosan, "You unfilial bastard, you dare not be filial to me and your mother. After you die, you will not be allowed to enter the ancestral grave, making you a lonely ghost."


    As the saying goes, fallen leaves return to their roots, and they are not allowed to enter the ancestral graves after death. In the eyes of the world, they will not be reincarnated, and they will be animals in their next life.


    However, Gu Chao didn''t want to ask more questions.


    Reaching out to Mr. Mu''s husband, "Show me the marriage certificate, what should be the marriage or what."


    Her words gave Mu Fulang a reassurance. After hearing what she said, Mu Fulang was relieved. Only then did the marriage certificate be handed over to Gu Chao.


    As the saying goes, whoever does the work will bear it himself.


    Fate reincarnation, God is watching.


    Gu Chao opened the marriage certificate and read it carefully.


    The thumb landed on a certain place and lightly wiped it, and then handed the marriage certificate back to Mu''s husband.


    Is this the end?


    Really just took a look!


    Fulang of the Mu family concluded the marriage certificate in doubt, glanced at Gu Chao, and after Gu Chao nodded, he opened the marriage certificate to check.


    As a result, after seeing this, his eyes widened.


    how can that be? In the marriage letter, it was clearly written that Chen Cai was from the third family of Chen. How did this become Chen Mingyu?


    Mu''s husband couldn''t believe it. After confirming it again and again, he rubbed his index finger on the three words.


    Finally, it was discovered that it was indeed Chen Mingyu''s name.


    The Mu family''s husband, Lang Fu, understands what Gu Chao means, so it''s no wonder that she said that it should be the same as before.


    Fulang of the Mu family carefully put away the marriage certificate. He doesn''t care whether it''s Chen Cai or Chen Mingyu, as long as they have someone from the Chen family.


    As for how the Chen family will solve it, that''s none of his business.


    The village head and several clan elders couldn''t understand what was going on, so Gu Chao smiled and said, "This matter is settled."


    Everyone was in an uproar, nothing happened at all, how could it be solved?


    Obviously Gu Chao didn''t do anything.


    "God knows what you did."


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving behind a crowd of villagers who were at a loss.


    "What''s going on? Tell me about the Mu family."


    Only this Mr. Mu''s husband had contact with Gu Chao just now. Now that Gu Chao is gone and he didn''t explain clearly, they can only ask Mr. Mu''s husband.


    Mu''s husband looked at Gu Chao''s leaving back, and was very grateful to Gu Chao. Seeing that she really didn''t care about this matter, he knew her attitude.


    This matter has been settled, and there is no room for reversal.


    So Mu''s husband Lang opened his mouth to explain their confusion, "The marriage contract has been finalized, and we still have to follow through. It''s just that the person our Mu family is going to marry is not Chen Cai from the Chen family, but Chen Mingyu."


    "Impossible! Chen Cai is clearly written in the marriage certificate, and Mingyu of our family is engaged."


    Strictly appropriate, he opened his mouth to refute, feeling extremely agitated.


    how is this possible! At that time, he personally watched the matchmaker write the marriage letter. Even if he didn''t know a few words, how could he not recognize his own son''s name?


    Not only Yan Shi thinks this way, but everyone else thinks the same way.


    In the beginning, it was clearly Chen Cai, why did it take a while to become Chen Mingyu?


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Mu''s husband took out the marriage certificate and unfolded it to the village chief.


    The village chief took the marriage certificate and read it carefully under the light, and it was indeed Chen Mingyu''s name written on it.


    After the village chief read it, he passed it on to several clan elders, and after the others read it, he brought it to Mrs. Chen.


    "Liu Liu, check for yourself that the name of your Mingyu is indeed written on it."


    Mrs. Chen is literate, and she was shocked when she saw that it was Mingyu''s name.


    The marriage certificate, she had already confirmed it repeatedly, she signed it, stamped her handprint, and it was clearly Chen Cai''s name on it, why did it suddenly become Mingyu''s name?


    Yan Shi ran over to grab the marriage certificate, but Mu''s husband took it back first.


    Yan Shi can''t let Yan Shi take this marriage certificate, go, if he takes it and destroys it, this certificate will be lost.


    Seeing that Mu Fulang put away the marriage certificate again, Yan Shi went crazy and wanted to grab it, but was stopped by the village chief.


    "Yan Shi, don''t go crazy. The name of your Mingyu is clearly written in the marriage certificate. Since this matter is a foregone conclusion, let''s do it, and everything that should be broken up will be broken up."


    The family of Chen Laosan, who were still kneeling on the ground, seemed to be dreaming. Now they can wake up, and the couple hugged each other and cried.


    As long as it''s not Cai''er from their family, it''s fine.


    They felt relieved, but the big family of the Chen family quit.


    "This is impossible, you must have changed the marriage certificate."


    Yan Shi didn''t want to believe it, and still struggled, and Chen Wang, who was gagged, also kept struggling, yelling.


    "It''s clearly written in black and white, and the signature and fingerprints of the sixth child are all there. How could it be changed? So many of us have read it, and the marriage certificate is no problem.


    Don''t stand around in the third child''s house, go back quickly. "


    The village chief finished scolding Yan Shi, and called the villagers to leave.


    "We have also delivered the dowry gift, so we will go back first, and your family should make some preparations. When the day comes, we will come to pick you up."


    Mu''s husband has been worried about his wife''s injury. It has been delayed for so long. Although the bleeding has stopped now, he is still afraid that something will happen to his wife.


    There is one more thing he didn''t say, if something happened to his wife, none of the Chen family would be able to escape.


    The members of the Mu family all left, and the village chief once again asked the villagers to go home.


    But now the members of the Chen family''s big house are still here and haven''t left. They still want to watch the excitement, and they don''t want to leave for a while.


    In the end, the village chief was afraid of accidents, so he ordered a few strong men to tie up the Chen family couple like Chen Wang, and sent them back together.


    He warned Mrs. Chen again and again, "If you let the people from the first room come to the third room to make trouble again, you will not be lightly forgiven!


    If you don��t believe in evil, then wait for the opening of the ancestral hall! "


    When the village chief said that the ancestral hall would be opened, the Dafang family was really taken aback.


    Ancestral halls are usually opened, unless it is for worship or there are people who have made mistakes in the village. The situation of their family is only the latter.


    They dare not try their best.


    In the end, he had to be sent back honestly.


    After everyone left, Chen Laosan''s family opened the door tremblingly, and the family hugged each other and cried happily.


    At the beginning, Chen Cai didn''t know what happened. He only heard the words "propose marriage and offer employment" before he was locked in the room by his father.


    He is already fifteen years old, so he naturally knows that he has reached the age to marry.


    I also imagined that one day I would wear a red wedding dress, marry his wife, and then be a husband and a child for the rest of my life.


    But he didn''t know why his mother and father would react in such a way when someone came to propose a marriage, and even fought with them.


    It was not until the people in the village whispered that he knew that it was not what he thought.


    At that time, he was so frightened that his legs went limp.


    In addition, his sister kept telling him not to speak in his ear, so he dared not say a word.


    It wasn''t until the commotion grew that he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    This Chen Cai''er''s character is exactly like his father''s, not to mention timid, and he listens to whatever the elders say, without his own subjective consciousness at all.


    Actually, this is also the great harm this family brought to him.


    If Chen and his wife could be tougher, their family would not be like this, and Chen Cai would not be able to develop his current temper.


    As for him, even if he gets married in the future, not to mention being bullied by his father-in-law, even if he is the master of the house, he will not be able to do it.


    It wasn''t until later that everyone realized that this incident must have something to do with Daoist Gu.


    Otherwise, why did she change the name on the marriage certificate just by looking at it? If she didn''t do something wrong, who else could it be?


    After Chen Laosan figured this out, he immediately went out to the Wang family to thank Gu Chao.


    It was only when he arrived at Wang''s house that he learned that Gu Chao had left. It was almost midnight today, and he had to go back to guard his wife and two children, fearing that the elders would come to make trouble again.


    Thanks to Gu Chao for the matter, so I had to delay it.


    After going back, the eldest family deliberated over and over again, and finally pointed the finger at Gu Chao, "What kind of **** Taoist priest is that, who wants her to meddle in her own business."


    Chen Wang was so angry that he slapped the table and kicked the chair, Yan Shi was similar to him.


    Besides, Chen Mingyu said that he was his own son, so he felt even more distressed.


    However, what he loves the most is because if Mingyu is married to the Mu family, what will happen to his future talented daughter-in-law?


    Compared to the Mu family, of course being a scholar is more important.


    Chen Mingyu has always been at home, he thinks that he will be a talented husband in the future, and he doesn''t want to participate in those messy things in the village, which lowers his status and makes it obvious that he is different from the rascals in the village Lang is as vulgar.


    He didn''t know until the elders came back that he was actually asked to marry into the Mu family, and his face turned pale with fright on the spot.


    "Grandpa, Dad, what''s going on? I don''t want to marry into the Mu family, but I have a marriage contract with Sister Ma, and I will be a talented husband in the future."


    Why don''t they know this truth, they don''t want to marry Mingyu to the Mu family, they still want to have a talented daughter-in-law.


    There was also an uproar in the big room of the Chen family, but the three women of the Chen family remained silent.


    It is impossible for anyone to say that they are not a family.


    The three women, old, middle and young, all sat in the same posture, with the same expression, sitting on one side, just like a gourd with its mouth sawn.


    In the big room of the Chen family, it is obvious that Yin is flourishing and Yang is declining.


    Women can''t be the masters, they all listen to men.


    The eldest daughter of the Chen family is mainly because of a guilty conscience. After all, this matter is all because of her.


    It''s all because she owes money to the gambling house, and if she doesn''t pay, her hands and legs will be broken, otherwise grandpa wouldn''t have given birth to the story of Chen Cai selling people.


    However, she didn''t feel sorry for Chen Cai either. Anyway, it wasn''t her who did it, it was his grandfather who did it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Mistress, are you hungry?

    Chapter 165 Wife, are you hungry?


    No matter how the Chen family resolved it, it has nothing to do with Gu Chao. She is rushing home now.


    Thinking of the sweet and soft husband at home, Gu Chao felt very itchy in his heart.


    She had already planned to sleep alone today, but now she didn''t think about it at all.


    She wants to go home and sleep with her husband in her arms.


    When the wife left at night, she said that she would not come back tonight, and let them sleep by themselves without waiting for her.


    So, that night, Ning Su and Han Yu packed up early and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Ning Su lay on the bed, covered herself up, and let out a long sigh of relief, feeling pretty good.


    It''s great to have another night off tonight.


    Go to bed early tonight, I will definitely be able to sleep comfortably.


    Ning Su, who was in a good mood, fell asleep after lying on the bed for a while, but in a daze, she found someone beside her.


    And the man was still hugging him from behind, and put a pair of big hands on him, kneading and pinching.


    This frightened him a lot, and he woke up immediately after dozing off.


    Ning Su struggled subconsciously, wanting to turn over and push away the person behind her.


    But when he was moving, a deep and familiar voice came from his ear.


    "Honey, it''s me."


    "Wife master? Wife master!"


    Ning Su was full of doubts, and asked in a trembling voice.


    Sure enough, I heard the hoarse voice of the wife master from behind, "It''s me, baby, I''m back."


    Finally it was confirmed that she was the head of the family, and Ning Su finally felt at ease.


    Only then did he realize that the positions and movements of those big hands on his body were so familiar.


    is indeed his wife.


    These hands have treated him like this countless times, and Ning Su is too familiar with it.


    I was too panicked just now, so I didn''t pay much attention.


    "Didn''t the wife master say she couldn''t come back?"


    "Things are not troublesome, so I came back."


    Gu Chao took time out of his busy schedule to answer, and then went on with his own business.


    "Is the wife hungry? I''ll go to the kitchen to cook something for the wife."


    But it''s time, Xianhui Ning Su still doesn''t forget his wife, and bears the strangeness to care about her first.


    "Eat first and then talk about it." Gu Chao obviously didn''t want to eat, and now he put something more delicious than rice in front of her, seducing her.


    And she couldn''t help being seduced at all, of course she followed her heart.


    In the end, Ning Su was of course wiped out by his good wife.


    Thought I could rest for one night, but in the end I couldn��t do it.


    It''s time to come, there''s no escape! He was still too happy.


    Gu Chao was well fed, but he was exhausted and fell asleep.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Han Yu came over as usual and waited for his brother to go to pay his respects to his father-in-law.


    It turned out that the wife-leader came out first, and he didn''t know when the wife-leader would come back.


    After eating and drinking, Gu Chao was in a good mood, and you didn''t diminish her good mood at all when she woke up after sleeping.


    Seeing Han Yu approaching, she sat on a chair and waved to him.


    Han Yu came to the wife-owner honestly, but was hugged by the wife-owner as soon as he arrived.


    He subconsciously put his arms around his wife''s neck, and turned his head to look at the door of the inner room, a little embarrassed, afraid that his brother would come out and see it.


    Ning Su had also gotten up, so she came out a few steps ahead of the wife-master, and as soon as she came out, she saw the wife-leader and younger brother hugging each other.


    Seeing his younger brother twisting his neck to see him, he immediately responded with a gentle and gentle smile.


    "Brother came so early."


    Han Yu''s face is still thin, so I''m sorry.


    Hurriedly struggling to get up from the embrace of the wife-lord, but Gu Chao didn''t do what he wanted, and deliberately made the hug tighter.


    Anyway, the two of you are not fighting for her, "But just give her a hug, what are you afraid of? I have done everything that should be done, and it''s not like Su''er doesn''t know that she can still eat you?"


    Of course Han Yu knew that his brother would not eat him, but this was in his room, and he still couldn''t let go, for fear that his brother would think too much.


    Seeing Han Yu''s face getting redder and more anxious, he finally went to help him out tomorrow.


    Ning Su took a look at his wife-in-law, but there was no deterrence at all. Instead, his eyebrows were bright, which showed that he was fed by her.


    Ning Su didn''t think much about it, it''s not that the wife-owner didn''t hug the two of them together, and even took a bath together!


    After molesting his two husbands early in the morning, Gu Chao mercifully let the two husbands Wei go to pay respects to Widow Gu.


    She also went with her, and the family had breakfast together.


    As a result, after they sat down here for a while, Gu Chao felt a change in breath.


    Put down the chopsticks and go out to the yard, look up, but see an acquaintance.


    It is not accurate to say that it is an acquaintance. To be precise, it is the white dragon, the familiar dragon, that I once saw in the ancient tomb in the mountain.


    At that time, Bai Long said he was going to look for his lover Li Chun, but now he was alone, and he didn''t know the result?


    Widow Gu and the others saw Gu Chao put down his chopsticks and ran outside, they didn''t know what happened and they all ran out.


    Following Gu Chao''s line of sight, he found a white dragon hovering in the air above his head.


    Looking at this figure, it is bigger than their snake spirit.


    "Hey, this is a real dragon!" Widow Gu opened his mouth and sighed.


    Not only they saw it, but other people in Gu''s mansion and many villagers in Gu''s Village also saw Bailong.


    Suddenly, the entire Gu family village exploded, and immediately knelt down and kowtowed.


    At this time, the dragon is a symbol of auspiciousness in the hearts of the people. The phoenix is ??the king and the dragon is the queen. They are all legendary nobles.


    Today they actually saw a real dragon!


    After kneeling, it is not known who got up first and ran towards Gu''s mansion, and then the whole village followed to Gu''s mansion, wanting to come and see what happened.


    Many people in several villages near Gujia Village also saw the white dragon. Although they couldn''t see it very clearly, the shape of the dragon could be clearly seen.


    "Fellow Daoist Ao, please come to the mansion for a gathering."


    Since Bai Long is here, he must have something to do with her, so why not ask him to come in and talk now.


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, he turned his head and said to Gu Widow and the others: "This Bailong is an old friend of mine, he should come here today to find me.


    Order to go on, don''t make a fuss, you should go to eat first. "


    As soon as Gu Chao''s voice fell, the white dragon in the air fell down, and the moment it landed, it turned into a human form.


    A man who was too elegant and still charming appeared in front of several people.


    It was also the first time for Gu Chao to see Ao Qian in human form, and he really looks good.


    It''s no wonder that young Li Chun fell in love with him at first sight, and fell in love with him for a long time.


    In the end, he did not hesitate to imprison him in his own tomb, and he was unwilling to let him go.


    "Ao Qian came here today, I made a lot of trouble, please forgive me, Daoyou Gu."


    "Fellow Daoists, you are welcome."


    After Gu Chao introduced them to each other, he invited Ao Qian to go to the front flower hall.


    Ao Qian is a guest, so naturally the guest does as he pleases.


    He came here today to thank Gu Chao for his help that day, and to say goodbye to Gu Chao.


    He went to Fengcheng to find Yan Jun. With the relationship of the Dragon Clan, the talisman paper that Gu Chao gave him that day opened a convenient door for Yan Jun to find Li Chun''s reincarnation so quickly.


    So now after he came to bid farewell to Gu Chao, he went to look for Li Chun, and he didn''t know when he would meet again.


    Wait until Gu Chao sends Bai Long away before returning to Widow Gu''s yard, breakfast has already been evacuated.


    It can be seen that they did not say a few words, they just came to say goodbye and thank you.


    Originally, she and Bai Long only met once, and it was enough for him to bid farewell to him if he wanted to.


    Everyone has their own predestined relationship, and each has his own way to go, so let��s cultivate our own way!


    Maybe, one day the mountains and rivers will meet again!


    Widow Gu was thinking about the white dragon in his heart, and he ate very fast, so he wanted to eat quickly so that he could see and see.


    That is a rare thing, much rarer than their snake spirit.


    The grades are different, but they are dragons.


    When the white dragon came, the snake spirit felt the coercion from the blood, and it lay on its own territory and stood still.


    Mainly because I was suppressed and couldn''t move.


    After Bailong left, it reappeared and came out to check.


    The three little ones hid behind the snake spirit, and then popped their heads together, "Oh, why did you come here for a while and then left?"


    As soon as the words fell, the Black Snake stared at him fiercely.


    "How about otherwise? Do you still want to keep him for dinner?"


    The three little ones held back their mouths, they were also a little afraid of Bailong.


    "Forget it, forget it, let''s go."


    It''s just that their tone made the snake spirit want to whip them.


    Here Widow Gu saw his daughter come back before he left. He raised his neck and looked behind Gu Chao several times but did not see the figure of Bailong, so he asked unwillingly.


    "Dabao, what about Bailong? Why didn''t you come here together? How did you meet him? What''s the relationship?"


    It''s no wonder that Widow Gu asked so many questions, he just thought of several possibilities in his heart!


    Bai Long looks a bit old, but he looks good, and he has such a noble status, which is just right for his family''s eldest treasure.


    The two are really a good match!


    If the two of them give him a baby dragon in the future, ouch! What a face he had in taking it out!


    In the future, the blood of their family will be different!


    Gu Chao looked at the widow Gu''s expression and knew that he must be thinking of some messy things again, and she didn''t want to listen or ask.


    She knew that she definitely didn''t want to hear what Widow Gu said after asking.


    So he simply stopped asking, leaving his ears clean.


    Just because she didn''t ask doesn''t mean that Widow Gu didn''t tell!


    The daughter ignored him and sat down at the table instead. Not only that, but also ordered the servants to serve her another breakfast.


    Gu Chao was not full just now, and left after eating half, now he has to come back and eat again.


    Last night was a lot of work.


    Ning Su waited on his wife''s head for dinner. Although he and Han Yu also had doubts and wanted to ask clearly, but now the wife''s meal is the most important thing.


    Wait until you are full and ask again, don��t worry about it for a while.


    Widow Gu didn''t care so much, he came to sit down opposite Gu Chao, and immediately opened his mouth to express his doubts.


    "Dabao? You are talking, how did you meet that white dragon? What is the relationship between you two? Is he your mistress outside?"


    Ouch! Widow Gu could say this, otherwise, who would be able to ask his daughter such a thing in front of his son-in-law?


    There is no cover-up at all, it is too careless.


    Gu Chao heard his words and almost choked on the porridge in his mouth, Han Yu and Ning Su stopped their movements immediately, and looked at her together.


    Gu Widow also stared at Gu Chao with the same pair of eyes, Gu Chao really wanted to smash the porridge bowl in Gu Widow''s face.


    What did he say? You don''t want her to come into the room to sleep tonight, don''t you!


    Gu Chao coughed twice, and then looked around at his two husbands. Under the two husbands'' gazes, which were both probing and puzzled, he waved to the three little ones who were poking around outside the door. .


    "The three of you come in and tell them what happened to the white dragon."


    The three little ones were captured by Gu Chao, so they had to come in leisurely and tell how they found the white dragon that day, and how the white dragon was imprisoned in the tomb.


    And the love and hatred between Bailong and Emperor Li Chun, all told the three of them.


    During this period, Gu Chao has been devoting himself to eating breakfast.


    As the saying goes, the day''s plan is in the morning, and this breakfast must be delicious.


    After listening, Widow Gu sighed resentfully, obviously feeling a little pity.


    Ning Su and Han Yu let out a long sigh of relief, as long as the white dragon has nothing to do with their wives.


    "Dabao, after talking for a long time, he didn''t say what he came to see you for!"


    Gu Chao then explained: "Didn''t I help him last time? So I came here today to thank him, so I came here to say goodbye.


    He found out where Li Chun was going, and now he was going to find her. "


    Ning Su and Han Yu, who were sitting next to Gu Chao, were completely relieved this time.


    When Ao Qian went to find his wife, he must have nothing with their wife.


    "Oh, that Ao Qian is also pitiful, his wife has been reincarnated, can you still remember him?"


    Han Yu put himself in his own shoes, and his heart was full of sentimentality.


    "After drinking Menggong soup, I don''t remember anything, but the one who remembers is more painful."


    "Don''t worry so much, you two, hasn''t he already found someone? Maybe they can have another love at first sight, goodbye Qingcheng.


    Moreover, his fate with Li Chun is not finished, and there are still some entanglements. "


    Whatever the wife-owner says, the two of them will believe. After all, the wife-owner and the others are omnipotent in their hearts.


    Since she said that the fate of the two is not finished, it must be true.


    He himself can be with his wife-master and live happily. They also hope that Ao Qian can be with his wife-master happily.


    Men are all like this, very sad.


    Can''t see separation, and even more can''t see that two lovers can''t get married in the end.


    Gu widow suddenly remembered, "When the white dragon came just now, he was empty-handed, right?"


    Yes, he immediately changed his face again.


    "This is a special thank you, and I don''t even bring a thank you gift!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： come with us

    Chapter 166 Come with us


    When Widow Gu complained, Gu Chao just wanted to roll his eyes at him.


    "Am I short of your food, or your clothing? Eyelids are so shallow?


    Are you only thinking about the door-to-door gift someone gave you? "


    Widow Gu retorted unconvinced: "Why do I have shallow eyelids, then he came to apologize, shouldn''t he give gifts?


    He came to thank you, he should give you a copy!


    It doesn��t matter whether it��s valuable or not, it should be thoughtful. Besides, the money in the family is not washed away by floods, so save as much as you can, and I have to save it for my eldest granddaughter!


    Live on a budget.


    In the future, the eldest granddaughter will not be allowed to marry her husband? And the granddaughter of the granddaughter! "


    Gu Chao didn''t want to listen to his reasoning, and made so many excuses for himself.


    Even if her daughter does not have Bailong''s door-to-door gift, she can still get her husband and raise her daughter.


    Let alone Yu An, she is not afraid of having more daughters and grandchildren in the future, she can afford it.


    Besides, it''s not that Bailong didn''t give gifts.


    So, Gu Chao took out the sea pearl that Bai Long had just given him and put it on the table, and with a light push, he rolled towards Widow Gu with a grunt.


    "Here, it''s from Bailong."


    Widow Gu''s eyes sparkled when he saw it, and he stared straight at the huge bead rolling towards him.


    The pearls that Gu Chao brought back from the previous time, he felt that they were already the biggest. I didn''t expect to see pearls as big as fists today.


    "Dabao, why is this pearl so big?"


    Not only Widow Gu, but Ning Su and Han Yu also saw such a big bead for the first time.


    Besides, the bead looks round and smooth, so you don''t need to touch it to know it must be a good thing.


    "Don''t say this, to avoid embarrassment.


    This is no ordinary pearl, this is a sea pearl.


    The things used in the Dragon Palace are exclusively for the Dragon Clan. "


    Gu Chaozong pointed his chin at the beads held by Widow Gu, and explained slowly.


    "Oops, this is terrible."


    Gu widow held the sea pearl in his hands, and looked at it carefully, with that cautious appearance, it can''t be seen that he is a wealthy master.


    It''s almost like a country bumpkin who has never seen the world, and he is also the kind with extremely shallow eyelids.


    "Dabao, how much silver do you think this bead is worth?"


    Gu Chao had no choice but to tell him, "Don''t even think about exchanging for silver, those people will beat you to death if you take out these beads.


    You honestly put it in the bedroom and keep it. You don��t even need to light candles in the future. Find a dark cloth to cover it when you don��t need it. "


    "So it can be used as lighting, so our family will have to save a lot of candle lamp oil in the future!"


    Look, look, he is the only one who can think of this in his mind.


    That''s enough, Gu Chao didn''t sit with him any longer, and prepared to go to the courtyard to practice after he explained it, leaving the three men to continue to care about it.


    It''s just that she hasn''t settled down for a while, and the manager Xu came to invite her again.


    "Grandma. A few tenants came from outside. They rented our fields and said they came to deliver rent and grain."


    It seems that today she cannot be allowed to practice quietly, "Let''s go and have a look first."


    The Gu family originally had a little land, which they have been renting all these years, and later bought the land of the Huang family, which has been leased to the Huang family for farming.


    Now is the season for grain to be stored in the warehouse. A few days ago, she asked the servants in the family to help the old house collect grain.


    The family who rented the two acres of land from Gu''s family used to come on time every year, but they didn''t dare to be late. They didn''t bully them because they were orphans and widows, and they didn''t delay renting food or anything.


    The main reason is that they didn��t dare, as far as the widow Gu��s virtue, even if he was a day late, he still had to go to their door to scold him.


    That''s it, who would dare to delay their family''s rent!


    The Huang family will not default on the Gu family''s rent. At the beginning, it was Gu Chao who saved the life of his wife and head, and then rented the land to their family to make life easier for their family.


    They thanked Gu Chao in their hearts before it was too late, and they sent some more food.


    When Gu saw it, Widow Gu was already there, watching the servants weigh the food.


    When weighing it, he was still bowing his waist and watching it, afraid that others would give him less.


    It can''t be blamed on Widow Gu''s inability to change his virtue in a while, mainly because he has come here in the past few years.


    If it wasn''t for him like this, how could Gu Dabao be brought up, and he would have starved to death long ago.


    When Widow Gu saw Gu Chao approaching, he quickly waved to her, "Dabao, come here quickly, come and watch, we can''t let them lose weight."


    Gu Chao really didn��t want to see it, what was there to see with just such a little food.


    And can these people really owe her? Even if he cheated someone, he wouldn''t dare to cheat her.


    However, Widow Gu has ordered you to go.


    If it weren''t for the widow Gu''s careful planning over the years, Gu Dabao wouldn''t have lived to this time, and wouldn''t have been able to wait for her to come.


    "Grandma Gu, Master Gu, don''t worry, there''s plenty of food here, not bad for one or two."


    The person who first rented Gu''s land was surnamed Hu, my God, he looked like an honest farmer at first glance.


    As long as she is like that, she can''t do that kind of thing that is short of weight.


    And after so many years, Widow Gu has been watching, she really didn''t dare, otherwise Widow Gu would help move a stool to their door to sit and scold for a day.


    They are all honest peasants, fellow villagers, do you want this face?


    With a bad reputation, who would dare to rent the land to them in the future?


    The whole family lives on these few acres of land. Should the whole family drink the northwest wind if the land is gone?


    In fact, the Gu family leased the land to them, and the rent they received was quite reasonable, even lower than those landlords.


    Who would not want to rent this low rent!


    They don''t rent, there are plenty of people waiting behind.


    After weighing it down, the Hu family did send a lot of food.


    Gu Chao took a look at the food sent by Huang''s family, needless to say, it must be just too much.


    Gu Chao kept all these things in his heart, so let him make it convenient for them in the future.


    After all, they are all from the village, and her descendants will live in this land in the future, so she must accumulate some virtue and popularity for them.


    If there is less, Widow Gu will definitely make a fuss, but if there are too many, Widow Gu will definitely not retreat.


    After weighing the grain and collecting the rent, Widow Gu immediately asked his servants to carry the grain to the warehouse.


    "Put it away, don''t let it get wet, and don''t get eaten by mice."


    To be honest, just a little food is not enough for the Gu family, the master and the servants, to feed for two months.


    However, if you go out to buy it, you still don��t have to spend money. If you can save it, you can save it.


    Gu Chao couldn''t understand Gu Widow''s point, he was still as preoccupied with these trivial matters as before.


    But if he saw something when he went out, he would be willing to buy it no matter how expensive it was.


    At that time, he didn''t think about how much food he could buy with a gadget?


    Widow Gu will definitely retort, "How can it be the same? Isn''t that for me?


    And I didn''t buy blindly, they are all useful. "


    All right, all right, Young Master Gu won''t argue with him too much, as long as he''s happy.


    "I would also like to thank Daoist Gu. If Daoist Gu has any orders in the future, just talk, and the Huang family will never say anything."


    Huang Fulang bowed deeply to Gu Chao, and Huang Laosi followed.


    "The Huang family is today thanks to Daoist Gu. No matter when Daoist Gu has an order, he will do his best with just one sentence, and you ordered it."


    Over the past few months, Huang Laosi''s health is obviously much better than before, and he can speak fluently, and he can help her husband with some work in the field.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, I have accepted your favor."


    Gu Chao said so, but the current attitude of the Huang family is also what she wants.


    Early the next morning, two officials came to Gu''s mansion and said they wanted to take Gu Chao to the yamen for questioning.


    How could Widow Gu be happy when he heard it? He pointed at the two officials with his hips akimbo.


    "Please tell me clearly, what happened to my family''s eldest treasure? You take someone if you say you want to take them, and you can talk here if you have anything to say."


    Widow Gu did not dare to be so arrogant to the officials before, but now he is swollen.


    You don��t even give the emperor face for his daughter. The people around the emperor, the county magistrate, are all polite when they see his daughter, and they have to salute her daughter.


    As a result, the two yamen servants actually came to the door and said that they would take his daughter away, and what should they say back to the yamen for questioning.


    Even without looking at their identities, they dared to come to their Gu family to act wildly!


    It can��t be blamed on these two yamen servants, they are both new here, and they still don��t know some things.


    They had indeed heard about Gu Chao, but they didn''t know it. Gu Chao''s ability has reached the point where even the emperor wants to give face.


    Actually, it was not their turn to do errands today, and it was not because the old people in the yamen were unwilling to come, so it fell on them in the end.


    On the way here, the two of them were still muttering, but now seeing the appearance of this widow, they felt a little weak in their hearts.


    It seems to understand again, it turns out that this family is so difficult.


    No wonder none of the elders came, so let the two of them come.


    Looking at his swearing posture, it can be seen that their family background is not simple.


    Today��s business is over, I��m afraid it��s still a hard job, whether this person can take it home or not is up for debate.


    Ning Su and Han Yu are not as domineering as the widow, but they are also frowning.


    What happened to their wife, what did they ask her to do in the yamen?


    And the two of them didn''t make it clear.


    The two yamen servants also frowned. Should they take people away by force? Or just **** yourself out now?


    Finally, after discussing with each other, the two decided to clarify this matter first!


    When the time comes, whether this Daoist Gu will follow them or not will be entirely up to her.


    This matter is still related to the members of the Chen family. After Gu Chao left that day, the Chen family sat together and scolded Gu Chao, then sighed, not knowing what to do?


    Not reconciled to marrying her own son to the Mu family.


    Finally, they thought of a way, which was to ask their future daughter-in-law to help them out.


    Fulang is her own. If Mingyu of their family really married into the Mu family, she would not have a husband.


    They didn''t even think about it, without Chen Mingyu, would there be no men in the world?


    So, the next morning, the Chen family came to the town to find their future scholar-in-law Ma Shusheng.


    To be honest, Ma Shusheng has some expectations for her future husband, mainly because this Chen Mingyu looks pretty good, every time he sees her, those eyes are reluctant to move away from her.


    gave him a great sense of satisfaction and vanity.


    So, she is looking forward to marrying her husband.


    Besides, the Chen family has such a big house in the village and more than ten acres of land, which looks good, and maybe they can support her sometime in the future.


    When Chen''s family came to tell her about this matter, Ma Shusheng slapped the table and agreed.


    The husband who was engaged to her. How can she marry the Mu family again?


    Isn''t that stepping her face on the ground?


    From now on, it is time for her to go out, and going to the academy, wouldn''t it be embarrassing.


    If later she was selected as a scholar, selected as a candidate, and became an official, and then it was brought up that he was robbed of her husband by others, how could he stand in front of his colleagues, and he would be laughed to death by his colleagues.


    So in this matter, she must stand up for the Chen family.


    People in the Chen family didn''t say that they sold Chen Cai to pay off the gambling debts of the eldest daughter of the Chen family, they just said that Mr. Chen wanted to find a good family for his grandson.


    If Ma Shusheng found out that the Chen family still had a gambling elder sister, she might break off the engagement with Chen Mingyu immediately.


    As long as it goes into the casino, how can it come out intact.


    It is absolutely impossible not to be skinned.


    She was able to agree to this marriage with Cheng''s family, but she also wanted to do something with the Chen family.


    However, if there is a gambler in the Chen family, how can she have any role?


    If not, it would be nice to peel off a layer of her skin.


    Moreover, in the future, letting others know that Mrs. Ma has an elder sister who is a gambler will also hinder her career.


    It''s just that Shusheng Ma has tested it and kept it in the dark.


    Ma Shusheng boasted in front of the Chen family, and patted his chest to promise, "I have acquaintances in the yamen, leave this matter to me, and I promise to give you a satisfactory answer."


    When the Chen family heard the words, they immediately smiled, "That''s good, I''ll leave this matter to the virtuous daughter-in-law."


    "The rest of our Mingyu''s life will be left to the virtuous daughter-in-law."


    "Fortunately, I have you, otherwise what would I do?"


    After Ma Shusheng was flattered by the Chen family, he went out to the gate of the yamen with his mind wandering.


    She does have an acquaintance in the yamen, and that is the county magistrate.


    How ripe is it? In fact, it can''t be called.


    I just met a few times and talked a few words.


    Of course, the county magistrate treats these scholars with a friendly attitude.


    Maybe one day, someone will pass the exam.


    After meeting the county magistrate, Ma Shusheng told the county magistrate about this matter, and he wanted the magistrate to send someone to Gujia Village to question Gu Chao.


    But seeing that the county magistrate did not speak or move, he was quite embarrassed.


    "Master Xian Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： heavy taste

    Chapter 167 Heavy taste


    Although the county magistrate wanted to get along well with these scholars, but she had a normal relationship with this scholar Ma, and because of her usual behavior, she didn''t think she would be able to embark on an official career.


    So, she is thinking, is it worth it to help her this time?


    Maybe, if she made a point in front of Daoist Gu, she might be able to sell well in front of Daoist Gu.


    After thinking about it for a while, the county magistrate made up his mind to make friends with Gu Daochang.


    He casually said to Ma Shusheng, "It''s okay, this person sounds familiar, please sit down for a while, and I will give you an order."


    When Ma Shusheng heard this, he felt that the matter was settled, as long as the county magistrate gave orders. It seemed that she was thinking too much just now.


    The county magistrate is only familiar, but it seems that she, Gu Chao, is not very good either!


    He is just a Taoist priest if he supports himself to the sky, but what great skills can he have if he is not pretending to be a ghost.


    Now that the county magistrate has become abnormal, what can Gu Chao do? snort!


    The county magistrate looked at Ma Shusheng''s expression, her face remained calm, and she was already sighing for Ma Shusheng in her heart.


    Scholar Ma''s official career has probably been cut off.


    It''s just that this person deserves what he deserves. He came to ask her to do something, and he didn''t even understand the basic etiquette.


    Now she is just a scholar without any fame and is so arrogant. In the future, when she becomes famous and becomes an official, that''s okay. How can she remember her as a little county magistrate.


    It''s just unfortunate that the county magistrate''s confidant is not here, so she can only find a random yamen servant and explain the matter.


    And when the yamen servant heard that he was going to Gujia Village to get Gu Chao, she thought about it, and then explained the matter to the two newcomers.


    She doesn''t want to go into this kind of muddy water, her whole family is counting on her!


    As for the county magistrate, after explaining it, he went to the Houya to find the county magistrate.


    County magistrate Huang couldn''t help but look at her twice after hearing the county magistrate''s explanation.


    "What does the county magistrate think of Nama Scholar?"


    The county magistrate bowed his head, and instead of saying what he thought of Nama Scholar, he talked about another matter.


    "Last month, I heard that several scholars went to the red building to drink and missed the next day''s class."


    The county magistrate didn''t say clearly who the surnames of these scholars were, but the county magistrate Huang also understood.


    "Then Daoist Gu, I am fortunate enough to have seen Zun Rong, and he is a pillar of the country at first glance.


    Since it was Daoist Gu who did it, there must be her reason, there must be a reason for it.


    Since this is the case, let��s invite Daoist Gu for a visit. It��s a pity that I didn��t have the chance to have a drink with Daoist Gu last time. It��s not bad to take advantage of today��s opportunity. "


    The implication is, what else does the county magistrate not understand?


    Putting it down, he flattered County Magistrate Huang, "Then this subordinate will go and get the banquet ready, Daoist Gu will be here in a while, just in time for the banquet."


    Magistrate Huang patted his protruding belly, laughed and said, "Okay, let''s go! The wine must be good wine."


    Besides, on the side of the Gu family, the two yamen servants wanted to make it clear, but they didn''t know very well.


    It��s just that the seniors said they wanted them to come this time. A scholar named Ma sued Gu Chao, saying that she robbed good husbands and men and forced engaged men to remarry.


    Even so, Gu Chao also understood what it was for, isn��t it the Chen family��s business!


    That night, the Yan family of the Chen family said that his future daughter-in-law is a scholar in the county, and she will be a scholar in the future.


    Scholar Ma should be the future daughter-in-law of the Chen family, Chen Mingyu''s fianc��e.


    It''s just that this future scholar doesn''t seem to be very smart.


    Otherwise, how could she have married the big family of the Chen family, and even came to help them out?


    Besides, the county government sent out such two dumb-headed youths, Gu Chao wanted to laugh, so what did Scholar Ma ask for?


    Anyway, I have nothing to do at home, so let''s take a walk!


    As soon as she said she was going, Widow Gu, Ning Su and Han Yu became anxious.


    "Where are you going? Then that **** scholar came over and gave her face!"


    Widow Gu has no good looks or good temper towards anyone who makes his daughter unhappy.


    What the hell? I also want his Dabao to go in person!


    snort! Whoever invites their eldest treasure out now will pay for their hard work!


    You just say that you come to invite someone, just invite a lover! Did you pay for your hard work? Have you given a door-to-door gift?


    And are you in the attitude of inviting people?


    Even if the magistrate of that county came in front of my Dabao, would she dare to ask!


    At first, the two yamen servants were already beating drums in their hearts, but now that they heard what Widow Gu said, and how arrogant their attitude was, the two of them felt even more restless and flustered.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to do, so I had to look at Gu Chao, wanting to see her attitude.


    Ning Su and Han Yu also looked at their wife, they didn''t want her to go this way.


    They also felt that the wife-owner must be fine this trip, but they still couldn''t help but worry.


    Gu Chao looked normal, smiling and waving at them.


    "You are just waiting for me at home, and you must come back today."


    Widow Gu wanted to say something else, but under the stern eyes of his daughter, he finally shut up embarrassingly.


    However, he was not so polite to the two yamen servants, he snorted hard, then turned around and walked away, out of sight.


    Ning Su and Han Yu sent their wife to the gate together, and they turned their heads and walked back when they saw the wife''s carriage driving out of their sight.


    The two of them are going to see their father-in-law. Seeing how his father-in-law looked like just now, they are probably already angry.


    During the period of time in Gu''s mansion, Han Yu also had a rough understanding of her father-in-law''s temperament.


    Eunuch is indeed very angry when he is angry, and he will be angry at every turn. However, when he is angry, he is really easy to coax.


    This father-in-law of his is not like the father-in-laws of other people''s family that his father said, he has to find a reason to torture his son-in-law, and he has to be given eye drops, scolded a few times in the open and in the dark, fined and punished. rule.


    The father-in-law of his family, whenever and wherever he sees who is not pleasing to the eye, he has to waste a few words on anything that is not pleasing to the eye, to have a good time.


    However, after entering the door for so long, he was punished once by his father-in-law.


    He still came to say hello later, it was indeed his fault that time, and he accepted the punishment.


    Later, the father-in-law sometimes seemed to give him eye drops in his tone, but as long as he said a few nice words, followed the father-in-law''s temper, and occasionally gave him some small gifts, the father-in-law would smile, anyway, boasting He is sensible and filial.


    So, Han Yu thinks that when the father-in-law is angry, he is easy to coax.


    Just one trick, you can coax the **** well.


    Han Yu remembered that when he first got married with his wife, the wife told me that he asked him to come back and ask his brother about the secret of getting along with his father-in-law.


    Later, he also carefully observed how his brother got along with his father-in-law, and after a few times he discovered the trick.


    Every time, no matter what the father-in-law said, the elder brother would follow the words of the father-in-law, no matter whether it was right or wrong, it would make the father-in-law smile and be happy.


    Every month, the elder brother sends the monthly allowance to the father-in-law. Han Yu knows that the wife-owner stipulates that the monthly allowance for the father-in-law is twelve taels, but every time the elder brother will add a little more to the purse.


    Although not much.


    However, every time the father-in-law received it, he would exchange a glance with his brother, and the father-in-law was in a particularly good mood that whole day.


    And my brother would often send some filial piety to the father-in-law, most of the time it was not very valuable, anyway, as long as it was sent to the father-in-law, the father-in-law liked it very much, no matter whether it was expensive or not, he would put it away and praise his brother again.


    Han Yu knew that this was how her brother and father-in-law got along.


    Consciously or unconsciously, he is also subconsciously learning this.


    So now, the relationship between Han Yu and Widow Gu has become increasingly harmonious.


    Sometimes, when he pays his respects to his father-in-law, he goes a little later, and the father-in-law will not be embarrassed anymore.


    Moreover, he also heard that Chunfeng and Xia Yu, who served his father-in-law, said that his father-in-law would often praise him and his elder brother when he went out to visit, saying that they were filial and sensible.


    Han Yu still thinks that her father-in-law''s temper is really good.


    He did something wrong, and he was willing to be punished by his father-in-law. After this incident, his father-in-law will still treat him as usual and will not hold grudges.


    But they are much better than those well-behaved housewives in Beijing. They may not tell their son-in-law what is wrong in front of their faces.


    However, he will intentionally or unintentionally let everyone in the capital know that his son-in-law is not good anywhere.


    You can also make your daughter neglect your son-in-law. Most of the tricks are to give your daughter a side husband or a servant.


    Moreover, the son-in-law dared not complain, let alone show any displeasure.


    It''s best to have a temper like the public, say what you have, and then really turn the page, and won''t mention it again.


    The father-in-law also said that he would serve the wife master again, but the wife master promised them, and the wife master would not.


    The most important thing is that the head of the wife has the final say in the family, no matter what the father-in-law is, as long as the head of the wife doesn''t nod, no one can come in.


    The two went to the father-in-law''s yard together, wanting to talk to him, but the result was unexpected. Before they got there, they saw the father-in-law leading the spring breeze and Xia Yu back.


    After asking, I found out that my father-in-law didn''t take it seriously at all, and he was going out to visit now.


    Well, it seems that the two of them are also supercilious!


    They should also be able to think that with the father-in-law''s temperament, the father-in-law is not worried at all whether the wife-lord will solve this matter.


    So, just now he was just complaining casually, and he didn''t care about what to do now.


    The two sent their father-in-law out together again, and then they were going to go back to accompany Bao''er.


    Bo''er can now climb and play on the collapsed platform by herself, after learning how to climb. As long as she is left alone on it, she will not be idle.


    Someone must be watching her, otherwise, she might fall down without paying attention.


    After the autumn harvest, the weather will gradually cool down. Fortunately, there is an enchantment arranged by the wife at home.


    Winter is warm and summer is cool, as long as you stay at home, you don''t have to worry about the child catching cold, just watch her and don''t let him touch her.


    Actually, Boa is only four months old now. Ordinary people''s children, at her age, are still lying down, and it would be nice to be able to turn over.


    If Bao''er is able to climb like Bao''er is now, he must be very talented.


    Their Bao''er is like this, thanks to the wife-master, if it weren''t for the fact that the wife-master used spiritual power to comb Bao''er''s tendons, and gave her red rouge fruit when Bao''er was born, Bao''er would definitely be the same at this time. The children of other families are almost the same.


    Moreover, they also discovered that their Baoer is very smart.


    She can remember things now, which nanny and servant she likes, all of them are identified.


    I can remember whatever I like to play with.


    If one day the boy who served her was delayed by something and had no time to serve her, and someone else came, she would never want to be hugged by that boy, and had to wait for that person.


    Wait until the servant who waits on her arrives before she can be quiet.


    At the beginning, she prepared two nannies, but in the end, she only recognized one to eat, and didn''t touch the other at all.


    However, she is not afraid of the three little ones and Han Yu, maybe because when he was in Daddy''s womb, the three little ones were always by Ning Su''s side.


    The old man said that children can see things that adults cannot see.


    I don��t know if those claims are true, anyway, when Bao��er was still in Ning Su��s stomach, the three little ones dangled in front of her, and she was very excited, wanting to turn over, stretch her arms, and kick her legs.


    When she saw Han Yu later, she didn''t feel scared at all.


    A folk saying is that a child''s eyes are pure, they can see, and they will cry after seeing clearly.


    But this kid in their family, not only does not cry or make trouble, but also behaves very close to them and is very courageous.


    In the hearts of Ning Su and Han Yu, their children are the best, and they are better than others everywhere.


    Can other people��s children crawl by themselves at four months? Can you be so smart? Is it possible to look so good-looking?


    After Bao''er grows up, the longer she grows, the more she looks like Gu Chao.


    Now Gu Chao can finally see that Baoer really looks like her current body.


    At the beginning, she was red and wrinkled, just like that. Widow Gu and Ning Su both said that Bao''er looked like her, but she couldn''t see it at all.


    It wasn''t until later that it grew, that he really believed that it really looked like her.


    It''s really not good-looking!


    The two of them are Ai Wu Ji Wu, with Gu Chao''s appearance, how can it be considered good-looking?


    It��s not too bad to say that she is mighty and rough!


    It looks good, but it doesn''t touch it at all.


    So, Xiao Baoer looks like her mother. How can it be good-looking?


    When she grows up in the future, she doesn''t know whether to marry her husband?


    But it should be easy to marry, after all, her mother''s prestige is there, and she can''t be a mortal. If you don''t care about her face, she can always marry her husband with her charisma.


    Look at her mother, she looks so unsatisfactory, but in the end, some lame people fell in love with her!


    The world is so big, there are always men with strong tastes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Entered the wrong door?

    Chapter 168 Entered the wrong door?


    For example, her father and Han Yu''s father both felt that her mother was majestic and majestic, with a sense of security and femininity.


    When her mother was there, her two fathers'' eyes fell on her mother, and they couldn''t bear to look away.


    As the saying goes, green vegetables and radishes have their own favorites. Maybe she can also meet this kind of heavy taste, and she likes this type?


    Gu Chao also thought, fortunately this brat was born as a girl, if it was a boy, it would be really difficult to marry in the future given her appearance.


    Before this little boy was born, she thought about it. If she gave birth to a son, she would follow her, and she would find a daughter-in-law who came to visit her.


    Put it under her nose every day, so she can''t bully her son.


    The son she gave birth to must be held in her hands and grown up pampered. She is reluctant to marry and let others bully her.


    This world is too harsh on men, and she is watching over them at home, and the two husbands sometimes suffer from the widow Gu''s anger.


    What if her son marries into someone else''s house in the future and is angry with his parents-in-law? Angry at his wife? Angered by those vying for favor in the backyard?


    She might massacre her daughter-in-law.


    Whoever dares to make her son wronged, even if she chases him to the underworld, she will make that **** lose his soul.


    That is her Gu Chao''s son, no one can bully him.


    Can a son be like a daughter?


    My daughter is not afraid of losing money, and she can rest assured when she goes out. No matter how many sons-in-law are brought back to her, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as she can take care of herself, she has nothing to say.


    But my son is different. He has been protected and doted on since he was a child, and he is afraid that he will be coaxed by some other woman with a little sweet talk in the future.


    Then she has to take care of her family, and take care of a large family for her, as well as side husbands, servants, and a lot of concubines and concubines.


    Still have to look at that woman''s face every day to live!


    When she has a son in the future, she must teach her how to practice since she was a child, and she will not let him develop the temperament of a man in this world of women.


    Teach my son to be self-respecting and self-reliant since childhood.


    Let him understand that the family will always be his backing. If anyone makes him unhappy, he can lose his temper at any time, write a divorce letter, and don''t want that woman.


    Even if he wants two women, three women, or more women in the future, as a mother, she can do it for him and bring him home.


    In her case, a married son is not just water thrown out.


    Those are all her heart and soul, and it will hurt her muscles and bones if she touches them.


    Fortunately, the little husband gave her a daughter, so she can live a more stable life


    If the husbands have a son in the future, she can''t slack off.


    You must teach it well, but you must not let your son develop the temperament of other men in this world of women.


    You can be strong, you can be pampered and aggressive, you can be like Gu Widow, but you can''t be weak.


    Gu Chao followed the two yamen servants to the county yamen. The yamen guard at the gate here saw Gu Chao coming from a distance, and immediately ran to the back yamen to report to the county magistrate and the county magistrate.


    As soon as the county magistrate heard that Gu Chao was coming, he immediately got up and straightened his clothes, and then came out to greet him in person.


    It took more than an hour to come and go from the county government to Gujia Village. The county magistrate has never gone back since Ma Scholar said he would leave.


    Ma Shusheng was left alone in the side hall waiting, the tea was dry, and no one came to store the water?


    But here is the county government again, she is just a scholar now, she doesn''t even have any fame, and she dare not walk around privately, so she comes out to ask someone to refill her tea.


    She still has this self-knowledge.


    This is the county government office, not the backyard of her house, so you can do whatever you want.


    After waiting for almost an hour, but still no one came, Ma Shusheng had some ideas.


    Hasn''t your lord already agreed to her? You said you have already made arrangements, why haven''t you come back to say something?


    Even if the county magistrate is busy, there should always be a yamen messenger, but he is just a Taoist priest. Could there be any accidents?


    It''s not that the scholar Ma thinks too much, he thinks about whoever is in her couple.


    This thing is a little bit, it is really not in line with common sense.


    Finally, when a government officer came to invite her, he said that Gu Chao had already been brought here, and now a county magistrate was in the lobby.


    Scholar Ma''s heart finally fell into his stomach. It seems that she really thought too much just now. Today''s matter must be fine.


    The county magistrate has already brought people here, and he went to court again. The county magistrate is upholding justice. Let''s see what tricks Gu Chao can come up with?


    snort! Can she still pretend to be a ghost in front of the county magistrate?


    His Yue��s family said that Gu Chao put his fianc����s name and that thing��s name together that night, and said that Lord Yan Jun had already recorded it, and it could not be changed.


    Scholar Ma didn''t believe these words.


    From her point of view, Gu Chao was able to deal with that evil thing, but it was because of some Taoism, some kung fu, maybe it was her luck.


    Otherwise, could she still be able to communicate with ghosts and gods?


    She also heard about the Gong family and the Li family before, but who saw it?


    Isn��t it all rumors? The more people spread it, the more evil it becomes!


    Is that what she said? Has anyone seen it with their own eyes?


    It seems that she is used to bluffing and cheating, doing this kind of thing everywhere, isn''t this immoral?


    If there are ghosts and gods, she is the one who should go to **** the most, or the one who goes to the 18th floor of hell!


    The good boudoir men of the Gong family have not yet married, yet Gu Chao ruined them like this!


    Not only that, but she also wanted to come and ruin her fianc��!


    No matter what, she can''t let Gu Chao succeed and ruin another young man.


    Regardless of whether her thoughts are for Chen Mingyu or her own selfishness, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels that she is right.


    She is standing on the highest point of morality, so Gu Chao is a scumbag and a scum in front of her.


    The people outside said that she defended the country righteously, but they were all deceived by her performance of human face and animal heart.


    In fact, she is a beast!


    Otherwise, how could she do such a ruinous thing?


    They all say that it is better to demolish ten temples than destroy one marriage.


    It turned out that she was lucky, so she gave her fianc�� to such a thing!


    Still without anyone''s consent, she changed it as soon as she said it.


    A person like her should be Ling Chi and show it to the public.


    Still some kind of hero, bah! What the hell!


    From the side hall to the hall, Ma Shusheng''s mind turned back and forth, and all he thought about was Gu Chao.


    However, she didn''t want Gu Chaohao at all.


    She still waited until she got to the hall, and the county magistrate would make the decision, and then let the county magistrate punish and punish her.


    Let''s see if she dares to come out again in the future to bluff and cheat, it''s a good thing to ruin people.


    She thought about it all the way, especially when she thought of the scene where Gu Chao was punished, she almost laughed out loud.


    As a result, when she got to the lobby, she found that it was completely different from what she thought.


    The county magistrate did not sit on it, and Gu Chao did not kneel in the hall.


    There are no government servants holding mighty sticks on both sides.


    And that woman was invited by the county magistrate to sit on the chair beside her, and the two of them talked and laughed while drinking tea.


    It seems that they are talking happily, which is not the usual situation of interrogating prisoners.


    Ma Shusheng stared at the two people in the hall dumbfoundedly at the entrance of the lobby, his mind exploded and buzzed.


    Not only did he wonder if he entered the wrong door?


    This is not a county government office at all, but the backyard of Gu Chao��s family.


    She had never met Gu Chao himself, but the yamen servant who came to invite her said that Gu Chao and the county magistrate were in the hall.


    Now, there are only three people in the class, and she still knows two of them.


    It is Linhe County Chancellor of Huang County, the remaining woman, is it Gu Chao or who?


    However, why did she sit on the Taishi chair to drink tea and chat with the magistrate Lin?


    What is the situation?


    "Magistrate, Daoist Gu, Scholar Ma is here."


    The yamen servant who brought Ma Shusheng was also the one who went to Gu''s mansion with the county magistrate last time, so he had naturally seen Gu Chao.


    She took Ma Shusheng to the hall, and saw Ma Shusheng standing at the door in a daze and refused to go inside, so she could only speak back at the door.


    In fact, the three people in the class had already discovered Ma Shusheng, but none of them took Ma Shusheng seriously.


    It is naturally impossible for Gu Chao to say hello to Scholar Ma first, because she is not familiar with Scholar Ma.


    Secondly, this Scholar Ma came to sue her today.


    As for the county magistrate and the county magistrate, they are officials, but Ma Shusheng is an ordinary citizen without any fame.


    Only Ma Shusheng went forward to bow down to them, and there was no reason for them to greet Ma Shusheng first.


    So, none of the three people in the hall paid any attention to Scholar Ma, and they still spoke their own words.


    Now, before Ma Shusheng came, the magistrate of course wanted to take care of the relationship with Chao Chao.


    Originally, she was thinking that when Yu Miao''er and Gu Chao''s sister-in-law got married, she would personally deliver another congratulatory gift, and then tell about their relationship by marriage.


    At that time, there were so many relatives and friends, and the Ning family gained face, so the relationship naturally became closer.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen today, and it was God who helped her.


    Whatever she was thinking about, something came.


    He sent the great **** Gu Chao directly to her.


    If you don''t recognize your relatives by this time, when will you have to wait?


    "Gu Daochang doesn''t know something, my brother-in-law is the son of the Yu family, and the young master of the Yu family calls me big sister.


    I heard from my sister that her brother-in-law is going to tie the knot with Gu Daochang��s eldest sister soon.


    In this way, we are also considered a family.


    In the future, our two families should still walk around. Our two families are serious in-laws.


    As the saying goes, the relatives are getting closer and closer. In the future, I will have the cheek to visit Mr. Gu''s house, and then please ask Mr. Gu not to turn me away. "


    To be honest, before this, Gu Chao really didn''t know that she had an in-law relationship with the magistrate Huang.


    She knew that the other two sons of Lao Yu''s family had married into the county, but as for which family they married, she had no worries.


    Maybe I heard it, but I didn��t take it to heart anyway.


    Listening to magistrate Huang talking about it now, she just remembered that it was indeed the case.


    Widow Gu said before that Lao Yu��s family had a son who married the county magistrate��s younger sister, and that��s it.


    Magistrate Huang, I don��t know whether to say whether she has good official luck or not. She has served three consecutive terms as county magistrate in this county.


    Anyway, let her stay in office every time she returns to the term of office, not moving.


    If it wasn''t for this, then the Yu family would have to leave here with his wife.


    It is also because the county magistrate Huang has not been transferred, so their family can safely do this business in this county.


    With the county magistrate as a backer, how can business be difficult?


    I have to say that Mr. Huang has managed the county well. He hasn''t made any mistakes in so many years, but he hasn''t made any outstanding achievements either.


    Gu Chao looked at Master Huang''s face, and I''m afraid she will have to be transferred when she takes over.


    "Magistrate Huang is right, since they are all related by in-laws, they really should move around more.


    When the elder aunt and the young son of the Yu family got married, Master Huang was invited to drink a cup of wedding wine for his face.


    Otherwise, I don��t know when I can sit down and drink together. "


    Master Huang has been struggling in the officialdom for so many years, so he is naturally a genius.


    There was something in Gu Chao''s words, how could she not hear it?


    After being slightly taken aback, he smiled.


    ��I��ve been here for three years, so it��s time to get up and move around.��


    She said this to test Gu Chao, wanting to know if her guess was right.


    In the end, Gu Chao smiled and nodded at her, "I will go down to Jingzhong in the future, and I will definitely pay a visit."


    When County Magistrate Huang heard this, a smile appeared on the corners of her brows and eyes. Speaking of which, she was going to be directly transferred to Beijing this time.


    This is a good thing.


    The officials outside are not as easy to do as the officials in Beijing, and their place is close to the capital, and it is not the kind of land where the emperor is far away, and she can do whatever she wants.


    Here, might as well be transferred to Beijing!


    Over the years, she has also tried her best and sent the booklet up, but the higher up just won''t move it.


    There was a vacancy last time, but it was filled by others.


    She naturally believed what Gu Chao said.


    Regardless of the reason this time, anyway, I must thank Gu Chao first for thanking her.


    "Then I would like to thank Daoist Gu for his good words. When Gu Daochang goes to Beijing, I will sweep the couch and welcome you."


    Magistrate Huang also felt that she would be able to mobilize. I''m afraid it was really because of Daoist Gu''s favor that reminded the higher-ups of her.


    Otherwise, why haven��t I thought about it for so many years, but it��s changed this time?


    "When the young master of the Yu family gets married, I will definitely send him off as his natal family. When the time comes, Daoist Gu welcomes his relatives as his wife''s family. Let''s have a good drink.


    Even if Daoist Gu doesn��t invite me today, I will definitely go. "


    Gu Chao has a good or bad impression of the Huang county magistrate, but the relationship is not different now, it must be a step closer if they are serious in-laws.


    As long as the county magistrate Huang is sensible, he can make friends.


    When the two of them were talking about this point, Scholar Ma just happened to come.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： serve as hatchet man

    Chapter 169 As a Gunner


    Ma Shusheng was awakened by the yamen servant''s reply, no matter how shocked and confused she was.


    The proper etiquette is absolutely essential, and walked a few steps quickly to the county magistrate, kneeling down and bending over.


    "Student, meet the county magistrate."


    County magistrate Huang didn''t make things difficult for her, and directly asked her to get up.


    After Ma Shusheng got up, he bowed to the magistrate, "Master Xiancheng is very polite."


    It can be said that it is reasonable and restrained. After the salute, she stood with her hands tied before seeing the county magistrate.


    But she acted as if she didn''t see Gu Chao next to the county magistrate, and didn''t even give him an extra look.


    Gu Chao didn''t really need her gift. Seeing this, the county magistrate and the county magistrate both secretly expressed their pity for Ma Shusheng.


    Scholar Ma is really not a smart person. In today''s situation, if you were someone else, you would have seen Daoist Gu sitting with them, talking and laughing happily.


    Now she has to save face no matter what! But she didn''t.


    It would be fine if she was really a pedantic scholar, but she is not.


    So about this matter, even if they wanted to make peace with Shusheng Ma for a while, it might be useless.


    The atmosphere froze for a while, and the county magistrate coughed lightly and said, "Scholar Ma, why are you here to find me?"


    The county magistrate didn��t get promoted, nor did he say anything about her coming to sue Gu Chao, so he asked her what was the matter for coming to find him.


    This means that she has already stepped down, as if the two of them have friendship, and this is to find her in private, not for any official business.


    In the end, Ma Shusheng was slightly stunned. She subconsciously raised her eyes to look at the county magistrate, but she saw that the magistrate was looking at his nose, nose, nose, and heart, and he didn''t give her a look at all.


    At this time, she still didn''t realize that the magistrate was helping her, but felt that the magistrate was trying to protect Gu Chao!


    She still went her own way, unable to turn a corner.


    So Ma Shusheng finally took a look at Gu Chao, and then spoke.


    There was some indignation in his tone, "Reporting to the magistrate, the student came here today to sue Gu Chao, and I want you to be the master for the student and the student''s fianc��."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Magistrate Huang sighed slightly.


    All right, all right, elm wood cannot be carved.


    Since she insisted on slamming upwards, she couldn''t stop it.


    Gu Chao slightly raised the corners of his lips, but he didn''t see her getting angry. Instead, he slowly picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip.


    The county magistrate cast a glance at her in private, and seeing her look like this, he didn''t plan to take care of her anymore.


    Scholar Ma wants to sue, then sue!


    She just heard from the county magistrate about this matter. Now that the two parties are here, what is going on? Maybe she can still hear a good show.


    Then, the county magistrate raised his chin to Scholar Ma, "What is going on, please tell me what happened."


    Seeing that the adults finally asked her something, Ma Shusheng thought that she should speak well and reveal her true colors.


    Let the adults know how bad this Gu Chao is, with a human face and a beast heart.


    Originally, the members of the Chen family had already added more oil and vinegar when talking to Ma Shusheng, but now Ma Shusheng couldn''t help adding some more modifiers in it.


    Anyway, the main meaning is that Gu Chao is a bluffing bastard, relying on his own ability, black-heartedly took other people''s money, and then destroyed other people''s marriages at will.


    Not only now, but also ruining a young man''s youth and the rest of his life.


    Moreover, this is not the first time, she still has a criminal record.


    From her point of view, she and Chen Mingyu are in love with each other, and the two families have agreed on the marriage certificate early, and they will get married after she passes the scholar examination this year.


    In the end, because Gu Chao took money from the Chen family''s third wife, he forcibly separated her fianc�� from her.


    Not only that, but also such a thing as the Mu family.


    According to what she said, Gu Chao is indeed insane and has no humanity at all.


    But what she said was heard by the county magistrate Huang and the county magistrate, but they couldn''t believe it all.


    One of them is that Gu Chao changed the marriage certificate, which must be true.


    But the cause and effect, I am afraid it is not the case.


    So the county magistrate confirmed to Scholar Ma again, "Are you sure, what you are telling is the truth?"


    "Every sentence is true."


    Scholar Ma nodded without hesitation, "Please learn from the county magistrate."


    After speaking, she took out another marriage certificate from her bosom, which was the previous marriage certificate between her and Chen Mingyu, and she also brought it together as evidence today.


    The county magistrate took over and opened the marriage certificate, and saw that there was only Ma Shusheng''s name on it, but the man''s side was blank, and there was nothing.


    She couldn''t help frowning slightly, and returned the marriage certificate to Scholar Ma, "Why are you showing me this?"


    Scholar Ma doesn''t understand, so, can''t the county magistrate understand?


    So he picked it up again, and opened the marriage certificate to check it himself.


    After seeing it, she subconsciously took a step back.


    Hands holding the marriage certificate trembled slightly, and after double checking, she was sure that there was only her name on it.


    The place where Chen Mingyu''s name should have been written was blank, with no ink at all.


    This is also because her marriage with Chen Mingyu has been dissolved, and Chen Mingyu is already a member of the Mu family, so naturally there is no such thing in the marriage certificate of the Ma family.


    Scholar Ma''s first reaction was that Gu Chao must have played tricks and played tricks.


    She turned her head to look at Gu Chao angrily, her eyes seemed to be able to spew fire.


    Stretching out his finger, Gu Chao said bitterly, "Did you do this? Apart from these tricks, what else do you have?


    Now in front of the county magistrate, you are still unrepentant and still playing these tricks. "


    The county magistrate thinks it''s not appropriate for her to intervene in this matter, let''s wait for Daoist Gu to talk about it himself.


    Gu Chao finally looked at Ma Shusheng with his eyes, instead of being angry, he smiled.


    "The marriage certificate in your hand has always been in your possession. Have I ever touched it since you came in?"


    This question really caught Ma Shusheng.


    Gu Chao did not touch it, and she kept the marriage certificate at home all the time, and it was kept by her father. She went to get it from her father when she went out.


    And she kept it in her bosom all the time, never showed it to others, and never took it out.


    Just now, I showed it to the county magistrate.


    This Gu Chao really has some skills!


    Ma Shusheng snorted coldly, "Don''t rely on your own shady means to do such shady things.


    You did the same that day. Without anyone''s consent, you wrote my fianc��''s name on the marriage certificate of the Mu family.


    Today, you repeated your old tricks, and still acted in front of the county magistrate, so courageous. "


    Gu Chao didn''t want to talk more about this with her, and it was unintentional to talk too much.


    Gently tapped the table and asked her back, "Do you know why the Chen family married the Mu family?"


    Ma Shusheng didn''t expect Gu Chao to ask such a question, so she subconsciously replied that the third wife of the Chen family was married to the Mu family, and I was engaged to the Chen family Dafang, how did I know about this. "


    The county magistrate knows that the crux of the matter is coming.


    So he pretended to be listening attentively, and waited for Gu Chao to speak.


    The three of them stared at Gu Chao with three pairs of eyes, only to see that Gu Chao slightly raised his lips.


    "The eldest son of the Chen family has a daughter and a son."


    Scholar Ma naturally knows this.


    "The eldest daughter is a gambler!"


    Scholar Ma didn''t know about this.


    "A few days ago, the eldest daughter of the Chen family lost fifty taels of silver in a gambling shop in the town, and the eldest of the Chen family couldn''t afford the silver, and she was reluctant to sell the house and land.


    So, he decided to sell the third son of the Chen family to his elder brother Mu''s family in private. Anyway, when the third house found out, the matter was already a foregone conclusion, and there was no other way. "


    In this way, there is nothing to explain.


    Scholar Ma couldn''t believe it, he took two steps back in a row, and managed to stabilize his figure.


    She looked at Gu Chao''s calm appearance, and then at the county magistrate sitting on the grand master''s chair.


    No wonder! No wonder!


    At this time, Ma Shusheng finally came to his senses, and realized that she was being used as a gun today.


    She said, why Chen Mingyu gave her the most common inkstone on her birthday at the beginning of the year.


    She hinted to Chen Mingyu that she needs a good inkstone to use in the exam later.


    Chen Mingyu also promised well, but in the end he gave her the most common inkstone.


    Not even her own piece!


    At that time, Chen Mingyu also explained to her that all his private money was used to buy fabrics for his mother and eldest sister to make new clothes as rewards, and there is not much left on hand now, and he will definitely make up for her in the future.


    At that time, she still felt that this fianc�� was gentle and considerate, and respected his elders. She thought that he would make up for her in the future anyway, so she didn''t take it to heart, and she really waited.


    In her opinion, the Chen family has such a big house with more than ten acres of land, which is considered a big family in their village.


    Moreover, their family has a simple population, only six people, no matter what they will have savings and surplus food.


    The two old ones and the second child, the third child and the family support the elderly together, so there is no need for their elders to do much.


    If it wasn''t for this, she would still have looked down on Chen Mingyu!


    Both mother and father said to use the Chen family first, and when she becomes famous, she can have as many men as she wants, and at the most, she will give the Chen family some more benefits.


    She is waiting for Chen Mingyu to marry her later, to accompany her more as a dowry.


    When her future mother-in-law was engaged, she agreed to her.


    It turned out that there was a gambler in the Chen family''s big house, who lost fifty taels of silver in one round.


    No wonder her fianc�� couldn''t afford to buy an inkstone for her. I''m afraid that the Chen family only has a house and land left, and her future elder sister has already ruined everything else. !


    Otherwise, why would you sell the Sanfang boy out of conscience, or sell it to that kind of person?


    Judging from this matter, the character of the Chen family cannot be trusted.


    If she really marries Chen Mingyu, if her eldest sister goes to gamble in the future, will Chen Mingyu sell her son if she loses?


    She can''t marry such a disaster!


    The Chen family is rotten from the root, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, and this Chen Mingyu is definitely not the gentle and virtuous appearance shown in front of her.


    Actually, she really wronged Chen Mingyu. Although Chen Mingyu had a bit of a cold temper, he was devoted to this scholar Ma.


    I never thought it would end up like this.


    After trying to understand these things, Ma Shusheng''s face was very ugly, and she was even a little embarrassing when she was looking at Gu Chao and the county magistrate.


    Knowing that she was reckless just now, the county magistrate had given her a chance just now, but she was not sure, so she had to bite the bullet and push forward.


    There is also Daoist Gu, who scolded her just now, but she didn''t blame herself, but told her the whole story.


    Ma Shusheng''s face was a little red, feeling that he had been seen as a joke.


    She was the only one who was kept in the dark about this matter, and she was also used as a gunman.


    She thought again, if she offended the county magistrate because of this, would it hinder her career?


    Scholar Ma really thinks too much, just like her, she doesn''t have any fame, and she is not a scholar that the county magistrate favors, and the county magistrate doesn''t even bother to care about her.


    Of course the county magistrate saw him like this, and knew that she wanted to understand.


    Going to see Gu Chao again, even Gu Chao was still as calm and breezy as before, and he didn''t intend to argue with Ma Shusheng at all, so he waved his hand at Ma Shusheng on his own initiative.


    "Thinking of you today is also being deceived by others, so I don''t care about you, and I don''t want to thank Daoist Gu for his generosity."


    After being reminded by the county magistrate, Ma Shusheng bowed deeply to Gu Chao.


    "Today''s matter, it was Ma who was reckless, he shouldn''t have bothered Gu Daochang for a while, and even said insulting words to Gu Daochang.


    Please forgive Daoist Gu! "


    Actually, when it comes to this matter, it was originally Gu Chao who ruined people and marriages first, which is why she didn''t care about Ma Shusheng.


    Speaking of this matter, she had to go to Scholar Ma and tell her not to blame.


    This matter has nothing to do with Ma Shusheng, although she also has bad intentions.


    This is a matter of the Chen family. At that time, she was begged by the village head and several clan elders before she acted.


    In any case, it was a disaster that ruined this Ma Shusheng.


    So Gu Chao got up and cupped his hands at Ma Shusheng, "You''re right, I did the above, and I didn''t tell you before I did it. It really ruined your marriage."


    Seeing Gu Chao like this, Ma Shusheng blushed even more. If it wasn''t for Gu Chao, she would still be kept in the dark, and she doesn''t know how to make her family restless.


    How could he accept Gu Chao''s gift.


    "You are too polite, Daoist Gu. I should thank you for this matter."


    Now that the words have been spoken clearly, Gu Chao didn''t say anything more to her, and sat back on the chair.


    Scholar Ma had something in his heart at this time. The violent beast was jumping up and down, how could it stay in the county government office, so after worshiping a few more people, it pleaded guilty and left.


    I knew what she was going to do when I went back, so I didn''t say much and let her go.


    Although this Ma Scholar is mediocre academically and a bit serious, he is not really stupid.


    After thinking about it in series, everything was figured out.


    The Chen family is going to take her for a fool, so that they can raise that gambler in the future!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Wife is the best

    Chapter 170 Wife is the best


    In the past, she wondered, the younger brother has already engaged, why the eldest sister hasn''t?


    The eldest daughter of the Chen family must be eighteen or nineteen years old, but she has been engaged to Chen Mingyu for more than a year, but she has never heard the Chen family mention her marriage.


    It can be seen that everyone knows what kind of virtue she is, but they only keep it from her.


    From the very beginning, the Chen family was cheating on the marriage.


    The Chen family is still waiting in the Ma mansion, waiting for their future talented daughter-in-law to bring them good news.


    Suddenly, there was a bang at the door.


    Scholar Ma was already so ashamed and angry that he didn''t care about etiquette at all. When he reached the door of his house, he pushed the door open hard, and the door panel was smashed hard with a "bang".


    It was this sound that drew everyone else in the room out.


    The old couple of the Ma family stayed with the Chen family in the house, waiting for their daughter to come back.


    At this time, there was a "bang", thinking that something happened, I quickly got up and came out to check.


    When I arrived at the door, I found that the daughter who had gone out had returned, and seeing her livid face and bloodshot eyes, I couldn''t help but went up to her on the spot and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When Ma Shusheng saw the Chen family members following behind, he became even more angry, took out the marriage certificate in his arms that only had her name on it, and threw it at it.


    "You all get out, you all get out."


    Scholar Ma''s excited reaction shocked everyone in the room. The two of them are relatives by marriage, but they are engaged to be married. How could they treat them like this?


    The old couple of the Ma family still want to go forward to persuade their daughter, no matter what, the Chen family will be her in-law''s family in the future, how can they treat their elders like this!


    Ma Shusheng didn''t let the old couple come forward, so he gritted his teeth and told the whole story.


    In the end, there was no need for her to speak in person, and the old couple of Ma Ta''s family took sticks and brooms and drove out all the married people.


    There was also the marriage certificate, and they were thrown out together.


    No matter how the Chen family interprets the summation, it will not help.


    Ma Shusheng is now the last straw in the hands of the Chen family. They don''t want to just disappear and stay at the door of Ma''s house and never leave.


    In the end, it was the Ma family who said, "If you are still entangled at the door, then go to the government to reason."


    In this way, the members of the Chen family were afraid and left unwillingly.


    The commotion at the door of the Ma family must have attracted the attention of the neighbors. Although it is embarrassing, the Ma family is indeed a victim of this incident, and many people feel sorry for the Ma family.


    No matter how the Ma family and the Chen family are, no matter whether the Chen family is unwilling to continue to make trouble after returning home, they should honestly marry Chen Mingyu to the Mu family.


    These are no longer related to Gu Chao''s business. Gu Chao is now sitting at the table with Huang County magistrate and county magistrate in the county office, eating and drinking.


    After Scholar Ma left, the county magistrate of course wanted to invite Gu Chao to stay and have dinner with him. It was hard to come here and let her leave like this?


    Now the two families are related by marriage, and there is nothing wrong with the family, so Gu Chao stayed without refusing.


    The county magistrate also noticed that when it comes to Gu Chao, giving money doesn''t work, and it almost doesn''t work.


    With a real relationship, it works better than anything else.


    Look at the last time, she went to the Gu residence with the emperor''s imperial decree, but in the end she got such an attitude from Gu Chao, and in the end she didn''t even let her eat.


    Looking at today again, as soon as she mentioned her relationship with the Yu family, Gu Chao stayed here.


    This person really has reached a certain level, and what he cares about is different from others.


    The money, fame and fortune that other people care about is useless here.


    I just don��t know what Gu Chaoyu thinks of this male sex. I heard that one of the two husbands in her family was her widowed father who married her in order to make her happy.


    The other one was taken by herself, but that one is no longer human.


    She is like this, is she affectionate or sentimental?


    The county magistrate couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t dare to mention this rashly, for fear that if he said it badly, he would offend Gu Chao, and the gain would outweigh the loss.


    However, the servants serving wine and serving dishes are actually all carefully selected by the county magistrate, depending on Gu Chao''s intentions.


    Of course, they were all given to her by the people below, and it was impossible for her to keep everyone who gave them away. If there were too many, she couldn''t accept them, so they kept them at home as servants.


    Waiting for this kind of time, if anyone is interested, it will naturally be given away as a favor.


    It was the same today, she kept observing Gu Chao''s expression, but found that Gu Chao''s eyes were not on those people at all.


    So, the county magistrate also understood, either Gu Chao didn''t like it, or she really didn''t mean it.


    No matter what, I dare not mention this again.


    Moreover, the relationship between the two is different now, and there are many opportunities to get along in the future, and there will be opportunities in the future.


    After having lunch in the county office, Gu Chao left. She promised her family that she would definitely go back within today, and she couldn''t make them wait too long.


    Ning Su and Han Yu just woke up from a nap with Bao''er, and are playing in the garden.


    Instructed the servants to lay a large thick and soft carpet on the open space in the garden, allowing Bao''er to crawl freely on it, as long as there are people on the side.


    Widow Gu also took a nap and went out again. This season of autumn is bright and refreshing, which is much better than going out in summer.


    What are you doing without going out?


    Widow Gu walked in front, and Chunfeng and Xia Yu followed behind each carrying a basket.


    One basket contains melon and fruit snacks, and the other basket contains fragrant tea, just waiting for a while Gu widow said he was tired and said it would be useful if he was thirsty.


    This kind of treatment is better than that of the old masters of ordinary petty officials.


    Now, the husbands in the village welcome Widow Gu to talk to them.


    There''s food and drink here, anyway, it''s nothing to pass the time, who wouldn''t like it!


    I don��t know when, but they all discovered that Widow Gu is no longer the widow Gu who was stingy and calculating in the past.


    Now he is very generous, and he can talk to him about anything except borrowing money from him.


    It''s not that there are no people who asked Widow Gu to take the money, but they were all beaten back by Widow Gu with his arms akimbo.


    "Get out, my money was washed by the flood!"


    Don��t think him stupid, can you get back the money you borrowed?


    They didn''t want to come to their house to play the autumn wind because they saw that his family''s eldest treasure was promising.


    As for borrowing money, as long as you start, the people behind will not be able to stop it.


    We all know that their family is not short of money, and they will definitely not take the initiative to return it to him. At that time, it will not be the case that the meat bun beats the dog and never returns.


    Widow Gu consciously understands this truth very well, how could he not know that he himself was like this in the past!


    In the past, he borrowed money by himself, how could he take the initiative to pay it back? Even if there is a little left, he will hold it tightly in his hand.


    Actually, his family really couldn��t afford it at that time, and it wasn��t because of his Dabao��s **** virtue.


    But now someone asks him to borrow money, and he has to think about what the purpose is. Is it true that he has no money? Need it or really need it?


    No matter what happens, he won��t borrow it anyway, so he wants to borrow it himself to find Dabao.


    After such a time, the other people who were about to make a move also stopped their thoughts.


    It��s also because Widow Gu seems too talkative recently, making them forget what virtue Widow Gu was in the past.


    Actually, the person who said this to Gu Widow was just a joke, he didn��t really intend to ask him to borrow money, if he really wanted to, he wouldn��t ask Gu Widow, he just went to find Gu Chao.


    They can all see who the Gu family is in charge of.


    Don''t look at how the widow Gu is doing outside, but everyone knows that the only one who can really take charge of the Gu family is Gu Chao.


    When Gu Chao went home and passed the village, he glanced at the group of people in the open space of the village, and of course saw her father, Widow Gu.


    Seeing him eating melon seeds and drinking tea, with the spring breeze and Xia Yu behind him fanning him and beating his shoulders, seeing how comfortable he is, she didn''t care too much, let him be happy!


    Entering the house, after asking the servants, he knew that the husbands were all accompanying the children in the backyard, so Gu Chao strode away.


    Ning Su and Han Yu also took off their shoes and played with the child on the carpet.


    Hearing the voice of a servant calling grandma, he turned his head to look, and it was indeed his wife who returned.


    Gu Chao looked at the two shy smiling faces, and greeted them with a smile.


    Bao''er saw her mother came back, so she didn''t crawl to her mother''s side, and hummed while crawling in her mouth, which showed that she was very happy.


    Having been welcomed by her husband and daughter, Gu Chao''s heart softened to a point.


    Having a family, a husband, and children, this is what she finally cultivated after more than 10,000 years.


    Actually, in the county government, she didn''t know the intention of magistrate Huang, and she really didn''t have that thought.


    There are husbands waiting for her at home, if she continues to go out and flirt with her husband behind her back. It''s really scumbag.


    Gu Chao didn��t want to see the husbands sad, nor did they want to see the husbands shed tears.


    Even if there is someone who looks the best, it is not her husband.


    She doesn''t want to bring another person home, Ning Su and Han Yu are enough.


    Gu Chao carried the cub to the middle of the carpet and put it down, and then put his arms around a husband in his arms.


    "Is everything resolved?"


    Ning Su leaned in the arms of his wife, looking up at her.


    "It''s nothing serious, it was the Scholar Ma who was engaged to the Chen family, who was kept in the dark by the Chen family and used him as a gunman, so he went to the county government to sue me.


    When I arrived at the county government office, I talked to her clearly, and she left. They are all reasonable people. "


    Ma Shusheng didn''t understand the truth, Gu Chao didn''t know, and didn''t want to know.


    But in front of her husbands, she didn''t want them to worry, so she just said that casually.


    So, both Ning Su and Han Yu nodded, and felt that they really had studied and understood the truth.


    Sure enough, there are still many sensible people in this world, and they are not the kind of nonsense.


    "Has the wife master eaten?"


    Go out in the morning and come back in the middle of the afternoon. If you haven��t eaten, you��ve been hungry for a long time?


    "I ate it, I ate it in the county government.


    Speaking of which, the county magistrate is still related to our family. "


    Neither of them knew about it, so they both tilted their heads and waited for the wife to continue.


    "To be precise, they are relatives of Su''er''s family."


    Ning Su was even more puzzled when he heard the words, relatives of his family? Why doesn''t he know!


    And he is still the county magistrate.


    He had never heard of it from his father.


    "Isn''t the elder sister going to marry the younger son of the Yu family? Then there is a son in the Yu family who is marrying the county magistrate''s younger sister.


    In this way, they naturally became relatives. "


    Ning Su nodded, "Oh, so that''s the case. In this way, it is indeed related to relatives."


    "It''s been a few months since we talked about the eldest sister''s marriage. I want to go back and have a look.


    See if your home is ready? "


    Ning Su was talking, looking straight at his wife with a pair of almond eyes, full of longing and longing.


    As if talking: Wife master, just promise me, please.


    Facing the appearance of his husband begging so much, and the small eyes, how could Gu Chao bear it?


    So, his subordinates pinched the lump of soft flesh under Ning Su''s waist.


    "If Fulang wants to go back, then go back!"


    When Gu Chao said this, he said it in Ning Su''s ear, and the tone of his speech was not very serious, which made Ning Su tremble.


    When Gu Chao sat up straight again, Ning Su felt that the skin behind the ear was already wet.


    He doesn''t know what the wife-lord is implying to him?


    Today the wife-master should rest in his room, well, he knows what to do.


    After getting a shy and angry look from Fu Lang, Gu Chao turned to ask Han Yu again.


    also leaned close to Han Yu''s ear, and that dishonest hand also landed on Han Yu''s lower waist.


    "Does Yu''er want to go back?"


    Han Yu happened to be watching his wife and brother being sweet in his spare time, but he didn''t expect his wife to ask him this question suddenly.


    His natal family is in Beijing, but not as close as his elder brother''s natal family, so he can go back if he says he can.


    It takes a day or two of work on the road, which is inconvenient.


    To be honest, he really wants to go back and have a look. It has been a few months since he got married, and he also misses his mother, father, and sisters.


    Han Yu endured the scorching heat at the base of his ears, and looked at his wife with a pair of red phoenix eyes.


    "Can I go back?"


    Seeing this small appearance and that pitiful question makes Gu Chao feel distressed.


    Can''t help but kiss him on the lips.


    "Why can''t we go back! Our place is not far from Beijing, and we will arrive in the morning."


    Ok! Han Yu forgot that his wife is not a mortal. There is no need to ride a horse like ordinary people.


    It was exactly like this, the light in Han Yu''s eyes was even brighter.


    He wants to go back.


    Looking at Fu Lang''s shining eyes and the expectation in his eyes, Gu Chao put on airs instead.


    Sitting upright, just waiting for Fu Lang to speak soft words!


    Where are there so many Han Yu, of course it is more attractive to go home.


    "My wife, Yu''er also wants to go back, please ask my wife to agree?"


    Seeing that his attitude is not bad, Gu Chao generously nodded in response.


    "When Su''er comes back from her mother''s house, we will go to the capital."


    Let''s? I always feel that the wife master said this, not just him going back alone.


    Sure enough, I heard the wife-leader say again, "Su''er and Daddy haven''t been to Beijing yet, so let''s take this opportunity to go together.


    The family went to have a good time, and they are not in a hurry to come back. "


    As soon as Gu Chao finished speaking, he was embraced by the two husbands actively and enthusiastically. Not only that, but the soft red lips of the husbands were on the left and right sides of his face.


    "Thank you wife master, wife master is the best!"


    Fu Lang was so enthusiastic, how could Gu Chao let it go, he tightened his arms around Fu Lang, and threw the two Fu Lang down in front of the little boy and all the servants.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was under the public eye and in full view, she would have acted like a beast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： above

    Chapter 171 above


    In the past two months, the vegetables in Ning''s orchard were ready to be picked, and their family couldn''t finish them, so Wu asked Ning An to pick some and send them to Yu''s.


    Yu Miaoer will marry into their family at the end of the year. The two families are serious in-laws. If they have good things, they will naturally send some to their in-laws.


    Ning An hasn''t seen Yu Miao''er for two or three months, so he is naturally thinking about her fianc��.


    It was the first love, and it was the first time that she fell in love with a man, and this man was also her fianc��, why wouldn''t she want to?


    Not only that, but Yu Miaoer often smiles at him in his midnight dreams.


    Then the next morning, she had to sneak up to wash her underpants.


    She had to carry Wu Shi behind her back, for fear of being seen by her father.


    Actually, I was bumped into by Mrs. Wu once. How could Mrs. Wu, who has been through this kind of thing, not know about this kind of thing?


    But because of her daughter''s thin face, she quietly endured it, pretending not to know.


    Sure enough, the daughter has grown up, and it''s time to marry her husband.


    Ning An picked fresh vegetables, and then drove the carriage to Yu''s house. Xiahe Village is some distance away from Xinglin Village, even if he drove the carriage, it would take half a morning.


    It was almost noon when Ning An arrived at Yu''s house. The future daughter-in-law came to bring them something, how could the Yue family not keep her for dinner.


    After eating, don''t you have to let her talk?


    It''s not because the rest of the Yu family wants to keep her, it''s not for her to talk to Yu Miaoer.


    In the past, the two were not engaged, so it was naturally impossible for Mrs. Yu to let her son get in touch with her more, but now that the two are engaged, that is different.


    Yu Miaoer also hasn''t seen his fianc��e for such a long time. Apart from embroidering the wedding dress at home these days, he also made a pair of shoes for Ning An.


    The size of the shoes was sent by the Ning family when they got engaged. When the new husband walks in, he has to personally make a new suit of clothes and shoes for his wife, from the beginning to the end.


    So Yu Miaoer made a pair of shoes for Ning An in advance, thinking that she would give them to her when she had a chance.


    Isn''t today just the right opportunity?


    The two of them were sitting in the garden of Yu''s house, and a servant could not get too close, but it was okay to talk normally.


    This is not the first time for the two to meet each other. At the beginning, they were a little embarrassed, but after a few more words, they became familiar again.


    After caring for each other, the two took out the gifts they secretly prepared and gave them to each other.


    Ning An doesn''t know how to make things, but she has always been generous to Yu Miaoer and bought gifts.


    Thinking about it, the first time we met, I had nothing to do with him, so I was willing to give him a sterling silver hairpin.


    Now this is her settled husband, how can she not be willing?


    The gift Yu Miaoer received this time is the new bracelet that Ning''an went to the silver building in town to buy for him.


    It''s not that Ning An is reluctant to give gold, their family still has silver and gold bracelets, but they were sent by Gu Chao.


    She thought that it was given to her father by her sister-in-law, and she felt that she should buy it for her husband after she earned some money.


    For Yu Miaoer''s betrothal gift, her father has already prepared it. There are gold bracelets, gold earrings, and a gold ring.


    Ning An put the silver bracelet in Yu Miao''er''s hand, "Take it first, don''t dislike it, and when I earn money later, I will definitely buy you better ones, more ones, and I can buy you whatever you want."


    Yu Miaoer felt sweet in his heart when he heard that, he didn''t dislike that what Ning An gave him was silver, not gold, or jade.


    He also knew the situation of Ning An''s family, seeing that Ning An was only wearing coarse clothes, but he was willing to buy silver jewelry for him.


    The silver hairpin from before and this silver bracelet add up to a lot of silver.


    This is a big deal for Ning An and his family.


    He fell in love with Ning An, not Yin Zi.


    Moreover, it was given to him by his fianc��e, so he doesn''t dislike it!


    On the contrary, it is very precious.


    Yu Miaoer took out the silver bracelet and put it on her wrist in front of Ning An, then lifted it up for Ning An to see.


    I even boasted, "It looks good."


    Ning An also nodded again and again, "It looks really nice on you."


    The two laughed as they watched.


    Yu Miaoer got a gift from his fianc��e, and took out the shoes he made for Ning An.


    "you try."


    In fact, it was made according to Ning''an''s size, so there is no need to try it, it will definitely fit.


    But he just couldn''t bear it, and wanted to order An to wear it for him to see.


    Looking at the shoes that his sweetheart took out, Ning An smiled so hard that he could not see his eyes, and opened his mouth to show his big white teeth.


    and asked stupidly, "Did you make it for me?"


    Isn��t this nonsense, this size and color are brought to you, not for you, but for whom?


    Could it be for Mrs. Yu?


    Then it is for you to take a look, open your eyes!


    But, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No matter how stupid Ning An is, he can still see it in Yu Miaoer''s eyes now.


    "I made it for you, try it first! See if it fits? If it doesn''t fit, I''ll change it for you now."


    Before trying it on, Ning An took the shoes and said, "It fits well, you must have done it well."


    Seeing the silly looks of the two of them in Xiaonian''s eyes, Xiaonian couldn''t help but want to raise his hand to cover his eyes, and couldn''t bear to look directly.


    The young man of his family usually looks very smart, why does he feel stupid when he is in front of Miss Ning?


    Was it infected by Miss Ning?


    Before marrying into the Ning family, their young master would be stupid. If he married into the Ning family in the future, wouldn��t the family be fools?


    Fool Ning and Fool Yu looked at the shoes on Fool Ning''s feet and smirked, but Fool Ning couldn''t help but took two steps.


    "Well, it''s soft and comfortable with the feet. No, I have to take it off, so don''t wear it dirty."


    Ning An was reluctant, this was the first pair of shoes her future husband made for her, and she was about to take them off.


    Yu fool grabbed her, "Don''t take it off, just put it on, it was meant for you."


    After the words were finished, the two realized that Yu Miao''er held Ning An''s hand.


    Except for the collision between the two in the silver building, this was the first contact between the two.


    Moreover, it was Yu Miaoer who took the initiative, and the two of them froze on the spot.


    Finally, Yu Miao''er withdrew her hand blushing, but Ning An was still a little bit reluctant.


    Through the clothes, she can still feel the warmth of her sweetheart''s palm, not only warm, but also hot, her wrists are hot.


    Finally, the shoes still did not take off.


    The two stayed for a while, but Madam Yu called them over.


    Although it was to let the two young people get in touch with each other, she still had to avoid suspicion. After all, they were still not married. She didn''t care about their love after the clarification later.


    Ning An talked with his future mother-in-law about the situation of the orchard at home, and then left Yu''s house.


    Before leaving, Madam Yu asked her to bring back some things that are used at home.


    Besides, she wanted to keep eating the vegetables grown in the Ning family''s orchard.


    That thing was already on the dinner table at noon today, and the taste is similar to what you eat in Gu''s house.


    So, what she still doesn''t understand is that Gu Chao must have tampered with her orchard.


    The vegetables can be grown like this, but can the fruits in the orchard be ordinary fruits?


    And after eating that dish, I felt refreshed, as if I had returned to the feeling of being in the Gu mansion.


    Although it is still a little worse, it is better than the one they usually eat.


    So, she still thought that she would be able to eat vegetables from Ning''s orchard in the future.


    As expected, her daughter-in-law was right.


    After Ning An left, Mrs. Yu still had a smile on her face, and said to her son-in-law beside her, "Our family will wait to enjoy the blessing of the youngest son in the future!"


    Yu Fulang patted her arm and agreed with a smile, "Sure enough, the wife owner has the vision to find such a good wife for our Miaoer.


    Our family will enjoy the blessings in the future.


    Look, look, this child is filial, she is not married, she knows to send good things to our house, and when she and Miaoer get married in the future, she can''t be more filial. "


    Madam Yu thinks this is very reasonable.


    It was almost evening when Ning An returned home, and when he first entered the village, he heard the words from the villagers.


    "Anzi, go home quickly, your Su''er and his wife are back."


    As soon as he heard that his younger brother and his sister-in-law had returned, how could Ning An let him walk slowly in the carriage, and wave his whip away from the house.


    My younger brother hasn��t come back for two or three months, and I don��t know if something is wrong.


    Gu Chao and Ning Su came to Ning''s house in the morning, this time Han Yu didn''t come with him, mainly because it was inconvenient for him to go out, and he wanted to stay at home and write a letter to his father.


    The wife-owner agreed to him and would go back in a few days. He wanted to write a letter home and send it back to his family.


    Since he got married till now, he has sent a letter to his family to report his safety so that they don''t have to worry about him.


    Now that he is going back, he is naturally very excited, and he wants to tell his father first, so that his father and the others can also have a mental preparation.


    Bao''er was also left at home, mainly because Widow Gu was reluctant to let them take the child away, saying that the child was too young to be carried around and should be kept at home.


    Ning Su didn''t want to make her father-in-law angry, so she obeyed her father-in-law and put it at home.


    Anyway, in a few months, the whole family will go when the eldest sister gets married, and it will be the same when I bring Bao''er back to show my father.


    Ning Su returned home, so Wu Shi naturally wanted to ask him some things, but these questions could not be asked in front of Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao came to the Ning family to see what was going on in the orchard. After eating at noon, he took a nap, so Gu Chao got up and went to the orchard, leaving Wu and his son to talk at home.


    Actually, she also heard what the father and son said in the kitchen every time they came back.


    Based on her hearing ability, she could hear both of them even if she didn''t listen to them on purpose.


    She can also understand that as a father, he is worried about his son.


    So, she naturally doesn''t care.


    Gu Chao also understood what Wu said to Ning Su.


    The more she listened, the more she felt sorry for Ning Su.


    After Gu Chao left, Mrs. Wu asked about Ning Su''s current situation at home.


    Before he did see that Han Yu had a good temper, and he got along well with his own son.


    But at that time, there were so many of them watching from Gu''s house, and they didn''t know if he really had such a temper, or if he was just pretending.


    Or he had just arrived in the Gu Mansion and was not yet familiar with the situation of the Gu Mansion, so he didn''t show his true nature.


    He was also worried about his stupid son these days when he came back. Ning Su was simple and easy to talk, and he was careless, so he was afraid that his son would be bullied and left out.


    But judging by the way the daughter-in-law treats her son today, she should not have been left out in the cold.


    I just don''t know how my son gets along with Han Yu?


    Daddy asked him, and Ning Sudang comforted him with a smile, "Daddy is worrying too much, Yu''er is very good, he is very good to the father-in-law and his wife, he is also very good to the child, and he is also very good to Bao''er."


    "You two haven''t quarreled, have you? My daughter-in-law usually sleeps in your room more, or in his room?"


    Hearing her father talking about this, Ning Su couldn''t help thinking of last night.


    Yesterday he said he would go home, and the wife-owner agreed to him at that time.


    But at night, the wife-lord was exhausted.


    The wife master knows how to play tricks, insisting on letting him be on top, but also letting him take the initiative.


    My waist is about to break.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his wife pressed his waist with spiritual power this morning, he might not even be able to get out of bed.


    The wife-lord is so bad, she just knows how to bully him.


    Seeing that her son didn''t answer, but his face was stained with blush, Wu''s worries were mostly relieved.


    It seems that the young couple don��t have to worry about being in the room, it��s still the same as before.


    It''s just that his son hasn''t answered his question yet.


    So Wu took her son''s hand and asked again, "Where does my daughter-in-law sleep most of the time?"


    Ning Su was pulled by her father, and then she came back to her senses, recalling what she thought of just now, she couldn''t help but spurn herself.


    In front of Dad, why did he think of those things?


    Fortunately, Dad didn''t know, otherwise he should be scolded for being shameless.


    Daddy is too, why ask him such a thing.


    Seeing that his father was already glaring at him, Ning Su had no choice but to say, "Actually, the wife-lord has always been, um, resting for a day."


    This is good, this is good, impartial.


    He was afraid that his daughter-in-law would be greedy for freshness. Didn��t Han Yu just come in? When it was fresh, he was afraid that his daughter-in-law would always go to Han Yu��s room and neglect her son.


    But looking at it now, he felt relieved.


    As long as the daughter-in-law''s bowl of water is level, there won''t be too many troubles.


    From this point of view, Han Yu is indeed a good boy with a gentle temperament, but he was worrying too much and misunderstood him.


    This is good, the two children will get along with each other purely so that there will be no such quarrels.


    "You don''t want to rely on yourself to be the first and give birth to Bao''er, so you think you are a bit taller than Han Yu, you know?


    You have to get along well with him. You are both husbands of your daughter-in-law. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： easy

    Chapter 172 Easy


    These words, every time Ning Su went home, Mrs. Wu would whisper them in his ear, and he had already remembered them in his heart.


    Even if Daddy doesn''t say these words, he still knows what to do.


    Since it was he who proposed it at the beginning, and he agreed to marry his younger brother, he was already ready


    Moreover, the wife-owner treats them very well, and they get along very well.


    For the harmony of the family, he knows what to do.


    "Well, don''t worry, dad, my son knows, don''t you think we are all fine now, don''t worry about me.


    You should still worry about the eldest sister''s marriage! When your elder sister and brother-in-law get married a few years ago, and give birth to a granddaughter for you, you won''t have time to worry about so much. "


    Speaking of this, Wu couldn''t hide her smile. After so many years, he finally expected his daughter to marry her husband, how could he be unhappy.


    Even if he goes down in the future, he will still be able to explain to his wife.


    Now, he is waiting for his son-in-law to come in, and next year his son-in-law will give him a big fat granddaughter, and his life will be complete.


    "Yes, Daddy.


    After returning home, the wife-owner said that he would take the whole family to the capital. "


    "Why are you going to the capital all of a sudden?"


    As soon as the words fell, Mrs. Wu remembered that Han Yu''s natal family was in the capital?


    I''m afraid it was the daughter-in-law who made Han Yu homesick, so that''s why he came up with such an idea.


    It��s true, their home is close to the daughter-in-law��s house, and the son can let him come back whenever he wants, and the daughter-in-law is always with him.


    But Han Yu is different, his natal family is far away, and he is in such a situation now, it is not easy to go back once.


    The son is considerate of him, and it is understandable to want him to go back and have a look.


    However, the daughter-in-law still thinks about his son, and she also has intentions to take her son to the capital to see the world.


    "Is your father-in-law going too?"


    "I''m going, the wife-owner said that the whole family will go, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back for a while."


    Thinking of not seeing her father and eldest sister for a month or two, Ning Su was still a little bit reluctant.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it at home, as long as you come back when the eldest sister gets married.


    You have never been to the capital at your age, so take this opportunity to have a good look and have fun, and have a good time in the capital.


    And your father-in-law, he has not traveled far at such an age, if there is anything he is not used to, you have to take care of him and serve him more. "


    Ning Su laughed out loud, "Daddy, you are really worrying too much, it''s not like you don''t know the nature of my father-in-law.


    If the father-in-law is not used to anything, then we are not used to it. "


    Ning Su said this, causing Wu to stare angrily, raised his hand and tapped his forehead, "How do you talk, son-in-law, do you ever say that about your father-in-law?


    If outsiders hear this, don��t you say that you are ignorant and not filial!


    No matter what your father-in-law is, he is your elder, and you should respect him. You have no right to make irresponsible remarks.


    It''s also your daughter-in-law who spoiled you. She dares to say anything outside, but when you go back home, you must never say such things.


    Especially not in front of the daughter-in-law, don''t make the daughter-in-law unhappy. "


    Ning Su rubbed her forehead, "Look at what you said, you said it in front of you, my son doesn''t dare to say these things outside.


    My father-in-law is very kind to me. My father-in-law is usually a bit harsh, but he doesn��t really treat us badly. He always praises Yu��er and me when he��s out of the house.


    The son knows that his father-in-law is good, so he won''t go out and talk nonsense. "


    Mr. Wu still gave her son a sideways glance, "Hmph! Just as long as you know it in your heart.


    It is not easy for your father-in-law to bring up his daughter-in-law alone. Don��t be stronger. With the temperament of your daughter-in-law before, can you live well? "


    Looking at her father, Ning Su''s nose felt sour, and she couldn''t help but go over and throw herself into her father''s arms.


    "It''s not easy for Daddy to raise me and Eldest Sister alone. My Eldest Sister and I have grown up and married. From now on, let us be filial to Daddy and not let Daddy worry about us."


    Looking at her son in her arms, and listening to his son''s words, Wu was both relieved and helpless.


    "You child, why are you acting coquettish again while talking, you are such a big person.


    Already married, husband, and father, still crying?


    Excuse me? Don''t cry, after a while the daughter-in-law will come back and see your red eyes, thinking that you were bullied when you went back to your mother''s house. "


    Ning Su not only didn''t get up, but also rubbed against her father''s arms, "The wife master won''t think about it."


    Ms. Wu patted her son''s back lightly, and said with a smile: "You child, I spoil you when you are at home, and you are spoiled by your wife after you get married. You are so lucky."


    "My son is naturally lucky. Having such a good father, my eldest sister and my wife doting on me are the blessings my son cultivated in his previous life.


    No, it is a blessing that has been cultivated in several lifetimes! "


    Ning An''s marriage, the Wu family has already prepared it.


    It��s just that their house looks a bit shabby, but Gu Chao said to ask them to push the house and rebuild it, or buy another piece of land and build it next to the orchard.


    But Mrs. Wu said that it is better to wait until the orchard produces fruit to exchange for money, and there is no rush.


    The Wu family still keeps the silver that Gu Chao gave earlier.


    Although the orchard was also built by Gu Chao, they felt a little more at ease when Ning An contributed.


    Gu Chao saw that his father-in-law and eldest sister were so persistent, so he stopped mentioning it later.


    The peach trees in the orchard will bloom and bear fruit next year, and the money will be credited to the account at that time, and it won''t take long.


    Gu Chao looked around the orchard, and found that Ning An really listened to her, and planted nothing but some vegetables.


    The red carmine and peach trees are growing well, so there is no need to worry.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Gu Chao walked back.


    When Ning An came back, he said some more words, and after dinner at Ning''s house, Gu Chao took Ning Su back.


    After returning this time, I will go to the capital, and I am afraid it will be a month or two before I come back.


    The news that Gu Chao and the others were going to the capital was spread throughout the village by Widow Gu in just one afternoon.


    At first, the people in the village thought that the whole family would move to the capital for a long-term stay, and they would not come back!


    As a result, I found out after listening to Widow Gu that I just went to live for a while, and I still have to come back.


    In this way, the people in the village breathed a sigh of relief.


    They didn''t want Gu Chao to leave, they felt at ease with Gu Chao guarding the village.


    When Gu Chao went back, he found that the people from the old house and the village head had come to the house. After asking, he found out that they came to ask about the situation because they knew they were going to the capital.


    Hearing Gu Chao explain the reason, he was really relieved.


    What Widow Gu said is not very reliable, you have to listen to Gu Chao to count.


    The eldest sister of the Gu family smiled and said: "You can go to the capital to play for a while with peace of mind, and just let me take care of the family at home, so that I can guarantee what you will look like when you go, and what you will look like when you come back."


    Actually, there is no need for anyone at home to watch, but the aunt is also good.


    "Then I would like to thank you, Auntie, and I have to trouble Auntie."


    "We are a family, we don''t talk about each other, don''t worry about what you don''t care about, don''t worry."


    Originally, Aunt Gu''s family didn''t come to see her today, but she would also go to the old house tomorrow.


    They want to go out here, of course they have to go and ask the old lady and the old man to see what they think.


    Follow them if they wish.


    She can ignore her two aunts, after all, they are separated, and they still have their own lives to live.


    But these two old people are also the elders of the mother of this body. As a junior, she is naturally obliged to honor these two elders.


    Send the village head and aunt out, Gu Chao thought about sending aunt back tonight, so he went there together to see the two elders and ask their opinions.


    The aunts of the Gu family have all come over, so it can be seen that the two elders spoke. If we go only tomorrow, the two elders will be overwhelmed!


    When Mrs. Gu heard what her granddaughter said, her first reaction was to refuse to say it.


    "Your grandfather and I are so old, we still don''t want to go, just stay at home and go by yourselves."


    Old lady Gu has worries in her heart. After all, she is following her eldest daughter now, and the family of the third child is going to the capital to play.


    Isn''t it a matter of delaying the child?


    And they had to take a carriage all the way, and they couldn''t bear it.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, our family has a place to live in Beijing, and we won''t go by carriage.


    You have also seen my spaceship, let��s go by spaceship.


    Depart in the morning and arrive in the morning.


    When you get there, you will be like at home. You and grandpa have never been to the capital, so take advantage of this time to go and have a look. "


    Originally, the juniors of the two families were worried about the health of the two old people, and they also wanted to prevent them from going, just in case something happened.


    But after hearing what Gu Chao said, they stopped thinking about it.


    Anyway, it was Dabao who asked for the elders to go, so Dabao must have made arrangements.


    "Mother, Father, Dabao wants you to go, so go!


    There is Dabao with you, let''s rest assured. "


    "That''s right, father, mother, you don''t have to worry at home."


    "You have worked hard all your life, and now you finally have a chance, so you should go out and have a look and enjoy it."


    They were all trying to persuade the two old men, but they didn''t notice that Xiaodouzi ran to Gu Chao''s side.


    Holding Gu Chao''s thigh, Yang looked at his aunt with his small head, "Auntie, is the capital fun? Doudou also wants to go."


    Qiu was a little embarrassed, patted the child''s arm, and wanted to pull the child over.


    "What do you know, kid, don''t delay my aunt''s work."


    Now Qiu is pregnant with a child again, and her belly is already out of her pregnancy. If she dare not hug Doudou, she can only drag him back.


    Doudou didn''t do it, and hugged his sister-in-law''s legs and didn''t let go. It can be seen that the kid''s attitude of wanting to go is already obvious.


    "Doudou has never been to the capital, I want to go too."


    When his son said this, Qiu became even more embarrassed.


    This situation was set a year ago, he must have quickly pulled his son back, for fear of being kicked away by his aunt.


    But now, Gu Chao has changed his temper, and he is a little embarrassing instead.


    Gu Chao bent down and picked up Doudou, and squeezed his face, "If Doudou wants to go, let him go."


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head and said to the eldest brother-in-law: "Eldest brother-in-law don''t worry give Doudou to me, and make sure that it will be what it is when you go out, and what it will be when you come back."


    "His aunt, don''t worry about him, what does a child know, he is just playing with you."


    Gu Xingyuan came up to hold his son, "Don''t worry about it, Dabao, Doudou is only so old, he will delay your business with you."


    Doudou didn''t give his mother face, and hugged my aunt''s neck and didn''t let go.


    "I won''t delay things, I''m obedient, isn''t it my aunt?"


    The last sentence, he turned around and looked at his aunt expectantly.


    Doudou is really obedient, Gu Dabao used to be nice to the little boy.


    Gu Chao came to this world and saw this little boy when he went out for the first time, and she also liked him very much.


    Yu Gu Chao rubbed his probe on Doudou''s small forehead, "Doudou is the most obedient and a good boy, my aunt likes Doudou the most.


    Doudou will go with Auntie! "


    The elder sister of the Gu family wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Gu Chao with a wave of his hand, "Stop talking, everyone, all the children in the family will go with me.


    When children grow up, they should go out and learn a lot. It��s not good to squat in this small village. Take this opportunity to follow me to the capital.


    Don''t worry, I promise to bring back a lot of them.


    You don��t need to talk about it, this matter is decided like this, we will leave the day after tomorrow, and send the children to my house in the morning of the day after tomorrow, and there is no need to bring anything specially, as we will have them in the capital.


    Grandpa and grandma, don��t worry, you don��t need to clean up anything. "


    Gu Chao put down these words and gave Xiao Doudou a look, which made Doudou smile.


    Then put him down and strode away without giving these people a chance to object.


    Gu Chao is right in saying something, the children have been squatting in this small village, what insight can they have? What can I do?


    I still have to go out and see more, gain some knowledge.


    These words reached the hearts of adults. Who doesn''t love their children?


    They all hope that their daughters will become phoenixes, their children will become dragons, and they all hope that the children will be well.


    Finally, the old lady slapped the table and made a decision, "Dabao is right, I listen to Dabao.


    Dabao wants to help you because she cares about her affection. As elders and sisters, you should keep it in your heart and think about the kindness of this niece and sister.


    In the future, if Dabao has anything to do, you all just rush forward.


    They are all a family, and that''s how it should be. "


    After Gu Chao went home and told them about the decision just now, Widow Gu''s face immediately changed.


    "Why are you bringing so many people? Didn''t you say we''re going as a family?"


    Gu Chao glanced at him, "Why is it not a family? Don''t worry, the house in the capital is big enough to live in."


    Widow Gu muttered, "Am I afraid that I won''t be able to stay? I''m afraid of spending money!"


    Although his voice was small, Gu Chao had already heard it.


    "Do you know how easy it is to earn money in the capital?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： do not dislike

    Chapter 173 Don''t Dislike


    "Your daughter and I, when we arrive in the capital, the people who bring money to our house can line up! Do you believe it?"


    Widow Gu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he couldn''t care about anything else.


    "real?"


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and laughed lightly, "You will know when the time comes!"


    So, Widow Gu didn''t feel bad anymore.


    "Dabao is right, we are all a family, so let''s go together.


    When I arrive in the capital, I want to take a good look around and see how the capital is different from ours. "


    Han Yu looked at his wife, and smiled with a pair of red phoenix eyes.


    What the wife-owner said is really true. Last year, the wife-owner came to Beijing at this time, too!


    Within two days of going to Beijing, as the wife owner said, the people who came to ask his wife to take care of things with money all lined up from the inn to the outside.


    That day, he went to the temple outside the city to ask for incense for his grandfather. On the way back, the carriage broke down, and then he met his wife.


    He was sitting in the carriage, the curtains of the carriage moved slightly, and with just that one glance, he would never forget it.


    Since then, Midnight dreamed back to the appearance of his wife. He thought it was just that he had no chance after that meeting, and God took pity on him and gave him a chance to see his wife again.


    That day when he bumped headlong into the arms of his wife-in-law in the garden of Li''s house, he knew that he would never forget it in this life, and he would never escape.


    Ning Su glanced at Han Yu next to him, teasingly, and asked him in a low voice.


    "Yu''er and his wife, how did the Lord meet? It''s been so long, I still don''t know."


    Hearing the words, Han Yu subconsciously looked in the direction of his wife, but Gu Chao pretended not to hear it. It''s hard for her to say such things, so let Han Yu say it.


    Han Yu also felt that it was difficult to say. Originally, he should not have mentioned the process of getting acquainted with his wife in front of his brother, because he was afraid that his brother would not be happy.


    So, he never mentioned a word.


    But he didn''t expect that the wife-owner didn''t tell his brother. Today, the brother asked in front of the wife-master, and he just said it.


    "Well, that day I went to the temple to pray for my grandfather, the carriage broke down on the road, and I ran into the wife who happened to be married to the capital, and the wife helped me.


    Later, my father and I went to Lijuan to attend a banquet, and met the wife again. "


    Speaking of this, Han Yu stopped, Ning Su was still looking at him, waiting for his next words, but after waiting for a long time, he did not speak again.


    "Is that so? Yu''er, are you so easy to deceive?"


    Han Yu blushed when his elder brother said these words properly, but his wife did not lie to him, it was clearly posted by him himself.


    Han Yu was too ashamed to speak, at this moment Gu Chao finally moved, she came to Ning Su in two steps and hugged him in her arms.


    "Su''er''s words are questioning the charm of being a wife! Isn''t it enough to meet twice?


    Ok? Or did Su''er feel that she was really unsatisfactory as a wife? "


    Where did Ning Su mean this? He was clearly teasing Han Yu just now, but he didn''t expect the wife-lord to tease him instead.


    The wife-lord is naturally very good in his heart, and she looks just as he wants.


    Ning Su is no longer the little servant who was afraid when seeing his wife''s face change, he has already figured out his wife''s temper.


    So he raised his little head and gave the wife-lord a look, and asked her, "The wife-lord is reluctant for me to call my brother? This is to help my brother!"


    Ah! Her little husband is jealous because of her? This is the first time ever.


    Gu Chao chuckled, stretched out his hand to gently pinch Ning Su''s small face, "Is Su''er jealous for his wife? Ha ha! If Shi Su''er says something nice, I will help you as a wife."


    In the end, Gu Chao did not expect that not only did he not hear what Fu Lang said nicely, but he got a cross-eyed look from Fu Lang.


    "I don''t listen to my wife. Yu Zong and brother Yu''er are very good, so I don''t listen to my wife''s instigation and destroy the relationship between our two brothers."


    Han Yu also chimed in, "My wife, don''t bully my brother."


    Yo yo yo!


    "Okay, you brothers have a good relationship, you don''t need me anymore.


    Sure enough, the appearance of a wife is unsatisfactory, and you can''t even catch your eyes, so now you are tired of seeing it crookedly, and you despise being a wife, right? "


    Upon hearing this, the two quickly shook their heads to refute.


    "No, no, we didn''t dislike the wife-lord."


    They were flirting and flirting here, and they didn''t even notice that there was an elder, Widow Gu.


    Widow Gu''s eyes went back and forth on the three of them, and finally fell on Ning Su and Han Yuhe, his face slowly sank.


    How can a husband dare to despise his own wife and head, it is against them.


    Ning Su and Han Yu hadn''t finished speaking when they heard a "snap", the sound of a slap on the table.


    Then I heard the father-in-law''s angry voice, "You two little hooves are going to heaven! How dare you despise your wife and master! Kneel down to me."


    With a "plop", Ning Su and Han immediately knelt down on the ground without caring about anything else.


    Gu Chao looked at his empty hands, was slightly taken aback, and then turned around to look at the angry Widow Gu.


    I saw Widow Gu pointing back and forth in front of Ning Su and Han Yu with one hand on his hip and the other.


    "You dare to despise Dabao in front of Lao Tzu, and you don''t know how you can bury my Da Bao when you are behind Lao Tzu''s back!


    how? The days are getting better, you have more courage, don''t you!


    Ok? How dare you despise your own woman for coming, did you have enough food for two days, and you can''t tell who you are? "


    The two of them knelt on the ground obediently, with their backs straightened and their heads bowed, as if they were being scolded honestly.


    "Elder-in-law calm down, we don''t, we dare not dislike the wife-lord."


    Widow Gu doesn''t listen to this, "Don''t dare? I still hate it when I say it this way! Is my Gu family short of you for food, or for clothes? Go out and find out, who in our Gu family village has a good life like you? of?


    Still dare to think about it? Should I let you go out, and have to hook up with the little boy?


    You think my Dabao is not good-looking, so why don''t you take a look at what you look like?


    Fairy down to earth, or sinking fish and wild goose? "


    Listening to what the father-in-law said sentence by sentence, the two of them became more and more flustered in their hearts. They didn''t think so, and they didn''t despise the wife.


    Wife-lord is always the most important thing in their hearts, it��s their God, they always respect wife-leader, absolutely never have other thoughts.


    As for the father-in-law talking about going out to seduce the little boy, this is absolutely never the case.


    Neither of them dared to look up at the faces of the father-in-law and wife-leader, for fear that the wife-leader would think of them the same way after hearing what the father-in-law said.


    "We don''t, we are the husband of the wife-lord, and we will never have other thoughts, father-in-law, you trust us.


    We don''t go out on weekdays, we are all at home, and we definitely don''t have the kind of thinking that my father-in-law said. "


    Widow Gu felt a little more comfortable hearing these words. They were right, and they really didn''t go out to mess around on weekdays.


    He seldom even goes to the village, and stays at home, which is considered a good husband.


    Hmph, even if this is the case, even if their hearts are really as they said, and they don''t have any thoughts that they shouldn''t have, but they dare to despise his family''s eldest treasure today because he is not good-looking.


    Since they are already the husbands of the eldest treasure of his family, how can there be a husband who dislikes his own wife.


    "Seeing that you two are usually honest, I won''t argue with you today, but it''s your fault if you dare to despise your own wife.


    Don''t talk about such thoughts, even the slightest thought can''t come up.


    Let Lao Tzu find out the second time and interrupt your dog legs. "


    Both of them nodded in response, "What Eunuch said is that we made a mistake, please punish Eunuch."


    "It''s good to know that you are wrong. Today I will punish you two to kneel here, and you will not get up until you kneel for an hour."


    Widow Gu''s face is still not good, and he doesn''t intend to just let them go.


    "Thank you, father-in-law, we understand."


    Widow Gu saw that the two of them were honest and obedient, and finally got a little better.


    At this time, he finally had time to look at his daughter. His eldest son was obviously tall and strong, and looked very powerful and reliable.


    The eyes of these two little hoofs are crooked, saying that his eldest treasure is not good.


    Gu Chao didn''t say a word about this matter from beginning to end, just sat and watched.


    Neither said that Widow Gu was wrong, nor pleaded for the two husbands.


    As a woman, it is better for her not to speak up about this kind of thing. One end is the original owner''s father, and the other end is her two husbands. It is not appropriate to speak for anyone.


    If she had helped the two husbands to speak just now, I am afraid that Widow Gu would not have just punished them both to kneel for an hour.


    Not only was the penalty heavier, but he was even more angry.


    At that time, he will say something about marrying her husband and forgetting about her father, all she wants to do is help her husband.


    When he gets his breath out, the matter can be resolved better.


    Widow Gu saw that he sent his two sons-in-law down. His daughter watched from the sidelines and didn''t say a word, nor did she feel that he was wrong, so she spoke for the two sons-in-law.


    He was a little smug in his heart, but sure enough, his daughter still loves him as a father.


    Didn��t marry her husband and forgot her father, and came to contradict him for her two husbands.


    In this way, Widow Gu''s mood rose all the way, and seeing the two sons-in-law kneeling honestly on the ground was a little more pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing that it was getting late, and it was time to go to bed on weekdays, Widow Gu would not sit here and watch the two of them kneel down before going back to sleep.


    So he ordered Xia Yu, who was serving him personally, "You watch them kneeling until the hour, master, I will go back and rest first."


    While speaking, Widow Gu got up and walked outside, Gu Chao also got up, and went out with Widow Gu.


    Widow Gu glanced at his daughter beside him, "Dabao is tired after going out all day today, let''s take a rest earlier."


    Gu Chao nodded, "What Dad said is that I am really tired today, I will go back to sleep now, Dad should go to bed early."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao went to his yard.


    Widow Gu looked at his daughter''s back, saw that she was really tired, and thought to himself: Both sons-in-law were punished by him to kneel in the hall, and the daughter went back alone without a personal attendant.


    The son-in-law should be punished, but he should not wrong his daughter.


    So, he ordered Chunfeng next to him, "Go and tell the two kneeling inside, tell them to go back and kneel in their yard.


    Kneel down after serving Dabao. Marrying a son-in-law came back to serve Dabao of my family. Now what is going on with Dabao going back alone?


    Tell them that after waiting for Dabao to rest, if he continues to kneel, he must kneel for an hour before he can get up. "


    Gu Chao at the front raised his lips when he heard Gu Widow''s words. She has millions of ways to deal with Gu Widow.


    After the father-in-law and wife-leader left, the two dared to quietly raise their heads and take a look outside.


    Then they looked at each other again, and found that there was still fear in each other''s eyes.


    How could they not be afraid, just now when the father-in-law said those words sharply, they were all in a state of panic.


    I am afraid that the father-in-law will misunderstand them and think that they really dislike the wife-leader, and I am afraid that the wife-leader will also misunderstand them and neglect them again.


    They didn''t think much about what they said just now, they just blurted it out as a joke.


    How could they despise the wife-leader? Just like what the elder brother said, he just met the wife-leader twice, and he only wants to marry his wife as a husband in this life.


    Actually, where there are two times, the first time he goes back, he will never forget his wife


    Why would he dislike his wife''s bad looks?


    The image of the wife-lord in his heart has always been mighty and tall. As long as he thinks of the wife-leader, he feels particularly safe and reliable.


    Ning Su is full of his wife and eyes, and he won''t take a second look at other women.


    The two of them knelt obediently in the hall, straightened their backs and did not dare to move.


    I just hope that when they kneel and go back, the wife master will still take care of them and not be angry with them.


    Before the two of them could think any more, they heard the sound of someone entering the door.


    The two looked up, but it was Chunfeng who was serving beside her father-in-law.


    As soon as Chunfeng came in, he came to help the two Zhengjuns. Of course, Han Zhengjun couldn''t help him, so he could only help Ning Zhengjun.


    "You two Zhengjun, get up quickly, the master said to let you go back."


    Both of them looked at Chunfeng in surprise. Didn''t the father-in-law just say that they should kneel here, and they are not allowed to get up until they kneel for an hour?


    How did it take them so long to go back?


    Could it be that the wife-lord interceded for them?


    Seeing that the two Zhengjuns were full of doubts, Chunfeng opened his mouth to explain again: "The master said that grandma will serve, so he said that the two Zhengjuns should go back to serve grandma first. Just kneel in the yard.


    So that''s the case, the father-in-law is right, they are both kneeling here, and it is true that no one serves the wife-lord.


    "Two Zhengjuns, go back quickly, Nailei is still waiting for you to go back!"


    When the two returned to the main courtyard, they saw the wife-master sitting in the main room as soon as they entered the door.


    The two of them didn''t dare to delay, so they hurried in.


    Seeing the wife-master sitting there, her face looked a bit uneasy, and the two of them dared not show their air, and came to the wife-leader lightly.


    Knees softened, and he knelt down in front of his wife again.


    In front of the wife-leader, the two of them were so courageous that they dared to quietly raise their eyes to see the reaction of their own wife-leader.


    However, the wife-owner didn''t respond at all.


    "Wife master, don''t be angry, we~ we don''t dislike the wife master, don''t be angry!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： is the bed firm

    Chapter 174 Bed, is it firm?


    Gu Chao rested his left arm on the table, tapping his fingers lightly on the table.


    Then she looked at the two husbands who were kneeling in front of her.


    Seeing their uneasy expressions and panicked eyes, they asked, "Why don''t you dislike being a wife?"


    When the two of them heard that the wife''s voice was cold, not the way they played before, their hearts became even more drummed.


    Are you really angry?


    I don��t know if the wife master misunderstood them?


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, Gu Chao raised his voice again, "Huh?"


    Ning Su quietly touched the face of the wife who looked up, and just met the eyes of the wife, and he lowered his eyes in a panic.


    After thinking for a while, he quietly climbed up the wife-master''s trousers with his fingers, pulled them in his hands and gently tugged, and leaned against the wife-leader''s legs, and finally stuck them on.


    Looking up, looking at the wife-master with a pair of eyes, "I only have the wife-master in my heart, and the wife-master looks the most in line with slavery."


    Kneeling next to Ning Su, Han Yu stared blankly at his brother. At this moment, the image of his brother in his mind changed dramatically.


    Brother Mingming has always been elegant and quiet, even shy and introverted, but what does he see now?


    Brother actually pulled the wife-leader''s pants and stuck them on the wife-leader''s lap, acting like a spoiled child!


    Is this still his familiar brother?


    Ning Su has not called herself a slave in a place other than the bed for a long time, let alone in front of Han Yu.


    He himself felt a little shy, but in order to coax his wife, he had already gone all out.


    Gu Chao''s eyes changed when Ning Su sneakily pulled up her trousers, and when Ning Su stuck her calf and looked up at her with wet almond eyes, when she said those words, she felt that she couldn''t be tense. Living.


    Fulang is so palatable, she just wants to execute him on the spot.


    Han Yu looked at the glowing eyes of the wife-master, and he knew that the wife-leader must be trying a trick.


    So, Han Yu made up his mind and decided to fight.


    Han Yu moved forward while walking on his knees, and hugged the other leg of the wife-master, "wife-master, I know I was wrong, don''t be angry, I like the wife-master like this, and I don''t like others."


    These two goblins are trying to seduce her on purpose!


    Looking at the two husbands kneeling in front of her, looking up at her with small faces, and their eyes are full of their own shadows, Gu Chao can''t sit still, can''t hold back!


    She wasn''t angry at first, she just wanted to tease them just now, but it turned out that these two goblins gave her such a big surprise.


    No one can escape tonight!


    Gu Chao has decided that she will be a beast once, and the two will do it together.


    Before today, she really never thought about it this way. First, she felt that it was disrespectful to the two husbands.


    Second, I was also afraid that they would think too much.


    But now, at this time, she can''t care so much.


    I just want to press the two goblins under me, make them cry and beg her hoarsely.


    The two of them swallowed their saliva as they looked at the eyes of the wife-master as if they were about to eat them.


    The wife master is not angry now!


    But what does it mean that the wife is doing this now?


    It''s not like they haven''t seen such eyes before, but they were all in the room, only when they were alone with the wife.


    The situation is different now, obviously the two of them are admitting their mistakes and begging for mercy, and obviously the wife-lord just ignored them with a straight face.


    Gu Chao didn''t give the two husbands a chance to think about it, and scooped up the two husbands from one left and one right with a big hand.


    Ning Su felt dizzy, and then was carried on the shoulders of his wife.


    As for Han Yu, he also felt that the world turned upside down for a while, and then he was caught in the arms of his wife.


    And their good wife and master is leading them striding inside.


    Both of them were stunned by the actions of the wife-leader just now. The wife-leader was obviously not angry just now, and she still wanted them.


    They all saw it!


    But now, what is the wife master going to do?


    After getting along for so long, this is the first time I have seen the wife-lord be so rude.


    Ning Su was carried on the shoulders of his wife, with his head down, and only two buttocks could be seen as he dangled around.


    One belongs to the wife and the other belongs to the younger brother.


    He still has fantasies, he is being carried on his shoulders, it should be more comfortable than being carried by his younger brother!


    The younger brother is caught between the arms of the wife-lord, without a support, it must be even more uncomfortable.


    What is the wife-lord going to do with them now? Is it to punish them?


    When the ex-wife looked at him with that look, she always hugged him, and said something in his ear that made people blush and heartbeat.


    But now, it is obviously not like that, what will be the next thing to face?


    Han Yu was caught in the arms of the wife-leader, and subconsciously hugged the wife-leader''s waist with both hands, and then dared to look up at the wife-leader.


    I saw that the face of the wife-lord was still tense, and it was completely impossible to tell whether she was angry or not.


    Obviously just now he has noticed that the eyes of the wife-lord have changed, even if the wife-lord wants to, she should not bring him in with her in her brother''s room now.


    Well, so, is he thinking too much?


    Actually, the wife-owner didn��t want it!


    Could it be that they said something wrong again, which made the wife-lord unhappy again.


    So now the wife-owner is trying to find another way to punish them?


    Moreover, the behavior of the wife-lord is really very different from the past, even a bit rude.


    The big hands held by the wife-master on his waist were strangling him, but he didn''t dare to show it at all, for fear of angering the wife-master even more.


    Entering the room, Gu Chao moved his shoulder, and Ning Su was put on the big bed.


    Then, Han Yu was also put on the bed.


    Han Yu had already prepared herself to walk through the big bed, but unexpectedly, she also landed on the bed firmly.


    Don''t think about it, it must be because the wife is the owner.


    The two of them were even more confused by such a fall, and they both looked at their wife with ignorant eyes.


    With this appearance, Gu Zhao was so angry that he hooked up, and rose slowly.


    So, under the puzzled eyes of the two, Gu Chao started to take off his clothes by himself.


    At the end of the stripping, she still didn''t forget to lower the curtains hanging on both sides of the bed, and she moved slowly, not in a hurry.


    Seeing Ning Su and Han Yu''s involuntary blushing and heartbeat, they couldn''t help swallowing.


    They feel that things seem to be going in a certain direction beyond their imagination.


    And, irreversible!


    I don��t know if the bed under them is firm or not?


    The curtain swayed slowly at first, and gradually became violent.


    Han Yu was in a daze, thinking about this question in his mind.


    Ning Su, on the other hand, has long been unable to think.


    Seeing that he still had other fantasies, Gu Chao pulled him into his body and kissed him hard.


    The masters of Gu''s mansion must go to the capital, and the personal servants must also take them with them, as well as the nanny and servants who take care of the children.


    Plus the general old man and the children of the aunt and second aunt''s family, so there are about twenty people in total.


    Fortunately, Gu Chao''s spaceship can be large or small, and it can fit it.


    They don''t bring many things, just put them in the space of Huiyan.


    When you arrive in Beijing, what is missing, just buy it.


    Gu Chao lacks nothing, but silver is the most important thing.


    As she herself said, when she arrives in Beijing, is she still afraid of not having enough money?


    Just her, there is no need for her to yell when she stops there, and people who come to beg her with silver have to line up.


    It''s just that even without those people, her money is enough.


    More than half of the money I earned this year is still unused.


    Not to mention those things in her space, if you take out any one, it can be compared to ten thousand gold.


    Except for a few servants close to him, the other servants stayed in the Gu mansion, guarding the house.


    The snake spirit and the three little ones were also left behind, and the Gu family village can be said to be Gu Chao''s rear area.


    She is not around, so the snake spirit must be left behind.


    Whoever dares to go to Gujia Village feels uncomfortable, just release the snake essence.


    Except for Gu Chao, it was the first time for everyone to be on a flying boat, and they were a little excited.


    It is said to be a spaceship, but it is actually Gu Chao''s flying magic weapon made into a ship.


    They don��t understand, so just treat it as a spaceship.


    Early this morning, the old house sent two elders and three children over.


    Doudou from the eldest cousin''s family, Tiantian from the second cousin''s family, and Yun''er from the third cousin''s family.


    Doudou and Tiantian are both boys, and Yuner is a girl.


    Doudou is older, she is six years old today, Tiantian and Yuner are one-year-olds, and they are almost five years old this year.


    The children in this country are all mature and sensible, and Gu Chao''s children are not the kind of wanton and reckless messers, not afraid of going out and messing around.


    Even if they are really brats, Gu Chao can still hold back, not afraid that they will be disobedient.


    This time, everyone in the village knew that Gu Chao was going to leave, and he was still leaving by airship, so they all came to see it.


    They have seen it before, but they have already gone to the sky, and only saw a tail shadow.


    The last time Bailong came over, they also ran to Gu Chao excitedly to see it, but Bailong left very quickly, and he couldn''t see him for a moment when he left, and they didn''t know what he looked like.


    They regretted enough last time because they didn''t see each other.


    This time Gu Chao is going to the capital again in a spaceship, and they will come over to look at the rare things no matter what.


    Of course, Widow Gu became the protagonist in this kind of thing.


    Gu Chao is not good at dealing with these things, but for Gu Widow, this is commonplace.


    He can answer a few questions to anyone who asks, no matter whether he understands it or not, he knows it or not. They can give words that make people feel as if that''s the case after hearing it.


    Everyone watched and touched the spaceship. It��s been almost half an hour and they still haven��t seen enough.


    Finally, it was Village Chief Gu who said, "Okay, everyone step back, let''s leave when it''s time to leave.


    I''ve seen it, I''ve touched it, I''ve touched it, but don''t delay Dabao''s arrival in Beijing. "


    Gu Chao faced the village chief and clasped his fists at the people in the village, "I will trouble everyone at home."


    I still have to say polite words, although they may not be used by the people in the village.


    Everyone responded in a hurry, saying everything, anyway, it was to reassure her that nothing would happen with them watching at home.


    "Okay, don''t talk too much, let''s go, it''s almost half of the morning, don''t delay.


    Be careful on the road. "


    Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu don��t care about Gu Chao helping them onto the spaceship, and sit on the innermost side.


    Then Widow Gu, and then the children of the Gu family.


    They didn''t need Gu Chao to hold them, they rolled up by themselves.


    After everyone boarded the spaceship and sat down, Gu Chao urged the magic weapon to slowly rise to the sky.


    Everyone is sitting for the first time, and they are really nervous.


    Hands subconsciously squeezed the handrails around them, afraid of throwing them out.


    After finally rising above the clouds and starting to drive smoothly, everyone got used to it a little bit, and began to observe the surrounding situation, looking at the clouds outside.


    Standing on the ground and looking at the clouds in the sky, it feels thick and dense, but when we reach the sky, we find that they are actually similar to thick fog.


    However, this feels very different.


    The children were courageous, and found that the spaceship was running extremely smoothly, so they dared to walk around inside the spaceship.


    Sure enough, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and dares to try anything.


    Yun''er even lay on the side of the boat and looked down.


    Master Gu stood up holding on to the handrail to protect her, in case she accidentally fell down.


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "Grandpa, don''t worry about her, there is an enchantment on the spaceship, she can''t fall."


    Gu Chao said and threw a little puppet playing with Bao''er out of the window in his hand, but the puppet reached the side of the boat, and bounced back onto the boat as if it had hit something.


    When everyone saw this, they felt more at ease.


    Although they cannot be seen, everyone knows that they are protected in the boat and will not fall.


    After getting used to it for a while, the adults dared to stand up and move around freely.


    No longer holding the armrest as before, sitting tensely and motionless.


    The messengers from the Gu Mansion rushed to Beijing, but the result was not much later than the arrival time of Gu Chao and the others.


    Early in the morning, as soon as the city gate was opened, the man entered the capital, and went to Han Mansion after some searching.


    Gu Chao and the others arrived in the capital at noon, so this is really just an advance report.


    However, Gu Chao and the others did not immediately go to Han Mansion when they arrived in Beijing, but first went to Gu Mansion''s mansion in Beijing.


    That house was given by Yin Xiuyan when she married Han Yu.


    Gu Chao this returned to Beijing, he drove the spaceship over the capital, and landed directly in Gu''s mansion.


    Naturally, many people looked at it. After the panic and surprise at the beginning, everyone realized that it was Daoist Gu who came to Beijing again.


    So, they are not surprised.


    With Daoist Gu''s ability, this is not surprising.


    They also saw Gu Daochang flying with a sword. This time it''s just turning a knife into a boat, which is nothing new.


    It was just Gu Chao''s arrival, but it exploded directly in the capital like a thunderbolt on the ground.


    Review came in a hurry and left in a hurry, never leaving a chance for some people.


    Now that she is here again, those who want to beg Gu Chao are naturally eager to move.


    After Gu Chao left last year, many people went to Zuixian Tower with money to invite Gu Chao, but they had no chance.


    Now, another year has passed, and this time, they are looking forward to Gu Chao''s arrival again, how can those people let them go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Can live

    Chapter 175 Can live


    As soon as the Gu family settled down, the housekeeper came in and reported that a guest had come.


    It is none other than the third child of the Ruan family.


    Ruan Lao San was near Gu''s house at this time, and when she saw the spaceship landed in Gu''s house, she ran over in a hurry.


    Last month, her husband was just diagnosed with pregnancy, which made her extremely excited.


    When Gu Chao came to Jingzhong when she was so excited, she naturally wanted to come to thank her.


    Last year, Gu Chao visited several of her husbands, but he told her that she would kill her daughter.


    Their family has been waiting with peace of mind. Now that the husband is pregnant again, isn''t she just looking forward to giving her a daughter this time!


    She also wanted Gu Chao to go over and take a look to make sure that the one in Fu Lang''s stomach was his daughter, so she could feel at ease.


    Since there was a guest coming, Gu Chao had no choice but to explain to his family twice, and greeted him out.


    This Ruan Laosan was the first business she received after she came to the capital, and later introduced many businesses to her.


    When she and Han Yu got married, this person also came to help a lot, and the relationship between the two was not bad.


    People have already come to the door, so it is naturally impossible for her to leave the guests there.


    Before entering the hall, I heard Ruan Laosan''s loud voice, "Gu Daochang, it''s been a long time since I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I miss you so much that you finally look forward to your coming to the capital again.


    As soon as I found out that it was you who came, I came here non-stop. "


    Gu Chao slightly dodged to avoid the two arms that Ruan Laosan was about to come to hug her, then patted her arms lightly, and walked sideways inside.


    She is not used to such close contact with people, Ruan Laosan didn''t care about it, turned around and followed Gu Chao in.


    Then he asked again, "This time, I have to stay longer."


    "This time I really plan to stay for a few more days, and all my family members are here."


    Gu Chaoben is not that kind of polite temperament, and she and Ruan Laosan have already known each other, so there is no need to be polite to her.


    The two of them have similar temperaments, so Ruan Lao San naturally doesn''t care about Gu Chao''s attitude towards her.


    Anyway, that was the case, and she was even happier.


    If Gu Chao was polite to her, didn''t he treat her as a friend?


    Ruan Lao San laughed loudly when he heard this, and stretched his thighs while laughing.


    "It''s a good relationship, and it''s time to come to Beijing for a long time.


    Every time we come and go in a hurry, our sisters have never sat down and had a good meal of wine.


    Don��t be polite with your sister today, let��s have an appointment with Xiuyan and the others tonight, sister��s treat, let��s go to Zuixian Tower. "


    If she came to Beijing alone, Gu Chao agreed to her today, but there are so many people in the family, both old and young, if she doesn''t stay, I''m afraid they will feel uncomfortable.


    "Forget it today, this time I will stay in Beijing for a while longer, let''s find another opportunity!


    I just arrived in Beijing today, and I haven''t settled down at home yet, so it''s really inconvenient. "


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, Ruan Lao San could only agree, "I was reckless just now, and I forgot about it when I was too happy to see you.


    All the way in, I can see that you are really busy. If the whole family is here, you really need to settle down.


    In that case, my sister will not bother you today, and I will make an appointment with Xiuyan and the others in a few days to cleanse you up. "


    Gu Chao didn''t keep her any longer, and after the two made an appointment, she sent Ruan Laosan out of the house.


    After a while, the butler came to report again, saying that people from the Han family had also come.


    The person who came was Aunt Lin, the housekeeper of the Han Mansion, and she brought a few servants over, saying that she was here to help.


    This delivery was too timely. There were not many servants in the Gu residence, and Gu Chao thought he would buy some servants tomorrow when he was free.


    As a result, her father-in-law sent someone here for her, but it was delivered in time.


    "Go back and tell your mother-in-law and father-in-law. After the house is settled, you will visit home in two days. Thank you father-in-law and mother-in-law for thinking about it."


    While talking here, Han Yu, who was reported by a servant, also came over.


    The old housekeeper nodded secretly when he saw that his young master looked much better than before.


    It seems that the young master married into the Gu family and lived a good life.


    So, she can go back and explain.


    The housekeeper of the Han family is an old man brought by the Han family from the border. On weekdays, Han Yu and his generation call her Aunt Lin.


    Han Yu was naturally excited when he saw the familiar people at home, "Please trouble Aunt Lin for a run, how is the time at home?"


    "Okay, everything is fine. Don''t worry about it, young master, everyone at home is fine.


    The little boy looks good recently, so it''s good, it''s good. "


    Han Yu pursed her lips and smiled slightly, "My wife treats me very well, and I''m also very good at the Gu family.


    You go back and tell your father and the others not to worry about me, and I will go home with my wife in two days. "


    The old butler looked at the shy expression of his young son when he mentioned his wife, and there was nothing to worry about.


    They are all experienced people. Whether the young master is doing well or not can be seen from the expression in his eyes.


    "Grandma and Zhengjun are all talking about you, and they are waiting for you to go home. This old slave will not delay the son and wife, so I will go back."


    So, Gu Chao and Han Yu sent the old housekeeper out together.


    Since arriving in Beijing, Han Yu''s mood has been flying high.


    After meeting the old butler, I couldn''t help it anymore, with a smile on the corner of my mouth.


    Gu Chao looked at his husband like this, and knew how homesick he was.


    Also, when I was 17 or 18 years old, I left home for the first time, and it has been so long, how could I miss home?


    She was also negligent before, and she didn''t expect this.


    "What is my wife looking at me for?" Han Yu was so happy that he still didn''t forget to look at his wife. Seeing her smiling at her, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hold Han Yu''s hand, and still scratched his palm.


    "For my wife to see that my husband looks good, why? If my husband doesn''t let my wife see it?"


    When Han Yu heard the words "good looking", he immediately remembered what happened the night before.


    He felt that the wife-lord must have mentioned it on purpose, since he was obviously not good-looking, so he had to say these three words just to embarrass him?


    Moreover, he subconsciously thought of what happened because of his good looks.


    Although it has already happened, and two days later, he still feels shy when he thinks about it.


    When he woke up the next day, he opened his eyes and saw his brother, and the moment their eyes met, both of them were flushed.


    What happened the night before, it was crazy.


    He never thought that this kind of thing would happen to him.


    And the wife-owner was the craziest he had ever seen that night.


    Obviously they have all begged for mercy, but the wife-lord still doesn''t let them go.


    Hmm~ Both he and his brother were embarrassed to get up.


    However, I thought about getting up and tidying up before the wife-lord woke up.


    As a result, the wife-leader turned out to have woken up a long time ago, but pretended to be still asleep.


    As soon as the two of them moved, the arms around them tightened again, pulling them back into the embrace of the wife-lord.


    "Where are the babies going?"


    The deep and hoarse voice of the wife master was next to their ears, which made their ears burn.


    "Well~ Wife Master, we, we should get up."


    The big hand on the waist kept making troubles, all the way down, pinching the round place behind the upper body.


    "It''s still early, sleep a little longer."


    But, they don''t want to sleep anymore.


    Go back to sleep, I''m afraid I won''t have to wake up this morning.


    Looking at the sky outside again, it must be going late again today, and I don��t know if my father-in-law has gone out now?


    Gu Chao seemed to know what they were thinking in their hearts, he kept moving his hands, and said again.


    "It''s too late anyway, what else are you going to do!


    Let''s continue to sleep! "


    Of course Gu Chao doesn''t want to get up, the nephrite jade is warm and fragrant in her arms, and she hugs her left and right, so she enjoys it so much, how can she be willing to get up.


    Besides, it''s morning, as the saying goes, morning is the plan of the day, so she doesn''t want to waste such a good time.


    So, Qiushi Dongxue and Yuzhu, who were guarding outside, did not wait for the masters to get up this morning.


    So, I heard the sound of blushing and heartbeat coming from the house again.


    Several of them were young men who had not yet married, and they all bowed their heads in shame when they heard the voice.


    Then silently stepped back a few steps, and didn''t stop until the voice could no longer be heard.


    I dare not look up at the other person, for fear of seeing the look in the other person''s eyes that would make me even more embarrassed.


    Last night, Ning Su and Han Yu could still deceive themselves and others, if they couldn��t see it, they could just pretend they didn��t know it.


    But now the sky is bright, and the light from outside has already shone into the room. Even if there is a bed curtain blocking it, people can still be seen clearly.


    The two kept their eyes closed and dared not open them, for fear of seeing certain pictures.


    But their good wife master didn''t intend to just let them go, and had to whisper something in their ears to make them even more embarrassing.


    Not only that, but also forcing them to speak.


    In the end, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and the two followed the wife''s wish.


    Naturally, he was not able to pay respects to Widow Gu that day, but the widow did not punish them for the sake of his daughter.


    The main reason was that the contented Gu Chao went to tell Widow Gu that she punished the two of them to kneel all night last night, and punished them to serve her for dinner in the morning, so they didn''t come to say hello.


    But it was serving her to eat, but the meal was eaten in bed, and breakfast and lunch were eaten together.


    Although it has been two days, Han Yu still dare not look at his wife-in-law more now when he thinks about it.


    Gu Chao saw that the tips of Fu Lang''s ears were stained red again, and he thought of something out of nowhere.


    To be honest, she herself is also full of enthusiasm in retrospect.


    It''s just that kind of thing, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recollect it for a while.


    Next time, I don��t know when it will be?


    People are like this, some things have never been tried before, but as long as you start and taste the taste, you will know the taste and never forget it.


    I really want it, try it again.


    Gu Chao also knows that it will definitely be impossible in a short time, so bear with it, there will always be a day to eat again.


    Always give them time to relax and accept.


    She also noticed that the husbands didn''t seem to talk much these two days, especially when the three of them were together, the husbands didn''t dare to look at her.


    Even if the two of them occasionally met their eyes, they would quickly move away.


    Then, both of their ears will be dyed red.


    I have done this, so why be shy!


    It seems that in the future we really have to do this often so that they can get used to it.


    It''s her husband now, why are you still so shy?


    She still has a lot to do, she can''t be stillborn!


    In front of Ning Su and Han Yu, Gu Chao opened the door to a new world for them, and the two of them have already stepped in, but their hearts are temporarily unable to keep up.


    It takes some time to get used to it, and Gu Chao can give them this time.


    But it can''t be too long, too long, she can''t understand.


    If you want to talk about the Gu family, Widow Gu is the most excited. After living half his life, it''s the first time he comes back to the capital. Can you not be excited?


    Actually, he is not the only one who came here for the first time, but he is more outgoing.


    As a result, upon arriving in the capital, Widow Gu found that this house was not as good as the one they had in the village!


    No matter the decoration inside or the flowers and plants, it can''t compare.


    He didn��t even think about it, the ones in his house were made by Gu Chao himself, and the ones with spiritual veins buried, could it be the same?


    And those decorations, many of them were taken out by Gu Chao from her space, they are of different grades, can they be compared?


    He feels that the house is not big, and there are too few rooms. The yard he lives in now is not even half of the yard he lives in!


    He didn''t even think about it, the capital city is on the side of a busy street, but every inch of land is expensive, so it would be nice to have such a big house.


    Still want to compare with the one in their village!


    With such a large piece of land in the village and a small hillside, how much money did Gu Chao spend on the homestead?


    Here in the capital, just buy the small yard under his feet!


    Widow Gu felt quite different from what he had imagined!


    He didn''t see that there was gold everywhere and prosperity everywhere.


    While directing the servants to place his things, Gu Widow muttered in distaste.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu comforted him by his side, "Master, don''t worry, we have just arrived here and haven''t gone out for a stroll, so the outside must be different from our small county town."


    The other servants knew what it was like outside, but they were not familiar with the master, so they dared not interrupt.


    Besides, the master is obviously in a bad mood now, and they dare not touch the bad luck, for fear that if they say something wrong, it will make the master unhappy.


    But they still couldn''t help muttering in their hearts, their new grandma is really extraordinary, even if the old man lives in the village, he has a very broad vision, and he doesn''t even look down on the big houses in the capital.


    They couldn''t help guessing that their grandma''s Zhuangzi in Gujia Village must be some kind of fairy cave?


    I don��t know if they have the opportunity to go back with the host��s house to see and see.


    Widow Gu also didn��t expect that he had just arrived in Beijing, and his muttering and nagging not only did not show his country bumpkin temperament at all, but made people feel that he was incomprehensible.


    It can be regarded as calming down these servants.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： bumpkins go to town

    Chapter 176 The bumpkin enters the city


    Indeed, the members of the Gu family were not surprised when they looked at the house.


    Mainly because I have seen Gu Chao��s Zhuangzi first, and then this one, I feel that it is still far behind.


    It also made them feel that the legendary capital city was nothing more than that.


    This is also their thought before going out. After they go out and see the prosperity of the capital, they will not feel so.


    The master finally came again, and the servants were naturally positive, not to mention the back kitchen. The first meal the master came back to eat must not be sloppy.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be their dereliction of duty.


    The people of Gu''s family are now used to eating the vegetables and flesh grown by the aura in Gu''s mansion, and this ordinary food feels a bit unpleasant to eat.


    Gu Chao also noticed that none of the people on the table seemed to have much appetite.


    "Let''s eat first, I''ll make a spirit-gathering array when I''m free later, and I''ll buy things and put them in the array first, it will have some effect.


    Everyone cheered up when they heard it, and it turned out that it was okay.


    Widow Gu was the first to express his opinion, "Okay, you can make it first after dinner, so that you can eat coincidences at night. This ordinary thing is really tasteless."


    As the saying goes, it is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to simple.


    They all ate this meal without any appetite. Although the others didn''t say anything, it could be seen from their expressions that they were still not used to it.


    This stunned the servants who were waiting on the sidelines. They all knew how the cooks cooked in the house. Although they were not as good as some chefs, they were not so unpalatable!


    Looking at the expressions of the masters, it is indeed difficult to eat, and they don''t like to use chopsticks.


    In this way, they can be more sure of what kind of extravagant life their master lives!


    There is also the Spirit Gathering Formation that grandma mentioned. Although they have never heard of it, they can guess that it is definitely not ordinary.


    It seems that today, they are lucky enough to see their grandma show her talents.


    Widow Gu did not wait for Gu Chao to respond, and said directly: "What shall we do in the afternoon after dinner? If you have nothing to do, let''s go to the street to have a look!"


    What he said, even if there is something to do, he will not be allowed to do it, and he will not do it.


    As soon as they heard that they were going to go to the street, the children all looked at the widow Gu, obviously wanting to go.


    They set off in the morning and arrived before noon. The journey didn''t make them tired, and they are all in good spirits now.


    Now that he has arrived in the capital, how can Gu Widowfu resist the desire to go shopping.


    It��s just that Gu Chao has to make some arrangements at home today, so he can��t go out with them in person.


    However, looking at the widow like Gu, it is impossible to keep him from going out, and I am afraid that she does not need to accompany him.


    When he was at home, he had to go out for a walk twice a day, otherwise it would be as uncomfortable as if something pricked him on the soles of his feet.


    He has already arrived in the capital, can you control him so that he does not go out?


    It''s simply impossible!


    "Go if you want, and bring a few more servants to follow."


    It''s just going out for a stroll, and it won''t be a problem if you think about it.


    With Gu Chao''s consent, Widow Gu''s eyes lit up, and he was eager to try.


    But the two old people are not so excited. They have lived for most of their lives, so naturally they will not be as impetuous as young people.


    "You guys go out first today, we two old ones will get used to it at home first, and we will go after two days when you are familiar with shopping."


    It didn��t take a day or two for them to come back to Beijing, and the time was still long. The first two elders didn��t want to go out today, so naturally they listened to them.


    When she is free someday, it is not impossible to take the family out together.


    "Grandma and grandpa can rest at home, let''s go when we want to go."


    Gu Chao followed their wishes, doing whatever was comfortable for him.


    Of course Widow Gu has no objection, he is eager to go out with the two elders.


    After all, I am with the elders, so I am not always so comfortable.


    He took the juniors out, he is the oldest elder, of course he is what he says.


    Widow Gu didn''t even say polite words, but expressed his approval with actions.


    Han Yu really can''t go out, so he can only stay at home, and he can also help his wife and head set up a home.


    Ning Su wanted to stay at first, but was pulled by Widow Gu, "Mr. Ning will go with me, and help me choose.


    I��m going alone, what if I go the wrong way and get confused? "


    Ning Shi has always followed him, he will do whatever he says, Widow Gu likes to take Ning Shi with him when he goes out.


    I took Ning Shi to the town earlier, and Ning Shi paid for everything he wanted, and Ning Shi bought him whatever he wanted. Could he not like it?


    Isn''t this in Beijing? There must be a lot of things to buy, and taking Ning can not only help him look at them, but also pay him money.


    What''s wrong?


    You can also look at these small ones, he can browse his own with peace of mind.


    Elder-in-law has spoken, Ning Su has nothing to say.


    Ning Su turned her head to look at her wife-head, wanting to hear her opinion.


    Gu Chao glanced at Widow Gu, and then went to see a few children who were full of expectations, so it was not good to spoil their interest.


    "Okay, you can go with Dad.


    Bring more banknotes and buy whatever you want. "


    Widow Gu was waiting for her words, and immediately narrowed his eyes with a smile, his appetite improved a lot.


    It''s not easy to come to the capital, and she won''t hold them back. She can go out if she wants to go out, buy if she wants to buy, and she doesn''t have money at home.


    Gu Chao recalled the family rules set for Widow Gu last year, saying that he was only given ten taels of silver every month. Looking back now, which month was only ten taels of silver!


    Every time he asked for something, he came back and said it, and it was given to him.


    That rule seems to have become empty talk now.


    However, money is still good with Widow Gu.


    And now, Widow Gu has also formed a habit. As long as his daughter and son-in-law give him silver, he will save it.


    He came back directly to tell his daughter what he wanted and what he lacked, and basically her daughter would meet his requirements.


    Even if my daughter sometimes mutters something, she will give it to him in the end.


    Not only that, but the two sons-in-law would also give him tribute every now and then, and he had already developed the habit of not bringing money with him when he went out.


    He also figured it out, anyway, he has money in his hand and a lot of good things.


    Moreover, it is impossible for the daughter to ignore him or not to support him. Anyway, she will definitely not have to worry about food and drink for the rest of her life.


    After dinner, Widow Gu couldn''t wait to urge Ning Su to go out.


    Before going out, he asked Ning Su specifically, "Have you brought enough money?"


    Ning Su took her father-in-law''s arm and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Daddy, you have enough. If it''s not enough, we''ll come back and get it."


    Widow Gu was very satisfied when he heard that, "That''s right, our family is not short of money, let''s go for a walk, let''s hurry to the streets and see how this capital is different from ours."


    Several children also excitedly followed behind the adults, followed by four or five little servant girls.


    The members of the Gu family are all returning to the capital for the first time. They are old and young, and they can''t make any mistakes when they are away from home.


    Especially the ladies and gentlemen, they must watch carefully, if there is any mistake, they will have no good fruit to eat.


    But there is one thing they still can''t understand. The master Zhengjun and the young lady of other people''s family always go out, or they will take a carriage or a soft sedan chair.


    These members of their family walked out just like that.


    Originally, the housekeeper had already prepared a carriage, but the master said, "What kind of carriage do you take, what can you see in the carriage? Let''s go straight to the street."


    All right, you are the master and you have the final say.


    You are not afraid of weak feet, can we still be afraid?


    Gu''s Mansion was originally located behind the main street, and it took only a few steps to go out to the street.


    Yin Xiuyan and his family are businessmen, and the house they bought must be surrounded by wealthy businessmen. No one who can live on this street is not rich.


    So they were seen by several concierges on the way from the door of their house to the main street.


    Everyone knows that the house is now owned by Daoist Gu, and when they come out of Gu''s mansion, they are naturally the people in Gu''s mansion.


    It��s just that, looking at their clothes but��


    does not match who they are.


    In the small county where the Gu family is located, the best things can''t be compared to the capital.


    So when the Gu family came out, it gave people the feeling that they were not rich at all.


    To put it bluntly, I don��t know where the bumpkin came from!


    However, Widow Gu himself has no sense at all, and doesn''t feel that he is inferior to others.


    When he was in Gujia Village, he was used to being pampered and coaxed for more than a year. In the whole Gujia Village, he dressed the best and was the most expensive.


    After taking a look on the street, Widow Gu realized that this capital city was really different from their small county town.


    Not to mention anything else, but the clothes of the pedestrians on the road are not in the same class as them.


    And he has always felt pretty good about himself, but now he has no redeeming qualities among the crowd.


    For a moment, he seemed to feel that his whole body was bleak.


    Ning Su, who supported her father-in-law''s arm, of course also noticed the change in her father-in-law''s expression, "Eunuch, what''s wrong with you? But what''s wrong?"


    Gu widow gave him a weak look, "I feel uncomfortable all over."


    This frightened Ning Su quite a bit, "Then let''s find a medical clinic first, we can''t delay."


    In the end, the father-in-law gave him another cross-eyed look, and Widow Gu said angrily, "I''m not feeling sick physically, I''m feeling sick mentally."


    Before Ning Su could speak again, he said again, "Look at what those people on the street are wearing, and look at what we are wearing, it is almost as tattered as a beggar."


    Hearing what her father-in-law said, Ning Su deliberately looked at the pedestrians on the street, and then looked at their clothes.


    It is true that they don��t seem to be dressed as well as others, but they are not as similar to beggars as my father-in-law said!


    Can beggars wear these on them? It''s silk anyway. !


    Ning Su understood what her father-in-law meant, so she didn''t worry about his body anymore.


    "No, let''s quickly find a tailor shop and change all of them, we can''t let people see our jokes."


    Ning Su thought: When you went out today, you were wearing your favorite outfit, but now you say that you are afraid of being laughed at.


    Co-author, the clothing material that is good everywhere, as mentioned above, is now dismissed as shit?


    Although he was muttering this in his heart, he definitely wouldn''t say it out of his mouth.


    Today, the wife-owner has already spoken at the dinner table, and the father-in-law will buy whatever he likes.


    Now the father-in-law said that he was going to the tailor shop to change clothes, so they went, and they all listened to the father-in-law.


    "Let''s go now."


    That''s why Widow Gu likes Ning Su. He does whatever he says, and Ning Su listens to him and never contradicts him.


    The servant who followed them was also very discerning. When the master said that he was going to the tailor shop, he immediately stepped forward to lead the way.


    "Now he also knows that his master is rich and powerful, and some money can be squandered.


    Therefore, he bowed to Widow Gu and said: "Master, there is a Jinmantang in front, which is the best and largest tailor-made clothing store in Beijing."


    Gu widow looked at the boy who was speaking, and gave him an appreciative look. This boy is obviously clever and has good eyesight.


    "Let''s go, lead the way, the master is going to see what the largest clothing store in the capital looks like today."


    The master let go, how could other people dare to think otherwise, of course they followed the master.


    As soon as they went to the street, the three children were already dazzled. They were not very old, and they didn''t go to town much on weekdays.


    Suddenly arriving on the streets of the capital, wouldn''t they be dazzled?


    Look at the ones that have sugar kneaders, candied haws, maltose, and comic books.


    Wherever there is shouting, the eyes of the children will look wherever they are, and they can''t see it at all.


    However, the children all knew what their third grandpa was like, so they didn''t dare to speak indiscriminately in front of their third grandpa.


    Looking at it like this, they are also very content.


    Country children are not as spoiled as those children in the city, who insist on wanting everything they see.


    On weekdays, if the adults on the street can buy them a piece of malt candy or a bunch of candied haws, it is enough for them to be happy for a long time, and they dare not ask for anything.


    Besides, they are not going out with their old lady now, they dare not act wild in front of the third grandfather.


    Tomorrow, I found out where the children had seen more, and I knew it, so I ordered the servants around me to buy some snacks and shared some among the three children.


    At first, the children were a little embarrassed, but finally accepted with the gentle smile of the little uncle.


    Among the three children, Doudou and Ning Su had the most contacts, and they were already familiar with each other. When they got something, they said sweetly, "Thank you, little uncle."


    Tiantian and Yun''er also followed suit, seeing Ning Su''s heart softening at that little appearance.


    Babies, there will be more updates later, and those who can��t wait can get up and watch tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： do it

    Chapter 177 Do it


    His Bao''er can''t speak yet, but he thinks that Bao''er will call him Daddy so sweetly in the future.


    It will make his heart weak, leaving only sweetness.


    When Ning Su arrived at Gu''s house, Doudou was the first child she came into contact with. Doudou was cute, soft and waxy, and she was always very close to him. Later, she often came to accompany him at home. The relationship between the two Always good.


    He also likes Doudou very much, especially when he is sweet and sweet, and when he laughs, he can make people''s hearts soften like a puddle of water.


    Widow Gu noticed Ning Su''s actions, but he didn''t show any impatience or displeasure.


    He will think about it now, they are all children in the family, so the small money is still worth it.


    In the future, even if these children cannot help her granddaughter, they can still accompany her.


    Their family now only has Baoer as a granddaughter, no matter how many there are in the future, it is always good to have more sisters and brothers.


    It can be said that Gu Widow''s mentality has completely changed now.


    Speaking of it, it��s all because of silver.


    If he has never been short of money, and can use it as he wants like now, he won''t be the widow Gu he used to be.


    However, the habits of the past ten years cannot be changed overnight. There are still many habits that are still similar to before.


    The children are more obedient when they get food, and they follow the adults without making noise, but their eyes are too busy.


    A group of people went directly to Jin Mantang. It is not unreasonable for Jin Mantang to be the biggest in Beijing.


    Even if you see them like this, they don''t look like noble people entering the door, and they don''t look down on people with dog eyes, and welcome them in with enthusiasm.


    Widow Gu is very satisfied with this point.


    Since Gu Chao became famous, shopkeepers and shopkeepers everywhere in the town knew him. When they saw him, it was like seeing a living God of Wealth. They were always coaxed.


    Now, this guy''s attitude is very useful to him.


    "What would you like to see? Cloth or ready-made clothing? You can also order it if you want."


    Gu widow also took a look around the store, and had to sigh, the things in this capital city are indeed different from their small place.


    Just a random piece of cloth, in their small county town, is not something ordinary people can afford.


    But their Gu family is not an ordinary person, he can afford it.


    So, Widow Gu waved his hand, "Take out all the best and most expensive things in your shop."


    Considering the widow Gu''s domineering aura, as soon as she uttered these words, many customers in the shop spied on her.


    The guests who can enter the Jinmantang are all distinguished guests, and they all have status and status.


    In other words, they all think they have qualities and self-cultivation. This is the first time they have seen someone like Gu Widow.


    By the way he is dressed, he doesn''t look like a nobleman.


    "I''m afraid he came to a bumpkin from some small country place?"


    "Think you''re in the small county with them? Tsk tsk tsk!"


    "Look at their ugly appearance, take out all the good and expensive ones, can you afford it?"


    "Even if you add up their whole body, it will not be enough gold to cover a new bolt of silver!"


    "There are all kinds of people, and you don''t even look at your identity? How dare you come to Jin Mantang to pretend to be an uncle."


    Hearing the comments of these people around him, Widow Gu''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Slap" slap on the counter, "What are you talking about? Speak up if you can, and say it in front of me.


    I can��t afford it, so **** you!


    Really consider yourself a thing, dare to babble in front of me, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth apart. "


    Sure enough, even with the money, Widow Gu is still the old rascal in the village.


    For more than a year, he hasn''t scolded anyone much, and he never expected to let him show it on the first day in the capital.


    Ning Su still supported her father-in-law''s arm with both hands, and stood beside him, looking at those people with her eyes.


    After looking at it for a while, he could see clearly that those people looked at them with contempt and contempt in their eyes.


    Especially after the father-in-law scolded others, it became even more serious.


    Several of them turned red, and two of them looked like they were about to come over and fight their father-in-law.


    Ning Su had never fought before, so he was a little flustered seeing such a situation.


    However, no matter how panicked he was, he couldn''t back down.


    You must stand in front of the father-in-law, and you must not let the father-in-law get hurt.


    Just as the two husbands on the opposite side moved, the servants of the Gu family had already stepped forward to protect the front of the masters.


    Where did Widow Gu need their protection, he raised his hand and pulled the two people aside, with one hand on his hips, and the other pointing forward to those two people.


    His face was full of disdain, and his tone was mean, "Why, you still want to fight with me? I''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    Will Gu widow be afraid?


    Thinking back then, it''s not like he never beat someone in the Gu family village.


    Grabbing hair, pinching flesh, slapping hands, he is very good at it.


    He knows exactly where the flesh hurts the most when pinched. It can be said that he has experienced many battles.


    As far as the two pampered and pampered hooves in front of him, he still doesn''t pay attention to them.


    There was such a commotion in the shop that the shopkeeper was naturally drawn out.


    Doing business pays attention to harmony and wealth, how can it be so noisy!


    Is she still doing this business?


    Jin Mantang is divided into two floors, upstairs and downstairs. Although the lobby does not receive the most distinguished guests, even so, the shopkeeper does not want to lose business.


    The visitors are all repeat customers, but they are his parents.


    "Don''t be impatient, everyone, don''t hurt your friendship, you have something to say."


    While talking, the shopkeeper winked at the guys on both sides.


    The shopkeeper was just behind, and she could clearly see the cause of the incident.


    It is common for men to break their mouths.


    But people with a little bit of status need face. Like this master who just came in, he is the first one who can point his nose in front of his face, and scold his father.


    This is really no different from the puff on the street.


    But let the shopkeeper know.


    Not only that, but the guests upstairs and downstairs also saw it.


    But this kind of thing, whoever met it, would feel uncomfortable.


    Who can accept pointing and muttering in front of him, whether they can afford it if they have money or not, so to put it bluntly, what does it have to do with these people.


    It wasn''t because they owed their mouths that they went to provoke others first.


    Because they don''t look like too expensive people, do you think they will be afraid of them?


    The two people in front of Widow Gu are not wealthy people, and their family backgrounds are not particularly rich, but they are just businessmen with some family background.


    The truly honorable Lord Zhengjun, how could he speak contemptuously and point fingers at others in such a public place?


    It''s just that they think they are noble and superior to others.


    I have never seen someone who pointed his nose at his father and scolded his father like Gu Widow, and after being scolded by Gu Widow so repeatedly, both of them became angry and blushed.


    Open your mouth but you can''t be like Widow Gu, my father, you can swear by opening your mouth casually.


    Looking at the appearance of this country bumpkin who seems to be able to roll up his sleeves to fight with them at any time, seeing that they are followed by four or five servants, the two of them are still a little scared.


    But now in front of so many people, many of them are husbands who walk around on weekdays, it would be embarrassing to let them bow their heads at this time.


    Can only hold on, staring at Widow Gu.


    The guys looked at the old man who had just entered the door, and then at the two husbands opposite, and couldn''t make up their minds for a while, who to persuade.


    However, they still felt that the old man who just came in seemed more difficult to provoke.


    When Sapo fights, in terms of momentum, Widow Gu has never lost.


    It''s not like the two pampered people on the opposite side who only know how to talk and have no hands.


    The shopkeeper saw that this was not going to work, so he scolded the waiter again.


    "I don''t have eyesight, I didn''t hear that this master wants the most expensive and best in our shop, why don''t you hurry up and lead this master upstairs to serve you."


    Regardless of whether the master can afford it or not, this guest must never be offended.


    As the saying goes, a person cannot be judged by his appearance, and sea water cannot be measured. Since the rich and powerful want the best and the most expensive as soon as he enters the door, it can be seen that he is not short of money.


    Although the family looks a bit earthy, maybe it is a local rich man from somewhere else.


    Who can make life difficult for Yinzi!


    The man quickly came over and bowed to salute, and then asked Widow Gu and the others to go upstairs.


    "Master, Zhengjun, forgive me for the poor hospitality, please calm down.


    Come on, let''s go upstairs, the best of our Jinmantang are all upstairs. "


    The shopkeeper and the staff all gave Gu Widowfu face and steps. Gu Widowfu felt that his face was bright, so he was going to let the two people opposite him go first.


    He looked contemptuously at the two husbands on the opposite side, snorted heavily, then twisted his waist and followed the buddy upstairs.


    It��s not that he��s afraid of people, so he avoids them first, he just feels that arguing with these two things here is a waste of time.


    He came here to buy things, not to see these two dejected faces.


    Besides, the shopkeeper has given him face, and he can''t be dismissed by others.


    Widow Gu''s heart is smooth, but the two husbands who have been humiliated on the opposite side will not do it.


    The shopkeeper is a fine person, how can he hold one side and step on the other?


    He immediately greeted the guy who received the two husbands before, "Why are you still staring blankly! Why don''t you invite the two husbands to see the new arrivals."


    So, these two people also felt that there was a step down, but they also sternly snorted at Widow Gu, and then rolled their eyes.


    muttered: "With such a big battle, it depends on whether you can get the money in the end, but don''t hit yourself in the face when the time comes."


    Will Widow Gu swallow this breath? Can I not answer?


    "I can''t afford it, **** you! You are so capable, why didn''t you go upstairs?"


    After Widow Gu finished speaking, he ignored them and went upstairs on the stairs.


    They are not at the same level, and I disdain to talk to them.


    During this period, Ning Su didn''t get a word in.


    When it comes to quarreling and spoiling, in this respect, as long as there is Gu Widow, there is nothing wrong with him at all.


    And Widow Gu doesn''t need his help at all, in his opinion, there is nothing he can''t deal with.


    If you are not convinced, come up and do it!


    Forgive them for not daring.


    The men in the early morning are not as powerful as those in their village, and they can''t even swear.


    He hasn''t had a mouth addiction yet!


    However, let��s let them go today, the most important thing is to buy new clothes.


    After shopping for new clothes, I have to go shopping for other things. Those on his head, neck, and hands have to be changed.


    He bought those at the silver house in the town, and now he has disliked them.


    It��s not that Widow Gu doesn��t have good things. Of those that Gu Chao gave him, wouldn��t it be top-notch to just take out any one?


    It��s just that he didn��t even bother to wear them, and hid them all in his small treasury.


    The clothes he wears are all bought at the silver shop in the town. As for those things in their village, they are also the first, and no one can compare.


    But it��s different now. After coming to Jingzhong, those things are no longer on the table and have to be replaced.


    And this jewelry can be passed down, and he can pass it on to his eldest granddaughter when he doesn''t need it in the future.


    When the distinguished guests upstairs saw Widow Gu coming up, they all dispersed and looked at their own things.


    They are not the kind of shameless rascals, and it is better to have less contact with people like Widow Gu.


    They are not the same people.


    Upstairs, Widow Gu glanced around, and found that the things upstairs did look better than those downstairs. As for the good thing, although he couldn''t tell, he just thought it was better.


    Widow Gu is even more proud in his heart, it is good to have money.


    This person is divided into three, six, nine, and six classes. With money and status, he is a high-class person, just like him now.


    People like that can only be picked downstairs, so what if you pick any more flowers!


    Upstairs, it''s not the guests who go around, but the staff guides the guests into a private room to sit and wait.


    The clerk will deliver the things the customer wants one by one to the customer, and let the customer choose slowly.


    Not only that, there are also tea and fruit snacks in the private room for guests to take at any time.


    It was the first time for Widow Gu to enjoy this kind of treatment, and he sighed again, it is good to be a superior person!


    "Oh, it''s better to have silver!"


    It''s all his family''s big treasure, who can earn him so much money for him to enjoy.


    The clerk sent all the new products and styles in the store to Widow Gu with a respectful attitude, which made Widow Gu very useful.


    "Master, Zhengjun, you see, can these still catch your eyes?"


    Widow Gu was just a country bumpkin, his eyes lit up as soon as those things came in.


    Moreover, he reached out to touch it in a very imageless manner.


    However, in his own opinion, this is not something to be ashamed of.


    Of course you have to pick and choose when you buy things. Isn��t it easy to pick and choose?


    The buddy controlled the corner of his mouth that was about to twitch, and tried hard to endure it.


    It��s time to add more, love baby


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： best father-in-law

    Chapter 178 The best father-in-law


    It was the first time for Jin Mantang to entertain such a guest in the private room upstairs.


    I hope this guest really has money, but don��t finish reading, choose, and finally can��t come up with money to pay the bill!


    All Widow Gu''s attention now is on the cloth and ready-made clothes that dazzle him, so he has no time to see the guy, and he doesn''t know how worried the guy is now, afraid that he won''t be able to pay the bill with money.


    The buddy''s expression is Ning Su, but he can see it in his eyes, but he can''t let his father-in-law lose face and be looked down upon by others.


    Therefore, Ning Su took out his purse containing the banknotes from his bosom, slowly opened it, took out several banknotes from there, and finally picked out a five hundred tael one and put it on the table.


    Still imitating the appearance of the wife-owner, she knocked twice on the bank note, "Look, is it enough?"


    Ning Su was illiterate before, but Han Yu taught him after he arrived at Gu''s house.


    Because he is in charge of the money at home, and he is the first to learn how to recognize money.


    He will never make a mistake with those words on the bank note.


    The guy didn��t expect that this husband, who seemed young, was so generous, and he paid five hundred taels of silver bills.


    Looking at how many more cards Nafu Lang was holding in his hand, although he couldn''t see how many, she felt relieved.


    This time she didn''t have to worry anymore, and even her attitude became more respectful.


    This is the God of Wealth, but you must not offend him.


    "My lord, Zhengjun, we can also make tailor-made clothes in our shop. The embroiderers are all invited from the south of the Yangtze River. The styles and patterns are absolutely unremarkable. You are satisfied with the care."


    Widow Gu is quite satisfied now, he gestures to his body with the ready-made clothes one by one, not forgetting to pull Ning Su.


    "Mr. Ning, come and see if this one looks good? How about this one?"


    Ning Su is of course coaxing her father-in-law, as long as her father-in-law looks at it twice, he will say it looks good.


    Actually, the clothes were indeed beautiful, the most beautiful clothes he had ever seen.


    And the buddy is also very discerning, and the style and pattern of the clothes are quite suitable for the father-in-law.


    Therefore, it is not without reason that Jinmanlou''s business is so good.


    Gu widow put aside what he was satisfied with, he wanted all these.


    Now that he heard from the buddy that it can still be made to order, he immediately regained his energy, "Come and measure the size of the master, and make some of the newest and best clothes here for the master."


    The man is naturally the happiest, he likes such guests, he is generous with money, and easy to talk to.


    The clerk quickly took out a ruler to measure the size of Widow Gu. He was about to ask whether he should also measure Zheng Jun, when he heard Widow Gu speak.


    "You go and measure my son-in-law, and make some for him, as well as the small ones, all of them."


    Doudou and the others did not expect that the third grandpa would make new clothes for them, and they were flattered.


    This is the first time that the third grandfather has offered to give them something!


    However, they still have the courtesy they should have, and they all thanked the third grandfather sweetly, in exchange for Widow Gu''s arrogant eyes.


    But the three little ones didn''t care about these things. It''s not like they didn''t get the third grandpa''s eyes. This is too good.


    Besides, the third grandpa wants to make new clothes for them.


    The buddies are not unwilling, so they went to measure the size one by one with a smile on their faces.


    While measuring, he flattered Widow Gu, "This master is really the best father-in-law in the world. He always thinks of his son-in-law when he has good things, but he is almost like a father."


    Turning her head, she came to praise Ningsu again, "Zhengjun is also noble, at first glance he is a noble person, and he looks kind.


    I came in from you, I thought you two were father and son!


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the son-in-law Weng. It seems that he is closer than father and son.


    We are all over the capital, and we can��t find a father-in-law and son-in-law who have such a good relationship with you. "


    Widow Gu is just a donkey, as long as he is praised, he will listen to it.


    To be honest, he himself feels that he is the best father-in-law in the world.


    The two son-in-laws in the family came in, how could he have treated them harshly?


    Bringing Ning out and thinking about adding new clothes to him, isn''t he just a good father-in-law?


    Gu widow is in a good mood, and the crow''s feet on the corners of his eyes even have two smiles.


    With a big wave of his hand, he said again: "Mr. Ning, do you know the size of Mr. Han, and ask the master to make a few sets for Mr. Han. We father and son go shopping, and he can''t do without.


    Otherwise, it should be my father-in-law who is partial! "


    While talking, Widow Gu still praised himself, look, how good he is as a father-in-law!


    Even if Han didn''t come out, he still wanted to buy it back for him.


    Oh, he is the best father-in-law in the world.


    Gu widow''s words naturally won the flattery of the guy, and the words made Gu widow feel comfortable, and the smile on his face never fell.


    Of course Ning Su knows Han''s size, he even made clothes for Han Yu.


    "The son-in-law knows Yu''er''s size. My father-in-law made new clothes for him. My younger brother must be happy. First, I would like to thank my father for younger brother Yu''er."


    In the lobby, the two husbands who had quarreled with Widow Gu chose the things they wanted, but they just kept dawdling and didn''t leave.


    They are still waiting to see the joke of the bumpkin! Do you think the upstairs of Jin Mantang is so easy to go?


    When they are kicked out, they can have a good time watching from the sidelines.


    It turned out that they didn''t expect that they would wait for an hour for such a long time.


    I don��t know what they have done up there, but they really think of themselves as noble masters!


    This is the first time you have come to such a good place, and you are too dazzled to leave?


    Also Jin Mantang''s buddies have a good attitude, just like them, if they went to other shops, they would have been kicked out long ago, how can they stay until now!


    I don��t know in the end, whether they can afford to buy a horse of new material from Jin Mantang upstairs based on their wealth.


    Finally, when the bumpkins came downstairs, they couldn''t believe it.


    Those country bumpkins have all changed into new clothes. Judging from the style of the material, it is obviously a new style that Jin Mantang only produced in one season.


    The fellows following those bumpkins were even more courteous and respectful than before.


    How could this be? How is this different from what he thought!


    At this moment, I heard the guy say respectfully again: "Master Gu, Zhengjun, don''t worry, I will personally deliver the items you selected to your house.


    There are also custom-made ones for you. After they are ready, the small ones will be delivered to your house in person.


    Our master here will go to Gu''s house tomorrow morning to measure the size of several masters in the house, and it will never delay your use.


    Hey, you are careful stepping down the stairs, slow down. "


    This scene stunned the people waiting to watch the excitement in the lobby. How could this happen?


    Gu widow''s eyes are so sharp, how could he not see the two who quarreled with him in the lobby earlier.


    It was precisely because he saw it that his current posture was even more arrogant, and he didn''t even look at them directly.


    Guided by the guy and supported by Ning Su, he walked up to the counter with his head up.


    He raised his chin to the shopkeeper, "How much money?"


    The shopkeeper took the list from the clerk, and after the crackling of the abacus in the counter, he said with a smile.


    "A total of three thousand six hundred and seventy taels, the seventy taels will be wiped off by you, and you can give three thousand six hundred taels."


    Such a big customer, a distinguished guest, the shopkeeper''s natural sense of taste, very generously wiped away the change.


    Even if seventy taels were wiped off, she still earned a lot from this business today.


    The guy from before came down to talk to her, but this old man is not a half person.


    He is Daoist Gu''s father, and the young husband next to him is Daoist Gu''s righteous king.


    Such a big man, the God of Wealth, of course he should be coaxed.


    What is a mere seventy taels of silver!


    Widow Gu was very happy when he was coaxed, "This is the person who is the shopkeeper. It''s why your Jinmanlou business is so good."


    "Mr. Gu, you have praised me so much, I ask you to give me a good word.


    Say hello to Mr. Gu, and if you have the opportunity, I will definitely come and visit you in person. "


    Wait until the shopkeeper personally escorted Widow Gu and his group out of the door, and then the discussion broke out in the Jin Mantang lobby.


    Everyone is discussing who are those people? To be able to let the treasurer of Jin Mantang deliver it in person.


    Also, that��s seventy taels of silver, not seven taels of silver, seven cents of silver, just wipe it off?


    Looking at them taking out more than three thousand taels of silver without blinking an eye, where did this rich man come from?


    The person who was supposed to see the widow Gu''s jokes is now the joke to be watched.


    This is a blind eye, and a misreading of the noble man.


    Not only that, but also offended people.


    A customer familiar with the shopkeeper came forward and asked the shopkeeper, "Who were those who went out just now?"


    Every customer comes to the door, even if there is any rift between the customer and the customer, it is impossible for the shopkeeper to offend the customer.


    Not only that, but he also kindly explained to them: "Those few just now are very distinguished guests, and they are the family members of Daoist Gu."


    Not only the people in the lobby on the first floor were listening with pricked ears, but even the distinguished guests upstairs were also listening.


    As soon as the shopkeeper''s voice fell, Jin Mantang gasped again and again.


    Unexpectedly, those few people who don''t look very good are actually the family members of the famous Daoist Gu!


    It''s no wonder that he was able to take out so much money without blinking an eye.


    Is Daoist Gu short of money? That''s a mobile cash cow!


    Everywhere in the world, there are people carrying silver to deliver to her, and she is indeed not far behind.


    However, what they never expected was that Daoist Gu''s family members actually looked like this...


    Besides, that master should be Gu Daochang''s elder!


    That temper is also...


    Sure enough, people with abilities have some elusive temperaments?


    Not only Daoist Gu, but also her family members.


    Also let them know.


    It''s just, isn''t Daoist Gu already married the little princess of the Han family? Why didn''t you see the young master go out together?


    As soon as this thought came to mind, it occurred to me that the young master of the Han family had already...


    The Zhengjun is Gu Daochang��s Zhengfulang, he looks average, and he doesn��t wear a veil when he goes out.


    It''s no wonder Daoist Gu wants to marry Hirao again!


    However, Hirao, who is married to a foreigner, seems to be inferior to this in appearance!


    Sure enough, the temperament of capable people is unpredictable.


    Even this way of looking at people is unpredictable.


    Unexpectedly, Daoist Gu actually likes this type of husband selection, which is different from ordinary people.


    If this is the case, is there still a chance?


    It''s easier to find someone with this kind of beauty than that kind of beauty, who doesn''t have such a good-looking one!


    Maybe, it may also have caught Daochang Gu''s eyes.


    Even if it��s not Hirao, it��s not bad to be a servant, it��s better than marrying an ordinary person and being a gentleman!


    Just for a while, someone had Gu Chao''s idea in mind.


    Gu Chao is a favorite, as long as there is an opportunity, no one wants to get close to her.


    Don��t say anything else, just look at the righteous gentleman of Daoist Gu just now. He sold more than three thousand taels of silver, which is also attractive.


    Even the many nobles in Beijing, I''m afraid they wouldn''t take it so readily, would they?


    If you really want to follow Daoist Gu, then it will not be as simple as just eating popular food and drinking spicy food.


    Moreover, at first glance, the Zhengjun seems to have a good temper, a kind of gentle and easy-to-talk.


    Since he can accept Daoist Gu marrying Hirao, can''t he accept Daoist Gu as a servant?


    This matter, it��s really not certain.


    Actually, Widow Gu really didn��t specifically mention Gu Chao��s identity, because they bought too many things, and the guy said he would send them to the mansion, so he reported the place.


    Only then did the buddies find out, and it turned out that they were from the Gu family.


    Widow Gu was very excited, and after he came out of Jin Mantang, he asked his servants to take them to the best jewelry shop in Beijing.


    Today I have to change everything, from head to toe.


    Ning Su naturally has no objection, he was shopping with his father-in-law.


    This time when they entered the jewelry store, they didn''t encounter the previous bad things again.


    Based on their attire, the guy had to treat them like VIPs after entering.


    Not everyone can wear Jin Mantang''s new style, and it''s also Jin Mantang''s clothes worn by all the masters in the group.


    Moreover, they are not ordinary, they are all the latest styles.


    As soon as they came in, it was like seeing a big lump of shining gold in the eyes of the guys.


    Widow Gu was still arrogant, and after entering, he directly ordered to the shop assistant: "Take out all the new jewelry in your store, the master wants to see it."


    In the face of such customers, the buddy is the favorite.


    Didn''t dare to delay at all, and even called a few guys over to serve the moving gold together.


    The jewelry shop that the servants brought them to was Yu Cui Xuan.


    As soon as you hear the name, you know that the most important thing in the shop is jade.


    As the saying goes, beautiful jade in prosperous times, gold in troubled times.


    People with a little status like Dai Meiyu.


    Gu widow has never seen so many jade jewelry, it can be said to be so dazzling, he is dazzled.


    Moreover, he can''t tell how good it is, only whether it looks good or not.


    As long as it is interesting, Widow Gu will give it a try.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： open to buy

    Chapter 179 Open to buy


    But this time, he is not as generous as he was in Jin Mantang just now.


    That piece of clothing only costs a lot of silver, but this jade is different.


    He just asked the price of a piece of jade pendant casually, it was more than a thousand taels of silver, he was reluctant to buy this for others.


    However, compared to jade, Widow Gu still prefers gold, the golden one looks festive and precious.


    Moreover, what can compare to real gold and silver!


    This jade is not reliable, it will be broken if touched a little, and it is worthless.


    So, gold and silver are the most real.


    Widow Gu picked up a pair of Kodama bracelets and compared them on his wrists, but finally put them down.


    "This thing looks good, but it''s not safe to use, and you jades don''t look very good."


    Widow Gu really didn''t say this as an excuse for not buying it, he felt that it was jade compared with the ones he kept in the box, which was indeed far worse.


    His own jade jewelry is not much. They were all given to him by his daughter and son-in-law, but they were all from Gu Chao''s hands.


    The things that Gu Chao took out of the space are naturally inferior to these ordinary products, and things with aura are no longer ordinary jade.


    The guy was stunned for a moment when he heard what Widow Gu said, and then recovered.


    I''m afraid this person didn''t come to entertain them, did he?


    As soon as I walked in, I said that I would take out the best and most expensive ones, but I took them out to see and tried them, but they said nothing was wrong.


    However, looking at the outfit of Master Zhengjun, it doesn''t look like he deliberately entertained them.


    Several guys looked at each other, thinking, could it be that these jewelry can''t catch this master''s eyes? I can''t even look down on it!


    So, the clerk wanted to invite the shopkeeper. Recently, a batch of new goods did arrive in the store, but those jewelry were too expensive, and the shopkeeper kept them in the warehouse all the time. Ordinary customers would not take them out casually when they came.


    "My lord, Zhengjun, please wait a moment. I''ll go to our shopkeeper right now. We have a batch of new products in our store. Let''s see if they catch your eye."


    In the end, Widow Gu waved his hand at her, "No need to take it."


    This means! Don''t want it anymore?


    Before they thought about it, Widow Gu said, "Do you have gold and silver jewelry in your store? Show me."


    The guys who Widow Gu said were stunned, their Cuiyuxuan was famous for jade, but this guest didn''t even like it, anyway, he wanted to see gold and silver jewelry.


    Okay, the guests are the parents of food and clothing, so let them listen to what the guests say.


    Just buy and let them do whatever they want.


    "Several distinguished guests sit down and rest for a while, and the younger ones will be picked up here for you to choose slowly."


    If you want to call these shops in the capital, the guys who teach this trick are good, and there is no such thing as a big shop bullying customers.


    Customers who seem to be looking for faults like Widow Gu, they are also very good at receiving them.


    Widow Gu is also a person who knows how to enjoy himself, drinking tea and eating snacks, waiting for the guy to bring things up for him to see.


    Before waiting for a while, those guys came over with a few more trays.


    All of them were placed on the table in front of Widow Gu. Widow Gu put down the teacup and patted the dim sum on his hands, then impatiently picked up the golden step shaker in front of him to have a look.


    He held it in his hand and looked at it over and over again, and he kept admiring in his mouth.


    "The jewelry in the capital is indeed more beautiful and heavier than the gold in our small place."


    The few guys standing next to him looked at their noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, noses, and hearts. They didn��t think it was a big deal when they heard the first few sentences, but the latter sentence was more serious, so they had to mutter.


    I thought to myself, the gold jewelry in that small place you mentioned is probably hollow!


    Ours are all solid, so they are naturally heavy.


    However, they would not say a word to make the guests unhappy, they just praised Widow Gu for his good vision, and then introduced this step naturally.


    Gu widow looked left and right, and felt that this walker was not suitable for him.


    He raised his eyes to look at Ning Shi who was sitting beside him, and thrust Ning Su''s head with the walking stick, looking carefully.


    Then he clapped his hands and laughed, "Suddenly it''s still suitable for you young husbands, and it''s nice to wear."


    Receiving another gift from her father-in-law, Ning Su narrowed her almond eyes with a smile, "Thank you, Daddy."


    Then Ning Su picked out a simple hairpin from the tray and held it in front of her eunuch.


    "Daddy, look at this hairpin, which is simple and elegant in style, and it is also very heavy. It must look good on you."


    The focus is still on the weight, which naturally means more gold.


    This is also what Widow Gu values ??most, it is real money.


    The guy next to him also noticed that the old man and his son-in-law are real people, and the most important thing they value is the weight of their gold.


    So, the guy in the lead winked at the other guy next to him.


    The man was also very sensible, and he understood immediately. After a while, the guy brought another tray over.


    The jewelry in the tray is thick and heavy.


    Placed in the middle of the previous trays, it is particularly conspicuous.


    Widow Gu''s sight was immediately attracted by the new tray. The big gold bracelet was **** wide at first glance, it was full of weight in the hand, and it looked grand.


    Moreover, the picture of a hundred birds made on it is also festive, and Widow Gu immediately took a fancy to it.


    Immediately made a decision, "I want this one."


    This is what the buddy likes to hear the most, and he quickly ordered someone to take out the exquisite jewelry box and wrap it up.


    Widow Gu wrapped up everything he asked for by name.


    And the jewelry box looks like an exquisite thing, whether it is for yourself or as a gift, it is very handy.


    After picking more than a dozen in a row, Widow Gu was satisfied.


    When I went out today, my daughter said that she would buy whatever she saw. After finally getting such an opportunity, he certainly wanted to buy it vigorously.


    This kind of opportunity, if I miss it next time, I don��t know if I will have it? Of course, you have to buy enough once you catch it!


    When paying the money at the end, Widow Gu still couldn''t help but feel distressed. This is not comparable to the little money in Jin Mantang just now.


    Many times more!


    Seeing Ning Su turn out the purse containing the banknotes, his heart felt like that blunt knife cutting flesh, the pain was unbearable.


    Ning Su''s hand holding the purse stopped suddenly, and he just remembered that he didn''t seem to bring so much money out.


    This is how to do?


    Eunuch has already picked everything out, so it��s impossible not to buy it. Eunuch is so happy today, so don��t let his interest be dampened.


    Then go back and get it!


    The guy saw that Ning Su''s hand holding the purse stopped, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that there is no silver or not enough?


    It��s such a big deal today, it can��t be messed up.


    The guy received too many customers in a day, and he was naturally smart if he had never seen any kind of people.


    Dang even said with a smile: "Master and Zhengjun bought so many things, it''s not convenient to carry them around. Otherwise, how about sending the small ones to your house? It won''t delay you from going shopping."


    The implication of this is that if you don��t have enough silver taels, we can send the things to your house, and the house will get the silver.


    Widow Gu also found out that something was wrong with her son-in-law, and immediately asked Ning, "What''s the matter? Don''t you bring enough money?"


    Ning Su could only nod honestly, "Why don''t you ask the servants to go back and get it?"


    Gu widow gave him a blank look, "Didn''t the buddy say, send it to the mansion for us, what else are we going to get? Isn''t it delaying things?


    Send it back and ask Dabao to give the money!


    When I went out, I asked you if you had enough money. You can see how petty you are. "


    Being complained by her father-in-law, Ning Su didn''t feel wronged. It was indeed that he brought less money, which spoiled her father-in-law''s interest.


    "Daddy is right, it''s really my fault for bringing less, I will definitely pay attention next time."


    Ning Su turned her head to the man who spoke just now and said: "Then please trouble this eldest sister to go and send the things to Gu''s house."


    After listening to the conversation between the two, the guys secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that today''s business can''t run away.


    And judging by the tone of their speech, it doesn''t look like the family can''t afford the money.


    It is not the first time that things have been delivered to the door and the money has been collected.


    The same is true for those who have status and status. After choosing things and sending them to the house, there will naturally be a housekeeper to pay for them.


    There are also those who have a more distinguished status. They just say a word, and the store will send the things to the house, and then they will choose.


    But which Gu father is this father, and where exactly is it, you still have to ask clearly.


    "If it''s not like this, leave some people from your house and lead the younger one to your house, otherwise the younger one may go the wrong way and the things will not be delivered to you, which will delay your business."


    This guy speaks very skillfully, and it doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, everyone thinks what this guy said makes sense.


    So, a servant was appointed.


    "You stay and take them back."


    The boy naturally nodded in agreement when he heard Zhengjun''s order.


    After talking with Cuiyuxuan, Widow Gu happily asked his servants to take him to the next shop.


    He just went shopping, how can he satisfy his current excitement!


    Still have to go shopping!


    Anyway, he doesn��t have to worry about money, he will let go of his hands, open his heart, and keep his eyes open for a walk.


    Gu Chao set up a spirit gathering formation at home, and heard the housekeeper report just after finishing work here.


    "There is a guy from Jin Mantang outside who sent back the clothes bought by Master and Zhengjun."


    Gu Chao didn''t care, and just asked the housekeeper to collect it.


    After a while, the butler came again.


    "The buddy of Cuiyuxuan brought back the jewelry, along with the servants at home, saying that the master and Zhengjun went to Cuiyuxuan to buy jewelry, and they didn''t bring enough money, so I asked to send the things back."


    Needless to say the rest, that is to ask Gu Chao to give the money himself.


    Gu Chao subconsciously asked: "How much money?"


    The servant who was talking back and forth with the butler swallowed silently, and then replied: "Seventy-eight thousand five hundred taels."


    The butler standing aside secretly took a deep breath, my dear father, more than 70,000 taels of silver!


    What did their master and Zhengjun buy?


    She subconsciously went to see her grandma, but found that her grandma was calm and natural, not even raising her eyelids.


    "The person who delivered the things is waiting outside?"


    "Go back to grandma, they came back with the villain, and they are waiting in the front hall now."


    The servant lowered his head, not daring to look at his grandma''s face.


    "Then let''s go, everything has been delivered home, and the money must be given."


    She wants to go and see, what did her father and husband buy when they went out today? Spend so much money!


    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Cuiyuxuan''s clerk came over and bowed, "Young one has met Daoist Gu."


    The staff of Cuiyuxuan didn''t expect that Gu''s father was actually this Gu''s mansion.


    Unexpectedly, one day she would also be able to step into the door of Gu Daochang''s house.


    Gu Chao nodded, and looked up at the pile of boxes on the table.


    The box looks exquisite, but I don��t know what��s in it?


    The guy had very good eyesight. Seeing Gu Chao''s eyes looking there, he immediately went to open the boxes on the table one by one, so that Gu Chao could see clearly.


    "Gu Daochang, look, these are all the jewelry that the master and Zhengjun have taken a fancy to in the small shop. They are all new products in the shop. No matter the style or workmanship, they are all top-notch."


    Gu Chao took a closer look and found that all of them were made of gold jewelry, from the head to the neck to the hands, they were all complete.


    It can be seen that her father and her husband are having a good time shopping today.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s calm expression, the guy was afraid that she would be unhappy.


    Yes, this is more than 70,000 taels of silver, not a small amount.


    Even those honorable families in central Beijing don��t have anything like this, and they wouldn��t buy so much at one time unless there was a major event in the house.


    Looking at the Gu family, it doesn''t look like he wants to do something.


    If Daoist Gu complained in his heart, that would be understandable.


    The man waited anxiously, but saw a faint smile on Gu Chao''s face.


    "My old man and Fu Lang have gone shopping in other places now?"


    The guy didn''t know what Gu Chao asked what he meant, but he answered honestly.


    "My lord and Zhengjun, I did say that I have to go to another place to have a look."


    Having said that, Gu Chao also understood that he hadn''t shopped enough, and I''m afraid there are other shops coming to ask for money.


    This little money is nothing to Gu Chao, so he readily handed over the money to the buddy.


    "Please take this trip."


    The clerk stretched out his hand and took the bank note from Gu Chao respectfully, "You are welcome, Daoist Gu, this is all a small matter, the things have already been delivered, so I won''t bother you any more, so I will leave."


    Gu Chao greeted the servant who had led the man back just now, "You go see it off, and then go to serve the old man and Zhengjun."


    The servants took orders to send the guys from Cuiyuxuan out.


    The guy sighed again in his heart, Gu Daochang is not only capable, but also generous.


    The silver is even more refreshing and generous.


    It seems that this little money is just a drop in the bucket for Gu Fu.


    Did you just ask a few casual questions without seeing Daoist Gu, without even blinking your eyelids?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： must work

    Chapter 180 Must work


    Besides, those two nobles are still strolling in the street, maybe there will be many things to send to Gu''s house later, and Gu Daochang has not changed his face.


    It really is a luxury that ordinary people like them can''t imagine. When will she be able to live a life like this?


    Forget it, forget it, even this kind of thinking is extravagant, she still wants to work hard, earn more wages so that she can go back to raise her husband and children.


    Thinking of this, she walks a lot lighter. She can raise a lot of the business of the Gu family today.


    When the weather turns cold, you can weigh two catties of cotton for Fu Lang and the children to make cotton coats. This winter should be easy.


    Gu Chao asked the housekeeper to put away all the things, and looked this way again, and couldn''t help thinking, it seems that she has to work.


    If her father and husband buy it like this, the little property she has left on hand may not be able to support them for a few days.


    Han Yu hasn''t gone out yet, if the three of them go out together, I''m afraid the little silver in her hand will shrink.


    It��s impossible not to work, and the men in the family have to support them.


    Earn money for what? Isn''t it just to make these men live better?


    Let them go out straight and speak louder than others, otherwise what is she earning so much money for? Put ashes?


    She doesn''t need gold for alchemy, so it''s naturally used to dress up a few men to show off.


    Speaking of it, it''s all about putting gold on her own face. They have face when they go out, so they''re not trying to save face for her.


    Anyway, this life is picked up, and it can be regarded as free. Of course, it is how to live comfortably.


    The men in the family are in a good mood, and they will naturally have a good life when they come to her.


    Things that can be settled with money are nothing.


    Han Yu watched the servants arrange the furniture in the backyard, and then ordered them to clean the inside and outside of the house.


    Then I was ready to go out to find the wife-lord, to see what was going on with the wife-lord.


    As he was walking outside, he happened to bump into Gu Chao who was going to the back.


    Seeing Fulang approaching, Gu Chao slightly raised the corner of his mouth and extended his right hand to Fulang.


    This consciousness is too obvious, how could Han Yu not understand!


    Take two quick steps to come to the side of the wife-master, and put her hand in the big hand of the wife-master.


    The wife-lord''s hands are big, and the palms are dry and warm.


    There is also a thin layer of cocoon, which feels a little prickly.


    When it touched his skin, the feeling became more obvious.


    It��s just that at that time, it feels like it will be magnified many times, anyway, he likes it very much.


    "Is the wife master finished?"


    Gu Chao led Fulang to walk in, and said softly: "It''s all done, you get ready, we''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    Going back this time, Han Yu''s heart was full of sweetness when he heard this.


    In the heart of the wife-lord, his natal family is also home, isn��t it just that his natal family is also regarded as a relative!


    The wife-owner said to prepare, but in fact there is nothing to prepare.


    Han Yu looked at his wife-in-law, only to see that the wife-in-law was also turning around to look at him, with tenderness in her eyes.


    "I haven''t been home for some days, I can go back and stay for a few more days, and I don''t come back in a hurry."


    Han Yu was so touched that his eyes were slightly wet, the wife-lord was so kind to him.


    Where is the wife-lord who takes the initiative to ask her husband to go back to her natal home for a few more days, unless it is the kind that wants to send her husband back to her natal home and never come back?


    However, he knew that his wife didn��t mean that when she said this, but she was afraid that he would miss home and his relatives, so he was considerate of him and asked him to stay at home for a few more days and spend more time with his family.


    In the past, Han Yu really envied his brother for this kind of treatment. When he wanted to go home, he told his wife, and the wife would agree and go back with her brother.


    Now, he also has this kind of treatment.


    The wife-lord treats him with the same friendship as his elder brother, and doesn''t treat him differently because he is Hirao, because he came in later, or because he didn''t have children.


    Wife master is the best wife master in the world!


    Han Yu''s heart and eyes are full of his kind wife, and he feels that apart from his relatives, there is no other woman in this world who can treat him as well as his wife.


    "Thank you, wife, for your understanding. Well, there is nothing to prepare, and the wife doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Gu Chao didn��t say much, as long as she was ready.


    Besides returning home in three dynasties, this is the first time to visit the mother-in-law''s house. As a daughter-in-law, it''s not easy for her to prepare for the door-to-door ceremony, and Han Yu will be wronged.


    When a man returns to his natal family after marrying out, the gift he brings can tell his status in his wife''s family and what kind of life he lives.


    She must not let Han Yu lose face, let alone make the Yue family feel that she has treated Han Yu badly.


    After the servants of Gu''s mansion sent Cuiyuxuan''s buddy out, they went to the street to find their master and Zhengjun.


    If she had known this, she should have just asked the master which house they were planning to go to, so she could go directly to find it.


    Now she can only search one by one, but she didn''t let her search for long, and found the master and the others.


    Don��t care about anything else, just go to the well-known big shops and go back to those ordinary places based on their master��s temper?


    Those places are not in line with their status as masters.


    After just getting along with each other for half a day, the servants of the Gu family have roughly figured out what kind of temperament their master has.


    In just a short while, Widow Gu has already visited one store, and this is already the third one.


    As for the things I bought, of course they were sent back again.


    This time he came back from a rouge shop. Widow Gu thought that his face was pretty good. Although he is now in his mid-mature, but over the past year or so, he felt that not only did he not grow old, but he became younger and younger. , Even the skin on the face feels more supple.


    Not only that, but the skin on his body is much more delicate than before.


    It can be said that he is in his early thirties, which is almost the same.


    This is all thanks to the spiritual veins that Gu Chao buried at home, which can not only nourish the body but also nourish people.


    Just look at Ning Su, when he first arrived at Gu''s house, his skin was rough and dark.


    Looking at him now, although his facial features are still the same, it looks like a different person.


    A small face so tender that you can pinch water, coupled with those watery almond eyes, anyway, when he looks at Gu Chao, he can make Gu Chao''s blood boil.


    Which man does not love beauty, no matter what age he is, this beauty is very important to a man.


    Even though Widow Gu is now a widow, he hasn''t forgotten to dress himself up.


    Even if there is no wife to watch, he is happy watching it himself.


    Who doesn��t want to look at themselves in the mirror, beautiful and bright.


    Beautiful people keep their waists straight when they go out for a walk, while ugly people bow their heads with their chests in their chests and dare not raise their heads to meet people.


    Walking along the way, Widow Gu''s attention was all on the shops on the street, and he didn''t pay attention to what the other men on the street were dressed at all.


    So, he didn''t notice that besides the common people on this street, only their husband and son-in-law didn''t wear veils.


    In Jinjing City, husbands and men with a little bit of status will wear veils when they go out to show their noble status.


    Only men from ordinary families would look directly at people face to face.


    Although many people looked at Gu Widow with eyes, but Gu Widow didn''t care, he only said that those people envied him.


    The shopkeeper in the shop is naturally not talkative, this customer is here to buy things, as long as he gives money, it doesn''t matter whether he wears a veil or not.


    And seeing that these two are married husbands, they can justify it without wearing a veil.


    It''s not a boudoir man who hasn''t gone out yet, afraid of being watched by his wife, it''s hard to tell him.


    As soon as Widow Gu saw that servant came back, he asked her, "Have you sent all the things back?"


    "Returning to the old man, I sent it to the family. Grandma asked the little one to come and serve you and Zhengjun."


    The widow who said this was very happy, and her eyebrows and eyes were flying.


    Especially in front of so many people, but give him a long face.


    So Widow Gu was happy and bought a few more with a wave of his hand.


    He got contempt and contempt from other husbands like this, but in the eyes of the shopkeeper and the guys, he was full of grandeur and temperament.


    This is a shining golden rich man, he is like a moving gold ingot.


    Shake it a little, and the gold keeps falling, and it just lands in their pockets.


    Sure enough, just as Gu Chao thought, another servant came to the door with his assistant after a while.


    This time, I bought a lot of things, but it was not as much money as last time, half less.


    By the time Widow Gu returned home in the afterglow full of joy, half of the storeroom at home was taken up by his purchases.


    Even bought screens for the house, since when did he care about the furnishings in the house?


    Anyway, it��s pretty good to be able to shop at home.


    In Gu Chao��s mind, he would probably only buy it for himself, but now it seems that not only other people in the family have it, but he even remembers to buy things for the family. Yes, it��s a great improvement.


    Gu widowfu is in a very happy mood today. First, he scolded the **** for a while, and then slapped him in the face. In the end, his daughter also gave him such a big face. How could he not be happy.


    The most important thing is that he is in a good mood when shopping today.


    Sure enough, as his daughter said, he bought whatever he saw.


    The servant who delivered the goods went back to talk to him again, saying that his daughter was very happy to pay.


    also brought a message to make them happy shopping.


    It''s just the first day of coming to the capital, and Widow Gu is very satisfied. This is a good start.


    He believes that the next days will definitely be as comfortable as today.


    Anyway, Widow Gu felt her whole body relaxed, no matter what she looked at, she found it very pleasing to the eye.


    There is such a big movement in the house, back and forth, the two old people naturally know about it.


    The two old people who have been thrifty all their lives must have something to say, but they were all coaxed back by Gu Chao.


    "My father has also worked hard for most of his life. Now that our family has this condition, he can come as he wants, as long as he is happy.


    Grandpa and grandma are going to go out after rest, and bring a few more servants to follow. There is money at home, so there is no need to save it for the granddaughter. "


    The granddaughter said so, what else can the two old people say!


    Let��s talk about Widow Gu��s prodigal family? The granddaughter is willing to let him lose!


    Daughter-grandson is right, Widow Gu''s first half of his life was really difficult.


    Daughter was fine in those few years, and the couple had always had a good relationship. Later, when the daughter was gone, it was really not easy for him to bring up his granddaughter as a widow.


    Now that his granddaughter is willing to be filial to him, he deserves it.


    It''s not for anything else, it''s just that he has been guarding their granddaughter of the Gu family all these years, and he has not remarried, so it is already very good.


    Even if he has done a lot of stupid things over the years, it is for his granddaughter.


    In the final analysis, Widow Gu also has credit for their Gu family.


    However, the two elderly people are reluctant to spend such money. Even if their granddaughter has it, they are not willing to spend it like this.


    Just as the dinner was ready in the kitchen, Widow Gu came back on foot.


    Widow Gu has always mastered this skill of stepping into the house at meal times.


    Gu Chao only looked at Gu Widow''s face, and she knew how satisfied Gu Widow was with his day.


    Ning Su was still a little nervous in his heart. Today, he spent more than a hundred thousand taels of silver, and he wondered if the wife-lord would be unhappy?


    That''s more than a hundred thousand taels of silver, he couldn''t even imagine how much it was.


    In the past, every copper coin in their family had to be saved and used accordingly. Since he married the wife-head, he has never worried about money.


    Later, the head of the wife always put all the money needed by the family with him and let him manage the house.


    However, the most he has seen are tens of thousands of taels of silver bills.


    In just half a day today, he and his father-in-law spent more than a hundred thousand taels.


    Ning Su subconsciously looked at his wife-in-law, and saw that her face didn''t change as usual.


    Not only that, but the wife-owner gave him a smile.


    At this moment, Ning Su''s heart finally stabilized instantly.


    It seems that the wife owner is not unhappy!


    As soon as Widow Gu got home, he excitedly shared with everyone what he bought today, but only few people heard what he said.


    He was very happy and natural when he spoke alone, and he didn''t care if anyone listened at all. Even if he said he was happy.


    "Okay, let''s go to eat first! After dinner, you go to the warehouse to pack those things by yourself."


    Gu Chao didn''t want to hear what he said, so he just said to go to dinner first.


    When it comes to eating, Widow Gu also feels hungry.


    After walking for a day, aren��t you just hungry?


    It is also because he is in good health, and he was used to walking in the past. If it were the husbands of those honorable families, how could he be as energetic as he is now after walking for a whole day?


    "Yes, yes, eat first, eat first, I''m hungry."


    As he spoke, he thought again, "Has your spirit gathering array been finished? Can the dishes tonight be the same as the ones at our house?"


    "It''s still a bit worse than the ones at home. Let''s wait a few more days, and it will be almost the same by then."


    Widow Gu nodded in satisfaction, it''s not too bad!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： private talk

    Chapter 181 Private talk


    It only took half a day, and the news that Gu Daochang''s family had arrived in Beijing spread throughout the capital.


    Not only that, the news that Daoist Gu''s family is different spreads faster.


    All the wives in the household specially told their husbands and sons not to offend if they meet the family members of the Gu family when they go out.


    Just because people like Widow Gu are offended too quickly and easily.


    Some of them also told their family members to make friends with the family members of the Gu family, and to move around more while they were here.


    These people are either trying to curry favor with Gu Chao or have a purpose.


    Either, it is the people who have some friendship with Gu Chao, the usual human relationship.


    The old man of the Yin family heard that Gu Chao brought his family members to Beijing this time, and discussed with his son-in-law about holding a banquet, and specially invited the family members of the Gu family to attend, so as to get them familiar with the circle.


    The old man of the Yin family has a good idea, but I don''t know if Widow Gu can adapt?


    Putting all these aside, early the next morning, Gu Chao took his family to the door of Yue''s house.


    They came to the capital, no matter what, as in-laws, they should go to the door of the Han family to pay a visit.


    So, not only she and Han Yu went back together today, Gu Widow and Ning Su also had to go.


    The first time I went back to see my in-laws, Widow Gu had a lot of fun adorning himself with jewelry.


    This in-law is different from the one in front of him. He is a general, so he should be more cautious.


    Widow Gu is not afraid that Ning will think too much, he has never thought about this issue at all.


    Ning Su himself would think that it is only natural for the father-in-law to be like this. Anyway, he has already figured out the attitude and temperament of the father-in-law.


    Elder-in-law is actually very kind to his natal family, he didn��t say anything, and let father and eldest sister stay at home for such a long time.


    As long as the wife-owner treats him and Yuer''s brother the same, he won''t think too much about it.


    Besides, their natal background is indeed inferior to that of Yuer''s younger brother, which is understandable.


    This was the first time he went to Yu''er''s younger brother''s natal house, and he was also a little nervous, afraid that he would embarrass his wife.


    Han Yu has been excited since last night. If it wasn''t for the fact that his wife was by his side, he would have opened his eyes until dawn.


    Yuzhu also didn��t come home for several months, and he also missed his parents at home, so he wiped the spirit seat of his Zhengjun over and over again early in the morning.


    Although he wipes it every day, he is going home today.


    After wiping it, put it away carefully, this is the one you have to bring with you.


    We will be on the road in a while, and his family Zhengjun will go inside.


    When they got home, grandma arranged the formation again, so that the Zhengjun of his family could come out.


    Knowing that his son was coming back today, none of the Han family members went out, so they were waiting for Han Yu to return home.


    I learned that the daughter-in-law and the whole family are here, and I also know that not only the son and daughter-in-law will come back today, I am afraid that the in-laws and daughter-in-law''s other husband will also visit.


    Han Fulang had already given orders and made proper arrangements, waiting for them to come to the door.


    Because Bao''er was too young, I didn''t take it out with me. I kept it at home with my grandma watching, and the two old people could still tease their great-granddaughter.


    The distance from Father Gu to Han''s Mansion is not far, and it takes only a quarter of an hour to get there in a carriage.


    Lao Lin, the housekeeper of the Han Mansion, had already been waiting at the door early in the morning. The concierge was still worried about her, so he had to come out and wait here by himself.


    As soon as he saw the carriage on Gu''s house approaching, he was so excited that he ordered his servants to go in and report.


    And she herself has already stepped out quickly to the bottom of the door steps to meet her in person.


    Gu Chao rode his horse and led the way, and four people got off the first carriage.


    The first one to come down was Qiu Shi who was serving beside Ning Su. After Qiu Shi came down, he turned around and reached out to help him.


    A tender white hand stretched out from inside the carriage and fell into Qiu Shi''s hand, and then the owner of that hand showed half of his body, this person was none other than Ning Su.


    When he went to Gu''s house yesterday, Steward Lin didn''t see Ning Su, but today was the first time he saw his wife''s husband, Mrs. Lin.


    Although this Ning Zhengjun is not outstanding in appearance, no matter where he looks at it, he seems to be more in line with women''s preferences than his son.


    Although she is a little more prominent than the average man''s family, she is still much petite compared to their young master.


    Compared with their son, his appearance is much softer.


    And this delicate skin, no matter how you look at it, they are not as good as others.


    Well, fortunately, this Ning Zhengjun is not the kind of man with a decisive appearance.


    Otherwise, it would be even more incomparable for a princess like them.


    The most important thing is that this person, this soul, is simply incomparable.


    After Ning Su got off the carriage, he turned around and went to help Widow Gu with Chunfeng.


    Ordinarily speaking, with the height of the carriage, with Widow Gu''s strength, there is no need for Ning Su to help him.


    But isn''t he coming to his in-law''s house now? He still needs to be a little more prudent, and he can''t lose himself at this gate.


    Because of the experience of going back to us last time, he is not surprised that he didn''t see his young master now. He knew that he would be able to see it after a while.


    After a few people stood up, they heard Housekeeper Lin of the Han Mansion bowing to meet him, "The younger one is the housekeeper of the Han Mansion, surnamed Lin, who has met his in-laws, Gu Zhengjun."


    Widow Gu, as the elder of the Gu family, nodded his head slightly, which was regarded as a response.


    Ning Su replied, "Butler Lin, you''re being polite."


    Although Steward Lin has never met the two of them in person, the two who got off the carriage are the masters, and they also match in age. Who else can they be if they are not these two!


    Having been a housekeeper for so many years, she still has some insight.


    Gu Chao also got off his horse, butler Lin bowed to Gu Chao again, "Young Madam."


    "Please come in quickly, our grandma, Zhengjun, and the two ladies are waiting for you!"


    Just at this time, Yu Zhu who got off the carriage behind also came over.


    He couldn''t hide his smile, holding the exquisite box containing his family''s Zhengjun in his arms.


    Seeing Steward Lin, Yuzhu''s smile was even brighter.


    Steward Lin cheerfully told him not to be too polite, and seeing the exquisite box in his hand, his face softened a bit.


    She knew that the person in there was her little son.


    The few people didn''t talk much, and walked into the Han Mansion under the guidance of Butler Lin.


    As soon as they arrived at the front yard, they saw several masters of the Han family come out to greet them in person, and none of them was left behind.


    When the Han family heard that the servants came to report the arrival of their in-laws, they immediately got up and came out to greet them, which also made their attitude clear.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they went to the flower hall together. The first thing was of course that Gu Chao arranged for his sister in the Han residence and released Han Yu.


    When the Han family saw Han Yu''s face, they let go of their slight worries.


    My son''s complexion is much better than when he left. Although he is still a little pale, which is a little different from normal people, but compared to then, he is much better.


    The family is finally reunited. There must be a lot of things to say, but now that the in-laws are here, they can''t just focus on their own reunion. They still have to entertain the in-laws first.


    My son also said that when he returns to Beijing, he should live there for a month or two. There is still plenty of time for their family reunion, and they don��t care about it for a while.


    When the in-laws met for the first time, they naturally flattered each other.


    The two families originally intended to get along with each other, so of course they both talked about being good friends.


    Widow Gu is not the kind of person who doesn''t distinguish between four and six, at least he knows it.


    He said good things in every sentence, and even said that he would hand over his son to him to discipline him, and he would be fine with beating or scolding him, so what else could he say bad things about?


    Of course, he praised Han Yu for being sensible and obedient, and being filial to his elders.


    What he said is also true, from when Han Yu married to the Gu family, when did you disobey him? It''s all about him!


    What''s more, he doesn''t have any of the stinking problems of our young master, and he hasn''t shown himself in front of him. He has always respected him.


    When the Han family met their in-laws, they heard good things about Han Yu, and the other husband of their daughter-in-law, Lang Ning, also said good things about their son.


    The two of them kept calling each other brother and brother, and they were very close. It can be seen that they get along really well on weekdays, which is similar to what their son said in the letter.


    Moreover, seeing Han Yu''s eyes and brows smiling, he was naturally happy, which shows that their son is really doing well in his wife''s house.


    What they were worried about before, the son went to his wife''s house to be made things difficult by his father-in-law, and the righteous king set the rules, they were nothing to worry about.


    However, if it is more detailed, I still have to wait to ask my son in private.


    Today''s in-laws meeting was a joy for the host and guest.


    After having lunch and talking in the Han Mansion for half an afternoon, Gu Chao took Gu Widow and Ning Su out of the gate of the Han Mansion.


    Han Yu, on the other hand, stayed at her mother''s house for a few more days.


    Han Yu followed his mother, father, and the others to the door, feeling a little bit reluctant.


    In order to show his magnanimity and kindness, Widow Gu also specifically asked Han Yu, "It''s hard to come back, you stay at home for a few more days, and Dabao will pick you up in a few days."


    What this said is watertight, whether it is sincere or not, anyone who reads it will know that this is a good father-in-law.


    After seeing off his in-laws and his family, Han Fulang took his son back to his former yard.


    He has a lot of private things to ask his son, and Han Yu also has a lot to say to his father.


    Returning to the boudoir, Han Yu felt a little dazed looking at the familiar furnishings.


    It seems that he hasn''t been back for many years.


    Actually, it was only a few months.


    Han Fulang subconsciously wanted to hold his son''s hand, but halfway through the stretch, he suddenly remembered that his son was not what he used to be, so he could only withdraw his hand a little lonely.


    Han Yu saw his father''s expression, of course he knew that his father was sad again.


    "Daddy doesn''t have to worry about his son, it''s fine for him to be like this now.


    Moreover, the wife-leader said that it is not impossible for the son to have a soul body. When the time comes, the father can hold and hold him whenever he wants. "


    Hearing this, Han Fulang blinked hard to keep the tears from falling.


    "Daddy is looking forward to that day."


    Looking at his son''s appearance, Han Fulang''s sadness also dissipated a lot.


    Parents are like this. As long as their children live well, they don��t ask for anything else.


    However, if he should ask, he still has to ask, otherwise he will feel uneasy.


    Besides, the son is not married in the capital, so he can see him whenever he wants?


    And what kind of life his son is living, he has to ask clearly.


    "How does your daughter-in-law treat you on weekdays?" I didn''t ask the last half of the sentence, did you beat or scold me?


    Looking at it today, the daughter-in-law treats his son really well, but he always has to ask his son himself to hear what his son said to him well?


    As soon as he heard his father mention his wife, the smile on Han Yu''s face became wider, "My wife, treat my son very well."


    "How is the daughter-in-law''s temperament?"


    After all, Han Fulang has never met his daughter-in-law a few times, and he really doesn''t know what kind of temperament his daughter-in-law is.


    Most of them are heard from other people, how she is capable and has means.


    It''s just that the appearance of the daughter-in-law is too big and tall, if there is no smile on her face, it will look quite scary.


    If she frowned again and kept a straight face, it would be more deterrent.


    When Han Fulang thought that if his son offended his daughter-in-law one day, with his daughter-in-law''s stature, a casual slap could kill half of his son.


    Not to mention the methods of the daughter-in-law, how could his son stand it.


    Although he also knows that he is just thinking wildly, his daughter-in-law can go to Fengcheng for his son, and they must have affection for his son.


    It is also impossible to beat people casually and bully his son.


    However, he can''t help but think about it. After all, his son is not around, not watching under his nose, so he is worried.


    Speaking of the temperament of the wife-lord, Han Yu thought about it carefully.


    How should I say it? The wife-owner doesn''t like to talk or laugh on weekdays, and he hasn''t seen what it looks like when he is out of the house.


    At home, he never saw his wife lose her temper, speak loudly to anyone, and treat everyone with the same tone and attitude.


    When it comes to private time, the wife-lord is like a different person, making them unable to stand up.


    It''s just, how to tell dad about this, and how can he say it?


    Han Fulang watched his son lower his eyes and pursed his lips, and then he noticed that the tips of his son''s ears were slowly turning red.


    He just asked about the nature of his daughter-in-law and his son...


    As someone who has been there, Han Fulang knows what the newly married husband is thinking.


    Seeing his son''s reaction now, he has a general understanding.


    It can be seen that the young couple have a good relationship on weekdays, otherwise the son would not be like this.


    Han Yu was even more embarrassed by his father''s sizing up like this, but he still spoke.


    "Actually, the wife-owner is also very good-natured. The son has never seen the wife-master lose his temper at home, and he is even more filial to his father-in-law.


    He was very tolerant towards his son and elder brother. Even for his servants, he never saw the wife-lord scolding him. "


    It seems that the daughter-in-law is just a bit scary in appearance, but she still has a good temper and is tolerant to her family.


    So it is true that people should not be judged by their appearance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： cant think anymore

    Chapter 182 Can''t think anymore


    Parents probably have the same thoughts and worries.


    Han Fulang also asked a question that Mrs. Wu asked Ning Su.


    "" Daughter-in-law her. On weekdays, do you spend more time in your room, or in Ning''s room? "


    This question made Han Yu''s ears turn red.


    He twisted the veil subconsciously in his hand, and then he whispered.


    "The wife owns her, and she spends the day resting in my brother''s room."


    As for three people sharing the same bed, then you can��t tell Dad, he still has to save some face.


    Han Fulang didn''t expect this to be the case. He thought about it, maybe it''s because he spent a lot of rest in his son''s room. After all, newlyweds are greedy for new things.


    Maybe because she rested more in Ning''s room, Ning''s relationship with her was deeper.


    However, the only thing he didn''t expect was that it would be one day per person.


    is his wife, and he didn''t say that he treated the men in the family equally.


    In the first few years of marriage, the wife-owner naturally rested in his room. At that time, there were no other servants in the family.


    Later, when the servants came in, the wife-owner was also greedy for novelty, and it got better in the next few years.


    Thinking of this, Han Fulang felt a little uncomfortable.


    But he is still happy for his son, as long as his daughter-in-law treats him the same as Ning''s, he is afraid that his son will be wronged. After all, his son is Hirao. .


    "Then your father-in-law and Ning''s usually set rules for you?"


    Speaking of establishing rules, which one doesn��t it all come here?


    Till now, isn''t he also going to pay his respects to the old man every morning and evening?


    And the few men in the backyard of the wife-lord are also in his hands. Even if the wife-lord spoils them, he dare not make mistakes.


    His son is Hirao, but he is half shorter than Ning. No matter what time, Ning has to be in the front and his son is in the back. It''s just that the name sounds nice.


    Speaking of this, Han Yu looked serious, and he had to explain this clearly to his father, so that his father-in-law and brother could not be misunderstood.


    "My father-in-law doesn''t let my brother and I set any rules on weekdays, so I just go to ask for peace in the morning. On weekdays, my father-in-law basically doesn''t care about us.


    Besides, the father-in-law has a good temper, so he will not punish us at will.


    The elder brother is even more gentle. In the past few months, the son has not had any quarrel with the elder brother. Thanks to the elder brother''s suggestion, the son can get along with his father-in-law so quickly to the present level. "


    This is indeed the case. Many of the father-in-law''s little habits were told to him by his elder brother. If he slowly explored it by himself, how could he understand the father-in-law''s temper so quickly.


    Han Fulang saw his son''s seriousness, so he knew that his son hadn''t said a single lie.


    Before this, he never believed that several men in the family could live in harmony.


    He only hoped that his son would feel less grievances after he came to the Gu family, and he never thought that his son could get along with Ning''s to this extent.


    Before the family members were there, he was still thinking in his heart, in front of their family, no matter what he had to do on the face.


    But now, he can be sure that it is not a matter of face at all, and the relationship between his son and the Ning family is really good.


    Besides, the son told him this now because he was afraid that he might misunderstand something.


    That''s why I explained it to him specially.


    As a man, how could he not know the thoughts of the man in the wife''s backyard? Who wouldn''t want to get more love from the wife?


    But his son and the Ning family have no intention of competing for favor at all.


    Han Fulang couldn''t help but began to put himself in the shoes of the men in the backyard, and the key to how the men in the backyard got along was with the women. Another reason was that there were more men and more troubles.


    The Gu family, his son and Ning''s two men, naturally have little right and wrong, and the daughter-in-law''s attitude towards them naturally determines their relationship.


    He is even more grateful and admires Ning Shi. If he were to stand in Ning Shi''s perspective, he might not be as magnanimous as Ning Shi.


    No man is willing to share his wives with others. That''s what he thinks himself. He doesn''t want any of the men who have wives in the backyard.


    It''s just that he also knows that this is impossible.


    But according to the family letter sent back by his son, it was Ning himself who said that the daughter-in-law was able to marry her son, and took the initiative to take care of it for the daughter-in-law.


    After the son went to the Gu family, he even lived in the main courtyard.


    No matter which family it is, the main courtyard is where the husband and wife live, so how can other men live in it.


    But Ning Su let his son also live in the house, so magnanimous and tolerant, I am afraid few men in this world can really do it.


    Han Fulang mocked himself a little in his heart. All he thought was superfluous. He was afraid of his son being wronged because he treated the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    Ning is the rightful husband of his daughter-in-law. It is only natural for him to set rules for his son, and no one can justify it.


    But he didn''t. Everything he did showed that he really treated his son like a brother.


    Han Fulang looked at his son, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart, his son is blessed.


    In the past ten years or so, my son suffered a lot of grievances, and now he has finally come to the end of his hardships.


    "You know that your father-in-law and your brother treat you well, and you should be sensible yourself.


    Daddy doesn''t worry about you anymore, knowing that you are living a good life in Gu''s family, this time he is really relieved.


    Be filial to your elders, respect your wife and your elder brother, and you must not disappoint their love for you.


    You child, I don��t know in which life you have such a good life, so that you meet such a good wife and family.


    Looking at the entire capital, you can''t find such a good family as the Gu family. You must know how to cherish blessings. "


    Han Yu didn''t know how to cherish blessings. He couldn''t imagine such a day before.


    As long as it can continue to be like this in the future, it will be fine.


    Father and son talked in the room all afternoon, and they came out only when Yu Zhu came to invite them to dinner when the sky darkened.


    Although the rest of the Han family didn''t ask Han Yu anything, they were all waiting to see Han Fulang!


    Now that they saw Han Fulang smiling all over their faces, they naturally understood that Han Yu really had a good time in the Gu family.


    At night, Han Yu tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t fall asleep. This was the bed he used to sleep in every day, but now he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Maybe it''s because the wife is not around!


    He didn''t feel this way when the wife was in his brother''s room. It should be because he knew that the wife was not far away from him, so he felt at ease.


    But today, he is alone at his natal house, he misses his wife a little bit, and he doesn''t know what the wife is doing now?


    Probably slept with my brother already!


    His good wife Gu Chao, not only did not sleep at this time, but was on the way home earning money.


    Gu Chao took Widow Xie Gu and Ning Su home, and as soon as they entered the house, the housekeeper stopped and said that there was a guest l came.


    Guests still come to ask her to help, as for what kind of help, Gu Chao knows in his heart, this is sending money to the door.


    Yesterday I said that I would take on jobs to earn money, but today the money came, and if I could push the money out the door, then let��s work!


    Widow Gu doesn''t care about these things, as long as his daughter can earn money, he doesn''t care about the money he spends.


    The things I bought yesterday haven��t been packed yet, and today he still has to work in the warehouse.


    Ning Su was naturally arrested by Widow Gu, and finally had no choice but to follow her father-in-law to the warehouse.


    He didn''t even have time to ask whether the wife-lord will stay at home tonight!


    Gu Chao didn''t know yet, seeing Widow Gu and Fu Lang going to the back, she then raised her feet to go to the flower hall in front.


    I don''t know who is here, and what is it for?


    The male visitor is a woman in her forties, with big shoulders and round waist, she looks rich at first glance.


    And it was introduced by an acquaintance. This person is a business partner of Wang Dangjia, whose surname is Liu. Hearing about Wang Dangjia''s affairs, he wanted to invite Gu Chaoye to visit her house.


    Business people believe in luck.


    The purpose of inviting Gu Chao is to go to the house to see if he can change the feng shui bureau that will bring in a lot of money.


    Gu Chao looked at her with his eyes, and found that she was not a treacherous person, and there was not much karma, so he agreed.


    Thinking that there is still time today, it is not too late, so I went to their house with Mr. Liu.


    If there is time, she can come back for dinner.


    After explaining to the butler, he went out.


    This head Liu''s family lives on the same street as Lao Wang''s family, not far away.


    Gu Zhao looked in from the gate of the station, and there was nothing wrong with the gate of the Liu family. After entering the Liu mansion, the front yard and the back yard roughly turned around.


    Gu Chao found out that the Liu family should have been arranged by the master, and only slightly changed some details, so there is no need to go to war.


    Liu Dangjia saw that Gu Chao looked all the way and didn''t say anything bad, so he finally put his heart in his stomach.


    Who is Daoist Gu, if she speaks up in person, she can have no worries.


    "Gu Daochang, I have an unfeeling request. You also know that we are in business, so we pay attention to luck. I want to ask for luck with Gu Daochang."


    Gu Chao also understood that she wanted to be reconciled with good luck.


    Actually, as far as she is concerned, she is quite lucky, otherwise her family''s business would not be able to do such a big business.


    There are many ways to transfer, but for her now, there is no need for those that are too extreme.


    is just icing on the cake.


    So, with a big wave of his hand, Gu Chao took out a jade tablet from the space, and carved a series of good luck charms on the jade tablet with his spiritual power


    Originally, Gu Chao wanted to draw a talisman paper for her directly, but after thinking about it, ordinary talisman paper seems not worthy of her title as a master.


    She had to make something to look tall, so she made a jade plaque.


    And there is aura on the jade tablet, so the silver can be more in place.


    Think about it, a piece of ordinary talisman paper is placed together with a jade card that doesn''t look ordinary at first sight, what would a normal person choose?


    Needless to say!


    Sure enough, as Gu Chao thought, the affairs of the Liu family were not complicated at all, and they were resolved quickly. After finishing it, it was just time for dinner.


    The head of Liu''s family definitely wanted to invite Gu Chao to stay for dinner, but Gu Chao refused.


    "No, my husband is still waiting for me to go back."


    Everyone has moved Fu Lang out, so how can the head of Liu stay?


    If you stay any longer, wouldn''t it be like trying to tear apart a couple?


    She was surprised that Daoist Gu cared so much about her husband.


    Since Daoist Gu doesn''t want to stay for dinner, let''s add 10% to the salary.


    She also heard about Daoist Gu''s temperament at Wang Dang''s house. Since she is willing to come to the door, it doesn''t matter whether she eats or not.


    Master Liu sent Gu Chao out in person. He wanted to say he would send Gu Chao back in person, but he was stopped. In the end, he had to ask the coachman at home to drive Gu Chao back.


    This review did not refuse, it seemed that it was already past meal time, if she went back later, the family would have to wait for her hungry.


    When I got home, the food hadn''t been served yet, so it could be seen that she was waiting for her.


    As soon as the wife came back, Ning Su ordered the kitchen to prepare the meal, and then diligently waited on her wife to wash her hands and face.


    Gu Chao has long been accustomed to being served by his husbands, and enjoys it with peace of mind.


    Thinking about it, it really is better to be a woman in this femininity world, just earn money to support the family, and don''t have to worry about anything when you get home, naturally your husband will take care of you.


    But there is one thing, if you want peace at home, you can''t be too fussy.


    Whether it is male or female, as long as there are more people in the backyard, there will be more things.


    Now there are only Ning Su and Han Yu in the family, and sometimes she still has to think about how to make the two husbands happy, and there are endless gifts.


    I always remind myself that a bowl of water must be level, and no one should be wronged.


    The husbands who marry back home are to be pampered and loved. To make them happy, not to make them jealous and plot against each other.


    Although Gu Chao also doubted why the relationship between the two husbands was so good, she didn''t want the two husbands to really be jealous of her.


    When that time really comes, will her life be better?


    Anyway, good days like now are definitely gone.


    Just listening to two husbands complaining every day, and then coaxing her is enough for her. If you want to enjoy a threesome, don''t even think about it!


    Gu Chao looked at Ning Su who had been busy since she came home, and thought to himself, taking advantage of Yu''er''s absence these days, it''s better to get close to her little husband.


    Since Yu''er came in, her little husband has never blushed or made her feel bad, so he has to make it up to him no matter what.


    Ning Su turned his back to his wife and directed the servants to serve food. Suddenly he felt a strange feeling, turned his head subconsciously, and his eyes met the eyes of his wife.


    In just a split second, the tips of his ears turned red, and the way the wife-lord looked at him was, um, too fiery.


    There is no need to think too much, Ning Su knows the intention in the eyes of the wife-lord.


    Ning Su felt itchy in his heart, and also thought of what Gu Chao thought of just now.


    Brother Yu''er is not at home these days, so the wife-owner will be with him these days.


    So, he didn''t dare to think about it any more. After thinking about it, he felt a little weak from the waist down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： cant wait

    Chapter 183 Can''t wait


    After eating this dinner, Ning Su felt uneasy all the time.


    There are some messy and random thoughts in my mind.


    Obviously the wife-lord doesn''t look at him that way anymore, but the feeling just now still lingers, making him feel hot inside.


    Gu Chao wanted to feel the strangeness of the people around him, so he picked up a chopstick for the young husband and put his favorite dish into his bowl.


    Then, the other hand stretched out under the table and patted his thigh lightly to comfort him.


    Afterwards, it has been placed here and will not be taken back.


    Ning Su''s heart was always unstable, and he was absent-minded even when eating. Basically, he didn''t move his chopsticks very much, and just ate the rice in the bowl.


    Suddenly there was an extra piece of meat in the bowl, and then a big hot hand on his leg.


    Not only that, but the hand was dishonest, and it will not move after that.


    Even through his pants, his flesh can feel the warmth of his wife��s palm


    Now his whole leg is numb and he can''t move.


    Obviously Gu Chaode''s original intention was to appease the young husband, but the result seemed to be counterproductive.


    Because she had already seen the blushing on the tips of Xiao Fulang''s ears, and the stiffness of her hands.


    Gu Chao had to start to reflect on himself, was it because his eyes were too scary just now, that��s why he frightened her little husband like this?


    Obviously she hasn''t opened up to eat during this time, why is he so afraid of himself?


    Still said yes, because of the incident two days ago?


    Since that day, the two husbands avoided themselves intentionally or unintentionally.


    Thinking of the next few days, Yu''er will not be at home, so the little husband is scared!


    How long has it been? I have never seen him afraid before. Not only is he not afraid, but he is also very courageous and took the initiative to hook her up.


    If Ning Su knew what his wife-lord was thinking now, he would definitely not be able to help but glance at her.


    When I first got married, the wife-owner was not like this.


    Obviously she is still alone, but the current wife-owner is like a hungry wolf, and she is the kind who can''t get enough to feed at all.


    In the past, he thought more than once whether he would die on the bed.


    But later, didn��t he become pregnant, and then the wife master restrained herself for the sake of the child, and after that, the wife master was also extremely gentle.


    Later, things happened one after another, and it was Yu''er''s younger brother who entered the mansion.


    It was okay for the first month, but then I don��t know what happened, the wife-lord suddenly seemed to be a different person, often ignoring his begging for mercy.


    So, in the past, it was because he didn''t feed her enough. After a long time, the wife master couldn''t restrain herself?


    But now, the wife-lord still doesn��t seem to have enough to eat.


    He is like this here, but what about brother Yuer?


    Although he had never asked brother Yu''er about this, he knew that it might be similar to him here.


    Suddenly, a terrible thought came to Ning Su''s mind, if the wife-head couldn''t get enough to eat at home, would she go out to find something to eat?


    Then, some images that made him extremely uncomfortable appeared in Ning Su''s mind.


    Although it was only cut off in a split second, it still made him afraid.


    If that''s the case, no! He doesn''t like that.


    Ning Su quietly turned his eyes to look at his wife-in-law, just in time to meet his wife-in-law''s eyes looking at him again.


    Not only that, the wife-lord raised her lips at him, and at this moment, Ning Su made a decision.


    No matter what, the wife-lord can��t let her eat enough to go out to find other food.


    No matter how hard or tired you are, you must serve your wife well.


    He doesn''t want to add other people to the family, and he doesn''t want his wife to go out to find others.


    Even if it��s the kind that you don��t take home, it won��t work.


    Gu Chao looked at his little husband''s eyes that suddenly became firm, and had no idea what was going on in this little husband''s mind.


    Weren''t you very shy just now? So what decision did he make all of a sudden!


    Sure enough, the man''s heart was needled.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, Gu Chao decided not to think too much about it.


    Anyway, no matter what decision Xiaofulang makes, it must be related to her, and Xiaofulang will never do anything to hurt himself.


    Maybe there is still something good waiting for her!


    Besides, her little husband simply couldn''t hide his words, and couldn''t hide his temper.


    She doesn''t need to ask anything, he will explain to her honestly.


    This is also the reason why Gu Chao feels more pity for Ning Su.


    In the past, he was too low self-esteem, but now he is a little better.


    However, his heart is also very small. Apart from himself and this family, he can''t let go of anything else.


    So no matter what, her little husband is worthy of her loving and pampering.


    Gu Chao gave Ning Su another dish with chopsticks, and said softly, "Eat first."


    It was the same sentence, which made Ning Su even more embarrassed.


    He is obviously eating, what does the wife master mean by saying this?


    Let��s eat first, what about after the meal?


    Although he knew what was waiting for him after dinner, the wife-owner didn''t need to say it at the dinner table.


    Grandpa, grandma, father-in-law, and a few younger ones are all on the table, how embarrassing it is for him!


    It turned out that Ning Su thought too much, and the other people at the table didn''t think about it at all.


    Gu Chao��s words are just very common, but it��s just to let him eat.


    Ning Su carefully looked at the other people on the table with his eyes, and found that no one had any unusual reactions, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, the head of the wife has not changed at all, she can say anything at any time, without any shyness.


    He was the only person at this table who thought a lot. In fact, Gu Chao didn''t think too much at all, he just asked him to eat well.


    It was late for dinner today, after the meal, the elders asked a few words about Gu Chao''s going out today, and they each left.


    When the two returned to the main courtyard, Ning Su cheered for herself in her heart, for the sake of his wife not to be seduced by other goblins, and for the sake of his wife to go home every day.


    No matter how difficult it is, we must face it.


    "Is the wife taking a bath now? I''ll put hot water for you."


    Here is not like their home, there is a big bath that can soak several people.


    There are only bathtubs here, and there are only two people at most, and the wife is tall and burly, so she can only bathe alone.


    Ning Su wanted to pooh himself. He obviously wanted to put hot water for his wife to take a bath. Why did he think of how many people could go in?


    Sure enough, the skin is getting thicker and thicker!


    Gu Chao also wants to take a bath and go to bed earlier, there are other things to do! Don''t want to waste time.


    Xiao Fulang said he was going to bathe in hot water, and she naturally agreed.


    Just, what happened to the blush on Xiao Fulang''s face?


    So, what is he thinking of now that makes people blush and heartbeat?


    Or, now he can''t wait?


    Since she came back today, the little husband has been hooking her with eye hooks, blushing at every turn, and absent-minded when eating.


    So, he wants it?


    Yesterday she was resting in Yu''er''s room, leaving him alone in the vacant room, and now he couldn''t wait any longer, and wanted to take a bath with her.


    How could Gu Chao not satisfy such a request.


    As long as she thinks about the scene for a while, she can''t wait?


    And in the bathtub, I have never tried it.


    Today, you have to have a good experience.


    Since the little husband also has the same idea, then she will help him!


    And seeing that he wants it so much, then in the next few days, you should treat him well.


    The husband and wife have different ideas, but they have reached the same goal by different routes.


    Gu Chao didn''t wait for the little husband to put the hot water before inviting her, he stretched out his hand and the two hugged each other sideways, and took the little husband to the bathroom.


    Wouldn''t it be faster for two people to release water together.


    Although Ning Su had already been mentally prepared, he was still a little flustered seeing his wife-lord so anxious.


    Hope, he can survive tomorrow.


    One is to satisfy the husband, and the other is to feed the wife.


    It can be said that this is the most satisfying time for Gu Chao since marrying Husband.


    Gu Chao smacked his lips, while sorting out the meridians of the little husband who had fallen asleep in his arms, while reminiscing about the delicious food just now.


    Sure enough, she was too gentle with them before, so she couldn''t feed them enough.


    It seems that in the future, she no longer needs to restrain herself as before.


    If she had known this was the case, she wouldn''t have wasted so many good times.


    Xiaofulang''s health is getting better and better now, and he will definitely get better and better in the future.


    Thinking about the beautiful days to come, Gu Chao''s subordinates uncontrollably started acting strangely again.


    Even twitched the little husband''s swollen red lips, tossing and turning without letting go.


    Until the person in his arms groaned and wanted to turn over in discomfort, Gu Chao reluctantly let him go.


    Ning Su had a dream. He dreamed that a beautiful-looking man who could be said to be extremely coquettish came to his door and asked his wife to take responsibility.


    Not only that, but his stomach is also high.


    also said that he was pregnant with the wife''s child, and the wife agreed.


    Tell him and his younger brother that the man is her friend outside and is pregnant with a child, so he needs to be given a title and brought into the family.


    Also let them get along well in the future, don''t make things difficult for him.


    He asked the wife-master in disbelief, since the wife-master had already promised him and his younger brother, and from now on it would be just him and his younger brother, and he would never look for anyone else, why did he let that man in?


    Moreover, she is already pregnant!


    As a result, the wife-owner was furious, pointing out that he and his younger brother had their noses and scolded them both.


    "Why? It''s not because you two are useless things, and you can''t even serve your own wife well. Of course, you have to go out to find someone else for your wife.


    Just like the two of you, you don��t look in the mirror yourself, let alone say you don��t look good, you can��t even do the most basic duties, how dare you ask why?


    You are useless, there are many people out there who want to serve their wives. "


    After scolding them, the wife master pointed to the alluring man who was pregnant with the child and said to them.


    "Look at yourself, then look at him, how can you compare?


    You don��t look good in the first place, and you��re useless in bed, so what��s the use of you as wives?


    I won��t go to your room as a wife in the future, let��s talk about it when you learn how to serve others. "


    Ning Su wouldn''t be woken up by fright. Gu Chao woke up when he felt the person in his arms tense up and kicked his legs indiscriminately.


    Looking at the little husband with tears in his arms and frowning, Gu Chao knew that he must have had some kind of nightmare.


    Put him in his arms, gently patted and comforted him, and then spoke in his ear.


    "Don''t be afraid, baby, the wife is here! Don''t be afraid, husband, Su''er, the wife is here, don''t be afraid, baby."


    Ning Su was still in the dream, and heard the voice of the wife master, but in the dream, the wife master did not say these words to him.


    It was to the alluring man, who cried and cried in front of his wife, and sued her and his younger brother for bullying him.


    He actually asked his wife to divorce him and his younger brother, leaving him alone at home.


    Then the wife-owner hugged the man in her arms, with a gentle face of comfort, ignoring him and his younger brother.


    Gu Chao''s consolation not only had no effect, but made the little husband cry even more sadly, and wet the front of her chest.


    So, how can Gu Chao let him continue to dream, put his hand on the little husband''s head, and a gentle spiritual force passed by.


    kept calling his name in his ear again, and after a while, the person in his arms finally woke up.


    Gu Chao knew that the person in his arms had woken up, but she still kept talking in Fu Lang''s ear, and never asked him what''s the matter right away? What did you dream about?


    "Baby, be good, don''t be afraid, the wife master is here, the wife master is always with you, don''t be afraid."


    Ning Su, who woke up startled, lay in the arms of her wife-in-law, hugging her with both hands tightly, using all the strength in her body to hold on and not let go.


    I''m afraid that if I let go, the wife-in-law really doesn''t want him anymore.


    Just like in a dream, the wife master went to hug someone else, and she didn''t want him anymore.


    When the person in her arms finally cried enough and stabilized his emotions, Gu Chao held the little face buried in her arms in front of his eyes.


    Gently wiped away the tears on his face, and then pressed a kiss on the forehead of the little husband.


    Then he asked him softly, "Baby, what kind of dream is this? It scares you like this?"


    Ning Su stared blankly at his wife-in-law by the faint moonlight, and finally she was willing to let her go.


    But he raised his hand again, put his hand on the wife''s face, and wiped it lightly, with a face full of reluctance and grievance.


    "My wife, don''t want me, my wife, don''t go out to find someone else."


    Ning Su was still a little choked up when speaking, with a slightly crying tone.


    It turned out to be like this, the little husband had dreamed that he found someone else and didn''t want him anymore, that''s why he was so sad.


    Gu Chao held the hand on his face in his hand, put it on his lips and kissed it lightly.


    "Baby, you were having a nightmare just now, and the dreams were all reversed. How could I not want you as a wife? You are my husband! You will always be my husband, and no one can change it.


    Whoever promised you as a wife, there will never be anyone else. "


    Ning Su couldn''t help but shed tears again when he heard what his wife said. Fortunately, fortunately, it was just a dream.


    Fortunately, the wife-owner did not find someone else.


    "The wife master keeps her word and will never want me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： ate together

    Chapter 184 Ate Together


    Looking at the pitiful little man in his arms, Gu Chao''s heart ached.


    Seriously looked into Xiao Fulang''s eyes, and assured him word by word.


    "I will never want you as a wife, and I will never have anyone else in the future."


    The deep voice of the wife master was next to his ears, and the words the wife master said fell into his ears word by word and were branded in his heart.


    "The wife-owner doesn''t go out to find others, and doesn''t want the ones she didn''t bring back, okay?"


    Ning Su was really scared, frightened, if not for this, he would never have said these words.


    If it were normal now, these words would only be buried in his heart.


    There is no such reason in this world that Husband does not let his wife go out to find others.


    But now, he can''t control so much, he needs to get the guarantee from the wife-owner, and he needs to listen to the wife-owner to tell him personally.


    He doesn''t want to be a virtuous and generous husband, he doesn''t have a big heart. It is enough to have him and his younger brother, and he should not give his wife to others.


    Gu Chao looked at her little husband with wet almond eyes, and moved closer, his tone still very serious.


    ��I promise my wife that I will not go out to find others.


    Apart from you and Yuer, there will be no one else.


    Except for you, I won��t take a second look at other men, okay? "


    "Okay." Ning Su nodded subconsciously, and greeted her with her mouth.


    Of course, the guarantee from the wife-owner couldn��t be better.


    As the wife master said, the other goblins outside didn''t even look at it.


    He still has something on his mind, and he must say it clearly, and he doesn''t want to keep it in his heart anymore.


    "Even if there are other handsome men who like the wife-master, the wife-master can''t like him."


    "Yes, as a wife, I don''t even look at other people more than once, how do I know if they look good or not?"


    This answer dissatisfied Ning Su.


    I am still very persistent, and I have to get a satisfactory and accurate answer.


    "No matter how good-looking or not, the wife-lord can no longer like others!


    Even, even if someone likes the wife-lord, it won��t work. "


    Gu Chao also knew that Xiao Fulang was really frightened, so he was so persistent that she had to give an accurate answer.


    She had already decided that there would be no one else, and of course she was willing to give the answer that the little husband wanted.


    As long as he is at ease.


    "I assure my wife, no matter who it is, whether it looks good or not, whether he likes me or not, there are only you two in my heart.


    Promise that there will never be anyone else again, promise not to look at others more, promise to only love you and love you. "


    Ning Su couldn''t help crying when she heard this, but this time it was because she was moved.


    Every promise the wife-wife made was imprinted on his heart, and every word made his heart beat, his nose felt sore, and tears started to flow out uncontrollably.


    "All right."


    So, he couldn''t help but threw himself into the arms of his wife.


    What else can Gu Chao do? Of course, he hugged his little husband and continued to comfort him.


    Sure enough, he was wronged.


    When Ning Su finally stabilized his emotions, he began to feel a little guilty.


    What did he say to his wife just now!


    Actually said that the wife-leader is not allowed to go out to find others, and even if someone likes the wife-leader, the wife-leader cannot like it.


    He is the husband of his wife, how could he say such things to his wife?


    He has violated the seven-out rule, even if the wife wants to divorce him, it is all right.


    Was it really spoiled by the wife?


    He can even say such words!


    How could the wife-lord treat him so well? Not only did she not blame him, but she also agreed anyway, and told him those words of assurance.


    Still holding him now.


    Such a good wife, he just wants to be selfish and doesn''t want to give it to others.


    Thinking about this, Ning Su fell asleep.


    Gu Chao looked at the sleeping husband in his arms, and kissed him on the forehead pityingly.


    It''s still her fault, it''s because she, the wife-lord, doesn''t feel safe enough for her husband, making him uneasy.


    Gu Chao reflected on herself, it seems that she should pay more attention in the future.


    Especially in front of Fu Lang, but you can''t do anything to make them misunderstand, not even a word or a look.


    Otherwise, her little husband doesn''t know how to be sad.


    There is no need to ask Fu Lang, she can roughly guess what kind of nightmare Fu Lang had just now.


    Then he said don��t want him, and he said don��t like others, and he also said that even good-looking people on the outside will not do.


    Thinking about it this way, his dream should be that he had something to do with some good-looking man outside, and then he didn''t want them.


    How could she do such a thing, there are already two husbands in the family, if she does the kind of thing of looking for a man outside, wouldn''t she be worse than a beast.


    How could it be worthy of the two husbands in the family to bear children for her and take care of her.


    And their sincerity to themselves.


    She herself can kill that self.


    Because I was too tired last night and there was another scene, Ning Su didn''t get up the next morning.


    The little husband in his arms did not wake up, and Gu Chao was reluctant to let go, so he continued to lie down with the little husband.


    As for Widow Gu, forget it, let��s not go to pay her respects today.


    Besides, he probably doesn''t have much in mind right now, before Ning Su can go to pay his respects, he should have gone shopping with someone.


    Didn��t he just say it yesterday? This capital is very big, but it is many times bigger than their small town, and the things are good, but he hasn''t visited enough.


    So, how could he still wait, he must have taken people to the street.


    Let''s talk about it after he comes back.


    At that time, he may not even remember.


    Gu Chao was really not wrong, Widow Gu got up early in the morning, and didn''t wait for his son-in-law to greet him until breakfast, and just chanted a few words before rushing out with others.


    As he himself said, the capital is so big, so there are so few streets, and he hasn''t walked enough.


    Of course, the main reason is because, anyway, he doesn��t need to spend money, and his daughter will pay for everything he wants to sell. Of course, he has to buy as much as he wants.


    When he went back, he was envious of those husbands in the dead village.


    Seeing that there was no granddaughter and grandson-in-law at the dinner table, the two old people just asked a question, and they didn''t say much when they learned that they hadn''t woken up yet.


    You are all experienced, what else do you not understand?


    This is just right, maybe next year they will have another great-grandson.


    In this way, their little granddaughter can be regarded as having both sons and daughters.


    When Ning Su finally got enough sleep, she opened her eyes in a daze, and there was a white flower in front of her eyes...


    Moreover, it looks very familiar.


    Blinking and blinking, could it be that he accidentally tore it apart after he fell asleep?


    What is the red mark on it?


    Well, he probably put it on last night.


    "Baby, does it look good? Shall I take it off for my wife and let you take a closer look."


    The wife-leader''s deep, hoarse voice came from above her head, and Ning Su''s face flushed.


    Subconsciously wanted to bury it in the arms of the wife-owner again, but the current state of the wife-master made him feel embarrassed to bury it again.


    There are obvious, suspicious, water marks on it, which belong to him, no doubt.


    So, what did he do while he was asleep?


    Gu Chao looked at the little husband who was in a dilemma, and chuckled, the big hands around the little husband had already started to make trouble.


    This little fairy started to seduce her early in the morning.


    This is full of sleep, so you have energy?


    In this case, don''t get up and sleep for a while.


    Anyway, I have already missed breakfast. It is also possible to wait until noon to eat together.


    Ning Su, who was in a daze at first, was thinking about whether to get up or pretend not to wake up, but it turned out that he didn''t need to make a choice at all, his good wife-lord had already made a choice for him.


    It was precisely because of this that Ning Su never remembered the nightmare he had last night.


    There are two more people on the dinner table at noon than in the morning, and one less person.


    The two more are naturally Gu Chao and Ning Su who slept in, and the one less is Gu Widow who went shopping.


    When she learned that she got up late again, and that her grandparents had asked them during breakfast, Ning Su wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    Or go back to bed and sleep with the quilt covered, and sleep until tomorrow morning, pretending that this day does not exist at all.


    However, the reality cannot be avoided, and we can only face it with a brave face.


    Moreover, if he goes back to bed again, what is waiting for him is definitely not sleep.


    When it came to the dinner table, Ning Su was still a little embarrassed.


    After all, there are elders at home, but he and his wife did not leave the room all morning.


    I''m afraid I don''t need to think about it, and I already know what he and his wife did in the house.


    No matter how thick-skinned he is, he can''t hold back.


    Fortunately, grandparents didn''t mention anything at all.


    Of course the elders want their children and grandchildren to live a good life, and the young couple have a good relationship, how could they not want to see each other.


    Besides, Ning Su is the grandson they recognize. Of course, the son-in-law and the others will not say anything, and they hope that he will have a great-grandson next year.


    They also knew that Ning Su had a thin skin, so they didn''t mention anything.


    Gu Chao had nothing to do in the afternoon, so he decided to take his family to the streets.


    Today is already the third day in the capital, and the two old people haven��t been out yet, so it��s time to take them out to have a look.


    Knowing that their granddaughter was fine this afternoon, the two elderly people also accepted their granddaughter''s proposal.


    Since they have already come to the capital, of course they have to go out for a walk, otherwise when they return to the village, everyone asks them what the capital is like, but they can''t say anything, isn''t it a joke?


    As soon as the housekeeper heard that the masters were going out, he immediately went down and ordered the carriage to be prepared.


    This old lady and old man can''t walk on two legs like the old man when he goes out.


    The bodies of the two of you are not allowed either.


    Therefore, this carriage must be prepared.


    Widow Gu didn��t bring a few children with him when he went out today, because without Ning Shi, he thought it would be troublesome to bring a few children, so he left the children at home.


    Now when my little aunt said that she was going to take them out, she immediately cheered up, and ran to the door to guard after eating.


    They didn''t go out yesterday, and they wanted to go out like the third grandpa.


    The capital city is much more lively than their town, and everything surprised them. They were rare things that they had never seen before.


    Widow Gu took a few servants out, and there were not many left at home, and they couldn''t take them all out, they had to stay at home to do errands and look after the house.


    So, I only took two out, plus a groom.


    It seems that the matter of buying someone can''t be delayed any longer.


    Moreover, it is not a long-term thing for the servants of the Yue family to stay at home to help, and they still have to buy their own talents.


    When the time comes, hurry up and send the servants of the Yue family back, and you can''t keep occupying them.


    Today is not enough, tomorrow, let the housekeeper find someone to send some people to the house, buy more,


    Just leave this kind of trivial matter to the housekeeper. There is no need for her, the master, to go in person, otherwise it is no use asking the housekeeper to come.


    Since it is said that they want to take them out for a walk, they can''t just sit in the carriage.


    What can be seen in the carriage?


    Therefore, Gu Chao raised the curtain of the carriage directly, so that they could see clearly, and got out of the carriage to see where there was excitement.


    Gu Chao doesn��t care if he shows his face or not, as long as his family is happy.


    Moreover, there are two old people and children in the carriage, and they don''t care about these.


    The young man is also her little husband, and it''s not like his little husband can''t meet people, so why can''t he go out and show his face?


    Gu Chao doesn''t care whether her husband wears a veil or not, as long as they are happy, she is used to it no matter what.


    First went to the theater to listen to a play, and then took these people for a leisurely stroll on the street.


    The few of them went shopping not basically for shopping like Gu Widow, but it��s not that they don��t buy, they buy when they see something suitable, and ask them to send it directly to their homes.


    But this time, instead of delivering the money to the door, Gu Chao first gave the money.


    The masters have all gone out, there is no one who gives money at home.


    So, after Widow Gu bought something and sent it back to the mansion this afternoon, those guys didn''t get back the money.


    Finally, when I came back to report to the shopkeepers, not only were the shopkeepers not in a hurry, but they were still leisurely anyway.


    Daoist Gu''s accounts are fine, and it is impossible for Daoist Gu''s family to owe money.


    Since Daoist Gu is not at home today, let��s go when Daoist Gu is at home, the money can��t escape.


    The news that Daoist Gu��s family members scattered their wealth has already spread the day before yesterday, and each family is waiting for them to come to the door.


    Besides, the things that were delivered to Daoist Gu''s house all received money.


    Everyone knows that Daoist Gu is not short of money, so no one is worried about the shopkeepers who have not received money today.


    Gu Daochang��s name is there, and the name of the tree��s shadow man, with Gu Daochang��s name alone, it is impossible to owe them such a small amount of money.


    The storekeepers of each shop still thought that when the time came, they would come to the door in person and show their face in front of Daoist Gu.


    This afternoon, what was sent to Gu''s mansion was not only the purchased items, but also an invitation card.


    The old man of the Yin family wanted to hold a banquet, so he specially sent invitations to the family members of the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： who dares to bully

    Chapter 185 Who dares to bully


    The Yin family''s banquet is three days later, and Mr. Yin also considered that the Gu family has only been in Beijing for two days, so he must have a look around and get used to it first.


    And the three days is also for them to prepare, so that the time is not too tight and panicked.


    The old man of the Yin family thought again that the Gu family had always lived in the village, and wondered if the Gu family members were used to coming here suddenly?


    Have they ever had such a similar banquet before?


    When the Gu family members arrive, he must pay attention to them all the time, so as not to make them feel uncomfortable.


    He even gave special instructions at home about this matter, and he couldn''t neglect the people of the Gu family at that time.


    Their family has more connections than Daoist Gu, especially the marriage between Daoist Gu and the young master of the Han family, he has seen it from beginning to end.


    At the beginning, Daoist Gu asked him to help speak for the young master of the Han family, and later, he was the matchmaker for their marriage.


    In this way, the relationship between the two families is naturally different from other families.


    That evening, Gu Chao and the others basically entered the door with Gu Widow. The first thing Gu Widow said when he came back was, "You guys went out this afternoon too? Where did you go for a stroll? Why didn''t I see you? "


    The boy who delivered the things in the afternoon went back and told him that the other masters in the family had also gone out to the streets.


    Widow Gu thought that if he could meet them, they would be together again.


    As a result, when he wandered around this afternoon, he didn''t even see a few people.


    The three children walked around this afternoon, and their excitement has not yet stabilized.


    Hearing the third grandfather''s question, they immediately talked about where they went and what they saw this afternoon.


    As soon as he heard that they had gone to the theater, Widow Gu pouted.


    "If I knew you were going to the theater, I would have gone with you.


    What is the length of the play in the capital? Is the singing the same as ours? "


    Ning Su stepped forward to help him, and personally delivered the teacup to the father-in-law.


    "Whenever the father-in-law wants to go, let''s go again.


    Listening to opera in the capital is really different from ours.


    It��s not like our place, where we only need to set up a stage, and there is also a special theater garden. After entering, there is not only a lobby, but also private rooms.


    Sitting in the private room, there are snacks, tea and so on, so I just sit there with peace of mind, waiting to listen to the play. "


    Hearing what Ning Su said, Widow Gu felt even more itchy. He hasn''t enjoyed this kind of thing yet.


    Their place is small, and it would be nice to have someone who can come and sing on the street once in a while.


    Generally, I sing for ten days and half a month and leave, and I don��t always have to watch it if I want to.


    What made him enjoy watching the most was when his eldest granddaughter was full moon, the family invited an opera troupe to sing for three days.


    It was a fun experience for him to watch.


    It''s just that there is no such treatment in the theater in the village.


    In the open space at the edge of the village, I set up a stage at random, and a lot of people sat under it, all of whom took their own benches from home.


    As for any tea and fruit snacks, you have to bring them by yourself. There is no one like Beijing, where there are private rooms to sit.


    He had to go to such a theater, otherwise, when he returned to the village, how could he show off to others.


    He didn''t even think about it, didn''t he spend money on those things himself!


    "Then let''s go tomorrow."


    My father-in-law spoke, so Ning Su didn''t respond.


    The father-in-law said that he will go tomorrow, so he will go tomorrow.


    He saw just one scene today, and he couldn''t get enough of it.


    He has never heard of the opera sung in Beijing, and it is very fresh.


    "Eunuch said go, let''s go."


    Widow Gu felt extremely comfortable being praised, and gave Ning an appreciative look.


    As for the fact that Ning Su didn''t get up to greet him this morning, he had already forgotten it.


    Then he looked at his daughter, who had been silent all this time. As soon as Widow Gu entered the door, he saw his daughter sitting there, holding something in her hand and looking at it.


    Until now, although I haven��t watched it, I haven��t seen her speak.


    What''s the matter, is there something wrong?


    "Dabao, what were you watching just now?"


    Ning Su remembered that when they came back just now, the butler came over and gave an invitation.


    Said that it was sent by the old man of the Yin family, but he still hasn''t asked why the old man of the Yin family sent the invitation.


    He has met the old man of the Yin family, and he has come to his house for treatment.


    Could it be that he invited his wife to his house again, and did something happen again?


    Gu Chao tapped the invitation card on the table with his hand, and then said with a smile.


    "The old man of the Yin family specially held a banquet, and invited you to his house as guests. Not only did he invite you, but he also invited other husbands and sons in Beijing, saying that he wanted to introduce you."


    Gu Chao knew that Mr. Yin''s intention was to make a face for her.


    Knowing that her family just came to the capital and is unfamiliar with everyone, that''s why they held that kind of banquet.


    It is also to let these men in the family integrate into the circle of noble husbands in Beijing.


    Actually, what Gu Chao thinks in his heart, it doesn''t matter whether he recognizes him or not, and blends in or not.


    She doesn''t need a few men in the family to make connections for her.


    However, it would be good to let them go out to see and see, make a few friends, go shopping together, and talk.


    Widow Gu did not expect that it was a post inviting them to a banquet. Think about it, they have only been in the capital for three days, and someone wants to invite them. This seems to be quite a big face.


    But they also knew that those people were all looking at Gu Chao''s face.


    In any case, they all feel that they have a lot of face anyway.


    The two of them frowned after being happy, but they had never attended such a banquet.


    Moreover, not only the people who invited their families, but also those who came to Fulang from other people''s houses. If they don''t understand something at the time, and they lose people at the banquet, they will really lose their adults.


    It can''t be blamed on Widow Gu''s stage fright, it''s really his first time in such a big scene.


    Ning Su was even more anxious, even the husbands in the village could not handle him, let alone the noble husbands in the capital.


    Gu Chao also saw the discomfort and worry of the two of them, and said disapprovingly.


    "Just chatting and talking, they all have two eyes and one mouth, what''s the difference.


    Just treat it as a visit in the village, wouldn��t it be enough! "


    Widow Gu''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    Daughter is right, isn��t this some kind of banquet just like his visiting in the village?


    He went to the third uncle��s house, and others also went to the third uncle��s house. We sat in the yard together, ate sunflower seeds, drank tea, and chatted about gossip about who��s family. Isn��t that the same thing?


    So Widow Gu immediately relaxed, and what Dabao said was right, eating sunflower seeds and drinking tea, he couldn''t be bothered.


    Ning Su thinks more than her father-in-law. The status and status are different, so the content of the chat is also different!


    In the village, people talk about the family��s affairs, such as which sow has given birth to a few cubs, which family��s cubs are fighting again, or which family��s woman has taught men a lesson.


    But, these noble husbands in Beijing, are they talking about this too?


    But seeing the calm and relaxed faces of the wife and father-in-law, Ning Su comforted herself, thinking it should be similar.


    Anyway, when the time comes, he will be by his father-in-law''s side, just listen more and talk less, it''s never wrong to talk less.


    "My wife, do we have to prepare something?"


    Gu Chao took a look at the two of them, "Of course you have to prepare, dress up beautifully, and make them envious and jealous when they look at them."


    Gu Chao��s words sounded different to Weng and his son-in-law.


    Of course Widow Gu was both excited and gratified. His daughter was really filial to him, and she had to save face for him when she went out to hang out.


    But Ning Su is a little embarrassed, what is so beautiful, doesn''t he know what he looks like?


    No matter how much she dresses up, she is not very beautiful.


    Wife-lord means that the wife-lord thinks he still looks good!


    Ning Su thought of the dream she had last night, and what he said last night, and threw herself into the arms of the wife-lord and cried again.


    He himself felt ashamed.


    He is self-aware of what he looks like.


    He was afraid that his wife would be seduced by other good-looking goblins, and he was afraid in his heart, so he had such a dream.


    Taking advantage of the situation last night, he told his wife all the words hidden in his heart, and then got the assurance from the wife.


    If you think about it this way, it''s a good thing.


    Otherwise, how would he know the thoughts in the heart of the wife-leader, and how could he get those guarantees from the wife-leader.


    The wife-lord has always kept her word. As long as she promised her things, she never lied to him.


    So, in his heart, there are hundreds of thousands of people who believe in wives.


    Since the wife-owner said she would not seek others, she would definitely not seek others.


    I said that for a lifetime, if you want to love him and pet him, it must be for a lifetime, not even a day less.


    So, he listened to what the wife-master said, asking him to dress up beautifully, and he must not embarrass the wife-master.


    He is the real husband of the well-known Daoist Gu, and he always puts on the face of his wife, so he can''t let others see the joke.


    At this time, Gu Chao said again, "When you are away from home, if you are wronged..."


    Before Gu Chao finished speaking, Widow Gu picked him up, "Don''t worry, Dabao, who dares to bully your father and me! I won''t deal with him until his parents and I don''t even know him."


    Widow Gu looked smug, raised his chin, and hummed softly.


    Who dares to anger him? When he is a wimp!


    Thinking that Liu Lan has been bullying others in Gujia Village for so many years, who would dare to throw face at him.


    Can he stand bullying? Can you stand that fuss?


    Any enmity, any grievance, he had to repay it on the spot.


    Well, Gu Chao also felt that he was overthinking.


    That��s right, it��s not the first time that Gu Chao knows what feats her father has done all these years.


    If he was wronged, he would not be Widow Gu.


    Gu Chao also thought that it was the first time for Widow Gu to come back to the capital, and he was afraid that he would be unaccustomed to something, unable to let go, and stage fright, so he thought of reassuring him


    However, seeing Widow Gu like this now, and thinking of his feats in the village these years, she also felt that the words just now were really superfluous.


    Such a thing is possible with her little husband, but with Gu Widow, it will never be possible.


    Maybe what she should be worried about is who Gu widow went out to bully, and how many people will come to the Gu family''s door to ask for an explanation.


    By that time, she might have a headache.


    People in the village have known the virtues of Widow Gu for so many years, and everyone is used to it. A quarrel between neighbors will be fine in two days, and they basically don''t take it to heart.


    After calming down, they can still sit together, gag and gossip.


    But in Beijing, these so-called noble husbands will not be able to do it.


    They want to save face, and they have to hold the shelf.


    Forget it, what are you thinking about so much, if someone really comes to ask for an explanation, let��s talk about it.


    "It''s just that brother Yu''er can''t go."


    Ning Su''s tone of voice was a bit regretful, saying that he was inviting the male family members of their family to go with him, but brother Yu''er was like that, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    The smile on Gu Chao''s face sank, and she felt uncomfortable.


    "After a while, the family has bought people, and after they have packed everything, they will also hold a banquet at home, and invite everyone you want to come to the house to have fun.


    When the time comes, he will be able to participate. "


    There is a treat at Yin''s house, she can''t go to his house to set up an enchantment, just for her husband to be able to go!


    So, we can only invite those people to the house.


    Ning Su could only nod when he heard his wife said that she would hold a banquet at home in the future.


    Brother Yu''er can''t go out, he can only stay at home, and that''s the only way to go.


    Because he was going to attend a banquet, Widow Gu would be even busier in the next few days.


    Early next morning, after breakfast, Widow Gu took Ning Shi out.


    He also specially went to Jin Mantang to make some clothes, and asked them to make them quickly in the next two days, when he was going to attend the banquet.


    It took a whole morning just in Jinmantang, and neither of them had time to go home for dinner at noon.


    I booked a private room in Zuixian Building, and after eating and drinking enough, I went to listen to the opera in the theater where Lian Ningsu and the others listened to the opera yesterday.


    Widow Gu has always been thinking about this matter.


    I haven��t tasted anything new before, so I have to try it again, otherwise I will always miss it if I owe it to my heart.


    So, Widow Gu also enjoyed the treatment of sitting in the best seat upstairs in the private room, eating snacks with his legs crossed, drinking tea and watching a play.


    Moreover, there is a guy outside the door, waiting for orders at any time.


    It''s just that Widow Gu doesn''t know. In this case, a tip is usually required.


    In Widow Gu''s place, if you want to give a reward, how can it be possible!


    This guy waited at the door all afternoon, but he didn''t get a single coin as a tip.


    The two people inside were her unworthy masters, so they had no choice but to admit them in the end.


    So, the words of the Gu family''s men and family members who made careful calculations spread again.


    This is very contradictory to the previous rumors, isn''t it said that the male family members of the Gu family are the God of Wealth?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： cut into pieces

    Chapter 186 Cut to pieces


    No matter what the outsiders say, anyway, the inside of the Gu Mansion is quite busy.


    On the morning of the banquet, Widow Gu and Ning Su got up early and got ready, then went to the Yin Mansion in a carriage.


    The old man didn''t want to go out, "At my age, I''m impatient to deal with those husbands, so just go."


    Since the old man is unwilling to go, let him be happy, Gu Chao also thinks that kind of banquet is tiring.


    Gu Chao personally drove the two of them there, saying that he would pick them up when the time came.


    Just this point made the other young masters who came to Fulang by car at the gate of Yin''s house very envious.


    Especially when seeing Ning Su''s appearance, her eyes turned red.


    How could the Ning family be so lucky to become Gu Dao''s right husband.


    In the past, they didn''t know what this person looked like, and they thought that he was beautiful, beautiful, or that his natal family had a strong background, and he could be on a par with Gu Daochang in terms of identity.


    It was only later that they realized that the Ning family was just a wild boy in a small mountain village.


    Besides, being able to enter the Gu family was bought for three taels of silver to celebrate the joy.


    It turned out that this little husband who was so happy turned out to be the real husband in the end.


    Seeing Ning Su today, they can only sigh, this is really unfair.


    Forget about his low status and status, as far as he looks, there is nothing outstanding at all, but in the end he took such a big advantage.


    However, what are those husband men thinking in their hearts, and how indignant and contemptuous they are, in the end they dare not show it on their faces, let alone say it in front of Ning Su, and have to greet them with a smile. Ingratiate yourself.


    It doesn''t matter what his identity was in the past, whether it''s a wild boy or Chongxi''s servant.


    But now, his identity is Daoist Gu''s rightful husband, the rightful king of the Gu family.


    Moreover, he is also the husband of Gu Daochang''s prostitute daughter.


    Seeing how much Daoist Gu doted on him, he actually sent him to the banquet in person, and even said that he would come to pick him up later. It can be seen that his position in Daoist Gu''s heart cannot be easily shaken by anyone.


    Also, Daoist Gu has only two husbands now, and the Pingfulang Han who came in later is not alone.


    How can someone like him compete with this Ning family.


    Everyone also thought that it was probably because there were fewer people, so Daoist Gu cared so much about them.


    It is precisely because of this that it also gives those caring people a reason to think too much.


    Let them feel that their chances are great.


    Look at the two husbands in Daoist Gu''s family, one is not as good as the other.


    Zhengfulang''s natal family is not good, and he is not outstanding. The only thing he can do is to give birth to a daughter for Gu Daochang.


    As for Ping Fulang Han''s family, his natal family is okay, but he himself is not up to par.


    There are so many good men in the capital who are not in Xu family, and they must still have a chance.


    In this world, which woman doesn''t like brightly colored, young and delicate men.


    Especially a capable and high-ranking woman like Daoist Gu, can she still guard the two husbands who have nothing at home?


    It would be fine if they were beautiful, but they have nothing to do with the word color at all.


    Can Daochang Gu not feel wronged? Can you not be greedy for fresh food from outside? Do you want to marry a few more and go home?


    Women in this world have a little family background, who doesn''t want to have three husbands and four servants?


    Some families even keep a bunch of children, and there are still many hanging outside, so how can it be possible that there are only two men in Daoist Gu��s family?


    With her stature, only two husbands can bear it? Can he satisfy Daochang Gu again? Can you serve your own wife?


    Yin Jiazhengjun personally came to the door to welcome Gu Widow and Ning Su to go in. After Gu Chao saw the two of them go in, he and Yin Xiuyan drove the carriage and left.


    She also has something to do today, didn''t the old third Ruan say that he wanted to invite her to drink to cleanse her up.


    I just arrived in Beijing that day, and I didn''t have a settlement to talk about, so I said it would be delayed, and it happened to be today.


    Sent Widow Gu and a young husband to Yin''s mansion, just happened to pick up Yin Xiuyan and go to Zuixian Tower together.


    At this time, Ruan Laosan and Li Yuan should have been waiting for them in the Zuixian Tower.


    As soon as the two entered Zuixian Tower, they were warmly welcomed by the shopkeeper, especially Gu Chao.


    She came to Beijing at this time last year to live here, and because of her, the business of the restaurant has increased a lot this year. Now that she comes again, the shopkeeper is naturally enthusiastic.


    This is the living God of Wealth, so don''t hurry to greet it inside.


    The shopkeeper led the two of them to the private room upstairs, and just as they reached the door, they heard Boss Ruan laughing from inside.


    "That''s right, my sister is waiting to hold her daughter now."


    Ruan Laosan''s thoughts are all about the lump of meat in her husband''s belly. In her opinion, this must be a daughter, and she can''t be wrong.


    The two people outside the door looked at each other before pushing the door open and going in.


    "Hey! You two are finally here, come and sit down quickly, come on, shopkeeper, you can serve wine and food now."


    It''s only half of the morning, and I haven''t finished my breakfast yet.


    But it doesn''t matter, if you can''t eat it, just put it there and watch it, mainly for drinking.


    This is a cleansing, how can we do without wine?


    Anyway, there is nothing to do today, the four of them can drink in this Zuixian Tower for a whole day.


    The most enthusiastic of several people is of course the disaster that happened a few months ago.


    Before Gu Chao came, they were so scared that they dared not even leave the house.


    "Gu Daochang, you don''t know that in those days, everyone in Beijing was in danger, and there was no one on the street.


    Especially those families close to Taishi Mansion, one by one, all moved away.


    We even hid at home with the door closed. Fortunately, you came later, otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous. "


    Li Yuan also said: "That''s not true, if Daoist Gu hadn''t come to rescue him, we wouldn''t be able to sit here and drink together again today."


    Gu Chao didn''t come here on purpose to save them, but since these people want to thank her, she just accepts it.


    Even if they are saved by accident, it is still saved. This fact cannot be changed.


    It is better for someone to accept her favor than to remember her hatred.


    When the few people talked in a hurry, they couldn''t help thinking of Hirao who Gu Chaoxin married into the door.


    However, regarding this point, several people had a tacit understanding to avoid mentioning it, for fear that Gu Chao would have some taboos.


    Before this, Ruan Laosan told them that she didn''t see Han Zhengjun even when she went to Gu''s mansion that day, so...


    Moreover, when Yin Xiuyan was at the door of her house today, she only saw the old man of the Gu family and Ning Zhengjun, and did not see Han Zhengjun either.


    So, they had to think more in their hearts, so as not to spoil the current atmosphere.


    Besides, that is Gu Chao''s husband, even if they are friends, it shouldn''t be mentioned.


    Mostly these three people were talking on the wine table, and Gu Chao was listening. When they asked about Gu Chao, Gu Chao only answered a few words.


    Generally, they are straightforward, and there is not a word of redundant words.


    After talking about the disaster, he talked about some things that happened in the capital in the past few months, so that Gu Chao could understand more.


    After all, they were all thinking about Gu Chao.


    Several people were chatting and laughing when Gu Chao suddenly threw the wine glass in his hand on the table and stood up.


    "You guys are drinking, I have something to do today, so I''m leaving first."


    Gu Chao said this very quickly, and disappeared into the room in a flash after finishing speaking.


    The three of them stared blankly at the chair Gu Chao was sitting on just now, but now there was no one there.


    The three of them doubted whether they were dazzled, or had they drunk too much?


    Obviously she was still sitting there just now, but it was only a matter of one sentence, and she disappeared when she said she couldn''t see it.


    The three of them looked at each other, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    After finding that the other party''s eyes were full of surprise, I was sure that they really didn''t drink too much, and they didn''t get dazzled.


    They really invited Gu Chao here for a drink today, and that person was still sitting here just now, just now, a few moments ago, that person disappeared into the room.


    In this way, they once again experienced Gu Chao''s great ability.


    This is really what you say, come and go, go without a trace.


    But before leaving, she said that she has something to do today?


    Obviously they had confirmed repeatedly before that that she was fine today, but now she suddenly said that she had something to do and left. Could it be that something terrible happened suddenly?


    She still had to rush there in such a hurry that she couldn''t even afford to delay driving the carriage!


    Just disappeared.


    The three of them thumped in their hearts. Who else could make Gu Chao so anxious, except the people in her family?


    So, could it be that something happened to the Gu family members in the Yin family?


    The three of them thought how could they sit still here, so they immediately got up and went to Yin''s house, without even having time to pay for the drinks.


    The shopkeeper saw a few of them running outside in a hurry, and only had time to shout.


    However, she is not afraid that these ladies will renege on their debts.


    He rushed to the Yin''s house without stopping, only to find that nothing had happened to the Yin''s house, but it was them who frightened the housekeeper.


    Since it didn''t happen here, could it be inside the Gu mansion?


    Then the three of them hurried to Gu''s mansion again, and when they arrived at Gu''s mansion, they found that there was nothing wrong.


    The old lady, the old man, and three children were all in the Gu residence, and nothing happened.


    On the contrary, it made them confused, not knowing what the situation of these three people was.


    Or something happened to their Gu family, and they didn''t know?


    How could the three of them say what happened in front of the old lady and the old man, so they could only find an excuse to tell the elders.


    "It was Gu Daochang who was drinking with us, and was invited away suddenly, so he asked us to come over and talk to the second elder."


    Regardless of whether this reason is convincing or not, anyway, they don''t have so much time to explain it in detail now.


    If neither of these two families can find anyone from Gu Chao, it must be in the Han family.


    Gu Chao did indeed come to the Han Mansion, just now, she suddenly sensed that something happened to Han Yu.


    That''s why I didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and rushed directly to the Han Mansion.


    Ever since they got married, Han Yu has been raised by her energy, and there is a marriage contract connecting the two of them. As long as there is something going on with Han Yu, she can sense it right away.


    Gu Chao suddenly appeared in the backyard of the Han Mansion, but shocked all the servants who came and went.


    In the blink of an eye, there was another person in front of him, and after a closer look, he was relieved to see that it was their young wife.


    "Young lady, are you here to pick up your son?


    The servant girl is going to invite the young master. "


    Gu Chao raised his hand to stop him, and asked, "Where is your son now?"


    Because now, her sense of Han Yu is already very weak, presumably Han Yu must have been isolated by something, that is, deliberately so that she cannot sense it.


    The servant didn''t think much, "Young master is in the room now."


    Before the boy could finish speaking, Gu Chao went straight to Han Yu''s room.


    Yuzhu was ordered by his son just now to see if the sugar water stewed for the master in the small kitchen is ready. Now that the sugar water is stewed, he is about to send it to the master.


    As a result, on the way, they ran into the master who was coming to talk to his Zhengjun, so the two returned to Han Yu''s side together.


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, they saw Han Yu coming out from the inside. They smiled and greeted him to speak, when a person suddenly appeared behind him.


    Looking at the back is very familiar, isn''t it Gu Chao!


    What they didn''t understand was why Gu Chao was holding a long knife in his hand, and he was slashing at Han Yu on the opposite side with lightning speed.


    The exclamations of the two were still stuck in their throats, and Han Yu, who had just walked out of the house, was cut into pieces by the knife in front of them, and then turned into ashes and disappeared. .


    Not only that, Gu Chao also snorted, "Where did the lonely ghost come from, and dare to act presumptuously here."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the knife in her hand raised again, this time heading towards the spiritual tablet placed in the main hall of the house.


    The crisp sound of the stewpot falling to the ground, accompanied by the exclamation of Han Fulang and Yuzhu, rang in Gu Chao''s ears, but the knife in her hand was not polite at all.


    Still chopping straight down.


    The two of them thought that Han Yu''s spiritual position would definitely be wiped out like Han Yu''s soul just now.


    As a result, he did not expect that the spiritual position was not damaged at all under the knife.


    Instead, there were screams of horror from the spirit seat, but the voice did not sound Korean.


    The two of them were astonished, but also puzzled, what is going on?


    The spiritual seat is Han Yu''s dwelling place, how could there be anyone else in it?


    And who was the one who was cut to pieces by Gu Chao just now?


    In the beginning, they were indeed intimidated by Gu Chao''s sudden actions, after all, she was silently beheading people when she came.


    The person she beheaded was Han Yu.


    But now, they all have suspicions in their hearts, there must be something hidden in it.


    They all know who Gu Chao is. They also believed in Gu Chao''s feelings for Han Yu, since they were able to go to Fengcheng to bring him back and marry him again, it is impossible for them to suddenly shout and kill again.


    Why would she need to do this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： Desperate

    Chapter 187 The soul flies away


    So, something must have happened now!


    And the Han Yu who was cut to pieces by Gu Chao just now is probably not Han Yu either.


    The most important thing now is where did Han Yu go?


    Is there any danger?


    They could hear what Gu Chao said just now, lonely ghost?


    Is there a lonely ghost occupying Han Yu''s spirit seat? What about Han Yu?


    Gu Chao''s knife, the ghost in the spiritual seat screamed, then turned into a black smoke and dissipated.


    Gu Chao then stepped forward to pick up the spirit tablet that had fallen on the dark table.


    Protruded out of the spiritual consciousness to check in the spiritual seat, and found Han Yu''s soul curled up inside and trembling.


    This spiritual seat was specially made by Gu Chao for Han Yu, and it is connected to Han Yu''s soul. As long as this spiritual seat is still there, it can protect Han Yu.


    Just now, Han Yu was already trembling with fright.


    Not only Han Yu, but also Han Fulang and Yuzhu were all bewildered, looking at Gu Chao, waiting for her to speak.


    "Daughter-in-law, what''s going on, where is Yu''er? Where is he? Is he okay?"


    Obviously they are with their son every day, how could this happen suddenly?


    There were other lonely ghosts who came to occupy the spiritual seat of his son, and pretended to be their son, and they didn''t even know it.


    If the daughter-in-law hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid he would have regarded the lonely ghost just now as his son?


    Gu Chao gently wiped the spiritual tablet in his hand, and slowly poured spiritual power in to appease Han Yu.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid, that thing is gone, you come out first."


    Gu Chao did not answer the words of his father-in-law first, but spoke softly to Han Yu''s spirit seat.


    Han Fulang wasn''t overwhelmed either. When he saw his daughter-in-law talking to his son''s spiritual tablet, he knew that his son was still in the spiritual tablet, so he felt relieved.


    So he also moved to the edge of the coffin, calling his son''s name softly.


    "Yu''er, Yu''er, Daddy is here, don''t be afraid. The bad guys are gone, come out."


    In fact, Han Yu wouldn��t be so frightened, it��s just that he was sucked away by that lonely ghost before Gu Chao came. That''s why he was a little dazed.


    Being sucked in the essence is a pain like bone erosion, not just fright.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Chao''s timely arrival. Han Yu was probably about to be devoured by that lonely ghost.


    Han Yu is protected by Gu Chao and supported by Gu Chao''s spirit. He has too little experience, so he has never seen such a battle.


    Moreover, he has just stepped on this step with his cultivation base, and he has no experience at all. A domesticated one meets one with a lot of experience outside, how can he handle it alone.


    The lonely ghost that was cut to pieces by Gu Chao just now is full of blood, and it may have eaten a lot of souls, and it may have been raised by devouring other souls.


    Han Yu heard the voice of his wife and father in a trance, and then he came back to his senses.


    Looking around, he found that the ghost was no longer there, and he was the only one left inside. He heard his wife and father let him out, saying that the thing was gone, so Han Yu floated out.


    When the three of them saw Han Yu''s face became clearer, even their eyes were still a little dazed, and their hearts felt like they were tightening.


    It took a lot of effort to raise some, but it turned out to be such a cheap thing.


    Gu Chao gritted his teeth with hatred, she shouldn''t have cut him to pieces just now, she should have left him to torture him slowly to relieve the hatred in her heart.


    The person she puts on top of her heart, who she takes care of carefully every day, ends up being so wronged without her noticing.


    Han Yu finally relaxed when he saw someone he was familiar with. He muttered and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Gu Chao felt distressed when he saw it, and stretched out his hand to embrace him in his arms, patted him lightly, and comforted him.


    "Don''t be afraid, Yu''er, that thing is gone and will never come to harm you again. He is here for his wife."


    Han Yu entered the arms of his wife-in-law, and slowly raised his arms to wrap around the waist of the wife-in-law. His pale face subconsciously rubbed against the familiar arms, his eyes full of grievances.


    His lips trembled and spit out a word.


    "It hurts!"


    The voice was very low, Gu Chao was the only one who heard it, and it hurt even more to hear Gu Chao.


    I can''t wait to catch that lost thing again and torture it a bit.


    Han Fulang looked at his son like this, as a father, did he feel sorry for him?


    He also wanted to go up and hold his son in his arms, so as to comfort him, but he couldn''t do it, so he could only watch helplessly.


    At this time, Gu Chao didn''t care whether his father-in-law was watching right in front of him, so he lowered his head and kissed her husband''s forehead delicately, softly comforting her.


    "Don''t be afraid, husband, I''m here, the pain will be gone in a while."


    Ordinary people say it hurts, it��s a pain in the flesh, but Han Yu is different, he says it hurts, it��s a pain in the soul.


    Gu Chao picked Han Yu up and walked into the room.


    The hands are constantly sending spiritual power, nourishing the person in his arms.


    After putting the person on the bed, he took out another incense stick and added a drop of her blood to melt it in, lighted it up, and placed it beside Han Yu.


    After a while, Han Yu slowly settled down.


    So, the three of them felt a little relieved.


    When Han Yu''s face finally recovered and his eyes became clear, Gu Chao asked him.


    "How did that thing come about? What did it say?"


    Although that thing has been dissipated, Gu Chao is still not at ease, so he naturally wants to ask clearly.


    Han Yu looked at his wife, then at his father and Yuzhu on the opposite side, and then spoke slowly.


    "Ahead, it was Yuzhu who was with me all the time, and I didn''t find anything unusual.


    After Yuzhu went to the small kitchen to watch the sweet soup, I was left alone in the room.


    I didn''t know what was going on, I suddenly felt dizzy, and when I came back to my senses, I found that there was an extra person in the room.


    The man was covered in black air, and the smell of blood was extremely heavy. "


    When Han Yu said this, his eyes flickered subconsciously, which shows that the thing left a deep impression on him.


    Han Yu said that the thing is a human being, which is already flattering him, but he is just a wild ghost who has been dead for an unknown number of years.


    And that appearance is extremely terrifying and terrifying.


    Compared to Han Yu''s innocent face before, it was more terrifying.


    Han Yu knew at that time that the visitor was not kind, and he didn''t judge people by their appearance. In fact, which good person can look like that.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, he heard the man''s dark voice.


    "I didn''t expect that I was raised by extremely nourishing energy, it seems that I deserve to be lucky this time.


    It actually made me meet such a treasure, I can''t waste it. "


    No matter how stupid Han Yu is, he still knows that the person is talking about himself, and he is also here for himself.


    Han Yu was frightened. It was the first time he encountered such a thing, and he panicked.


    He wanted to call out, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Needless to say, the person opposite must have done something wrong. Now he is the only one in the room, and the wife is not around. What should he do?


    Finally, Han Yu''s eyes fell on the spiritual seat. He suddenly remembered that the wife-lord once told him that no matter what happens, just hide in the spiritual seat.


    There are enchantment formations arranged by the wife master inside and outside the spiritual seat, which can protect him.


    He was thinking about how to drag the person across from him, and then he went to the spiritual place calmly.


    In the end, his intention was discovered by that person.


    After being caught, the man directly began to absorb his energy.


    He struggled and finally hid in the spiritual position. And that person was also brought in by him.


    When he got inside, the man discovered the benefits of the spirit position, and he was more than surprised but ecstatic.


    He also said that after he eats himself, this place will be his, and he will become the king of ghosts just around the corner.


    However, in the spirit seat, the man couldn''t get close to him.


    No matter how violent he is, you can''t get close to him.


    Han Yu finally felt relieved, all he had to do was wait for his wife-lord to come and save him.


    After that, Han Yu became confused, and then consciously, it was his wife and father who called him.


    During the period when Han Yu lost consciousness, that thing noticed Gu Chao''s arrival, looked at Han Yu opposite, although it was a pity, but had to deal with Gu Chao first.


    Still thinking about it, come and enjoy it later.


    He first separated a strand of his soul and transformed it into the appearance of Han Yu, trying to confuse Gu Chao, but unexpectedly, Gu Chao saw through it at a glance, and chopped off his strand of soul with a single knife.


    Next, even his body was wiped out, and there was no possibility of reincarnation.


    After listening to Han Yu''s words, Gu Chao didn''t hear any useful information. He could only roughly guess that it might be that the thing discovered Han Yu by accident, so he wanted to eat him to increase his skills.


    In the end, he didn''t expect it, and he set himself up.


    It''s also because he doesn''t have eyes. Is she someone who can be provoked casually?


    Let him go out of his wits, it''s all light.


    It still looks like this, Gu Chao can no longer put Han Yu in the Han Mansion, not that he can no longer arrange a formation to protect Han Yu in the Han Mansion.


    But Han Yu is like this now, so he has to be taken back to raise him.


    He suffered so much shock today, he had to be raised.


    Gu Chaoyi said this, how could Han Fulang keep his son, he knew what was good for his son, and he would not force his son to stay at home because he was reluctant to part with him, and instead harmed his son.


    "Yu''er will go back with his daughter-in-law first. Daddy will visit you tomorrow."


    Han Yu also knew that he couldn''t stay in her mother''s house any longer, but he was comforted when he heard his father said that he would go to see him tomorrow.


    Nestled in the wife''s arms and nodded gently, "Don''t worry, Dad, the son will be fine with the wife by his side."


    Of course Han Yu believed in his wife-lord. If it wasn��t for having a wife-lord, he would still be in the gloomy city of Feng, how could he return to the human world. "


    Gu Chao bid farewell to his father-in-law and two brothers-in-law, and then took Han Yu home.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of Han''s house, he bumped into the three old Ruan who were worried about her and rushed over.


    The three of them looked Gu Chao up and down, and found that she looked fine, but her face was very cold.


    It can be seen that their guess just now has been implemented.


    The three of them opened their mouths, but they didn''t ask what they cared about.


    He just looked at Gu Chao, waiting for her to speak.


    After all, it is their family business, if Gu Chao doesn''t take the initiative to say it, they are not easy to ask.


    Seeing that they were sweating profusely and panting, Gu Chao knew why they came here without thinking.


    I don''t think I came here directly, I don''t know where I went before?


    Knowing that they care about themselves, she will naturally not be ungrateful.


    "A lonely ghost came, and it has been solved now.


    You are still tired from running around, but today I can��t drink the wine, let��s make an appointment another day.


    I won''t send you off. "


    The three of them nodded in unison, knowing that the matter had been resolved, they were relieved.


    But it means that she has heard what Hao said, so she must have something to do, and her complexion is not good. It seems that today''s wine is indeed undrinkable, and she can only choose another day.


    "Okay, if you have something to do, do it first, and we will go back."


    Gu Chao didn''t talk too much anymore, so he just nodded and walked out. She is also in a hurry to go home now.


    It was just past noon when I got home, and it was still early when I left to pick up Widow Gu and Ning Su, so I wasn''t in a hurry.


    The old lady and the old man have been restless after Ruan Laosan and the others left.


    I don''t know what happened, and I don''t know where to find my granddaughter, so I can only wait at home.


    Now seeing their granddaughter coming back, followed by their son-in-law''s close servant, Yuzhu, they could roughly guess in their hearts that something might have happened to the Han family.


    Gu Chao didn''t wait for the two elderly people to come up to him, and explained first, "Grandma and grandpa don''t worry, it''s a ghost that got into the Han family, and it''s been resolved now.


    The granddaughter brought Yu''er back by the way, but Yu''er was a little frightened, so the granddaughter took him back first. "


    Hearing that it had been resolved, the two old men breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hearing that Han Yu was frightened, of course the two of them would not stay with Gu Chao any longer, and asked her to take Han Yu back to rest.


    What is the situation of their grandson-in-law?


    But now that everyone is back and their granddaughter is here, they can feel at ease.


    Yuzhu has been following behind her grandmother, not daring to leave a step, for fear that what grandma tells him to do later will be delayed by his absence.


    Gu Chao does not need him to do anything, as long as he is guarding the door.


    Yuzhu heard the words, nodded immediately and assured: "Grandma, don''t worry, the servant will be guarding the door, if you have any orders, just call."


    After Gu Chao confessed, he didn''t care so much anymore, and brought Han Yu into the house.


    First set up a gathering spirit formation, and then lighted it with the soul-nourishing incense added with her blood essence, and then released Han Yu.


    The soul-nourishing incense in Han''s residence just now is only enough for Han Yu to last for a while.


    Gu Chao also didn''t want the members of the Han family to worry, so he wanted to bring Han Yu back.


    As soon as Han Yu came out, his face became as innocent and terrifying as before, and he was also sleepy and listless.


    Since she married Han Yu, Gu Chao has used his own energy to support him, and now the fastest way for Han Yu to recover is to double cultivation.


    Babies, today��s update, surprise or not, I still love your red makeup (^o^)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： spoil the fun

    Chapter 188 Disappointment, annoying


    In a house on the outskirts of the capital, a young man in green clothes stood beside the white-haired Dao who was sitting cross-legged.


    The old man sneered and said, his voice was hoarse and unpleasant, "She has some skills, but the old man really underestimated her.


    snort! Useless things. "


    Obviously, she was not talking about the same person.


    The young man in Tsing Yi hung his head and said nothing, he knew who the master was talking about?


    He also wanted to see that person for a long time, but he didn''t think like his master, thinking that that person just had some skills.


    He has heard about that person''s deeds, and he is even more envious, wanting to see her true face.


    As for the master next to him, compared to that one, he felt that he might be inferior.


    In the capital city, in a certain mansion, there are two mother and daughter talking secretly in the study.


    The middle-aged woman at the bottom asked the old man at the top with some doubts, "Mother, is the master you are looking for really good?"


    The person sitting on the main seat fiddled with the tea cover while looking at the eldest daughter who had just spoken.


    "Don''t worry, my mother met that person more than ten years ago, and that person was very capable. Although I haven''t met her in these years, my mother believes in her ability.


    It''s also our family''s luck, she just came to Beijing at this time, otherwise, I don''t know where to find her! "


    The middle-aged woman at the bottom nodded secretly after hearing this. She was relieved when her mother said this.


    If it wasn''t for that person, why would their family be like this now!


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help gnashing her teeth.


    The person the middle-aged woman mentioned was Gu Chao.


    Last year when Gu Chao entered Beijing, after he emerged, many people came to ask Gu Chao to help him with money.


    The family also went, but Gu Chao did not take their business.


    Everyone else accepts, why don��t their family accept, don��t they all give you money.


    They were naturally unconvinced, so they compared Gu Chao''s theory on the spot.


    Gu Chao didn''t have so much time to argue with them, so he directly pointed out the situation of their family, which made them lose face in front of everyone.


    This family, surnamed Yan, is in the business of medicinal materials, and the head of the family is the one at the top.


    Although Yan Dangjia is in his early fifties, he looks only in his forties, obviously four or five years younger than his peers.


    The fact that her family can have the current wealth, and the reason why she is like this, is due to the master class she said.


    More than ten years ago, she went out to do business, and met that man by chance.


    After learning that she was a warlock and seeing her abilities, he asked her to change his life.


    One person gives money and one person contributes, which is nothing more than a transaction.


    But their deal is not the kind that can be put on the table.


    It was in the south at the time, and it happened that there was a family in the local area that was lucky for wealth.


    Not only that, but also the profound luck of the three generations of Fukuzawa.


    At that time, that family was about to build a new house, and the two decided to decide which family to build.


    Manipulated in the homestead of the family, stealing the day and changing the day, and transferred the family''s luck to the Yan family.


    Not only that, but the sorcerer gave Master Yan a pill that was said to prolong life.


    Yan Dangjia had already believed in her at that time, so he spent a lot of money to buy a pill and took it.


    The reason why she still believes in that sorcerer now is because her Yan family has really risen, and her appearance really looks a few years younger than her peers.


    In these years, she has always felt that she is very healthy. She is not only sick on weekdays, but she doesn''t even have a headache or cold.


    So this time, when the sorcerer came to Beijing, she immediately honored the master as a guest, and asked the master to take action against Gu Chao for her.


    That day, she brought money to invite Gu Chao, but Gu Chao not only didn''t give himself face, but also pointed out to his face that he had stolen someone else''s life, and even said that her life was not long.


    In front of so many people, let her, the Yan family lose face, how could she swallow this tone.


    Moreover, since then, her Yan family has experienced constant setbacks and losses in business.


    How much those people believed in Gu Chao, how much they shunned her Yan family.


    One sentence stole the fate of others, another sentence, life is not long.


    Let those people outside imagine countless possibilities.


    In business, the most important thing is integrity, but now she has become a thief, a robber.


    In business, who would dare to trust her, the Yan family?


    If she is gone, it will be a blow to the Yan family. Who would dare to rest assured to do business with her Yan family?


    Since then, the Yan family''s business has plummeted this year.


    The members of the Yan family can''t wait to tear Gu Chao apart.


    Those who received Gu Chao��s advice thanked him so much, and her Yan family hated her so much.


    They had long wanted to teach Gu Chao a lesson. But later, because of that disaster, Gu Chao''s reputation became even worse, and their family had nothing to do with Gu Chao.


    This time, no matter what, I will never let Gu Chao go, and I want her to taste the feeling of being ruined and ruined.


    So, the lonely ghost who went to Hanbok today did not break in by accident, but someone deliberately arranged it.


    And that ghost was just foolishly being used by others. Not only did it fail to please, but it also took advantage of itself.


    He deserved it, even without finding out who Gu Chao was, he rushed forward in a reckless manner, not worthy of those souls that were swallowed by him before.


    When the sun gradually set to the west, Han Yu finally began to get clear.


    "wife master ~"


    The sound is like a cat meowing, greasy and hooking, with a trailing sound.


    Gu Chao took the time to answer, "Honey, I''m here."


    Gu Chao saw that the people under him had finally recovered a little, so he planned to end it and let him go.


    In the next few days, Han Yu will have to be raised in the spiritual position.


    Han Yu nestled in the arms of his wife-in-law, panting slowly, and finally called out in a low voice when he finally recovered his breath.


    "Wife master."


    He didn''t have anything to say, he just wanted to call his wife the master.


    Gu Chao bowed his head and kissed him on the forehead, then pinched the soft flesh of his hand and asked him, "Does it still hurt?"


    Han Yu stopped talking this time, only shook his head slightly.


    He is no longer in pain, but he feels that his whole soul is floating. If it is not because of his wife holding him, he will probably float up.


    Most importantly, he feels from the waist down now. It''s not his own general, completely unconscious.


    Gu Chao cannot be blamed for this, she is also thinking of Fu Lang. She also put so much energy into it.


    However, these are not as important to Gu Chao as her husband.


    Not to mention these spirits, she is willing to make her pay ten times and a hundred times more.


    Not only that, but also a full meal.


    Except for his own husband, Gu Chao is very satisfied with everything else.


    However, given her choice, she would rather be hungry than full in this way.


    and the little husband lingering for a while. Gu Chao personally sent the little husband into the spiritual position to raise him.


    "Yu''er get a good night''s sleep first, I''ll pick up Dad and Su''er back, and I''ll be with you at night."


    Han Yu felt weak all over. Although he didn''t want to speak, he still opened his mouth, "My wife, go quickly. Don''t make my father-in-law and brother wait too long."


    My little husband has always been sensible, this is what Gu Chao is most assured of.


    Before leaving, Gu Zhao kissed Fu Lang on the spirit seat, and finally stepped out of the room.


    Yatzhu waited outside her master''s house for half an afternoon, and the closed door finally opened.


    He was worried all afternoon, but he didn''t hear his grandma tell him to do something, so he could only obediently guard at the door.


    Even going to the toilet, he called Mei Xiang or Lan Qing to watch at the door, so he went and returned quickly, without daring to delay at all.


    Now, finally seeing grandma coming out of the room, he hurried to meet her.


    "Grandma, how is Zheng Jun?"


    Although this young man is young, he has always been loyal to his master, which Gu Chao admires very much.


    "Your Zhengjun is fine now, he has returned to the spiritual seat to rest, so don''t bother him."


    Yuzhu nodded repeatedly when she heard it, and assured, "Grandma, don''t worry. The slaves must guard the door of Zhengjun''s room, and won''t let anyone in to disturb Zhengjun."


    Yuzhu finally calmed down, as long as Zhengjun is fine.


    It''s all his fault. If he had gone back earlier, Zhengjun would not have been hurt by that evil ghost.


    If something happens to Zhengjun, even if he dies, he cannot escape the blame.


    Gu Chao looked up at the sky, and it was indeed time to pick up Widow Gu and the young husband.


    So he went out and told the housekeeper to prepare the carriage, and the steward had already prepared the carriage, waiting for his grandma to use it.


    Gu Chao felt that the butler Yin Xiuyan gave her was really good, he did a good job in all aspects, and he was very discerning.


    It seems that she can consider it at her own discretion and give her extra money.


    If you want your subordinates to be efficient, the rewards must be generous.


    When Gu Chao came to the Yin Mansion, the banquet had just ended, and it was just in time.


    As soon as she stopped at the gate of the Yin Mansion, a servant immediately went in to report, and another servant welcomed her in respectfully.


    Because there are all male family members from various families, it is naturally not easy for Gu Chao to go directly, so he can only lead her to the front hall to wait.


    To avoid suspicion, Gu Chao still knows.


    Without letting her wait for a while, Widow Gu and Ning Su came out together accompanied by Mr. Yin himself.


    Went up to greet Mr. Yin and said a few words with Mr. Yin, and then left with the two of them.


    Gu Chao was sitting outside driving the carriage, and the two were sitting inside.


    "How was the banquet today?"


    As soon as his daughter asked, the smile on Widow Gu''s face was not as bright as before.


    "Everything else is good, but some people are like rat shit, disappointing."


    When Widow Gu mentioned some rat shit, his eyes were full of disgust, and his face was also full of disdain.


    And Ning Su also nodded, "There are indeed a few annoying people."


    Gu Chao, who was driving the car, raised his eyebrows when he heard the words. If he could hear the kind of person he hates in his husband''s mouth, I''m afraid it''s not just a little bit annoying.


    It has been more than a year since the little husband came to Gu''s house. Facing those middle-aged husbands in the village who gossip and talk badly, her little husband has never once said that he hates them.


    It can be seen how annoying the person who offended the two of them today is.


    There was no need for Gu Chao to ask questions, Widow Gu had already started talking.


    It turns out that the thing is like this.


    After Gu Widow and Ning Su were welcomed in by Zhengjun of the Yin family, he took them around the mansion, and after seeing the old man, he led them to the back garden.


    As soon as I arrived in the garden, someone came back and reported that another husband had come.


    As the master of the Yin family, it is naturally impossible for the Zhengjun of the Yin family to just accompany them and leave the other husbands alone, and have to greet other Fulangs.


    So he left his personal servant to serve the two of them, and he left to get busy.


    The two of them are not ignorant and unreasonable people, and they insist on letting the host stay with them all the time.


    Besides, there must be a lot of people coming to the banquet held in the Yin Mansion today, and it would be good if Zhengjun of the Yin family came to welcome them in person when he was free.


    It was the first time for the two of them to come back to the Yin Mansion, and it was the first time they participated in such a banquet. At the beginning, they really couldn''t let go.


    Walking around in the garden while listening to the young man''s introduction, the two slowly let go.


    When the two came to a pavilion, they heard something that made them unhappy.


    The husbands in the pavilion didn��t pay attention to who came outside while talking, and they came early, and they didn��t know who Gu Widow and Ning Su were.


    But what they discussed was related to them.


    "I heard that for today''s banquet, the old man of the Yin family also invited the men from the Gu family."


    "Yes, I heard about it too, but I don''t know who came."


    "It should always be Gu Daochang''s husband, as well as the old man in the family! Two Gods of Wealth."


    The man spoke contemptuously, and he covered his mouth lightly with a veil when he spoke, but the sarcasm at the corners of his lips was not covered at all.


    "Speaking of them, it has been widely spread recently, but compared to that son of the Han family...


    Hehe, speaking of it, it��s not too much of a stretch. "


    "Isn''t it? How do you say that sentence, it''s not a family, and you don''t enter a family."


    "The male family members of Gu''s family, but it opened our eyes, it is really the only one, and we can''t find another family, hehehe..."


    Widow Gu was so angry that blood rushed to his head. He grabbed his sleeves and wanted to rush up.


    At this moment, another voice was heard.


    "You can''t tell people behind your back. The old man of the Gu family and Zhengjun are also straightforward. I think this kind of temperament is not bad.


    Speaking of it, it still makes me envious, if only I could live as frankly as that. "


    When Widow Gu heard this, his anger subsided a little, and he stopped again to continue listening.


    He wants to see what else these stinky men can say, and also wants to know what he looks like in the eyes of their so-called noble husbands.


    Ning Su supported her father-in-law, and she was also angry.


    He knows that he is in the countryside and has no knowledge, but he must not lose the face of his wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： tear up on the spot

    Chapter 189 torn on the spot


    As a result, after hearing this, the two of them could no longer calm down.


    Originally in a good mood, it was ruined by these few people.


    Just like what Widow Gu said, a few rat droppings are there to scare people.


    "Look at what Xiao Zhengjun said, what is your identity, and what are their identities? How can they be compared with you.


    You have Lord Shangshu pampering and loving you, and you have a pair of sons and daughters supporting you, who would dare to make your life difficult?


    Isn��t it true that you can be as straightforward as you want, free and easy?


    Your uncontested temperament is really free and easy, but those two are not so free and easy. "


    "That''s really what you said, and it was you, Xiao Zhengjun, who praised you, but they are just two country men who don''t know the rules.


    Those rumors outside, look, what are those words?


    What about God of Wealth? Doesn��t it mean that they are like a local rich man? Ha~"


    "Hehe, Liu Zhengjun''s words are indeed an appropriate metaphor, I have never seen anything like them.


    The first day I entered Beijing, I was like that bandit descending the mountain. Everything I saw was new, no matter whether it fit or not, and whether I deserved it or not.


    Look at the attitude of distributing money, that is, those shops, they are called God of Wealth Silver, but they don''t know how to joke behind their backs. "


    "Ha~ I am afraid that the old and second-hand goods accumulated in the warehouses of those shops have been emptied.


    Not only bandits, but also country bumpkins. "


    "Look at the way they buy things there, I wish everyone in the world knew that his family had money to spend, and they had to come out and prodigal."


    "Oh, brother, it can be seen that you don''t know, I happened to be in Cuiyuxuan that day, and I happened to see them.


    But, I was in the inner room, they were in the lobby, I only heard their voices and saw no one.


    Thinking about it now, I really regret it, but I should open the curtain to see what such a strange thing looks like. "


    As soon as the husband finished speaking, several people laughed again, with contempt and sarcasm in their eyes.


    I heard the husband say again, "You don''t know, that old man, what kind of jade? He doesn''t like gems.


    People only love gold, and it has to be big. They don''t like delicate ones, and they only pick the heavy ones.


    Just like what my brother said just now, it is those goods that are piled up in the warehouse that are not easy to sell, those that are clumsy and heavy.


    Seeing which one is bigger, I will choose which one specifically, without fear of breaking his neck.


    There was also the person who was following him, holding and coaxing him all the time, it really wasn''t that the whole family didn''t come in.


    The taste and personality are all brought together.


    I was inside, but I heard the real thing.


    Not to mention the tens of thousands of taels of silver that was spent in one breath, they didn��t bring enough, and the staff sent them to the mansion to get the silver.


    I don''t know what Daoist Gu''s expression will be after they go back.


    Even if you want to be left as a prodigal, it��s not like that. Anyway, you have to pick a few pieces of eye-catching jewelry, right?


    After a while they will arrive, and you will be able to see each other. I��m really not talking nonsense. "


    As he spoke, he covered half of his face with a veil and smiled again.


    The Xiao Zhengjun who had spoken for Widow Gu before, was sitting there upright at this moment, drinking tea intently, as if he hadn''t heard what those people just said at all.


    He didn''t refute their words, nor did he mention any unspeakable things behind their backs to them.


    Who is Widow Gu, and what situation does he not know?


    What this person said just now was also ridiculing him, and he deliberately said it to these people, so that these husbands would hold him and step on him.


    His father''s, after all, are all the same.


    After the anger surged up at the beginning, and then calmed down, although Gu Widow is now furious, he doesn''t want to rush up with his sleeves naked like before.


    Now that he has listened to it, he decided to continue listening, and wait until the end to settle the ledger together.


    Widow Gu is fine if he doesn''t make a move. If he makes a move, he must hurt several people.


    Ning Su subconsciously used some strength to support her father-in-law''s hand, but Widow Gu didn''t care, and instead gave him a look that Ning Su didn''t understand.


    This time it was Ning Su''s turn to be surprised. How could he not know what kind of temper his father-in-law had?


    There is always revenge, and there will never be procrastination.


    Today, these people have already talked about this point, but the father-in-law can still hold on and not go up and tear their mouths.


    Even he couldn''t help himself, he still thought that if his father-in-law rushed up, this time he would no longer be behind his father-in-law''s protection, and would definitely fight side by side with his father-in-law.


    It''s also good to let out the bad breath in my heart.


    He also didn''t expect that they just went shopping for a few days and bought some things, and they were spread like this by these people.


    They spent their own money, and the wife-master didn''t say anything, but they gossiped behind their backs, speculated wildly, and spoke ill of the wife-master. How could he bear it.


    It''s just that the father-in-law is still stable now, he can''t help but look at his father-in-law and ask what he means.


    But I saw my father-in-law''s face was stern, and his face was raised, and the father-in-law could still laugh at this time!


    Although this smile is a bit cold, a bit inferior.


    He knew that his father-in-law was also holding his breath now. Although he still didn''t know why his father-in-law didn''t do anything, he decided to listen to his father-in-law in everything.


    As long as the father-in-law moves, he will immediately follow his steps.


    Sure enough, as Widow Gu said, those people still have something to say behind them.


    After the sarcasm and the laughing, those people had faint smiles on their faces again, returning to their proper appearance.


    The next discussion was not about Weng and his son-in-law, but about his daughter, Gu Chao.


    "No matter what the two of them are, Daoist Gu is the best choice."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, several people scrutinized him, "What''s the matter? Does my brother''s family also have this intention?"


    When asked about it, he didn''t intend to hold it, but just nodded with a smile.


    "It does mean that, and the youngest in the family happens to be about the same age as Gu Daochang. My wife-head also said that after returning this time, I will find a matchmaker to go to Gu''s house to propose marriage.


    No matter what happens, Hirao must have what he wants, and he can''t be shorter than that wild boy of the Han family.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the people in the booth and said jokingly, "Why, do you all have the same meaning?"


    Since he took the initiative to speak clearly, the others did not hide it, and all talked about their own plans.


    "When I went out today, my wife also specifically asked me to come and see what the Zhengjun looks like. There also happens to be a kid of the right age at home, so it''s always right to find out first."


    "It seems that we really want to go somewhere.


    However, the concubine of my family is not as good as the noble son of my brothers'' family. I don''t need Mr. Hirao, as long as he can make Gu Daochang look good and take him back to be a servant.


    It can be seen that he is not his own son, so he doesn''t take it too seriously.


    There are many people who think like this, but they are just a bastard. They can not only send out, but also pave the way for the family. The best of both worlds, why not do it.


    Several people in the kiosk had spoken, and now only Xiao Fulang was still holding it, but from the loud and small expression on his face, it could be seen that their family probably had the same meaning.


    However, he has a city mansion than those husbands, and he is more calm.


    I only listened to what they said, but I didn''t say a word, secretly thinking about my plan.


    The husband who said earlier that he would come to see Ning Su said again, "It is always right to know yourself and your enemy. But thinking about it, that Zhengjun is not so good either.


    Otherwise, how could Gu Daochang marry a Hirao and go back? "


    "Look at our capital, which family has married Mr. Hirao, they are all a gentleman, and the others are servants."


    "Oh, if Daoist Gu really cared about him, he could still marry Hirao!


    And that Han family boy is not even a human being.


    "Heh, I can''t swallow this matter on me. It''s better to slap me in the face. It''s still a pleasure. I watch it under my nose every day. That Zhengjun doesn''t know what to do with it. How do you twist the veil at home and wash your face with tears!"


    "Isn''t it? Sure enough, he is a man from the countryside, with no knowledge and no rules.


    Even if the head of the family likes it so much, at most he is just a servant, but in the end he is just a servant, so Hirao can let him in at will?


    Isn''t he stupid, he doesn''t even understand such a simple truth. "


    "Why not? But, I''m afraid I can''t blame the Zhengjun for this matter. I also heard that the Zhengjun''s natal family is also from the countryside. Without the support of her natal family, how can a Zhengjun speak well in his wife''s family?" , stand firm.


    Even if she gave birth to a daughter, so what, she still has to be at the mercy of her father-in-law. Watching her wife marry Hirao and come in, she has to greet her with a smile, pouring bitterness into her stomach. "


    "As long as you can say good things, you feel sorry for him. After all, he can''t stand up by himself. Who is to blame?


    He also deserved this humiliation. "


    "Oh, it''s just like this. If you really want to meet such a powerful Zhengjun, then those who enter the door behind will still have a good life?


    My kid was raised by Jingui since he was a child. He was always held in his palm and pampered. He has never suffered any grievances since he was a child.


    When you come to the Gu family in the future, you must be able to talk and be the master. If the righteous king can stand up, it will not be a good thing. "


    "Liu Fulang is right, the more he can''t stand up, the more useless he is, the better it is for us.


    Think about it, Daoist Gu can do that for that kid from the Han family who doesn''t abide by any rules, if he really wants to present her with a decent, caring and caring person, how can she not cherish it? , pampered?


    So, those two don''t need to take it too seriously.


    "Yes, when the newcomer enters the door, those two are just a display.


    Still the same sentence, there is no woman in the world who doesn''t love brightly colored, caring men, but Han Yu''s kind of big-hearted and rough men who don''t have the shame to show their faces.


    "In the final analysis, it''s because Gu Daochang is used to eating Zamian steamed buns in the countryside, and has never tasted delicacies from mountains and seas. After she tastes them, she will understand how attractive the taste is.


    At that time, how can she go back to eat Zamian steamed buns? "


    "Isn''t that the truth? Rough words are not rough.


    At that time, see how that Zhengjun still trembles?


    And the Han family, how dare they be arrogant? "


    "That''s right, but there is one thing that needs to be considered.


    It''s the old man of the Gu family, he''s not a good person.


    He was in Jinmantang that day, but he could put his hips on his hips and swear at people in front of so many people. Judging by his posture, he still wanted to go up and do something.


    And the words that came out of his mouth were simply unbearable, and anyone who heard them would dirty their ears.


    It is not a good thing to have such a difficult and unruly father-in-law. "


    "In the final analysis, Daoist Gu is good everywhere, the only regret is here."


    "Alas! Having stayed in the country for decades, it must be a common occurrence for me to be **** off.


    Those people are more difficult to deal with than cursing shrews, they are not easy to get along with.


    If you don''t have a good daughter, you''re just a slut.


    Not only that, but also a widow!


    Losing a wife at a young age, isn��t it just fate?


    The more such a man is, the more secretive he is in his heart. If his own life is not good, he will not see the good of others. "


    "Isn''t that right? He has relied on his daughter for half his life. As long as the son-in-law gets closer to his daughter and has a better relationship, he will be jealous.


    It seems like, um, the son-in-law robbed the daughter. "


    The one who spoke, I am afraid that there is such a father-in-law in the family, otherwise how could he speak in a clear and logical way?


    He doesn''t think about it either, he himself has a daughter, so if his daughter marries her husband, will she be in harmony with her husband, and raise the eyebrows in the case, should he be overwhelmed?


    This is obviously a good example of not seeing a good son-in-law, and he even said that others are evil father-in-law who tortured his son-in-law.


    Evil father-in-law''s name, he wants to take a share no matter what.


    Hearing this, Widow Gu was not without self-reflection.


    Does he really dislike the son-in-law and daughter waiting for my father-in-law?


    Thinking back carefully, he felt that he was really not.


    Widow Gu has been here for most of his life, and all his sustenance in his heart is on his daughter. He really puts all his thoughts on her.


    But since her daughter changed her temper and married her husband again.


    Well, at first, he did feel empty in his heart.


    I feel that my daughter has forgotten her father after marrying her husband, and she will treat him badly in the future.


    But later, life at home got better, and he became busy himself, so he completely forgot about it.


    Looking back now, I really feel that I thought too much at that time.


    Dabao is connected with her by blood, and will always be her daughter. This can never be changed, and she didn''t ignore him.


    And the daughter got married and has a husband and children, how could she not divide her mind on the husband and the children?


    Recalling his own wife, he suddenly figured this out.


    But now, there are more important things for him to do.


    Widow Gu doesn''t intend to listen anymore, what he has to do now is to grab his sleeves and hurt a few people before talking.


    He, the widow, has always reported revenge on the spot, and will never let anyone who offended him go.


    Seeing her father-in-law going up, Ning Su didn''t hesitate at all, and followed suit with her sleeves.


    Although he has no experience, he can sell what he learns now.


    Watching the father-in-law go up, he grabbed one of his hair buns, and bowed left and right with the other hand, and Ning Su followed suit.


    Ning Su was used to rough work in the past, and his good wife helped him take care of his body, so he was naturally strong.


    One paw down, only to hear the man whine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Powerful

    Chapter 190 Strong combat power


    If he said it was fine, he even said that his wife was the head of the house.


    Still want to find other husbands for the wife-leader, not just one or two, they all miss his wife-leader, and don��t take him seriously at all.


    It is simply, what can be tolerated by scholars is not tolerable.


    Ning Su''s actions were not at all ambiguous, they were all determined.


    But he didn''t say a word, he just gritted his teeth and put all his energy into his hands.


    Widow Gu on one side is the opposite of him. Widow Gu has experience in this kind of thing.


    Not only does he keep moving his hands, but he also keeps moving his mouth.


    "His father''s bunch of stinky old men know how to talk badly.


    You still dare to say that Lao Tzu is a country bumpkin and a bandit. Don��t take Lao Tzu seriously. Today, Lao Tzu will teach you how to behave.


    Fuck, what happened to my money? What happened to the prodigal? That''s what my daughter earned.


    My family has a lot of silver, and I don��t lack that much. I spend my own money and do your shit.


    His father, even if you are envious and jealous, so what, do you dare to spend it? Can I spend it? Can you master it!


    Except for this stinky mouth, it''s still fine, and the whole body is rotten and black.


    A group of old whores, without bronze mirrors, why don''t they **** to see what kind of dog they look like.


    You **** still want to marry those little whores of your family into my house, but my Dabao doesn��t like it.


    snort! It''s not worthy to lift the shoes and dump the **** basin for my son-in-law.


    But just you old whores, tsk tsk tsk, squinting eyes, if you want to go, the upper-class buildings will definitely not accept such low-quality goods, you must go to the lowest-class place go.


    I really think that I am some precious thing, but I am so old that I can''t see it, and even my own wife can''t keep it.


    I was hooked by a little goblin outside my house, so I owe it, right?


    You deserve it, old ugly thing.


    I felt disgusted when I saw it, and even came out with the cheek to embarrass myself. "


    Widow Gu cursed, but he didn''t blush, he didn''t breathe, he didn''t even pause, he just opened his mouth.


    This posture blinded everyone.


    And those husbands who were beaten and scolded by Widow Gu and Ning Su couldn''t remember it, they just stood there and stared at Widow Gu in a daze.


    The servants of the Yin family had never seen such a battle before. They stood there and watched for a while before they came back to their senses.


    Several young men looked at each other in blank dismay, wanting to go up to persuade the fight, but they dared not.


    Although they are not masters, nor are they noble husbands, they have never seen any masters and husbands like these two.


    Simple and rude, just do it.


    Moreover, they are Daoist Gu''s family members, and they are also distinguished guests invited by his father himself.


    Just before today, the old man has already given an order to take good care of the Gu family''s family members, and they must not be neglected.


    So now, they can only stand there and watch, not daring to move or speak.


    Such a big movement here naturally attracted other people.


    When they came to see this situation, their reaction was not much better, they were all dumbfounded, just watching.


    Come to think of it, the husbands in the pavilion are not very good-natured, otherwise, why would there be no one who came forward to speak for them.


    No matter what, anyway, today, this person, they are definitely lost.


    They are all respectable people, and their children are all grown up. As a result, today they are treated like this in front of the whole circle of husbands in the public hall.


    The most important thing is the cursing words from Widow Gu''s mouth, which let the onlookers know the cause and effect of the matter.


    In this way, no one stepped forward to persuade the fight.


    Have you not seen the fighting power of the Gu family master? Who dares to go?


    In the end, it must be messy.


    In the final analysis, it was they who were at fault first, and they had no reason to persuade them.


    It is precisely because of this that the husbands and sons in the upper circles of the capital have truly seen the true combat effectiveness of the Gu family''s men.


    When they go back today, they have to repeatedly instruct their family members not to run into the presence of the Gu family.


    That''s it, they can''t handle it.


    Moreover, no matter who wins or loses in the end, they can''t afford to lose that person.


    Later, it was the servants of the Yin family who went to sue the old man and Zhengjun, and the two rushed over in a hurry, and only then separated the few people who were huddled together.


    In the end, the result of the battle was naturally Widow Gu''s complete victory, while Ning Su''s hair was a little disheveled, and he was also hit a few times.


    Mainly because he has no actual combat experience, this is the first time he has ever suffered, so he has suffered a bit.


    However, in the opinion of Widow Gu, Ning Su''s performance today is very suitable for him, and he is indeed his good son-in-law.


    Compared with their Weng and his son-in-law, the husbands on the opposite side can only be described as extremely embarrassed.


    Not to mention the jewelry scattered all over the floor, two of them had their hair disheveled, their gorgeous and exquisite clothes were all wrinkled and messed up, and even their faces had many scars.


    Another slap print, another fingernail print.


    As for how painful the invisible place is, only they know.


    Especially against Gu Widow, the injuries on his body were even more serious.


    Widow Gu has rich experience, so he naturally knows where the fight hurts the most, and it''s still the kind that doesn''t show it to anyone. He''s just going to those places to start.


    It was also because of Ning Su''s lack of experience that he had those obvious injuries.


    In fact, long before Mr. Yin and the others came, those husbands had come to their senses and started to fight back.


    However, with their scarce experience and pampered bodies, they are no match for Widow Gu and Ning Su at all.


    The servants around them were also stopped and suppressed by the servants of the Gu family, unable to help them at all. They can only do it themselves to protect themselves.


    When Mr. Yin and the others came, what they saw was that Widow Gu stepped on someone, grabbed another person''s hair with his left hand, and kept moving his other hand on that person''s side waist.


    His mouth didn''t stop, he clearly saw the saliva from Widow Gu''s mouth spit on another person''s face.


    Ning Su is a little more gentle, but it is still a one-man battle against two, and he still has the upper hand.


    No matter what the situation is, they started fighting in the backyard of their own home. As the host, Mr. Yin, it is impossible for them to continue fighting.


    Called a few strong husbands to go up, and it took a long time to let them go.


    Even if Widow Gu is fighting or swearing at people, he still keeps his eyes on all directions and his ears on all sides.


    As soon as the old man and Zhengjun of the Yin family came, he knew that this fight would not last.


    He seized the last chance, and his men were even more unambiguous.


    At the end, he took a mouthful of saliva very unceremoniously, straight to the face.


    No matter how unconvinced the noble husbands are, there is no room for resistance in the face of Widow Gu''s powerful strength. Can only guard for life.


    It stands to reason that today''s matter has to be distinguished no matter what happens, and then we need to discuss it.


    Especially now that the hosts are here and the situation is under control


    In other cases. At this time, some people should pretend to be pitiful, wronged, or stronger.


    But in today''s situation, none of those Fu Lang who suffered a disadvantage stood up.


    Especially seeing the circle of people outside. They only felt that their face was disgraced, and their faces were even hotter. They had no face to stay here any longer.


    He only said goodbye to Mr. Yin, and left with his people in despair.


    But before leaving, the harsh words that should have been said were not left behind.


    "You wait, this matter is endless."


    Will Widow Gu take such harsh words to heart? Will be afraid? Will you care?


    Simply impossible.


    Not only that, he also gave those people an extremely contemptuous and sarcastic expression.


    He gave a heavy bah, "Don''t leave if you have the ability, I''m standing here, what can you do?


    Not beaten enough, right?


    It just so happens that I am in a good mood today, and I want to play again, come on, let''s see if I am afraid of you. "


    Those people naturally dare not respond to his words.


    In this situation, if they stay any longer, they will obviously suffer.


    And so many people are watching, isn''t it embarrassing enough?


    No matter how unconvinced they are, they can only show their strength with their eyes. In the end, only a few hurried and embarrassed backs were left for Widow Gu.


    Especially that Xiao Zhengjun, he looked at Widow Gu and Ning Su at the end, as if he wanted to eat their flesh and drink their blood, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    If this situation were changed to another family, today''s banquet would definitely not be able to go on. But Mr. Yin didn''t mean that.


    Today''s banquet was specially prepared for the Gu family''s family members, and those few people usually only had a face-to-face relationship with him, and they left as soon as they left.


    What''s more, they offended their distinguished guests, so it''s good that they didn''t ask them for an explanation.


    There is a saying, love the house and the crow.


    It''s human nature to be eccentric and protect one''s shortcomings.


    So, from Mr. Yin''s point of view, the men of the Gu family are frank and honest, and they don''t hide it. He likes this temperament.


    As for the loud voice of Gu Widow''s cursing, they could hear Gu Widow''s swearing before they entered the garden, so the general situation was almost understood.


    But Mr. Yin just wanted these people to know what happened today.


    He still has to be in front of so many people. Make it official.


    Even if he stated his attitude, it was to let everyone understand that this matter was not the fault of the Gu family and his family, they were just angry.


    Old man Yin looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the personal servant of his eldest son-in-law.


    This servant is naturally the one that Zhengjun of the Yin family left behind to serve Widow Gu and Ning Su.


    The servants who serve in the courtyard of the deep house, especially the first-class servants who serve the master personally, have worked hard in receiving people and things, and trying to figure out their master''s mind.


    With just one look from the master, they can understand what the master wants them to do.


    So, when Mr. Yin asked him, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the young man stood up, first bowed to his old master, and then bowed to all the distinguished guests present.


    Finally, I began to talk about the cause and effect of this incident.


    "Returning to the master, just now the servant was ordered by Zhengjun to serve the master of the Gu family and Zhengjun, so the servant led the two distinguished guests to look around the garden.


    Later, I came to this pavilion, and before I got close, I heard Xiao Zhengjun and the others talking inside.


    They said that the Gu family master and Zhengjun were both bumpkins and bandits, and they only knew about prodigals, and they had no vision. "


    Everyone heard Widow Gu''s scolding earlier, although they knew that this should be the case, but when they heard what the boy said at this time, they couldn''t help but look at the two who beat them just now.


    Although they also have such thoughts in their hearts, they are still not that stupid to say it in front of others.


    Even if you don��t say it in front of others, this place is not in your own home after all, but a guest outside.


    It is really inappropriate to say those words.


    What''s more, the master still heard about it. Who should be angry about this matter?


    It''s just that, I''m afraid there aren''t any people with a temperament as big as those two.


    Then I heard the young man continue to say, "Although the two honored guests were very angry, they were prepared to endure it at that time, and did not intend to go forward to argue.


    As a result, they talked about Daoist Gu again, saying that they wanted to marry all the legitimate sons and concubines to the Gu family.


    Also said that the two husbands of the Gu family are not as good as their children, let alone stand up, and cannot be favored by Daoist Gu.


    After their son married into the Gu family, not only must he be Mr. Hirao in identity, but he will definitely suppress both husbands in the future and be favored by Mr. Gu. "


    By this time, the sound of gasping had already been heard continuously. In this case, it is fine to talk about it in private at home, but it is still possible to talk about it outside, and it is so unscrupulous, as if it is a matter of course.


    They dare not contact people like this again.


    In the future, whether it��s making friends or getting married, they have to keep their eyes open and take a good look.


    For a family like that, it��s not a marriage, it��s clearly an enemy.


    The sons and daughters they teach are nowhere good.


    The miracle of good bamboo shoots from bad bamboos is not so lucky.


    Besides, there are so many good in-laws in the world, why can��t you figure it out, and bet on whether their family can produce good bamboo shoots? Isn��t this a disease of the brain?


    Ning Su came to her father-in-law, tidied his clothes slowly, and cared about his situation.


    "Dad, are you not injured?"


    Widow Gu was very useful, and gave Ning a look of admiration, "What can Dad do, but you, how about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： short-sighted, narrow-minded

    Chapter 191 Protecting the short-term, narrow-minded


    Received the concern of her father-in-law, Ning Su was very upset in her heart. He is also very excited now, and he can''t calm down at all.


    This is the first time for him to hit someone, and he is still in front of so many people, beating someone in someone''s house, isn''t he just very excited.


    The most important thing is that he just hit someone''s hand, and now he is still trembling uncontrollably.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid, but because he was too excited.


    Although he was beaten a few times and still hurt a little, compared to his current mood, it is already negligible.


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, I''m fine."


    Looking into Ning Su''s bright eyes, Gu widow suddenly felt that he had someone to succeed him.


    Moreover, this Ning family is really getting more and more to his liking.


    You have to take him with you when you go out in the future.


    Not only does everything follow him, and he is filial to himself, but he can even keep up with him when he starts to fight, so as not to let him fight alone.


    If Ning Su hadn''t helped him solve two today, it would still be a bit strenuous for him to deal with five people by himself.


    However, the combat effectiveness of these people is too weak, compared with those old men in the village, it is simply a world of difference.


    He has just warmed up, and he hasn''t gotten into the mood yet. The battle is over, and he still has something to say.


    Widow Gu patted the back of Ning Su''s hand, comforting his son-in-law in full view.


    "You performed well today. If you can perform like this for the first time, you will definitely do better in the future. From now on, you will follow Dad, and Dad promises to give you the essence."


    Originally, Ning Su''s face was a little flushed due to the movement of his hand just now, but now it is even redder.


    As long as the father-in-law recognizes him, he can do anything, but it��s just Sapo, he can do it.


    "Well, thank you Daddy, I will study hard."


    Everyone looked at Widow Gu''s self-satisfied look, and they all broke into a cold sweat for the Zhengjun of the Gu family.


    Looking at a gentle and gentle husband, he unexpectedly met such a father-in-law. Not only that, but he also had to be taught personally.


    This situation, no matter how you look at it, feels weird.


    They couldn''t help thinking that if their son married into the Gu family and was taught like this, they really didn''t want it.


    The gentle and elegant sons who have been raised by their own family for more than ten years, if they are trained like the old man of the Gu family in the future, they may not be able to hold their breath when they die.


    Thinking about some of the plans in their hearts, now they are a little confused again.


    Is it right to think like that? Should I marry my son to the Gu family?


    After all, there is such a father-in-law on top, alas! It''s hard to say.


    Look at that Gu family Zhengjun, in order to please his father-in-law, he beat people himself regardless of this.


    Not at all dignified and quiet that a Zhengjun should have, this doesn''t look like a Zhengjun.


    Didn''t you hear what the old man of the Gu family said? This is the first time for Gu Jiazhengjun to do it today, and he is inexperienced, so he will perform better in the future.


    So, this Gu family Zhengjun must not have such a temperament before, isn''t it all to please his father-in-law?


    Marrying a son and marrying a son-in-law are both the same reason.


    How do you say something? If there is any enmity with any family, the son will be "taught well" and then married to that family.


    So that the chickens and dogs of that family will be restless, and the family will be destroyed.


    This old man of the Gu family is probably a typical example of this, and the situation of the Gu family is probably beyond description.


    They didn''t raise their sons to harm others, not only that, but they also didn''t want their good sons to marry into their wives'' homes and be tortured and bullied.


    After many years, it became what they hated.


    So, now many people are starting to retreat.


    There is such a father-in-law, and it is a bit embarrassing for an ordinary man to be his son-in-law.


    However, these husbands also saw another point.


    This is what they, as a father, want again.


    Seeing that Mr. Gu''s attitude towards his son-in-law is still very good, the relationship between Weng and his son-in-law seems to be getting along well.


    Didn''t the two of them still care about each other just now? Moreover, they all noticed that Gu Jiazhengjun called the old man Daddy, not father-in-law.


    These two titles have different meanings.


    It can be seen that this old man of the Gu family is absolutely good to his son-in-law.


    Maybe, his aggressiveness is directed at outsiders.


    Such a father-in-law also has a good aspect. It is better than those father-in-laws who set rules all day long and then put people in the daughter-in-law''s room.


    What is the person who is the son-in-law and husband of others most afraid of? The most feared thing is naturally that people keep coming into the backyard of the wife.


    For those well-behaved families, not long after the new husband enters the door, the father-in-law on the head will send someone to the daughter''s room on the grounds of taking care of the daughter.


    In addition, there are some, and there are ancestors above, so there will be more people to serve.


    Then, it is the person brought by the wife to the house


    Calculated in this way, there is no time to finish.


    But looking at the current situation of the Gu family, Daoist Gu has been married for more than a year. There are only two husbands in the family, and I haven''t heard of any servants in Daoist Gu''s house.


    Looking at the relationship between their father-in-law and the son-in-law, it seems that, as long as his son gets married, life will not be difficult as long as he has a good relationship with his father-in-law.


    After all, with a temper like Mr. Gu''s, he is too direct and rude, basically saying what he has.


    People with this temperament are actually the easiest to get along with.


    I said everything at the time, and basically didn��t hold grudges. It��s better to serve those father-in-laws who behave differently on the surface and behave differently behind the scenes.


    They themselves are all experienced, and they know the difficulties and sufferings there, so they naturally don''t want their sons in their hands to suffer that pain again.


    Although men in the world are difficult, everyone has come here like this, but if you can choose a good wife and family, you can choose a good father-in-law, that is like reincarnation.


    Isn��t that right? In this life, a man chooses his mother��s family for the first reincarnation, and his wife��s family for the second reincarnation.


    After a man gets married, he can be reborn, or he can remain the same.


    It all depends on the attitude and character of the wife''s family.


    They are confused and contradictory now, hey, this matter needs to be discussed in the long run, and they have to go back and discuss it with the wife.


    However, this matter can''t be dragged on for too long, today I just attended a banquet, and it turned out that there are only those in the garden, and there are not many who didn''t take Daoist Gu''s idea.


    This is just these people. Moreover, there are so many families in the capital, if it takes too long. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it to my own home.


    Since the matter was clarified, Mr. Yin waved his hand and asked everyone to continue drinking tea and looking at the flowers.


    After listening to Widow Gu''s complaints, Gu Chao has already understood the cause and effect of the matter, and he also needs to thank Mr. Yin. She has remembered this favor.


    However, those families that offended her father and husband today will not be within the scope of shooting from now on.


    My own people, if I don��t support them myself, why should I still help outsiders?


    Although she, Gu Chao, doesn''t have any great principles, there is one thing, the people she protects must not be bullied by outsiders.


    It doesn''t matter if others say she is protecting her shortcomings or being narrow-minded.


    As long as she lives, she must live a comfortable life, including those she protects.


    She will never tolerate that disadvantageous thing.


    "Are you two okay, are you hurt?"


    When her father-in-law was complaining, Ning Su was still a little worried, fearing that his wife would be unhappy if she knew that he had hit someone, and would think he was too rude and would embarrass her.


    But now hearing the words of the wife-lord, he is only moved and filled with happiness.


    The first sentence the wife asked was to care about him and her father-in-law, and she didn''t mean to blame him at all.


    So, he can completely understand that the wife-lord is not angry, nor does he feel ashamed of him today.


    "Don''t worry, my wife, Dad and I are fine.


    It''s just, what if those people come to make trouble again? "


    Gu Chao drove the car, looked back at the two of them, and smiled indifferently.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Before this, she was still thinking that Widow Gu would never suffer when he went out, only he would make others suffer.


    At that time, I don��t know how many people will come to ask for an explanation. As a result, this idea has been realized within two days.


    Only this time, if those people really want to come to ask for an explanation, she may have to let them experience the experience again, what is it, people who should not be messed with.


    I really don''t blame her father and husband for what happened today.


    If it was her, I''m afraid the shot would be even more ruthless.


    They will be hurt once, and the pain must be deeply etched in their bones, and they will never forget it for a lifetime.


    It can also be regarded as killing chickens and monkeys to set an example for some people.


    Widow Gu was a little annoyed when he saw his daughter''s nonchalant appearance.


    "Hmph, if they dare to come to the door, I will not let them go so easily, and they will definitely beat their parents until they don''t know each other.


    Also, Dabao, what is your attitude? He didn''t seem to care at all.


    You can make decisions for your father, but also for your husband.


    Anyway, you must not have the sons of those families. If you dare to have them, Dad will not recognize you as a daughter.


    They are all junk, things that cannot be married. If you dare to send dirty and smelly things to my Gu family, I don��t like them.


    If you want to enter Gu''s house, you must get my consent. "


    Ning Su looked at his father-in-law reverently. Although he didn''t nod on the surface, in his heart, he had already clapped his hands in agreement.


    My father-in-law is right, men from those families are absolutely not allowed to enter their house.


    With a father like that, what kind of good man can the son he teaches be?


    If they really married the wife-lord, they would definitely make the family uneasy when they got to the house.


    Not only that, but also to fight for favor, and to speak ill of them in front of the wives.


    Such a person is absolutely not acceptable.


    Ning Su only thought about this, but he didn''t expect that his good wife had already promised him, and promised him that no other man would enter the family again.


    So he doesn''t need to worry about those men coming into their house at all, let alone worry about someone coming to compete with him.


    So, what is his respect for his father-in-law now?


    Gu Chao snorted softly in front, "Naturally, I will decide for you. This is up to you. Whatever you say is what you say."


    Originally, Gu Chao didn''t intend to remarry, but now he uses these words to coax Gu Widow, it is just right, and it can make Gu Widow happy.


    Back home, the two of them knew something had happened to Han Yu.


    In order to show that he is a good father-in-law, Widow Gu went to Han Yu''s yard to see him for the first time.


    And Ning Su went to see Han Yu sincerely. When he heard that something happened to Han Yu, his heart tightened.


    Yuer��s younger brother is already like this, if there is anything else, it is really gone.


    "Yu''er has returned to the spirit seat now, see you tomorrow."


    What Gu Chao said was the truth, but Widow Gu didn''t listen. He had to take care of his son-in-law on a whim, but he couldn''t give up halfway.


    Widow Gu said with a serious face, "My father-in-law went to see what happened to my son-in-law? I care about him, how can I harm him?


    Go out and have a look, where can I find a good father-in-law like me?


    He also secretly laughed. "


    All right, as long as you are happy.


    The relationship between Widow Gu and the two husbands has always been their own, and they have always gotten along well. Gu Chao didn''t want to make Widow Gu have any opinion on Han Yu because of himself.


    Therefore, Han Yu can only be released for the two to meet.


    When the father-in-law came to see him, Han Yu was naturally flattered.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Lao, I''m fine.


    Thanks to the timely arrival of the wife-owner, it will be fine in two days. "


    According to the meaning of taking care of the widow, as a good father-in-law, he should naturally pull Han Yu, and then say a few caring words.


    But the current situation is that he can only sit on one side and can''t do it at all, which affects his performance to some extent.


    Oh, this is not good about the Han family, but the Ning family is more pleasing to him.


    However, just like this, Han Yu was already very moved.


    Sure enough, the father-in-law still cares about him, and he will be more filial to his father-in-law in the future.


    Gu''s house is full of joy and harmony, but today the families that lost their adults are different.


    After several Zhengjun returned, the house exploded.


    "Men who don''t have long eyes, but long hair but short knowledge.


    Then what kind of temper does Daoist Gu have? It''s too late to flatter you, and you''re offended just like that!


    I still want to marry my son, hum!


    Nowadays, even if you let your son carry shoes for others, they don''t necessarily want it.


    Dare to come back and make trouble, and you are wronged, and you will be beaten lightly. "


    Beating outside, being wronged, humiliated, and being complained by their own wives when they return home, they feel even more wronged in their hearts.


    Not only that, but the wife-owner asked him to apologize.


    "Hurry up and prepare a heavy gift. Go to the Gu mansion early tomorrow morning to apologize to the old man of the Gu family and Zhengjun. Whether you beg or kneel, you must ask for their forgiveness."


    After finishing speaking, they left in a huff, and at night, the wife and master did not enter their room.


    Without thinking about it, I knew that I must have gone to spend the night with some goblin in the backyard again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： beaten

    Chapter 192 Beaten


    Looking at the empty house, I remembered that the wife-owner hadn''t been in their room for many days.


    Where is the husband in the heart of the wife-lord, there is only fresh color.


    This kind of situation reminded them of the words widow Gu scolded. He was old and ugly, and he couldn''t even keep his own wife.


    But what can they do? He had no choice but to grit his silver teeth bitterly, as if they were chewing on Gu Widow and Ning Su.


    And let them apologize? to ask?


    From now on, they will not have the face to face others in the circle of your husband in Beijing.


    These are all the faults of the Gu family, but they just know how to do what they want, and they are extremely arrogant.


    At worst, the son of their family would not marry into the Gu family, and at worst, they would not seek the head of the Gu family in the future.


    What''s the big deal, there was no Gu family in the past, didn''t they have a good life?


    But when they thought of what their wife-master said, and how they gritted their teeth, they didn''t dare to go against their wife-master''s wishes.


    Originally, the wife-master didn��t come to their room. If she didn��t listen to the wife-leader��s words and annoyed the wife-leader again, the days to come would be even more difficult.


    Not to mention staying alone in the vacant room, but also watching the days when my wife-head is making out with other little elves, it is really uncomfortable.


    In that case, there will only be misery.


    No matter how much they hated and how unwilling they were, they had to bring gifts and go to the door of Gu''s family in the end.


    It''s just the last, can they get in? Will Gu Chao give them a chance to kneel down and beg for forgiveness?


    After Yin Xiuyan and the others came out of Han''s house, they were not in a hurry to go home, but went out for another drink.


    At night, I walked home dizzy.


    It was only then that Yin Xiuyan found out what happened at home today, and he suddenly felt a little sorry for Gu Chao.


    Obviously it was their family who posted a post to invite people here, but they turned out to be ashamed by others like this.


    Not only to the Gu family, isn''t this also a slap in the face of their family?


    Grandpa Yin is more transparent than him, "They are just clowns, just pay more attention in the future.


    This is also a good thing, this time I can understand people together, so as to avoid troubles in the future.


    Just need to pay attention in the future, such people can no longer communicate with each other. "


    The old man of the Gu family is more straightforward than he imagined. If there is a party in the future, he has to think carefully about who should be invited and who should not be invited.


    It was only after Yin Xiuyan came back that the people of the Yin family knew that something had happened to the Han family.


    But I thought again, with Gu Chao around, it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Regardless of whether they know the specific situation or not, wait until tomorrow to send a gift to show their hearts.


    That night, Gu Chao should rest in Han Yu''s room.


    Originally, Han Yu really needed Gu Chao in this situation, and wasn''t Han Yu not at home for the first two days?


    She was with Ning Su a few days ago, and it''s Han Yu''s turn today.


    Ning Su also knew that Han Yu needed to rest more, and after caring and asking, she left with her father-in-law.


    Gu Chao sent the two of them out, and after watching Widow Gu leave, he sent Ning Su to the room himself.


    Ning Su thought that the wife-owner would go back to Yuer��s younger brother��s room after seeing him off, but the wife-owner actually looked at him directly, as if she didn��t intend to leave now.


    This made Ning Su puzzled, what happened to the wife-owner?


    Why are you looking at him like that? But is there something wrong with him?


    Before he could figure it out, he heard the wife-leader''s cold voice.


    "Take it off."


    The tone of the wife-lord, coupled with a cold face, and these words, confused Ning Su even more.


    If the wife-owner wanted it, she shouldn''t have such an expression and tone.


    So, what the **** is going on here?


    The wife-lord just looked at him, and didn''t intend to open his mouth to explain the meaning to him.


    Ning Su had no choice but to listen to his wife.


    Looking at the bruises and bruises on Xiao Fulang''s body, Gu Chao''s expression became even colder.


    Sure enough, as she thought, she was indeed injured.


    What kind of temperament is this little husband in her family, how can she not know?


    If it wasn''t for Widow Gu, how could he go up to fight with someone today.


    Moreover, he has never done this before, and he hit two people alone, how could he not get hurt?


    When I asked him earlier, he still kept it from himself and said it was all right.


    Is this all right? There is no obvious injury, so I plan to get away with it and hide it.


    Being watched by his wife-in-law like this, Ning Su only felt a chill run down her spine.


    The anger in the wife''s master''s eyes was so obvious that he even saw the wife''s gritting her teeth.


    He knew that the wife-lord was angry.


    Although there was no wind in the room, he felt goosebumps all over his body and his hairs stood on end.


    The main reason is that the aura of the wife-lord is too strong, and he can''t control his timidity at all.


    It was because of him that I was angry.


    Ning Su quietly raised her head and looked at his wife with a pair of almond eyes.


    "Wife master~" He called timidly, and then moved closer to the wife master step by step.


    Actually, he also knew that his spots must have been bruised, and he could guess without looking.


    When the wife-master''s eyes fell on him just now, he already understood why the wife-master was so angry.


    He doesn''t feel much pain at all now, but now the wife-lord is so angry because of him, the feeling in his heart is very subtle.


    Can''t tell clearly, the way is unknown.


    But right now, the most important thing is to comfort the wife-lord.


    Ning Su moved in small steps, and finally moved in front of his wife-in-law, and raised her arms to hug her wife-in-law''s neck.


    With his current appearance, he has undoubtedly thrown himself into his arms.


    If this had changed in normal times, Gu Chao would have executed him on the spot long ago.


    But the situation is different today, but I plan to teach this little husband a lesson and teach him a lesson.


    Let''s see if he dares to be reckless in the future, so he rushes up to fight with others.


    They were bullied outside, and she will definitely avenge them.


    If he rushed up by himself and something happened, what should he do?


    It��s just these minor injuries today, but it��s okay, if one day he meets someone who is ruthless and cannot protect himself, what should he do?


    If something happened to him again, wouldn''t it still make me feel bad?


    Today, this lesson must be taught to him.


    Let him remember it, remember it firmly.


    Ning Su saw that his wife was still stern, and she was not moved at all, and began to feel weak in her heart.


    On the road just now, the wife-owner obviously didn��t mean to be angry at all, but now she��s home, is she planning to settle accounts with him after autumn?


    Or is it because he lied to the wife-owner, so the wife-owner just got angry?


    He obviously suffered some minor injuries, harmless, but now the wife-lord obviously doesn''t think so.


    The wife master is really angry today, what should I do?


    What is he going to do in order to calm down his wife?


    Ning Su clasped her fingers, while secretly looking at the face of the wife-lord, but it turned out to be a black face.


    How to do? How to do?


    Ning Su became more and more anxious in her heart, gritted her teeth and offered her red lips.


    "Good wife, don''t be angry, I''m really fine.


    Next time, next time I will protect myself and never get hurt. "


    This little goblin, is she planning to repeat the old trick?


    This is how he dealt with himself last time.


    But she, but he followed suit.


    Xiao Fulang''s performance, Gu Chao is naturally very useful.


    However, today he can''t just let him go so easily.


    It seems that he himself knows what he did wrong today, and it can be regarded as progress. She doesn''t need to bring it up again, she will understand it first.


    However, he still said next time, what does that mean?


    Hmph, this time is not enough, do you want to come again next time?


    It can be seen that the skin is itchy and needs to be cleaned up.


    When the white arms around her started to make trouble, Gu Chao finally changed his eyes.


    Holding the person onto his shoulders, he walked towards the bed in big strides.


    If I don��t teach him a lesson today, how can she, a wife-lord, strengthen his wife?


    As long as the wife-owner takes action, Ning Su''s heart will be a little more stable.


    What he is most afraid of is that the wife-lord is always cold and indifferent. If that is the case, there is really nothing to do.


    As long as the wife-owner is willing to talk to him, he is not afraid.


    Ning Su looked down at his wife''s swinging robe, and the corner of her mouth raised an arc. She really still cares about him.


    Gu Chao threw the man directly, and she noticed the smile on the corner of the little husband''s mouth with sharp eyes


    This little thing is sure that she won''t deal with him, right?


    The small appearance just now was all pretending to coax him, knowing that he was reluctant to deal with him, so he was confident and not afraid at all.


    Ning Su didn''t expect that the smile she hadn''t had time to put away was actually looked at by the wife.


    Now he has also changed into a pitiful little expression, lying on the bed with a small face up, looking at his wife with big wet almond eyes.


    Not only that, but also humming in his mouth.


    "Wife master, slave made a mistake, slave will never dare again."


    Actually played tricks on her, she didn''t know when this little husband even learned this.


    Sure enough, he spoiled him too much, and he learned to be careful in front of her without a teacher.


    Gu Chaoren didn''t talk too much harshly, he just slapped him in the face.


    The place where she was beaten slowly turned red under her hands, trembling.


    Ning Su didn''t expect his wife-lord to actually beat him, this time it was really pitiful.


    It''s really embarrassing, he is such an old man, and he was beaten like a child, eh~.


    The crisp voices kept ringing in his ears, which made him ashamed, angry and hurt.


    It was the first time that the wife beat him, but it was still true, and every time he hit him, he felt a burning pain.


    He knew very well in his heart that the wife master was really angry.


    But he couldn''t figure it out. He was never so angry in front of the wife-lord, and he had already admitted his mistake. Why did the wife-lord still beat him?


    Well, maybe she was really raised by the wife-owner. Ning Su felt that every time she slapped her, it hurt so much.


    He couldn''t help humming, and the voice of begging for mercy was also crying.


    "Wife master, I made a mistake, I don''t dare to do it anymore, it hurts~"


    "Hmph! Do you know it hurts now? You have to bear the pain.


    What did I tell you before? If you are bullied outside, you come back and tell me, and I will naturally make decisions for you.


    In the end, you were lucky, and rushed forward to fight with others.


    It''s nothing to do today, if you meet a few cowards, if you meet a few ruthless ones next time, who will suffer?


    With your small stature, you took advantage?


    It is to make you hurt, and you will remember it only when it hurts. "


    Ning Su felt very wronged in his heart, but now the wife-leader is obviously in a rage, and the wife-leader is also for himself, afraid that he will be hurt, so he can''t hold back his nose sore.


    "I really know I was wrong, and I will never do it again, so I must protect myself first.


    Wife master, let the wife master bypass the slave this time. "


    Gu Chao listened to the little husband begging for mercy in a crying voice, but his heart had already softened.


    How could she stand up to her little husband begging her like this, wishing she could hold him in her arms, rub him well, and comfort him again.


    But she couldn''t, she said it was punishment, so she had to make a show.


    No rules.


    However, her beating action stopped.


    They all looked slightly swollen, and Gu Chao''s eyes became darker and darker.


    Her weekday favorite.


    Now it''s red and swollen, with finger marks, and trembling...


    Ning Su realized that his wife had finally stopped beating her, so she dared to look back at her expression quietly.


    Seeing this, Dang even blushed again.


    Obviously the wife-lord didn''t do anything, but just, just, anyway, that look is scary.


    Ning Su struggled to get up, looking at his wife-in-law, very pitiful.


    She wants to see what this little thing is going to do.


    Obviously she was about to cry, and there were tears in her eyes, but now she didn''t stop.


    Ning Su is indeed non-stop, and he is also trying to coax his wife.


    You can''t let the wife-lord go out with anger from him, and you absolutely can''t have an overnight feud.


    This little goblin of his father, at what time, is still thinking about hooking up with her.


    Gu Chao felt angry and wanted to beat him up.


    But Ning Su herself didn''t realize it at all. When she came in front of the wife-lord, she knelt up and wanted to paste it.


    As a result, when the wound from the beating hit his heel, he hissed in pain.


    ...


    Really hurts!


    Ning Su can''t take care of so much, the wife is the most important.


    The wife-owner has talked to him and punished him, so she must have calmed down a bit, right?


    If he continues to work hard, admits his mistakes, and has a sincere attitude, the wife-lord will definitely forgive him.


    "Wife master, good wife master, the slave is really wrong, I promise that I will never dare again in the future, and I must protect myself. I must not get hurt, and it is all up to the wife master to be the master of the slave, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： How can you do this

    Chapter 193 How can this be


    When Ning Su was talking, a pair of red lips had to move to Gu Chao''s ears from time to time, and occasionally had to burn them.


    If Gu Chao can still hold back now, she might really have something wrong.


    Ning Su''s body trembled suddenly, the wife, um, her hands were a little strong.


    However, he likes it very much.


    Finally, seeing the back of his wife-in-law going out, Ning Su nestled under the quilt, both annoyed and shy.


    Now except for a pair of eyes that are exposed outside, everything else is tightly wrapped.


    The wife-lord is too bad, how could you treat him like this!


    He can''t get up and down like this now, what should he do?


    He didn''t expect that this would be the biggest punishment his wife master would give him.


    Bad guys.


    Just now he clearly noticed that the wife-master looked at him with bright eyes, and the wife-master had already treated him like this.


    Although the hand is strong and a little big, it hurts slightly.


    However, he himself is in the hands of his wife. He also likes and is very excited to be controlled by his wife.


    But, in the end, after kissing, hugging, and moving his hands, his hands and feet were already weak, he was in a daze, and his mind was full of stars.


    As a result, the wife-lord let him go, and even wrapped him in a quilt.


    also slapped him behind him, "I let you act recklessly, disobedient, and dare to cheat as a wife, I must teach you a lesson today, so that you can remember it well and keep it in your heart.


    Let''s see if you dare to do it again in the future! "


    After the wife master finished speaking, she really didn''t care about him anymore, turned around and left.


    Woo~ What should he do now?


    How could it be like this?


    He wants a wife!


    The punishment of the wife-owner is too harsh.


    He would rather his wife punish him, or continue to slap him.


    Now, his back is painful and hot, and his front is like this, and he is still tightly wrapped up by his wife, unable to move.


    Ning Su was really wronged, she bit her lip, her eyes filled with tears.


    want to cry.


    But the feeling of the body is too clear and sensitive.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    But now, his good wife has left without looking back.


    Gu Chao is now full of anger, and his feet feel windy when he walks.


    She didn''t want to delay any longer.


    That little fairy spared no effort to seduce her, can she bear it?


    Han Yu knew that the wife-master would be back soon when she went out to see off her father-in-law and elder brother.


    The wife told him in the afternoon that she would stay with him in the evening.


    So, he waited for his wife to come back with peace of mind.


    As a result, this wait did not take place for a while.


    It''s time for a cup of tea, but I haven''t come back yet. Is it because the wife master won''t come to him tonight?


    This kind of thing has never happened before. The wife-lord promised him that even if the wife-lord doesn''t come to him tonight, he will ask the servants to come and talk about it, but now there is no news at all. Is it because Did something get you stuck?


    Of course it was because his good brother made a mistake, and his good wife was stumbled.


    His good brother has already prepared for him before the battle, and he has to solve the next thing by himself.


    After waiting for a while, Han Yu finally heard the movement outside.


    Yuzhu was guarding the door, he just heard Yuzhu''s calling.


    Then there was the footsteps of the wife-master walking inside, he could recognize the footsteps of the wife-master.


    Han Yu was still a little weak, leaning on the head of the bed and stretching his neck to look outside.


    First one foot, then half of the wife-lord''s body, and then the whole wife-lord came in.


    It''s just that the wife-lord seems to be walking a little fast today.


    Looking at his face again, his face was a little serious.


    But that look was a little subtle.


    So, what did the wife master do just now? No matter how you look at it, it feels weird.


    Could it be that something happened at home?


    Han Yu was about to stand up and get out of bed to meet his wife-leader, but his own wife-leader came to his bed in two or three steps with long legs.


    directly threw him on the bed.


    His hands are quite strong, and his movements are also very rude.


    Before he could call out his wife, he was directly blocked back.


    Wife owner, where did you get stimulated?


    I don''t know if he can meet people tomorrow?


    Anyway, now, his tailbone is crisp and numb, and his mind is also mushy. He can''t think normally at all.


    On the second day, Han Yu really failed to go out to meet people.


    It��s not because he��s out of spirit to go out, he��s in good spirits, but his physical condition doesn��t allow it.


    After getting up, Gu Chao directly sent him back to the spiritual place to raise him, also to let him absorb the essence better.


    Carefully instructed Yuzhu Haosheng to look at his Zhengjun, and then he lifted his legs and went to tomorrow''s room.


    Going outside the door, I saw Qiushi guarding outside.


    "Did your Zhengjun give any orders last night?"


    Qiu Shi''s eyes are confused, what can Zhengjun order?


    Grandma and Zhengjun were in the room yesterday, well, they all heard the movement.


    Later, after grandma left, they were going to go in to serve Zhengjun, but when they arrived at the door, Zhengjun said that they didn''t want to serve him, and he was going to rest.


    After that, there was no more order.


    Now grandma asks this, what does it mean?


    "Zheng Jun went to bed early last night, and he hasn''t woken up yet, and he didn''t have any orders last night."


    No matter what, the master should answer the questions first.


    So, those in his heart, don��t ask what you shouldn��t ask, don��t read what you shouldn��t look at.


    Gu Chao nodded, and then opened the door and went in.


    She walked very lightly, fearing that the little husband would disturb him if he was still awake.


    Sure enough, when she went in, what she saw was the little husband who was still wrapped in the quilt, with only a small face showing.


    It''s just that his little face is flushed now, and he is still asleep.


    Spread the quilt lightly, and carefully turn the little husband over to check the injury behind him.


    Yesterday, she did strike a bit hard, and it was a little swollen at that time, and she was so cruel that she didn''t treat his injury, so she let him stand like this all night.


    I don��t know if it��s serious now?


    Looking at it, Gu Chao let out a sigh of relief. Although it was still a little red, it was no longer swollen.


    Just looking at those reds, he still felt a little distressed in his heart. He put his big hand on it, gathered spiritual energy in his palm, and rubbed it gently.


    I was beaten and fined, and this matter should be overturned.


    My little husband, of course I want to feel sorry for myself.


    Although she hit him yesterday, but she knows what she has in hand, it is impossible to really hurt him.


    When Ning Su woke up again, she found that her whole body was warm and very comfortable.


    Because it was too comfortable, he even hummed subconsciously.


    The pillows are also very comfortable, soft, and smell like a wife.


    "Wife master." Ning Su was still not sober at this time, and subconsciously blurted out.


    But unexpectedly, I got a response.


    The wife-leader''s deep and hoarse voice sounded above his head, "Wake up, baby."


    Ning Su suddenly opened his eyes, and looked up. The first thing he saw was the sharp-edged chin of the wife, then his favorite face, and the smiling eyes of the wife.


    is really the head of the wife.


    Ning Su''s nose suddenly became sour, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Rubbed against the wife-master''s chest, and called out aggrievedly, "wife-master,"


    Muttering, "It hurts."


    Ning Su remembered that last night, the wife-owner treated him like that.


    The wife master is really too bad.


    He hurts there.


    His pitiful coquettishness was not counted, his body was still writhing in Gu Chao''s arms.


    When the wife-lord left yesterday, she wrapped him in a quilt, and then, and then he fell asleep.


    So, what he was like last night, what he is now.


    So, now, what is he doing?


    Moreover, why is the wife-lord here with him now?


    Shouldn''t the wife-lord be with Yu''er?


    Ning Su blinked her eyes, watching her wife''s eyes gradually change.


    This look is familiar to him.


    Then he suddenly buried his face in his wife''s arms, nothing else mattered, he really didn''t mean it just now.


    It''s too embarrassing.


    "It still hurts?"


    Above the head is the voice of the wife master, accompanied by the movements of the wife master''s subordinates.


    Ning Su shook her head slightly, and murmured, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, thank you wife master."


    Xiao Fulang made such a move, Gu Chao couldn''t bear it even more.


    In the end, he could only close his eyes, take a deep breath, and then let it out heavily.


    This little elf didn''t hook up enough last night, so he came again early this morning.


    Gu Chao really wanted to deal with him now, and let him know the consequences of seducing his wife.


    But thinking that it was a bit late now, I had to let him go first.


    She had already made a decision in her heart. She had to wait until the evening, and tonight, no matter what, she had to take this goblin away.


    Thus, Ning Su was slapped by his own wife-head behind her back.


    There was a crisp sound of "pop", which made Ning Su sob, completely subconsciously.


    But he didn''t know that his voice made his wife''s head gnash her teeth.


    Even when Gu Chao spoke, he gritted his teeth.


    "Get up." Gu Chao got up first, and turned to the closet beside him to give his husband some clothes.


    She is also helpless, if she continues to hug her, I am afraid that no beast can compare to her.


    Ning Su really lay down on the pillow this time, blinking a pair of apricot eyes and watching the back of his wife-in-law going through the closet.


    The corners of his mouth raised uncontrollably, and then he buried his face on the pillow again.


    Still sighing in my heart, this pillow is not as comfortable as the wife-owner''s chest pillow.


    By the time the two of them packed up and went to pay respects to Widow Gu, it was a bit late.


    But it''s not too late, Widow Gu hasn''t left the house yet.


    In this family, widow Gu needs greetings, and the two old people are never allowed to go.


    First of all, they are not used to it, and secondly, they don''t want to bother the younger generation to toss back and forth.


    According to what they mean, they have lived like this for most of their lives, and there are not so many rules.


    As for the third son-in-law, let him do whatever he wants. The children are willing to let him go and respect him, but they don''t care.


    The whole family ate together and cared about Han Yu again. Knowing that he would recover in a few days, he was relieved.


    It was also the child''s bad luck to encounter such a thing.


    He was originally a hard-working person, but he hadn''t had a good life for a few days, and then he ran into this again.


    The old man sighed, "I need to love that child Han Yu more in the future, he is also a person with a hard life."


    Widow Gu didn''t take it seriously, thinking, isn''t his father-in-law good enough for the Han family?


    Yesterday, he went to see the Han family in person, and he didn''t ask Han Yu to set any rules, and he wanted to catch up with him to be filial to him.


    Besides, he was unlucky, and it happened in his Han family, not in his Gu family, and it couldn''t be their Gu family''s fault.


    Of course Gu Chao knows that he feels sorry for his husband. Yu''er has suffered so much for her in the past. Rumors are the most hurtful and terrifying.


    How he survived those days alone, just thinking about it, she felt that Fu Lang had been wronged.


    Han Yu is her husband now, so she naturally knows to love him.


    The two elders of the Gu family are now very relieved of this little granddaughter, and they also know that she is not the kind of heartless person.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Widow Gu doesn''t want to go out today.


    Why, because he has to wait at home for someone to come to him for an argument.


    At that time, he will continue to show off his skills, let them see his means.


    After dinner, Ning Su was about to take Bao''er to Han Yu''s room. He intended to accompany Han Yu, but the wife-lord said that Yu''er''s younger brother had returned to the spiritual position.


    In this case, he can only play with Bao''er by himself.


    There were three younger ones accompanying him, and it was also very lively.


    These days he was outside, and he didn''t take the time to talk with Bao''er. Little Bao''er was finally able to spend more time in his father''s arms today, and he was very happy.


    Pinching her father''s skirt with her little hand, she couldn''t bear to let go, and she was still talking to her father in a murmur.


    Although no one knew what she was talking about, they were teasing him and playing with him.


    Gu Chao is fine today, let alone going out.


    She had the same idea as Widow Gu, just waiting for someone to come to her door.


    At the end of the hour, there was a knock on the door of the Gu family.


    The butler has long been ordered by his master, if people from those families come, they must not be allowed to enter the door.


    The housekeeper was already ready when someone knocked on the door, and when she opened the door, she guessed almost the same.


    After asking again, it was really one of those family members.


    Looking behind them again, they still came with gifts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： leak

    Chapter 194 Letting go


    "Our Zhengjun is the Liu family Zhengjun, and we are here to pay a visit to the Gu family master and Zhengjun."


    "Liu Zhengjun is very polite, please wait a moment, this old servant will invite my master and grandma right away."


    After the butler said this, he ignored the masters and servants at the door, and directly ordered the porter to watch them, then turned around and walked inside to invite the masters.


    Master has been admonishing, if they come, they must not be allowed to enter the Gu family''s door.


    I have to report back to the master as soon as possible.


    The Liu Family Zhengjun looked at the closed door again, and was also taken aback for a while.


    The butler of the Gu residence is too arrogant.


    Sure enough, what kind of master will raise what kind of slave.


    The decision to close the door was made by the concierge himself, but grandma had sent a message, and these family members will not be allowed to enter the house in the future.


    This is the enemy of their Gu family, of course you don''t have to be polite, you can still treat them as serious guests.


    As soon as Widow Gu heard that the housekeeper said that the surname Liu was coming, he immediately jumped up from the chair.


    "Go, take the master to see, the master wants to see what the old thing is doing today!"


    The servants around can see the excitement of the master. Although they have not served the master for a long time except for Chunfeng and Xia Yu, they still have a rough idea of ??their master''s temperament. .


    The housekeeper led the way, and Chunfeng and Xia Yu supported Widow Gu, one on the left and the other on the right.


    In his own home, how could Widow Gu not know the way? He did this just to show off.


    Of course, the face of their own master must be maintained. This is the face of their Gu Fu, and it is also related to the future of their servants. They must not be sloppy.


    Widow Gu did not pretend to be noble like some noble husbands, or deliberately let Liu Zhengjun wait for a cup of tea at the door for the sake of killing the enemy.


    He couldn''t wait to go out and meet Liu, so that he could teach him a lesson, impress him, and let him know how powerful he is.


    I couldn''t wait to Shun Yi Shun the bad breath in his heart, the breath had been held in his heart since yesterday, and it didn''t go away, making him uncomfortable.


    He was waiting for people from those families to come to ask for an explanation, but the housekeeper actually said that he came with a gift.


    Heh~ He thought it was a tough temper, but it turned out to be a cowardly, useless thing. No wonder they couldn''t even keep their own wives.


    You have to ask how Widow Gu knew that they couldn��t keep their own wives. When he scolded them yesterday, they all dared to answer, and their faces were extremely ugly. Today, they came to give gifts again. This doesn��t mean that Don''t they get the favor of their wives?


    Yesterday when they left, they uttered harsh words, asking them to look good, but they turned out to be so good-looking?


    Look at his family''s eldest treasure, he and Ning''s were bullied, she just said that she wanted to avenge them, how could she blame them?


    As long as the women in the family show a little affection for the man, they will never let their man suffer this kind of grievance.


    Arrived at the door, the concierge opened the door courteously, "Master, they are just outside the door, and just now they called the slaves a slave."


    The concierge''s complaint can be said to be very useful.


    Isn''t this just sending a ready-made reason to Widow Gu? There is a saying that it depends on the owner to beat a dog.


    He who scolded his Gu family''s servant also slapped his Gu family in the face.


    Anyway, Widow Gu was unhappy and disagreed.


    Because of Gu Chao, the master lived in Gu''s house, and their door has been watched all the time.


    This was the first time that someone was turned away, and it was even more surprising that the person who came to the door was a respectable and respectable husband.


    The concierges of the neighbors on the left and right looked at the situation here from time to time, just to watch the excitement.


    They all like to watch the excitement of the Gu family, maybe they can find out some secrets.


    Looking back on the Taoist priest��s rejection of people, isn��t it just to let the people in Beijing know the ulterior secret of the Yan family?


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu exposed them, otherwise I don��t know how many people would have fallen for their tricks and been harmed by them.


    Hmph, the Yan family usually looks like a dog, but it''s that kind of thing.


    How did they get the money in their family? Anyway, it must be unclean.


    This time, I still don''t know what''s going on with the Liu family.


    It is also because the time is too short, what happened at the Yin family banquet yesterday has not been spread so far, otherwise they would not think of Zhengjun Liu family so much.


    I''m afraid he will feel a little pity for him instead.


    Who is Daoist Gu, who doesn''t want to curry favor? Get involved again!


    In the end, the Liu family was lucky, and rushed to get offended.


    Now that I want to come here to ease the relationship, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    Although they have never been in contact with Daoist Gu, they know that she is a decisive and decisive person based on her usual behavior.


    It was her own father and Zhengjun who offended the husband of the Liu family, how could Daoist Gu just forgive them like that.


    To put it bluntly, didn''t the Liu family just throw Gu Daochang''s face on the ground?


    It is easy to break it, but it is difficult to pick it up and stick it on.


    Who is she, Daochang Gu? She doesn''t even care about the ministers of the court, but they have to respect the Taoist priest three points.


    How could such a character see his family suffer and be bullied?


    So, the Liu family, this time it��s the silkworm.


    But they don''t know this yet, and they are all curiously waiting to hear the gossip.


    Although the Liu family is a merchant, they still have some face.


    As for the Zhengjun of the Liu family, he boasted that he had some status and status, and he would take Joe when he was out on weekdays, and he always held his identity as the Zhengjun of the Liu family.


    It was also the first time for him to do this kind of job of personally delivering gifts and making amends.


    Don��t say you have no experience, you can��t hold your face.


    Besides, he is still locked out by the gatekeeper of the Gu family, and he can''t even get in.


    From time to time, people in the neighbors poked their heads out to watch this side. As for what they were looking at, how could he not know?


    Of course it was to see his jokes.


    Now, he has lost all face.


    But what can he do, if he can''t handle today''s matter, what will be waiting for him after returning home will only be the wrath and endless cold treatment from his wife-lord.


    These are all the Gu family''s fault. If there is no Gu family, if they don''t come to Beijing and stay in the countryside, how can these things happen now?


    Did he say something wrong? The two men from the Gu family are bandits and bumpkins.


    Cheaper than the cheapest person he has ever seen.


    When he thought of what the old man from the Gu family scolded him yesterday, he felt like killing people.


    Not only scolded him, but also brought his son in, making them the laughing stock of the capital.


    Let everyone know that the head of his wife dotes on her servant and treats him as a display.


    Not only that, but also ruined his son''s reputation.


    Telling his son to be with that kind of vile and dirty place, how will his son marry in the future?


    Their family took a shameless Han Yu, and now they are coming to ruin his son''s reputation, what if he is not a slut!


    The more Liu Zhengjun thought about it, the more chilling he became. Without the favor of his wife, he and his son lost their reputation. How will they live in the future?


    My son is only fifteen years old now, it is really time to find a wife in his youth.


    Where can a man whose reputation has been ruined find a good family?


    Even if someone is willing to marry, what kind of crooked will it be?


    How to deal with gossip in the future?


    By this time, he knew the importance of reputation to a man.


    When he was talking about Han Yu''s gossip with others, why didn''t he think of this.


    Yesterday, when he was talking nonsense with others about Gu Widow and Ning Su, why didn''t he think of these things?


    Sure enough, only when the red-hot coal stone fell on him, did he know the pain.


    Because of the closed door, Liu Zhengjun didn''t want to look at the closed door, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt blocked.


    So he turned his back to the door, and when he heard the door opening behind him, he took a deep breath, exhaled it slowly, and then turned around as much as possible while maintaining his posture.


    What greeted him was not Widow Gu''s smiling face, but contempt and sarcasm.


    Before he could speak, Widow Gu looked him up and down with his eyes closed.


    The contempt and sarcasm on his face had no intention of covering up at all.


    Express the appearance of that disgusting person to the fullest.


    Especially when he saw the smile on Liu Zhengjun''s face and the gift box held in the hands of the servants behind him.


    Widow Gu''s smile deepened.


    If someone came to give him a gift, he would have already smiled and ushered them in.


    But Liu Zhengjun gave him a gift, but he didn''t want it.


    Hmph, do you really think she is a bumpkin with shallow eyelids?


    With such a small amount of junk, you dare to embarrass him in front of him, and you want to send him away?


    When he is a beggar? So easy to talk about.


    He is holding his breath in his heart, he won''t accept any gift today, he has to let it out.


    The servants who served Liu Zhengjun personally bowed to the widow Gu, their attitudes and tone were very respectful and polite.


    "Meet the Gu family master."


    Gu widow just looked at him coldly. But he ignored it and let him squat like this.


    It��s just a servant, so give him face.


    The boy naturally knew how difficult Gu Widow is, he had already seen it yesterday.


    So now, Widow Gu ignores him, he is already mentally prepared.


    Without waiting for Widow Gu to express anything, he talked about the purpose of coming today.


    "My Zhengjun came to visit Mr. Gu and Mr. Zheng with a special gift today. There was some misunderstanding yesterday. Please don''t take it to heart, Mr. Gu."


    An understatement of a misunderstanding, just think about it? There are no doors.


    Who is Widow Gu, can he agree?


    Liu Family Zhengjun still wanted to save some face for himself, so when his servant was talking, he pursed his lips and watched Widow Gu''s reaction.


    In the end, Widow Gu had no intention of letting him go down the stairs at all, and he never even gave his servant a half-eye from the beginning to the end.


    Instead, she still looked at him with her eyelids hanging, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was even more ironic.


    Based on his nature of taking care of the widow, he didn''t bother to deal with this person at all.


    So, he spoke bluntly.


    He is also used to it. He can''t control what he wants to say.


    These words made Liu Zhengjun almost vomit blood, but the more ruthless was yet to come.


    "My surname is Liu, what are you doing at Lao Tzu''s door today?"


    Liu Zhengjun has never been called like this before, and he still has such a tone and attitude.


    He almost couldn''t get up with this breath, let alone answer Gu Widow''s words.


    What is he here for? Didn��t he already say it? Do you want him to say in person that he is here to beg him?


    How can he speak?


    This is at the gate of the Gu family, even if no one is coming and going, there are still many people around who are watching and listening.


    He felt that Widow Gu did it on purpose, deliberately throwing his face on the ground and stomping on it.


    Widow Gu did it on purpose, but so what? Seeing Liu Zhengjun''s gritted teeth and disbelief, he felt much relieved.


    Then came another sentence, "You came to the door with a gift? What? You came to make amends for me? Or did you come to ask me to forgive you?


    If I knew today, why bother. snort!


    When you left yesterday, you were very proud, and you said you wanted to make me look good.


    Is this how I make Lao Tzu look good?


    Good looking at your jokes?


    With your old and ugly appearance, you don''t look good at all, and I don''t care to look at it.


    Gu Chao heard the report from the servant, saying that it was someone from the Liu family who had come, so he brought Ning Su out together.


    But she didn''t show up when she got to the door, and just watched from inside the door.


    To deal with the Zhengjun of the Liu family, widow Gu alone is enough.


    If she goes out alone as a woman, it will appear that his Gu family is too bullying.


    Besides, she is not very good at this aspect.


    She has other methods.


    Ning Su wanted to go out, but was stopped by his wife.


    After getting a cold look from his wife-owner, Ning Su honestly dared not say anything else.


    What was he punished for last night. He was very clear in his heart.


    Now, let��s listen to the wife-lord.


    He can also be sure that the father-in-law can do it alone.


    If the father-in-law suffers, he will have time to go out again.


    But this possibility, I''m afraid it won''t happen.


    Even if the father-in-law really suffers, with the wife-lord around, it''s not his turn to stand out.


    So he still obediently followed his wife. Be a well-behaved husband!


    As soon as Widow Gu said those words, Zhengjun of the Liu family, who had an ugly face, felt dizzy and dizzy.


    Not counting that, Widow Gu immediately paid him another knife.


    "Yo, look at you like this, are you really here to beg me?


    Since you are here to ask for help, you should have an attitude of asking for help!


    Kneel down and kowtow three times to Lao Tzu first, before Lao Tzu considers whether to let your life go.


    By the way, there is also my doorman.


    What did you scold him just now? Diao Nu?


    This is my servant from the Gu family, whoever is tricky, won''t allow outsiders to intervene.


    I like this kind of tricky slave.


    After kowtowing, I will apologize respectfully and respectfully to my Gu family''s slave. If she can forgive you, let''s talk. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： Face?

    Chapter 195 Want to face?


    Heh, how could it be possible to ask him to apologize to a servant guarding the door, and to ask him to forgive himself?


    He deserves it too!


    Liu Zhengjun had already started panting heavily, his chest heaving with anger, and his face was turning red and black.


    Pointing at Widow Gu with a trembling hand, "You, you are too deceitful."


    After speaking, he turned to point to the concierge, his expression was even more ugly, "What are you? I apologize to you? Can you bear it?"


    Of course, the concierge has never enjoyed such treatment. He has lived half his life as a concierge. On weekdays, the master has seen many people who are greeted and sent. This, he really hadn''t enjoyed it in half his life.


    It was like what Liu Zhengjun said, she really couldn''t bear it.


    There is no master who apologizes to their slaves, and even asks for her forgiveness, how dare she.


    Of course her heart is towards her master and Gu''s family, but now, the masters are fighting their way and dragging her in as a little concierge, what should she do?


    She also knew that she couldn''t lose face to her master, but she didn''t dare to ask her to answer Liu Zhengjun''s words. No matter how she said it, she was nothing more than a slave.


    The concierge was in a dilemma, so she had to look at her master and beg him to make the decision for her. As long as the master nods, she will go all out, and behind her is the Gu family.


    Liu Zhengjun thought he had suppressed the concierge of the Gu family, hmph, but it''s just a dog relying on its master, and it dared to bark in front of him, it didn''t know how to live or die.


    His Liu family is not as good as the Gu family, but can''t he deal with her as a slave? Having been a dog for a long time, I really can''t see what status she is, anyone dares to bite her.


    Widow Gu has always been the master who is not afraid of big troubles, and this is related to his face. With so many neighbors watching, can he be afraid of troubles?


    Looking at Liu Zhengjun''s face, he wanted to hit him so hard that his teeth were knocked out.


    It��s just a gentleman that he can��t deal with. If the others come later, won��t he have to apologize to these people? Hmph, let alone a door, there are no windows.


    I think that Widow Gu has dominated Gujia Village for so many years, and he has always been the one who has the upper hand. This is just in the capital, can he still lose?


    With Widow Gu, I have never been afraid. If I could beat him yesterday, of course I can still beat him today.


    So, under Liu Zhengjun''s gaze, Widow Gu gave him a meaningful expression, which made Liu Zhengjun''s heart skip a beat, feeling bad.


    This person surnamed Gu is afraid that he will go crazy again.


    He really guessed right, Widow Gu gave the porter a calm look, and then said extremely arrogantly.


    "What about the slaves, the slaves of my Gu family are better than the Zhengjun of the Liu family, tsk tsk tsk ~ just you, ha ha ~


    Today, I will let go of this. If I want to apologize, I can apologize to my concierge first, otherwise I will let people beat these mad dogs out. "


    After finishing speaking, Gu Widow suddenly felt that what he said seemed to be somewhat contradictory.


    It didn��t enter their house, it was still at the door, so it couldn��t be said to be typing out.


    But this has already been said, will you take it back?


    It doesn��t matter if he��s wrong, that��s what it means anyway.


    Sure enough, Liu Zhengjun''s feeling was right.


    As soon as the words fell, the concierge immediately straightened his back, imitating Widow Gu''s appearance, and looked at Liu Zhengjun opposite him.


    Now that the master has spoken, she is not afraid of anything, anyway, the master will make decisions for her.


    Only Widow Gu can do this kind of thing.


    He is like this now, and to put it bluntly, he is not much different from a concierge. He only dares to stand up because of his popularity.


    However, Widow Gu is relying on Gu Chao''s power. Yesterday, his daughter spoke up. When he is bullied, she will naturally make the decision for him.


    So, he let go of his hand now, as long as he is happy.


    As for those people on the opposite side, it''s none of his business, and they are all people who offended him, anyway, just don''t make them feel better.


    Asking the master to apologize to the concierge, such gossip is very fresh.


    Several of those who were looking into their heads had already stood up.


    I don''t know when I will encounter this kind of thing again. Since I encountered it today, I have to see enough of course.


    Unexpectedly, the master of the Gu family could be so straight-tempered. If this kind of thing was changed to someone else''s master or Zhengjun, even if it was for the sake of face, he would definitely not make such a fuss at the gate.


    But it is also because of this that they have a good show to watch.


    Anyway, it''s other people''s business, they just watch the fun.


    Liu Zhengjun also discovered that it was useless to use this method in the upper-class circle to deal with the old man of the Gu family.


    To be precise, it is of no use to the Gu family.


    Their behavior is completely incomprehensible, and it seems that they don''t pay attention to face at all.


    He doesn''t care about face. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a bandit and a country bumpkin.


    Otherwise, how could a normal person do such a thing.


    Even if you don''t invite him in, you will never treat him like this at the door.


    Liu Zhengjun has never been able to step down from the beginning, and now he is being put on the fire by Widow Gu.


    Under the eyes of everyone, so many servants are watching, apologizing to a servant, he can''t do it.


    It is impossible in this life.


    Liu Zhengjun can still stand there now, which shows that he is in good health, and it also shows that he is not very smart.


    In this situation, if you change your mind quickly, you may have passed out. This is the usual method used by some husbands in the backyard.


    Today, no matter if he really gave in, apologized, or had another fight with Widow Gu. That''s because he has no face.


    Therefore, it is the best move only if the unconscious person is carried back by the servants at home.


    Not only did he temporarily avoid this scene, but he also let everyone know that he was the weak side and was forced into this by Widow Gu.


    Maybe others can say a few words of sympathy for him, and say a few words of pity for him.


    He has difficulty breathing now, not only his hands are shaking, but his whole body is shaking, and he is so angry that he can''t speak a word.


    Fortunately, his valet kept cheering him up, but even so, his entire face was already flushed.


    Not only because of anger, but also because of shame.


    At this moment, Widow Gu raised his eyes and saw a sedan chair coming in from the street.


    The boy following the sedan chair, he recognized, was also from the family yesterday.


    After the sedan chair turned in, another sedan followed. It seemed that they had made an appointment to come together this time.


    Widow Gu was saying that he didn��t have enough fun, but here comes another person, but God is good to him.


    Not only Widow Gu saw it, but also many people, Qi Qi looked over there.


    The people in the sedan chair also came down, it turned out to be Mr. Zheng of the Xiao family and Mr. Zheng of the Liu family.


    But looking back at the widow, he was wrong. The two of them didn''t make an appointment to come together, but just met on the road.


    Xiao Jiazhengjun belongs to the Shangshu family, he is an official husband, and the others are only from the businessman''s family, and their status and status are also very different.


    So usually he is pursued by these husbands who want to curry favor with him, but yesterday, because of his status, he didn''t say much nasty things.


    It''s just his expression and attitude, which are similar to theirs.


    So, in the end, he was also beaten by Widow Gu.


    After he went back yesterday, he wanted to find his wife to be the master for him. Anyway, his wife is also an official of the imperial court, a dignified Master Shangshu.


    As the wife-lord, Zheng Jun''s husband, he suffered such a big crime outside, and lost such a big person, not only him, but also the Shangshufu also lost face.


    He is the righteous king of the wife-owner, and the wife-owner must be the master for him.


    It was also a coincidence that Master Shang Shu was invited by several colleagues to drink together after he was on duty last night, and he didn''t return home until nearly midnight.


    Xiao Zhengjun has also been waiting for his wife to come back, not daring to sleep.


    It turned out that he had already drunk too much after he came back. How can he listen to him in this situation, he can only wait for the wife to go to bed first, and wait until the morning to talk about it.


    Master Shang Shu was anxious to go to court early in the morning, but he frowned after hearing what Fu Lang said.


    The time His Majesty held a banquet, Zhang Ye also could not give them face in front of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty and His Majesty. In the end, His Majesty delivered the words in person.


    She doesn''t want to provoke Gu Chao anymore, and she doesn''t want to have any relationship with her, Gu Chao.


    Never thought that her husband just went to a banquet, and ended up causing such a big trouble for her.


    Looking at the wounds on his husband''s face, although he felt a little distressed, after all, he was his husband. After all these years of being with each other, and taking care of the house for her, of course she felt sorry for him.


    But she is just a minister, how can she be better than her majesty?


    So about this matter, I still have to wrong her husband again, and go to give the Gu family a gift.


    It would be fine if this matter is over like this, if not.


    Hey, it''s also her Xiao family''s bad luck.


    However, about this matter, she also has to ask His Majesty to mention it, where to hang it up with His Majesty, so that she can explain clearly if there is something in the future.


    The Xiao family''s husband did not get the cold face of his wife, but the Liu family''s husband was not so lucky.


    Their family is just a merchant, and they thought that they would go back to the Yin family to attend a banquet, so that they could get acquainted with the men of the Gu family, but it turned out to be like this.


    Not only did they not make friends, but they even made enemies.


    Thinking about what happened to the Yan family, the head of the Liu family felt a chill down his spine.


    So, Mr. Liu Jiazheng had no choice but to come to the door in person.


    Looking at the alliance coming, Liu Zhengjun finally felt that he could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Here comes another person, so naturally Widow Gu will no longer point his gun at him, isn''t he just relieved?


    Sure enough, Widow Gu did not disappoint him.


    Before the Zhengjun of the Xiao family and the Liu family came up to him, Widow Gu had already slapped him unceremoniously.


    "Hey, what are you two doing here?


    Didn��t you get beaten enough yesterday? Today, the skin is itchy again, and I still want to come back for a beating. "


    Widow Gu��s words are really blunt, let alone an official husband, even ordinary people will get angry when they hear his words.


    Originally, the two of them felt uncomfortable in their hearts, and they had no choice but to come.


    On the way, the two gave themselves a lot of psychological comfort, and even adjusted their facial expressions before getting off the sedan chair.


    It turned out to be unexpected, as soon as I got off the sedan chair, I found so many people piled up there.


    Liu Zhengjun and the others all knew each other, and presumably they had the same purpose as them.


    But with so many people around, I''m afraid things are not that simple.


    With the temperament of the old man of the Gu family, it is absolutely impossible to meet him at the door in person. If he does so, it may be to embarrass him.


    Then they came here now, wouldn''t they just hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Even if the two of them wanted to retreat now, it would be impossible under the eyes of everyone, so they could only bite the bullet.


    As a result, the first words that greeted them made them want to vomit blood with anger. Such a rascal really opened their eyes.


    For the sake of the family and the head of the wife, this tone can only be swallowed.


    Widow Gu lowered his eyelids and stared at the two of them, with a deeper smile on his face.


    He could see the changes in the faces of the two of them, and this effect was what he wanted.


    The more embarrassing they were, the happier he felt.


    The husbands in the backyard are best at forbearance. They are very familiar with one thing on the surface and the other on the back.


    No matter how much he hates the Gu family in his heart, but now he has to put on a dignified and virtuous appearance on the surface, and greet him with a smiling face.


    "Mr. Gu was joking, we came here today to make amends for Mr. Gu and Zhengjun.


    Yesterday at Yin��s house, we did say something we shouldn��t have said, which caused some misunderstandings.


    Master Gu is also a lot of adults, so he won''t care about these small things with us. "


    Xiao Jiazhengjun''s words were impeccable, he made yesterday''s incident clear, and he also supported Widow Gu.


    But those who want to save face in everything will follow Xiao Zhengjun''s words and go down the stairs.


    In this way, it is beneficial to each family.


    But Widow Gu doesn��t. In his opinion, face is not the way to do it. It must be that he has taken advantage of it. He is happy and at ease in his heart. That is the face.


    Like them, they have a glamorous appearance, but they don��t know how to knock out their teeth on the inside. They are so embarrassing, he doesn��t like them.


    If they really have face, can they still come to him and say these things?


    Liu Jiazhengjun looked at Xiao Zhengjun and Liu Zhengjun, and he felt that these two people might not follow in his footsteps.


    This person surnamed Gu is a slob who doesn''t care about hob meat and doesn''t eat oil or salt. Just rely on the two words he just said, as well as his expression and tone.


    Xiao Zhengjun''s argument, can he accept it?


    I said earlier that it was all a misunderstanding, and today I came to visit with a special gift, how did he treat me in the end?


    Slapped him in the face with a porter!


    Sure enough, Widow Gu didn''t give them any face at all.


    Pooh, "I misunderstood your father''s leg, it''s not a misunderstanding that I hit you!


    Don''t you have any idea in your heart? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： sweet mouth

    Chapter 196 Sweet Mouth


    Everyone''s gazes were all on Widow Gu''s face. To be able to swear such words in front of so many people is also different.


    But the person he scolded had a different face.


    Too many firsts in their lives have been handed over to Widow Gu.


    Xiao Zhengjun''s figure swayed a little, but luckily the servant beside him supported him quickly, otherwise he might look ugly.


    He sincerely prepared a ceremony to come to the door to make amends, and just now he had already lowered his posture very low.


    As a result, the old man of the Gu family not only gave him no face at all, but also uttered these obscenities.


    Not at all. Throw his face, the face of Shang Shufu, on the ground and step on it.


    How could Xiao Zhengjun endure such an insult?


    He is not Liu Zhengjun and Liu Zhengjun, he can bear it.


    After breathing evenly, he squeezed his palms and gritted his teeth, and squeezed out a sentence.


    "Today, I came to visit sincerely. Since Mr. Gu doesn''t welcome me, I will leave."


    After speaking, without waiting for Widow Gu to react, he turned around and left with the servant.


    What are you still doing here? Continue to embarrass yourself?


    He is not like those two idiots who want to stay here and be humiliated.


    People like the Gu family can''t get in touch with them seriously, and they can''t treat them with normal people''s thinking.


    They are not just arrogant now, sooner or later someone will clean them up.


    He can''t be provoked, can''t he still hide? At worst, they won''t have any contact with the Gu family in the future.


    He really stopped serving.


    Seeing Zhengjun Xiao turned around and left, Liu Zhengjun and Liu Zhengjun looked at each other, and they also wanted to leave.


    However, the two of them have too many worries, but they can''t be as chic as Xiao Zhengjun.


    Xiao Zhengjun is doted on by Lord Shangshu, and his wife''s thoughts are all on the little goblin.


    If they don''t take care of this matter today, they won''t be able to settle the matter with one or two complaints after they go back.


    It''s just that they can''t make them suffer from the anger of this surname Gu.


    In the midst of a dilemma, the other side of the street turned in to lift a sedan chair.


    The man who came back here is the husband of the Huang family, and he knows what he is doing without even thinking about it. The purpose of the few who have already arrived is similar.


    As soon as he got out of the sedan chair, he saw Xiao Zhengjun walking back angrily, and he was still puzzled. Xiao Zhengjun usually looks dignified and elegant, it''s really rare to be able to get mad at him like this.


    Could it be that the guy surnamed Gu went crazy again?


    Looking at the two acquaintances over there, each of them looked bad.


    In just a moment, he began to measure up.


    He didn''t come here at the right time, otherwise, why don''t you hurry back home?


    He wanted to leave, but Widow Gu didn''t want to let him go like this.


    Widow Gu''s mouth has always been quick, and he blurts out whatever he thinks, regardless of whether others like it or not.


    Anyway, he first said that he was happy.


    "Yo, look who this is?


    Which noble husband is this? Why did you come to our small place?


    It seems that the sticks for beating dogs in my house may not be enough today, so I have to buy two more sticks. "


    The housekeeper is also a smart person, and immediately bowed beside Widow Gu to answer the conversation.


    "Master, don''t worry, this old slave will let people go out to buy it, and I promise not to delay the master''s business."


    Widow Gu was satisfied with what he heard, and smiled even more proudly.


    "Then you have to go quickly, don''t wait a while, the wild dog ran away by itself, and our family''s stick is no longer needed, and we have to waste a few pennies. It''s a loss."


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but twitch their mouths.


    As far as your family''s worth is concerned, how many pennies are there?


    Isn��t this a deliberate attempt to bury people?


    Besides, your description is too...


    If it was another old man, he would have been beaten long ago.


    That is you, relying on your identity as Daoist Gu, you dare to say this.


    Not to mention being pampered and honored by your husband, even those who watched the fun felt that Widow Gu was really rude.


    Those who were scolded wanted to rush up to teach Widow Gu a lesson.


    It''s just that they have to, they can''t do it.


    The servants of several families saw Gu Widow''s fighting power yesterday, and now even their masters dare not speak out, so naturally they dare not speak too much.


    Xiao Jiazhengjun couldn''t bear it anymore, he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "Hurry up, let''s go, let''s go."


    Holding his servant, he walked a few steps quickly, and hurriedly sent his Zhengjun back into the sedan chair, and asked him to immediately call the bearer to leave.


    Here, they don''t want to stay any longer.


    Walking all the way to the street, I felt less depressed and breathed more evenly.


    The boy felt wronged for his own Zhengjun. Over the years, when did his Zhengjun suffer such humiliation?


    Not to mention his family��s Zhengjun, even he is a servant, because of the relationship with the Shangshufu, others will give him a little favor when he is away.


    Even if you really look down on him as a servant, you won''t say these obscenities in front of him.


    Only a rascal and scoundrel like the Gu family would do this.


    Xiao Zhengjun left, leaving behind the Zhengjuns of the three families, looking at each other, what should they do?


    As soon as Huang Fulang''s feet hit the ground, he was scolded by Widow Gu without saying a word, and his desire to leave became even heavier.


    But then I thought, since everyone has come, I have to say what should be said no matter what.


    Putting his attitude here, no matter what Gu Jia means, anyway, he has done what should be done.


    In terms of face, it can be regarded as passable. As for his family, he is unforgiving and insists on bullying others. There are so many pairs of eyes watching.


    Huang Fulang''s thinking is fairly clear, better than the first two.


    "Grandpa Gu please be well, what I am here for, even if you want to come, Mr. Gu knows well.


    I''m here today to offend Mr. Gu, so I''ll put this gift here for you.


    You are also busy today, I will not bother you, and I will meet you for tea next time when you have time. "


    What I said here is also watertight, and I have given all the face.


    After finishing speaking, he also imitated Xiao Zhengjun, before waiting for Widow Gu to say anything, he turned around and hurriedly called the servants to leave.


    It''s just that, before he got into the sedan chair, Widow Gu kicked the gift box away.


    "Come here, bring me a basin of water, master, and wash away the bad luck in front of our house.


    Put all the rotten, smelly, and dirty things at the door of my Gu''s house, so don''t dirty my area. ".


    Huang Jiazhengjun took a deep breath and swallowed it.


    Then he got into the sedan chair and left without looking back.


    The last two are left, what else can we do? Everyone''s gone, just the two of them.


    Wouldn''t they become the target of Gu''s anger?


    So, the two of them unanimously decided that it was still the first two before the school, put down the presents and leave quickly.


    Anyway, I''ve lost all face and face, so if you don''t leave, what are you still doing here? Continue to be ridiculed?


    Or do you really wait until they get the sticks and bring out the water, beat them and splash them?


    I can''t lose this last bit of face.


    Gu widow stood proudly at the door, his eyes even more sarcastic


    Looking at the backs of those two people leaving in a hurry, he snorted heavily, then patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, and said to the butler beside him.


    "Get a few more basins of water to clean the door of the house, and scrub it, so as not to let the smell spread everywhere, and then smoke to the neighbors."


    He is still thinking about his neighbors. Does the owner of the neighbors have to come out and say thank you to him?


    Of course the housekeeper nodded respectfully, "Master, don''t worry, this old slave will definitely arrange it properly, and ensure that the washing is clean without leaving any stains."


    Widow Gu glanced at the pile of gift boxes at the door again, snorted again, turned around and walked inside.


    When he really has shallow eyelids? Can you see anything?


    There are too many treasures in his house, and it is not so easy to get rid of him with these cheap things.


    Since the masters of each family have left, those who watched the fun went home.


    But today''s excitement will spread throughout the entire capital before today.


    Widow Gu saw Gu Chao and Ning Su behind the door when he entered, Ning Su was a little embarrassed.


    After all, the father-in-law was outside alone just now, and he didn''t go out to stand beside the father-in-law with him.


    So now, being caught by his father-in-law on the spot, he was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Widow Gu just glanced at the two of them, then turned his head and went inside, not planning to talk to them at all.


    He scolded someone just now, and now he is in a good mood. He is going to go back and have a cup of tea and rest.


    Only four people came, and there was one who didn''t come. He went to rest first, rest, and continue working in a while.


    With such a big movement outside, the two elderly people and several children naturally heard it too. The children wanted to come out to watch the fun, but they were stopped by Mr. Gu.


    The third son-in-law of his family, Sa Po, it''s not like they haven''t met before, nor have they met once or twice.


    They don''t want to watch it either, lest they feel bad after watching it.


    And the children are still young, so we can''t let them decontaminate their eyes.


    So, it��s better to keep them at home.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen their third grandfather swearing at people. When they were in the village, they could often hear their third grandfather swearing at this and that, but it''s only in the past few years.


    Since grandpa won''t let them go, then they won''t go.


    Seeing that Widow Gu ignored them, Gu Chao didn''t intend to get close to them, but Ning Su felt that he should talk to his father-in-law.


    "Wife master, um, I want to go and talk to daddy."


    Gu Chao took a look at the little husband beside her, she was very sensible all the time.


    She has always been filial and respectful to Widow Gu, and she must think of him first in everything.


    He said such things at this time, presumably to please Gu Widow.


    The men in the family, as long as they get along well and have no conflicts, she usually doesn''t ask.


    The main reason is that she doesn''t understand the matter between men.


    If she interfered abruptly, it might backfire and mess things up.


    As long as they get along well, she won''t say much.


    So now, Ning Su said she was going to find Widow Gu, of course she did not disagree.


    But a little bit, she had to explain it clearly to him.


    "If someone comes again later, you know what to do."


    Ning Su immediately turned serious, and straightened her back, remembering to promise herself.


    "My wife, I don''t worry. I know it. I must not rush forward, and I must not do anything. Everything is for my own safety."


    Seeing that Xiao Fulang had a good attitude, Gu Chao nodded and let him go.


    It seems that the lesson taught to him last night really gave him a long memory.


    If she dares to make such a mistake again, she won''t let him go so easily.


    Ning Su struggled as she walked towards her father-in-law''s yard. Yesterday, her father-in-law said that she would teach herself all his skills.


    But the wife-owner said that he was not allowed to be as impulsive as yesterday, so he was caught in a dilemma.


    If the father-in-law tells him later that he wants to pass on his experience, will he learn it or not?


    If someone comes again later, he must go out with the father-in-law, there is no way he can hide behind the father-in-law.


    At that time, the father-in-law will probably be angry.


    Hey, one side is the father-in-law and the other is the head of the wife, what a dilemma for him!


    Widow Gu had just sat down and drank two sips of tea, and was eating the fruit that Chunfeng had prepared for him, when Ning Su came in.


    He just glanced at it, didn''t speak, and continued to eat the fruit on the plate.


    Ning Su went with a smile on her face, and sat down beside Widow Gu.


    "Daddy, you were so majestic just now, and my wife and I admired them from behind."


    Widow Gu loves to hear these words.


    "I thought you two didn''t come out because you didn''t hear the news, huh, but it turned out that you two were fine, watching the good show behind, so I let me stand alone.


    You too, help me without saying anything. "


    Ning Su didn''t know her father-in-law, and obviously didn''t need his help at all, and her father-in-law said this just to let herself praise him a few more words.


    Ning Su has long been familiar with such things as praising her father-in-law, and she can do it at her fingertips.


    "It''s because the father-in-law is too majestic, and you alone can beat them to pieces, and the **** out of them, why do you need me and the wife-lord.


    My wife and I are protecting you under your wings, and it is enough to support you, don��t you think?


    Actually, the wife-owner also said that she was afraid that if we went out, it would affect your performance.


    That''s why they are all behind the door, watching silently.


    If you really suffer, the wife-lord will definitely rush out to avenge you without saying a word.


    The wife-lord has always been filial to you, how could it be possible to let you suffer by ignoring her?


    I watched from behind, and I was also quietly learning experience! "


    This compliment made Widow Gu squint his eyes with a smile.


    When he was happy, he gave Ning the plate in his hand.


    "Come, taste, this is a new fruit, not bad."


    Ning Su took the plate with both hands, and said with a smile, "Daddy treats me the best, and always thinks of me."


    Ning Su said that he was not polite, and started to eat with a bamboo stick, nodding while eating.


    So, the son-in-law who can coax the father-in-law will not suffer.


    Gu widow also knew that Ning was trying to please himself, but he was willing to listen.


    One of the two coaxed, the other listened, and waited for the other person to come to the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： no return at night

    Chapter 197 No Return at Night


    Ning Su was also a quiet person in the past, and it was also because she had a lot of contact with Widow Gu, and then found out bit by bit, how to coax her father-in-law, and now this fluent little mouth.


    Weng and son-in-law talked happily for a while, and then Widow Gu became angry and said that he wanted to teach Ning Su experience.


    "Father, I keep my word. If someone comes to the door in a while, you go with dad. See how dad beats him until he cries for his mother."


    As a result, Ning Su and Gu Widowfu learned his unique skills in the end.


    There is no need for him to struggle with this matter, the father-in-law has already said it himself, and he can still say that he can''t learn it.


    Even if the wife is moved out, this matter can''t be solved, and I''m afraid it will have to make things worse.


    Let��s do it, learn from it with an open mind, and let��s talk about whether it will be used in the future.


    Yesterday, I promised my wife-owner not to act impulsively. If he commits another crime today, I don��t know what punishment will be waiting for him.


    He never wanted the punishment last night.


    But he can learn from his father-in-law''s swearing, so he doesn''t have to do it in the future. At worst, he should bring a few more servants when he goes out in the future.


    Otherwise, buy a few strong servants to follow behind. He just puts his head on his hips and points at people''s noses and yells.


    Is this the case, even if it does not violate the intention of the wife-lord?


    One person teaches seriously, the other listens seriously, and get along very harmoniously.


    Not only Ning Su was listening, but also Chunfeng and Xia Yu, who were serving Widow Gu, were also quietly listening.


    Think about it, they follow the master, there must be room for them to play in the future.


    It can��t be that every time the master rushes up, they should stay behind and hide.


    How can such a slave last long?


    They are planning to stay with their master all the time. Regardless of the high monthly allowance given to them by grandma, the master will not beat or scold them.


    Such a good job, they don''t want to lose it, and they don''t want to be sold.


    So, it is necessary to learn some skills now. With the skills to defend yourself, you can also protect your own master, which is the best of both worlds.


    Protecting the master is their duty as slaves. If one day the master rushes regardless of his care and gets hurt or bullied, they will not be able to please the slaves.


    Therefore, you must advance and retreat with your master.


    Qiu Shi and Dong Xue also think the same way, their Zhengjun has learned it, so why not learn it?


    Anyway, the master didn''t say that they are not allowed to steal lessons, so they should have the cheek to steal a teacher.


    Anyway, Widow Gu is very satisfied with Ning Su''s attitude.


    Don��t be serious, but still be modest, so I almost took paper and pen to record.


    Widow Gu was still eagerly waiting for someone to come to the door, but it turned out that there was no movement until noon.


    Widow Gu was not reconciled, and sent Chunfeng to the door to inquire. Chunfeng came back and said, "The concierge has been paying attention to the movement outside, and it is true that no one came to the door."


    "Hey, this is weird, isn''t that old **** cowardly?


    All those families came to the door, but there was no news when they arrived at his place. Fortunately, I was still thinking about it all morning, what a coward! "


    Ning Su delivered the teacup that had just been refilled with hot water to her father-in-law, and spoke softly.


    "Perhaps that family heard what happened this morning and was shocked by the father-in-law, so they didn''t dare to come."


    Upon hearing this, Widow Gu felt that what Ning said made sense, and he must have scared the **** out of him and dared not come.


    "At first, I thought about having another actual battle, so that you can learn it well, but now it seems that I can only wait for the next time."


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry. I''m not sure about what my father taught me today. I''ll think about it when I go back. It won''t be too late to learn the next one after I master it."


    Widow Gu nodded, "That''s right, once you teach too much, you won''t be able to learn it. If you eat too much, you won''t be able to chew it. Let''s take our time, we have plenty of time."


    This matter was really hit by Ning Su, and the last one met Liu''s husband who was returning on the road.


    When the two families met, they naturally wanted to say hello.


    After saying a few words, they knew the situation of their going to Gu''s family just now, so how dare this Majia husband go.


    He went straight home.


    It is conceivable that after he went back, he was scolded by his wife again.


    "You have long hair but short knowledge, you have gone and you came back like this!


    Those companies have gone anyway, although they were scolded and ridiculed, but that means they were delivered.


    How about you, you don��t have a brain at all.


    Go again in the afternoon, we must send things up, our Ma family''s attitude must be made clear.


    No matter what you say, you must let them know that our family affairs came to the door in person. As for Gu Chao''s attitude, that is his Gu family''s business.


    We can��t let others choose this reason. "


    Ma''s husband was speechless after being scolded by his wife, and he also felt that he hadn''t turned his head just now.


    Since everyone went out, they were transferred back again.


    The wife-leader is right. In any case, it must be like those few companies. Things should be sent up, and words should be delivered.


    All those houses went, but his house didn''t go. Wouldn''t that mean that the head was sent to the surname Gu?


    In the end, he couldn''t do it, and in the afternoon Ma Jiazhengjun had no choice but to go to Gu''s house with heavy gifts.


    Widow Gu hadn''t thought about it at first, but when he was taking a nap, that man came again.


    The concierge was ordered by his master, as long as someone from that family came to the door, he would immediately report to the master.


    So, when he knew that the Shima family was coming, he didn''t care about anything else, so he went directly to the backyard.


    As a result, this time I didn''t see the master, what I saw was the spring breeze who was waiting by the master''s side.


    Chunfeng knows how angry his master is when he wakes up.


    And the master has to take a half-hour nap every day, which is unshakable, and no one can disturb the master.


    So, the people from the Ma family can only wait.


    Then I thought again, why not invite Ning Zhengjun?


    So Chunfeng went to the main courtyard again, but unfortunately, Ning Zhengjun and grandma hadn''t woken up yet after taking a nap.


    The masters and sons are not free, so this is the only way to go.


    The concierge went back to talk to the people of the Ma family, "It''s really a coincidence, the masters are all taking a nap, and the little ones don''t dare to bother you. You can go back with your things."


    Although the concierge spoke honorifics, his tone of voice and expression did not show any respect.


    To be honest, compared with Gu Widow, it''s a world of difference. He was also lucky to meet Gu Widow taking a nap.


    If Widow Gu was awake, how could it be such an understatement to tell him to go back? He has already scolded, maybe he will pour cold water on it.


    This time, Ma Zhengjun has learned his lesson. He also knows what treatment Liu Zhengjun and the others received in the morning.


    Since the guy surnamed Gu hasn''t woken up yet, isn''t it just right?


    But this thing, he will not take it back.


    "Since the masters of the Gu family are still resting, then I won''t bother you. This is our vest for the old man to pay homage to, and invite the old man''s subordinates."


    While Ma Fulang was talking, the servants beside him quickly offered things.


    It''s just that the concierge dare not accept this thing, didn''t you see the master and said it? He doesn''t like those things, they think they are dirty.


    They were even more afraid of polluting the boundary in front of their Gu Mansion.


    So, this thing, he can''t touch it at all.


    "Master Ma, you should take this gift back. My master has ordered that you don''t want to accept things casually. Our family has strict rules."


    These words hit Ma Zhengjun in the face again, why? As long as your family has strict rules, other people''s houses have no rules?


    In the Gu family, everyone is sharp-tongued, and none of them are good at picking.


    Whether you accept it or not, there is absolutely no reason to take it back after the item has been delivered.


    He came here today to put this gift here. As for whether the Gu family wants it or not, that is their family''s business.


    Ma Zhengjun didn''t intend to continue talking to the concierge. It would be too cheap to argue with the concierge here in his capacity.


    Given a look to the boy holding the gift box, he turned around and left.


    The young servant swiftly put the gift box on the steps at the entrance of the Gu Mansion, and immediately turned around and followed in the footsteps of his own Zhengjun.


    The concierge looked at the exquisite gift box at the door, and then at the Ma family members who had gone away.


    There was a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, and he snorted.


    I''m afraid I came back after asking about it!


    But he doesn''t accept this thing, and it can''t be left at the door of Gu''s house.


    After thinking about it, he kicked his feet away.


    The box was kicked open, a bottle inside rolled out, and Gululu rolled two feet away.


    Finally, it hit the edge of a stone and broke.


    The Ma family also heard the voice, but they left quickly without even looking back.


    The things are delivered, and they don''t care what to do with them in the end.


    Ma Fulang knew that this would be the result, so he had already exchanged the gifts he had prepared earlier, and the gifts he sent this time were not worth anything.


    Even if he fell, he didn''t feel bad.


    After Widow Gu and Ning Su got up, they learned that the last family had also come to the door, and it was a bit regretful.


    Ning Su was a little bit better, but Widow Gu sighed several times because of it.


    "This Ma family is also blind. It doesn''t come early or late. It just waits for Lao Tzu to take a nap. Isn''t this pure heart?"


    Widow Gu thought, but if he came later, he really had to prepare a pot of stinky water to pour on him.


    I heard Chunfeng say that the concierge kicked out the gift box they sent, and even broke that bottle.


    Widow Gu''s mood immediately became smooth again, this should be someone from his Gu family, with his demeanor.


    "The concierge did a good job today. The master wants to reward her well. Go to the storeroom and find two cotton cloths for the concierge."


    Two bolts of cotton cloth are really not cheap, worth a lot of money, even if it is enough to make new clothes for the whole family.


    Master doesn''t have much time to reward people, which shows that Master is really happy today.


    The concierge was also happy. He didn''t expect that after just saying a few words, he would be rewarded with two batches of cotton cloth.


    With these two bolts of cotton cloth, I will make new clothes for each of the children in the family in winter, as well as for her husband.


    Who knew, when winter was about to enter, the Gu family directly distributed two new cotton coats to everyone, but she had no use for these two cloths.


    Sure enough, when it was time for dinner, the quarrel at the entrance of the Gu Mansion, and the scene in the Yin Mansion yesterday, had already been on the dinner table of all the families, and became the talk of the family.


    Every time Daoist Gu came back to Beijing, he would bring them something new, and there would be big things happening.


    No matter which one it is, it will be enough for them to talk for a long time.


    However, these rumors are completely irrelevant to Widow Gu.


    After so many years in the village, what rumors has he never heard of?


    What''s more, now no one dares to say bad things in front of him, they can only talk behind his back.


    So, after breakfast the next day, Widow Gu took Ning Su out with great interest.


    It''s only been a few days of shopping, and he can visit all parts of the capital. Today, he is not going to go to various shops to spread his wealth.


    He heard from the housekeeper that there is a Cheng''en Temple in the suburbs of Beijing, and the red maple on the mountain is in good condition at this time.


    You can not only see the red maple, but also worship Buddha.


    When Widow Gu heard this, he was naturally interested.


    He hasn''t been to worship Buddha for a long time. Although everything is fine at home now, he still wants to have a few more granddaughters.


    So, I have to go to worship Buddha, and take a look at that red maple by the way.


    This early in the morning, I took seven or eight servant girls out together.


    Because of the affairs of the Yin family, Gu Chao was afraid that they would suffer losses when they went out, so he asked them to bring a few more people.


    This time, we are not in Beijing, but in the suburbs.


    Also, if you go shopping late, you may not be able to come back tonight. The people around here must bring a few more for her to be at ease.


    Widow Gu doesn''t mind, wouldn''t it be more prestigious if there were more people.


    And it was his daughter who said it, and it was all for him. Since he was worried about him, he reluctantly accepted it, and he couldn''t hurt his daughter''s heart.


    Thinking of not coming back at night, Ning Su still felt a little bit reluctant.


    Going out today, maybe he won��t be able to see his wife until tomorrow, he will miss her.


    But he couldn''t let his father-in-law go alone, he was worried and had to follow.


    The daughter is too young to be taken out, so she can only stay at home, and the children are too noisy, and it is not appropriate to go to the temple to make a lot of noise.


    The last ones to go were Widow Gu and Ning Su Weng and his son-in-law.


    Han Yu also wants to go, and there is another wish that he hasn''t returned yet.


    Last year he went to make a wish, asking his ancestors to be healthy, and it came true later.


    It was the wife who cured the ancestor''s disease.


    Later when he went to fulfill his vow, he made another vow.


    Hope the wife-lord can come back and marry him.


    This wish came true.


    But now, he can''t fulfill his wish, so he can only ask his brother to offer some more sesame oil money on his behalf.


    When it is convenient for him, go there and fulfill the vow in person.


    Gu Chao was also reluctant to part with the little husband, and personally sent the two of them outside the city gate, and gave them detailed instructions. After watching them go far, he rode his horse back.


    Turning her head, a little Taoist priest dressed in green clothes and with hair tied came into her eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Pretty Little Taoist

    Chapter 198 The Beautiful Little Taoist Priest


    It''s just that he looked back at Zhao Chao in a blink of an eye, and the little Taoist priest looked like a man.


    As a woman, it is inappropriate for her to focus on a man in public.


    It��s just that Gu Chao is a little puzzled. There are very few men in the world of women who are Taoists, and he is such a young and beautiful man.


    Not only that, but also swaggering through the streets alone.


    If this person meets someone, isn''t something going to happen?


    However, these have nothing to do with her.


    But it was so unfortunate that Gu Chao had just stepped out on his horse when he saw a romantic lady approaching from the side.


    Behind her were seven or eight servants, walking sideways.


    Now that it''s autumn, and still holding a folding fan, this kind of person is usually a self-proclaimed romantic person.


    But looking at the person who walks like a crab, I''m afraid it''s not just romantic.


    Thinking about the little Taoist priest just now, Gu Gu felt that the thought that flashed just now might really happen.


    Sure enough, she did not disappoint, the woman walked up to the little Taoist priest in a few steps, and the servants behind her immediately dispersed to surround the Taoist priest in blue.


    It can be seen that they have done a lot of this, and they are very proficient.


    While shaking the folding fan, the woman winked at the little Taoist priest, "Hey, little real man, where did you come from? Where are you going? But you went down the mountain alone? Do you know the way? Do you want my sister to accompany you?"


    Originally, the little Taoist priest had red lips and white teeth, and his eyes were extremely intelligent, but now he is surrounded by so many strange women, and the lady who talked to him has a frivolous tone, everyone can see that she has bad intentions.


    All of a sudden, that little Taoist priest. His face flushed slightly, and his eyes were a little panicked and innocent.


    This appearance is even more touching.


    "I, I, my master, she is gone, so, so..."


    The little Taoist stayed for a long time, but he didn''t say the rest of the words.


    The young lady didn''t really want to wait for him to say anything at all, even if she interrupted him.


    Folding the fan away, he tapped it in the palm of his hand, "Oh, this is pitiful, the master is gone, did you come here alone?


    Look at you, a helpless man, there is no place to stay yet, right? Otherwise, sister will find you a place? "


    There were people coming and going on the street, and many people stopped to look around. Most people recognized the woman who spoke, she was the second young lady of the Hu family.


    Without further explanation, one can tell what kind of temper this second Miss Hu family has.


    Usually when she goes to the street, men with a little color will avoid her, for fear of being seen by her.


    She is just a scumbag, she can''t move her clothes when she sees a handsome man, and she has to go up and flirt with him.


    If you meet a man from an ordinary family, that man will suffer a lot.


    And now this little Taoist priest, it is obvious that Miss Hu Er has taken a fancy to his appearance.


    Looking at his innocence and deceitfulness, if there is no master alone, this little Taoist priest may not be able to escape Miss Hu Erer''s clutches.


    What a good man, he''s about to be ruined again.


    And he is a Taoist priest.


    It''s simply insane, not as good as a beast.


    The little Taoist seemed to be indifferent to the dangers of the world, and he couldn''t understand the meaning of Miss Hu Er''s words at all.


    Frowning slightly, after thinking about it, she even smiled at Miss Hu Er, saying thank you.


    "This young lady is really a good person. Since Master left, no one has cared so much about me. I didn''t expect to meet you just after I left the mountain. You are really my lucky star. Thank you very much, Miss."


    This was sold by someone, and they helped count the money.


    Although the onlookers all wanted to go up and explain the situation to the young Taoist priest, but in front of Miss Hu Er, no one dared to act rashly.


    Isn��t that making trouble for yourself?


    Miss Hu Er''s family runs a martial arts gym. Look at the group of men she leads, all of them are strong and hardened. Who can bear it?


    Miss Hu Er didn''t expect that this little Taoist priest would be so innocent and easy to deceive, and he would follow her so smoothly.


    Especially when she saw him smiling at her, she should say that she was a good person, and she felt like a cat''s paw in her heart.


    It seems that she was lucky today, and she met such a stunning beauty when she went out.


    In the next few days, she will have a lot of fun.


    Thus, Miss Hu Er stretched out her hand to grab the little Taoist priest''s hand, but this time, the little Taoist priest took a few steps back in panic.


    "Miss, what are you doing?"


    This surprised Miss Hu Er, she was stunned when she saw her missing hand, but she just wanted to pull his little hand, why did she react so strongly?


    "Hahaha~ Why do you still scare you like this? Didn''t you just say that? First, I''ll find you a place to live. Come on, my sister will lead you around. If you''re afraid of getting lost, give your hand to my sister."


    These words caused the little Taoist to panic even more, shaking his head again and again.


    "Master said, after going down the mountain, you can''t let women hold hands casually. After holding hands, you have to be responsible to me.


    And, moreover, if you are not the head of the wife, you can''t touch it casually. "


    Hearing what the little Taoist said, the people onlookers all nodded. It seems that the master of this little Taoist, that Taoist is a good elder.


    This little Taoist is also defensive.


    But so what?


    Is Miss Hu Er that kind of modest gentleman?


    She laughed again, took a big step forward and stretched out her hand to hug him in her arms.


    "What did this little beauty say, my sister held your hand, so she will naturally be responsible for you.


    How about my sister being your wife in the future? "


    Although the little Taoist priest looked petite and frail, he was quite agile. When Miss Hu Er was speaking, he turned around and backed away, and just slipped out from under the arms of the two thugs.


    "Oh, run away, run away."


    Unfortunately, he ran head-on into Gu Chao''s horse as soon as he got out.


    The little Taoist priest was petite, and by coincidence, he just slipped under Gu Chao''s horse''s hoof.


    If the horse''s hoof fell, wouldn''t it be able to kill him?


    "Even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured and disabled."


    "It''s a pity to be so young and look so good."


    Gu Chao tightened the reins, stepped aside, gathered spiritual power in his hands, and pushed the little Taoist priest under the horse''s hoof two feet away with a wave of his hand.


    This was only a momentary event. Everyone held their hearts high and fell back to their original places with a plop.


    "Oh, luckily it''s Daoist Gu. If it were someone else, this little Taoist priest would die today."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Daoist Gu is extremely capable. This kind of trivial matter can''t be difficult for her."


    Gu Chao sat on the horseback, looking coldly at the panicked little Taoist priest.


    Such a wide place, how could it be a coincidence that she bumped into it when she came over?


    Still had to bump under her horse''s hooves!


    When she was the idiot who molested him just now?


    Miss Hu Er, who was called an idiot by Gu Chao, also came back to her senses at this time. After the little Taoist priest avoided, she became a little angry and was about to call for someone to capture the little Taoist priest.


    As a result, she turned around and saw such a thing happen. She was also frightened, and now she came to her senses.


    Looking at Gu Chao who was sitting on the horseback, she swallowed.


    This Daoist Gu, she couldn''t afford to offend her, so she cupped her fists at Gu Chao to salute, "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for your rescue. If Daoist Gu is free, would you do me a favor and have a glass of water and wine?"


    Gu Chao never had the time to hang out with this dude, so he refused.


    "I still have something to do next at home, thank you."


    Miss Hu Er knew that Gu Chao would definitely not respond, and she was just expressing her attitude just now.


    Now that Gu Chao refuses, he is not disappointed, but says another sentence with a smile.


    "Since Daoist Gu has something to do at home, I won''t bother you much."


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards the little Taoist priest again.


    If Daoist Gu cannot be invited, this little beauty cannot be let go.


    "" Beauty, are you all right? But if you knocked and bumped, come to show your sister, are you scared? "


    When she said these words, she had already walked in front of the little Taoist priest in a few strides, and opened her arms to put him in her arms, so as to comfort her.


    The little Taoist was already frightened and panicked with tears in his eyes, but now seeing this prodigal son treat him like this, the tears in his eyes were about to fall.


    With a delicate and weak appearance, about to cry, she looks even more innocent and helpless, anyone who sees it wants to go up and comfort her.


    At this time, if he still doesn''t know who this Miss Hu Er is, he is really stupid.


    "Miss, please respect yourself, please don''t do this, I don''t want you to be responsible, and you are not my wife, please leave quickly, don''t ruin my reputation."


    While saying these words, he still looked at Gu Chao who was sitting and was about to leave.


    Gu Chao did not intend to intervene in this kind of matter, so after rejecting the surname Hu, she planned to leave.


    Seeing that Gu Chao was about to leave, the little Taoist priest''s eyes changed slightly, he turned his head and looked at Miss Hu Er with innocent eyes, and then rushed towards Gu Chao''s horse with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Miss, please make the decision for me. I have nothing to do with that lady. Please prove my innocence for me."


    Shouting and rushing forward, he pulled Gu Chao''s foot regardless.


    How could Gu Chao let him get started so simply, and when he patted the horse''s neck, the horse moved a step to the side, leaving the Taoist priest empty-handed, and fell directly to the ground.


    However, his figure on the ground is eye-catching.


    It wasn''t obvious that he was wearing a loose Taoist robe, but now that he lay on the ground like this, his figure naturally showed.


    Unexpectedly, this little Taoist priest looked very thin, but how could he have flesh?


    Not only was Ms. Hu Er angrily watching this scene, but also many people watching on the side stared blankly.


    Immediately, they began to whisper, although the voice was not loud, but there were many people talking, so naturally they listened to a lot.


    The little Taoist didn''t expect Gu Chao to be so puzzled, so he gritted his silver teeth.


    But at this time, he didn''t care about so much, he looked up at Gu Chao with a small face as big as a palm, pitifully innocent and confused.


    "Miss, please make the decision for me, please save me."


    His series of begging for help has enraged Miss Hu Er. She has not done anything here, she has not even touched the hand of this little hoof, and she has been charged with such a big crime, it is not out of her heart Well.


    This **** little hoof looks quite innocent, but unexpectedly, it is actually a scheming one.


    In front of so many people on the street, how dare you not give her Miss Hu Er face, really treat her like a clay figurine, and lose her temper.


    Miss Hu Er came to Gu Chao''s horse in a few steps, but instead of looking at Gu Chao, she pointed her folding fan at the little Taoist priest lying on the ground.


    "You little Taoist priest, you slander people with empty teeth.


    Just now, Miss Ben saw that you were alone and had no one to rely on, so she thought of doing a good deed and helping you.


    You yourself agreed and said thank you to me.


    As a result, now I bite back and say that I ruined your reputation.


    You should explain clearly to me, why did Miss Ben ruin your innocence?


    Didn''t even touch your sleeve! "


    Originally, the image of Ms. Hu Er as a romantic and dandy has long been fixed in the hearts of the people. But now after listening to Ms. Hu Er''s talk on the phone.


    Thinking about the situation just now, and looking at the little Taoist priest on the ground, I feel that Miss Hu Er is right.


    They all saw the situation just now. Miss Hu Er did not meet this little Taoist priest, nor did she destroy the little Taoist priest''s innocence.


    Instead, the little Taoist himself agreed to go with the young lady at this moment, and then he suddenly rushed towards Gu Dao''s long horse.


    One time is not counted, and the second time is still counted.


    If Daoist Gu hadn''t been able to hide quickly, this little Taoist priest would have already become a dead soul under the horse''s hooves.


    Moreover, what he said just now needs to be studied.


    If he doesn''t want to go with Miss Hu Er, he can just say it clearly.


    Besides, just now Miss Hu Er didn''t say that she had to be taken away.


    However, it should be that Miss Hu Er hasn''t had time to say it yet.


    As a result, now that it''s in his mouth, it seems that the taste has really changed.


    Could it be that he also saw the identity of Daoist Gu?


    Knowing that Daoist Gu is not afraid of Miss Hu Er, so this is to get away and let Miss Gu decide for him?


    If you think about it this way, it makes sense.


    After the little Taoist priest was tortured and robbed of his whiteness by Miss Hu Er, his face became even paler, a kind of paleness that could not be seen at all.


    Biting her lip, her body trembled slightly, big tears fell down and hung on her sharp chin, looking very pitiful.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong timing and the wrong place, all the women present would have wanted to go up and hold this little beauty in their arms, whispering comforting words.


    However, Gu Chao was not among these women.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows. This little Taoist priest''s acting skills are good, but in Gu Chao''s opinion, it''s still too clumsy.


    That is to say, these common people will be deceived by him. If he wants to deceive her, Gu Chao, there is no way.


    At first, she didn''t think much about it, but now, she had to suspect that this little Taoist priest was after her.


    Otherwise, with so many people, why must they bump into her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Taoist in front of the temple

    Chapter 199 The Taoist priest in front of the temple


    Because of the blood coral incident last time, many people in the Taoist school know her, and this little Taoist priest cannot be a member of those few schools.


    Gu Chao doesn��t know all the Taoists, because she has had contact with those people, so she naturally knows what kind of virtue they are.


    Like this, probably not.


    Gu Chao condescendingly looked at the little Taoist priest who was lying on the ground and looked up at her. Gu Chao didn''t want to have anything to do with him, and he didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Even if this man came for her, she didn''t want to know what purpose he had.


    "Miss Hu Er, I''ll leave this to you. I still have something to do at home, so let''s go first."


    No one thought that Gu Chao would say such a thing. Anyway, this little Taoist priest is also a member of the Taoist family, and he is more or less involved with Gu Daochang, so he can be regarded as the same way.


    Even if she doesn''t help this little Taoist priest, she won''t send this little Taoist priest to Miss Hu Er.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell what kind of thing this Miss Hu Er is. If she gets into her hands, how can she come back with all her hair and tail?


    However, there are those who have quick brains, so they have to guess that since Daoist Gu doesn''t even speak up for him, there is probably something wrong with that little Taoist priest.


    Otherwise, how could Daoist Gu meet people in the Tao without extending his hand? Instead, he pushed it inside!


    This is not logical.


    Miss Hu Er didn''t expect that Gu Chao would help her, even if she tried to think about it, she couldn''t think of any friendship he, Xu Guchao, was worth Gu Chao speaking for her.


    But now, she can''t control that much anymore. If such a big pie fell from the sky and hit her on the head, she still doesn''t enjoy it, so what are you waiting for?


    The little Taoist was surprised, and there was nothing less than disbelief in his heart.


    He never thought that Gu Chao would not help him. This person has helped so many people. She even went to **** blood coral for the sake of the people of the world.


    Seeing that a weak man like him was being bullied, and he was still a fellow, how could she not lend a helping hand?


    The little Taoist''s tears fell even faster, this time he was really sad.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s eyes, it seems like looking at a heartless person.


    "Mr. Gu, if you have something to do, go and do it first. You are busy. This little Taoist priest, I will arrange it properly next time. You don''t have to worry about it."


    As soon as Ms. Hu Er finished speaking, Gu Chaoyi rode away on his horse, leaving behind a handsome figure for everyone.


    The little Taoist also knew that he couldn''t keep Gu Chao anymore, so he could only look at Gu Chao''s leaving figure with a pair of teary eyes.


    "Little beauty, don''t look at it, Daoist Gu is busy and has no time to talk to you.


    Daoist Gu entrusted you to me to help you settle down. Now go with my sister. My sister will definitely find you a good place to go. "


    Miss Hu Er reversed her attitude and tone just now, and her words sounded very serious.


    If people don''t know, they think she is really a kind-hearted and kind person.


    Although some of the people onlookers whispered and felt sorry for this man, none of them wanted to help.


    Have you left without seeing Daoist Gu?


    Who is this Taoist priest? They don''t even know, so they are too busy to take action, and they may even get themselves into trouble.


    Since Daoist Gu said he would hand it over to Ms. Hu Er, and Ms. Hu Er is very willing to help others, so they naturally have no further words.


    Who is Daoist Gu, she will never harm a man for no reason.


    Those who still can��t figure it out, will react when they hear others mention it a little bit.


    Anyway, the eyes of the common people have changed when they look at the little Taoist priest.


    The little Taoist priest lowered his head, listening to the words of the people around him, wishing he could grit his silver teeth.


    Turning her head to look at Miss Hu Er, who had an evil intention, she couldn''t wait to jump up and slap her.


    What kind of bullshit, just want to hit the young master''s idea, and I''m not afraid of breaking my teeth.


    He couldn''t enter Gu''s residence, and he didn''t like this Miss Hu Er.


    When Miss Hu Er saw the little beauty and looked back at her, the little beauty''s delicate and timid appearance made her heart flutter, and she wished to take the little beauty home now, so that she could love her a lot .


    So, she stretched out her hand to the little beauty on the ground, "Come on, sister help you up.


    But it hurts again? My sister will show you. "


    Miss Hu Er said that she was about to squat down to check whether the little Taoist was injured, and she almost stretched her hands on him.


    If she is really the elder sister of this little Taoist priest, what she says and what she does can make her look very warm, like a brother and sister.


    But no, no matter what she said, it sounded like teasing.


    The world is open to the public, a woman makes such a move to a strange man, the world is going down, it is simply unbearable.


    The matter basically came to an end, and everything that should have been dispersed was dispersed, which further fueled Miss Hu''s arrogance.


    Her expression seems to be saying, you have seen it, you have said everything you need to say, and everyone knows that you are going to leave with me, sooner or later you will be mine.


    Hurry up, don''t delay things.


    This little Taoist priest has already prepared for such a show today.


    Miss Hu Er was just being used by him.


    But now his goal has not been achieved, how could he care about this Hu Er.


    These days, he has been hiring people to work in Gu''s house. The guards on the street outside will report to Gu Chao as soon as he leaves the house.


    That''s why there is the scene of meeting Gu Chao on the street.


    As for Miss Hu Er, he had already inquired about it a long time ago, and spent money to hire someone to specially lead Miss Hu Er to this side.


    He is very confident about his appearance, and that flirtatious dude will never fail to be moved whenever he sees him.


    Then, when he waited for Gu Chao to come over, he would perform such a play.


    When the time comes, the hero Gu Chao will save the beauty and bring him home.


    He has already thought about what to do in the future.


    The result was unexpected, and it failed in the first step.


    A big woman, who doesn''t know how to pity her, just throws it at him to this surname Hu, it''s abominable.


    Looking at this guy surnamed Hu again, he has sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks and a pair of eyes that are not as good as a weasel. Looking at it makes people lose their appetite.


    However, since the play has come to this point, I can only follow Hu for the time being, and then find a chance to get rid of her.


    Gu Chao didn''t think too much about it, no matter what the moths were, she would follow them, and she had to go home quickly to be with his little husband.


    Han Yu has finally brought back some of them now, but he will have to wait a few days before he can get back to what he was before.


    So these days, she has to stay with Han Yu at home.


    As for other matters, she has no time to deal with them.


    Ning Su accompanied her father-in-law to Cheng''en Temple to offer incense, but the carriage couldn''t get up at the foot of the mountain, so they had to go up by themselves.


    Standing under the face of the mountain and looking up, the steps go all the way to the top of the mountain, but I feel a little weak in my legs just looking at it.


    But the red maples on the mountain look really beautiful and very attractive.


    This is just at the foot of the mountain, and the scenery is definitely better when you go up the mountain.


    There were already many people on the steps, some went up by themselves on foot, and some went up by sedan chair.


    It can be seen that the temples on the mountain are really full of incense.


    It is also the time when the red maple color is just right now, so there must be many people coming.


    Ning Su was a little worried about whether her father-in-law could walk up, but before he could say this worry, several middle-aged women came over here.


    "Master, Zhengjun, are you going to the mountains? The mountain road is difficult to walk, so hire a sedan chair.


    We carry sedan chairs at the foot of the mountain here all the year round, and this is what we do for a living. The sedan chairs are lifted very steadily, and we guarantee that they will not weigh you. "


    Looking in the direction the man pointed, there were quite a few middle-aged women squatting or standing not far away, and there were four or five empty sedan chairs beside them.


    Ning Su didn''t think much at all, and said directly: "You can hold up a little more, don''t bump my father-in-law."


    With such a high mountain and so many steps, Ning Su dared not let her father-in-law go up it by herself.


    It would be great to have a dedicated bearer.


    Widow Gu looked at the bearers, and at the steps behind him, the sedan chair might really be used.


    In the past, their family didn��t have this kind of conditions, and they always climbed up. However, the temples there didn��t have so many steps, let alone such a high mountain.


    Now that he has this condition, he should enjoy it.


    No matter what, it is his son-in-law who respects him, and he is very grateful for it.


    "How about one sedan chair? I need two."


    My father-in-law said he wanted two, and the other one must be for him.


    Ning Su is also very useful in his heart, but he thinks that he is still young and doesn''t need to spend such unjust money.


    "You can take the sedan chair alone, I can go up."


    It��s not that he has never walked the mountain road in his heart. When he was in his mother��s house, every year he would go up the mountain with the husbands in the village to pick mushrooms. The mountain road was much more difficult than this one.


    Gu widow patted the back of Ning Su''s hand, and gave him a look, "Why are you walking, it''s so high, so steep, do you want your legs after you go up?


    We have to walk, we have to wait until we get up the mountain, let��s walk slowly. "


    When Ning Su heard this, she felt that her father-in-law was right. They didn''t just go up the mountain and it was over. Then they had to go to worship Buddha, and they had to accompany her father-in-law to see Hongfeng, and they also had to walk.


    My father-in-law still thinks long-term.


    The bearers were all businessmen, and when Widow Gu said he wanted two sedan chairs, the other people had already surrounded them.


    It was both a compliment and a guarantee, "This master is right. When we get to the mountain, the temple is very big, and there are many places to see the red maples. There is still a lot of way to go."


    "This master is really a bodhisattva-hearted man, he is a filial king, and he is also a loving junior. You can see that he is a very lucky person."


    "Master Zhengjun, don''t worry, our hands and feet are very stable, and we guarantee that there will be no bumps at all."


    "You can sit on the sedan chair and enjoy the red maple along the way, and you will arrive in a while.


    There are a lot of guests coming at this time of year, and we basically carried them up. We also know which place is the best place to see the red maple. "


    "The remuneration is not expensive, you only charge one hundred Wen for a sedan chair."


    One hundred Wen is really cheap for the Gu family, and considering that this mountain is so high and steep, two sedan chairs can easily go up it for only two hundred Wen, which is really a good deal.


    And the speed is still fast. When they walk up by themselves, they stop and stop. They don''t know when they will go. Maybe they won''t be able to catch up with the noon meal.


    They just stood at the foot of the mountain for a while, and then many carriages and pedestrians came, all of them were going up the mountain.


    When I reached the top of the mountain, I saw more people.


    Not only came to offer incense, but also came to see Hongfeng, and many people set up small stalls.


    Most of them are the names of nearby villages to sell some homemade things.


    Looking inside, you can see Youni came out and set up a fortune-telling booth.


    Not only that, but there is also an old Taoist priest with gray hair.


    This is a bit confusing, this is a temple, why is there a Taoist priest here?


    These can''t affect their mood, but after a little doubt, they forget about it.


    Along the way, they felt relaxed, but the bearers were already sweating profusely.


    Seeing that they were really working hard, Ning Su couldn''t bear it, so she gave some more copper coins, and made an agreement with them to pick them up after lunch tomorrow.


    As the saying goes, going up the mountain is easy and going down the mountain is difficult. Now it is so difficult to go up the mountain. When going down the mountain, the road must be even more difficult. Of course, you have to go down in a sedan chair.


    It is not easy for them to come out to earn this little money to support a large family, and it can be regarded as doing good deeds.


    The bearers were naturally grateful, bowed, and said kind words, promising to come on time tomorrow afternoon.


    Pointed out the best location for Hongfeng for Ning Su and the widow, and then went to greet other guests.


    They are not in a hurry to see Hongfeng first, they have to go in first to burn incense, donate incense money, then find a wing room to live in, have lunch and rest for a while, and finally go to see Hongfeng.


    It took half the morning to come out of Beijing. Although they didn''t let them walk much, it was uncomfortable to sit in the carriage.


    When they passed the gray-haired old Taoist priest, the old Taoist priest kept his head down, and an old man in front of her booth was unwrapping the lottery.


    After they passed by, the old Taoist raised his head, looked at the backs of the two with deep eyes, and then continued to interpret the lottery for the customers in front of the stall.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su came to the Buddha statue, knelt down and kowtowed in Yucheng to petition, and then offered the sesame oil money they had prepared long ago.


    They were generous, which naturally attracted the attention of the nuns in the temple.


    After a few words, the nun explained what they meant, and then took the two to the back room.


    They brought a lot of people and needed a lot of rooms, but the money they gave for sesame oil was just a lot. The nun who arranged the accommodation was naturally respectful to them.


    Every year at this time of year, people come to Cheng''en Temple to offer incense, and there are many people who see the red maple leaves.


    Many wealthy husbands would bring their families to stay here for a night or two, so they met and were met by many people along the way.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su don''t know each other, but there are quite a few people who know them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： catastrophe

    Chapter 200 Catastrophe


    "How is Yu''er feeling today? Her complexion looks a lot better. Fortunately, there is a daughter-in-law here. Otherwise, what would you do?


    Didn��t this kill my brother? "


    Han Fulang''s voice choked up as he spoke, and at the thought of being in front of his son, he quickly suppressed his tears.


    The day after Han Yu''s accident, he came to see his son. At that time, his face looked even uglier, even paler than when he was at home.


    It looks better today, but it is still much worse than before.


    As a father, seeing his son suffering, can he not feel sad or sad?


    The son suffered such a big crime, and finally got what he wanted, but he came back to visit his relatives and incurred such a big crime. As a father, how can he feel better in his heart.


    Moreover, it was he who suffered under his nose.


    Seeing that her father was about to cry again, Han Yu quickly comforted her father.


    "Don''t be sad, Dad, my son is really fine, look, am I better now?


    The wife-owner said that in a few days it will be the same as before.


    You are like this this time, and I dare not let you come again next time.


    Look at you, your eyes are red when you go back, mother still thinks you have been wronged by your son!


    At that time, the mother will show the face of the wife-master, and will definitely say that the wife-master is not filial. "


    Han Yu said this as a joke, in order to coax her father from crying.


    Han Fulang couldn''t hear it, so how could he take it seriously.


    And whether the daughter-in-law is filial or not, don''t the two old ones know?


    There are not many daughter-in-laws who can do what Gu Chao did.


    In the few months since my son married into Gu''s family, although he couldn''t go home to visit often, the things sent to the house from Gu''s village have never stopped.


    May I ask, whose daughter-in-law can do this?


    It would be nice not to blame their son for taking too much stuff from home, but he can also take the initiative to deliver things to Yue''s house?


    Moreover, they went back to their natal family to visit relatives specially for their son, and brought the whole family to Beijing, all for their son.


    It is also to honor them.


    The Han family is not the kind of ignorant people, it''s a good thing they know it, how could they say something about their daughter-in-law''s disobedience.


    "You said this in front of daddy, but don''t say it in front of your father-in-law.


    Otherwise, I thought that the family would not wait to see their daughter-in-law, and they would cause trouble at that time. "


    Han Fulang cast a glance at his son as he spoke, and stopped his tears, and stopped saying those sad words.


    He knew that his son didn''t want to see him sad, but he just couldn''t help it.


    "Dad, don''t worry, how could my son be so stupid. I only said it in front of you.


    Mother and sister, please tell them not to worry, how is grandfather?


    The son is really good. With his wife and master, the son will be fine. After a few days, the son will be able to go home to accompany you. "


    As soon as he heard his son say that he was going home again, Han Fulang subconsciously wanted to refuse. The son happened at home.


    If one day the son followed his daughter-in-law back to the Gu mansion, how could such things happen.


    None of them can protect his son. He would rather his son not go home than have another accident happen to his son.


    "Don''t worry, the old man is fine, and so are your mother and sisters.


    Wait until tomorrow, when they take a bath, they say that they will come to see you together, so don''t rush to go back, just stay at home with peace of mind.


    Don''t let dad say that I feel uneasy in my heart. "


    Han Yu also knew that his father was blaming himself, and felt that something happened to him because he didn''t protect himself well.


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Can''t blame dad either.


    "Dad, please don''t think so, that kind of thing, no one can think of it, is an accident.


    Could it be that the son will not go home in the future, is the father so cruel that he doesn''t want his son?


    Sure enough, it was the water thrown by the married son! "


    "You heartless brat, how can Daddy not want you?


    If you want to come back, when your daughter-in-law is free, she will bring her back with you, and then you will go with your daughter-in-law. "


    Han Yu pouted, a little aggrieved.


    "Look at what Daddy said, can''t I go home without the wife-lord by my side?


    Was the wife the one who gave birth to you, or did I give birth to you?


    You are treating them differently, and I feel that I am still the same as the one I picked up. "


    If he could hit someone, Han Fulang really wanted to slap his son on the back of the head.


    Look at what this kid said, still picked it up?


    If he really picked it up, he wouldn''t need to worry so much.


    His white hair is coming out, and this brat is still saying these heartless things.


    Han Yu stuck out her tongue quietly after receiving a big roll of the eyes from her own father.


    In fact, he purposely lived so poorly with his father, so that his father would feel more at ease and stop thinking about him all the time.


    Father and son were talking here, and Yu Zhu''s voice came from outside, "Grandma is back."


    As soon as Han Yu heard that the wife-lord had returned, Han Yu couldn''t sit still, so he got up from the chair and walked out with a pair of long legs.


    Han Fulang looked at his son and shook his head repeatedly.


    The son has grown up, and now he has a wife-leader. This is full of wife-leader.


    Think again, which man didn''t come here like this.


    In the family, children are relatives, and after marriage, they are the head of the wife and children.


    Thinking of his children, Han Fulang felt uncomfortable. With his son like this, he didn''t know if he would have children of his own in this life.


    However, he will not show these things on his face. It would be bad if his son and daughter-in-law saw it later.


    Before Han Yuren reached the door, he blurted out the word "wife master".


    Gu Chao entered the door and hugged him full, looking at the smiling husband, he was also in a good mood.


    Looking down, he kissed Han Yu''s forehead, and then saw his father-in-law in the room.


    Han Yu is sweet and shy at the same time, and this is in front of her father.


    Well, the wife master treated him like this, and my father was going to laugh at him.


    Gu Chao doesn''t mean to be shy at all, she is so old-fashioned, she doesn''t know how to write the word shy at all.


    He walked towards his father-in-law with his arms around his husband in a calm and natural way, "Father-in-law is here."


    When she entered the door just now, the housekeeper had already told her that the master in-law was coming, and she was already prepared in her heart.


    So, just now she didn''t even think about avoiding it.


    Is there anything to avoid? The father-in-law saw her attitude towards Yu''er with his own eyes, didn''t it just make him feel at ease?


    Which father doesn''t want his son to be favored by his wife after he gets married? Does he still want the young couple to be indifferent and respect each other like ice?


    Han Fulang was really at ease in his heart. Although his daughter-in-law kissed his son in front of him, he was still a little embarrassed, but it was only for a moment.


    As someone who has experienced it, why doesn''t he understand this?


    In the years when he and his wife, the newlywed Yan Er, had such scenes.


    As long as the relationship between his son and daughter-in-law is good, he will have nothing to worry about.


    Gu Chao also knew that his father-in-law came to see her husband, not to see her.


    And if she was there, it would be inconvenient for the two of them to talk privately, so after talking with the father-in-law for a while, they went about their own business and left space for the two of them.


    "Father-in-law won''t go back today. Tomorrow, father-in-law and sisters will come over, why bother to make this trip again.


    If you stay, you can still talk to Yuer more. "


    Gu Chao still understands the world''s sophistication.


    Originally, I came to Beijing to let Xiao Fulang reunite with his family for a few more days, but this happened within a few days. Fulang and his family must not get along enough.


    Now that the father-in-law comes to see her son at home, she naturally wants to keep the father-in-law.


    As she said, I��m going back today, and I��m coming back tomorrow, why bother to make this extra trip, there��s no room for my family.


    Besides, he is her husband''s father and her elder, so she naturally respects her as an elder.


    Han Yu also stayed with his wife and father, "The wife is right, anyway, my mother and sister will come over tomorrow, so father should not go back today.


    Well, just stay at home.


    The son still has a lot to say, but he hasn''t talked to his father. "


    Daughter-in-law and son both kept themselves in this way, and seeing that the daughter-in-law really wanted to stay, Han Fulang agreed.


    Why didn''t he want to talk to his son more, but this is his son''s wife''s house, and his daughter-in-law didn''t speak, so how could he say that he wanted to stay.


    After the agreement is made, let people go back to the Han Mansion to spread the word, let the mother and daughter eat by themselves today, and don''t have to wait for him.


    Gu Chao also has something to do, seeing that little Taoist priest on the street just now was definitely not by accident.


    If it is really aimed at her, there will definitely be troubles later. No matter what the situation is, the safety of the family is the most important thing.


    Gu Chao added another barrier at home, not only that, she was also worried about Widow Gu and the young husband who went to the temple.


    There were only a few people brought along. If someone really came after her, they might attack the two of them.


    The housekeeper was recruited and asked her to arrange a few more young and strong servants to go to Cheng''en Temple to protect the two.


    And sent them the self-defense talisman she had just painted, whether it was used or not, it was always right to have it ready.


    People from Gu''s mansion rushed to Cheng''en Temple. When they arrived at Cheng''en Temple, Widow Gu and Ning Su had just had lunch and were resting in the wing room.


    Going to take a nap before going to see Hongfeng.


    Seeing that the family sent people again, and gave them talisman papers, although the two said that Gu Chao was making a fuss, they were still sweet in their hearts.


    Who doesn''t like the feeling of being cared about?


    The two muttered to each other, but the movement of putting the amulet in their arms did not stop.


    Then they happily joined hands and went to the good location that the bearer had pointed out to them before.


    When I arrived at the place, I found that there are few people here, but the scenery is very good.


    Find a place to tidy up, serve tea and fruit snacks, sit down and watch slowly.


    In the crisp autumn weather, while talking, eating tea and fruit snacks, and looking at the scenery, my mood has improved a lot.


    "This place is really good. When the porters come up tomorrow, I will reward them."


    Now Widow Gu feels that rewarding people is very good, this is an addiction.


    What Eunuch says, Ning Su always responds.


    "Daddy is right, he found such a good place for us to see the red maple, we should really reward them.


    It''s a pity that the wife and the others didn''t come.


    It would be even better if our whole family came. "


    Widow Gu also nodded, he doesn''t care about others, but he cares about his own daughter, and he always thinks about his daughter when he has any good things.


    He was also very satisfied to hear that Ning shi missed his daughter so much.


    As a husband, of course he must always think about his wife.


    The head of the wife is heaven, and she must be respected and held up.


    You can''t have any good things, and you can hide them yourself, and you have to send them to the wife-lord first.


    "When we go back, pick some red maple leaves and bring them back to the wife.


    They didn''t come, they didn''t see the beautiful scenery, but they must be happy and like the beautiful leaves. "


    It is not necessary for their masters to do it themselves. While they were talking, Chunfeng and Qiushi started to do it.


    "Master, Zhengjun, you rest, let''s pick them, the ones over there are good-looking, and the color is also right.


    Bring it back to grandma and the others, so that grandma and the others can also see the red maple on the mountain of Cheng''en Temple.


    If grandma is happy watching, maybe there is a chance next time, and the family will come together again. "


    "Yes, yes, choose more good-looking ones."


    Several people were chatting, laughing and drinking tea, Ning Su pointed out to Qiushi and the others which piece was good, and a person came from the other side of Xiaojing.


    That person was the old Taoist priest they saw at the gate of the temple today, but the two of them didn''t pay much attention.


    This place is not owned by their family, and it is not unusual for others to come.


    A few waves of people came back and forth just now, some stayed to watch the scenery, and some left after just looking around.


    It is not unusual for the old Taoist priest to come now.


    But this old Taoist priest is not setting up a stall at the door to do business, what is he doing behind here?


    The two glanced at each other casually and then looked away. They didn''t pay much attention at all, and continued to speak their own words.


    As expected, the old Taoist came straight to them.


    Chun Feng and Qiu Shi went to pick the leaves, leaving Xia Yu and Dong Xue to guard the master''s side, as well as the few strong servants sent by Gu Chao later.


    Seeing the old Taoist priest approaching, they consciously stood in front of their master.


    Grandma specifically told them to protect Master and Zhengjun so that no accidents would happen.


    Now there are strangers approaching them, of course they want to get in front of them.


    However, seeing that it was an old man with gray hair, and also from the Taoist family like their grandmother, they were not too defensive.


    It''s just that normal inquiries are still indispensable.


    "This Taoist priest, is there something wrong?"


    When the old Taoist priest came to him, he announced his Taoist name first, and then explained his purpose.


    "The old Taoist set up a stall at the door before, had a relationship with the two laymen, and calculated that the two laymen would be in trouble, so he took the initiative to come to the door."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： insidious

    Chapter 201 Insidious


    Looking at the white-haired old Taoist priest in front of him, Widow Gu''s first feeling was that this man is a liar.


    If they were in disaster, wouldn''t his Dabao know about it? Will you tell them?


    He didn''t even say that they were in disaster because of his family''s great treasure, but this old Taoist priest who ran to the entrance of other people''s temples to set up a stall knew it.


    Joke!


    She is deceiving, and even tricked her into coming before the Bodhisattva.


    hehe!


    However, Widow Gu suddenly became interested, he wanted to hear what disaster the old Taoist priest could tell him.


    When Ning Su first heard it, his heart tightened, but after thinking about it, he was similar to Gu Widow.


    The wife-owner is very proficient in fortune-telling. If there is anything wrong with them, will the wife-master know?


    Moreover, the wife-owner can still agree with them to go out?


    Obviously to deceive them.


    At such an advanced age, to still do this kind of thing is really shameless.


    I don''t know how many people she has cheated today. When they came just now, they saw an uncle doing fortune-telling in front of her stall.


    He must have been cheated by him.


    Ning Su was about to get someone to send her away, but her father-in-law raised his hand to stop him.


    Nong looked over suspiciously, and saw his father-in-law gave him a calm look.


    Then he asked the servant standing in front of him to get out of the way, "You all get out of the way, please come over and tell me what kind of disaster we have encountered."


    Since the master has spoken, it is natural for a servant to obey, so he gets out of the way.


    "This Taoist priest, please."


    Ning Su didn''t know what his father-in-law was up to, but he still decided to cooperate with him.


    There are a dozen of them here, even if the old Taoist priest wants to deceive them, as long as they don''t fall for the scam, what can he do with them?


    This is Cheng''en Temple. In broad daylight, there are so many people, and the deception is unsuccessful. Does she still dare to commit murder?


    Widow Gu and Ning Su were very stable in their hearts, anyway, they didn''t take this old Taoist priest seriously.


    There are so many of them, why are they afraid of this old lady who is over half a century old?


    Besides, she looks like a liar at first glance, and she doesn''t have any great skills, so she is even less afraid of him.


    The old Taoist was invited to sit down in front of Widow Gu and Ning Su, Xia Yu served her a cup of tea, and retreated behind Widow Gu.


    The old Taoist only glanced at the teacup in front of him, but he didn''t intend to drink it. Instead, he looked at the faces of Widow Gu and Ning Suhe seriously.


    While watching, he shook his head, the more he acted like this, the more Widow Gu and Ning Su thought she was a liar.


    Think about the bluffing Taoist monks they have seen before, aren''t they all like this?


    First choose the person to be cheated on, and then tell her what kind of calamity or disaster happened to her, and finally you have to give her money, and then others will clean up.


    Unexpectedly, they were tricked today.


    At this time, the old Taoist priest finally spoke, "The two of you should have a poor fate, but now you are rich and powerful.


    Is it because someone around you changed their fate, and then this blessing hit you?


    Do you know that there is a catastrophe in front of you that stops you?


    That person can make you rich and powerful, and can also make your life worse than death. Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. "


    Gu Widow and Ning Su heard these words, they were both surprised and looked at each other.


    According to what the old Taoist said, someone around them has changed their fate, who are they talking about? Naturally, it is Widow Gu''s daughter and Ning Su''s wife.


    They all knew what Gu Dabao was like in the past, but suddenly he was about to change, and receiving such a great opportunity, didn''t he just change his fate.


    Then, it brought them these riches and honors.


    This old Taoist priest really hit the spot, it seems that she still has some skills.


    But what did she mean when she said later that blessings and misfortunes depend on each other and will bring disaster to them?


    Could it be that they are accompanied by disasters because they share Gu Chao''s fortune?


    Both of them were a little anxious, mainly because this matter was related to the future fate of their family.


    Ning Su has very little experience, and whatever is on her mind is expressed on her face, unlike Widow Gu, who has experienced many things and needs to be more stable.


    Although what the old Taoist said was right, he still didn''t believe what the old Taoist said. Maybe she found out about their family''s situation from somewhere, so she deliberately came here to cheat their money.


    There are many things like this. It''s not that he, Widow Gu, has never encountered it before, or he just deceived a young husband like Ning who hasn''t gone through a big deal.


    Want to cheat? It''s not that easy!


    "Tell me, what disaster do we have next? Make it clear!"


    When Widow Gu said these words, his tone was not as relaxed as before. Those who didn''t know him probably thought that he was really frightened by the old Taoist priest.


    But anyone who knows him well knows that he is angry.


    I won��t talk about cheating on him, but cursing his family members is another matter.


    His Gu family has no grievances with this person, not only to defraud him of money, but also talk nonsense that their family is in disaster. Isn''t this a curse on their Gu family!


    Can he still give her a good face? It would have been nice not to beat her up on the spot.


    Ning Su was awakened by Gu widow''s cold words, looked at her father-in-law, and then at the old Taoist priest opposite.


    I suddenly felt that I was rash just now, and sure enough, an old man in the family is like a treasure.


    If there is no father-in-law here today, he might believe the old Taoist''s words and be deceived.


    After figuring out the key points, Ning Su also stared at the old Taoist with a pair of cold eyes, "You must make it clear today, if you can''t make it clear, we will take you to see the official."


    The old Taoist priest was astonished. She had lived most of her life and met many people in all walks of life. Naturally, she has nothing to say about her abilities. No one has called her a liar yet.


    As a result, today, these two poor-looking country husbands actually took her for a liar.


    Could it be that something she said is wrong?


    Since she said that they are in disaster, it is true that there is disaster.


    Otherwise, what is she doing here today? Looking at the scenery?


    She is their disaster!


    These two people, should we say they are smart, or should we say they are dull.


    Was it because she was too protected by that Gu, so she was stupid?


    Did they think that except for the one whose surname was Gu, all other Taoist priests were liars and incompetent?


    She came here today with preparation, not to vent their anger on them, but to let them go for the time being, and when they get it later, there will always be times when they regret it.


    The old Taoist smiled slightly and shook his head gently, "I never tell lies or deceive people. In this hexagram today, if the two lay monks don''t believe in the old way, the old way will not accept your money.


    Since the old Taoist asserts that the two of you will be in disaster, he will never be wrong. "


    Gu and Widow only looked at her, but didn''t answer, they just wanted to see what she could say.


    The old Taoist continued, "The person whose fate has been changed has the closest relationship with the two of you.


    You all know what she was like in the past, why did she become a different person overnight?


    Do you really think that she has such a great ability and learned such a profound Taoism overnight?


    That''s because she was possessed by demons, and now the soul in her body is no longer the same person as before.


    But an evil ghost.


    That evil spirit will kill you all sooner or later! "


    By this time, if Widow Gu can sit still, then he is no longer Widow Gu.


    He picked up the teacup in his hand and threw it straight at the old Taoist priest, "Fuck off your father! Your father''s is the evil spirit, what the hell?


    You beat her out, beat her hard. "


    Widow Gu looks like he wants to eat people.


    It''s fine to curse their family, but they still call his daughter an evil spirit, absolutely unbearable.


    Ning Su couldn''t listen anymore, but he was still not as good as Widow Gu.


    "You are talking nonsense, you are a liar, you dare to bluff and cheat in broad daylight, you are the ghost, and the whole family is evil ghosts."


    The two masters were angry and said something, how dare the servants stand on the sidelines.


    Xia Yu and Dong Xue hurried to protect their master, afraid that the old Taoist would suddenly jump up and make a move.


    Several other women also stood in front of their master, and several others went up to clean up the old Taoist priest.


    "You don''t know what to do, a Taoist priest, you actually came to our Gu family to show off and cheat, do you know what our grandma does?


    Don��t keep your eyes open before you lie to others, get out! "


    Two muscular middle-aged women went over to pull the old Taoist together, raising their fists and about to strike.


    In the end, she was not pulled, and the old Taoist priest still sat there steadily, with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    And with a slight movement of her shoulders, the two who were going to pull her were shaken away.


    "Don''t get angry, you two, the old man is telling the truth.


    If you two don''t believe it, the old Taoist has a piece of talisman paper here, as long as you take it back and put it on the evil spirit, the evil spirit will appear immediately.


    When the time comes, you will know whether she is your relative or an evil ghost. "


    The old Taoist was very certain in his heart that Gu Chao was definitely not a human being.


    Before today, she went to see Gu Chao on purpose. Although she only took a look at it from a distance, she was 100% sure that the soul in that body was gone long ago.


    So, the current Gu Chao is basically a lonely ghost trying to take Hu Dabao''s body by force.


    The former soul of that body, I don��t know if it was eaten by her.


    As for why Gu Chao still kept these people, maybe it was to support them, and they would be of no use in the future.


    The soul that seized the house, could it be some kind person?


    It is not much different from the lonely ghost who was coaxed by her to eat the Han family boy with a few words.


    These people will sooner or later be the dead souls captured by the evil spirit.


    The old Taoist said and put the talisman paper in her hand on the short table in front of Gu Widow and Ning Su, and then got up by himself to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, he and she maintained that unfathomable appearance, even if Widow Gu scolded her like that, she didn''t get angry at all.


    Looking at the back of the old Taoist priest, and then at the two servants, Widow Gu had to think about it, this old Taoist priest might have some Taoist skills.


    The two looked at the talisman paper on the low table, and Widow Gu became even more angry, grabbing it and was about to tear it up, but unexpectedly, the moment he grabbed it, the talisman paper burst directly.


    Then turned into a black smoke, not even ash left.


    Not only that, a piece of talisman paper in his cuff suddenly became hot, which burned his wrist.


    Quickly lifted up his sleeves to look, the talisman paper in his sleeve was now turned into ashes.


    At this moment, the old Taoist priest who had just walked two steps suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and a mouthful of blood was about to gush out.


    But she was held back by her, Dang even his face was pale and his figure shook slightly.


    She also knew that Gu Chao was very capable, so she put her heart and soul into it when making the talisman paper, just to be able to take down these two people in one fell swoop.


    These two people are close relatives of Gu Chao on the surface. If she really cares about these two people as much as she shows, then they must have the defense provided by Gu Chao.


    That''s why she spent so much money.


    The result was unexpected, not only did not hurt the two of them, but he suffered such a big loss.


    I don''t know what Gu Chao did to these two people, but it was able to make her talisman bite back.


    Too insidious!


    She really doesn''t want this old face, she still has the face to say that others are sinister, so why don''t she think about herself.


    If it wasn''t because of her own evil intentions and wanted to catch Gu Widow and Ning Suna to deal with Gu Chao, how could she have been injured?


    After all, it was not she herself who was insidious and cunning.


    Lifting a rock, smashed his own foot.


    It was him.


    The movement here was so natural that it attracted other people''s attention. Hearing Gu Widow''s voice of cursing, they stretched their necks to look this way, and some even walked this way.


    The old Taoist looked at the people who were coming this way, and immediately made a decision. Now that they have been exposed, why not just take them down without stopping?


    What are you doing with those means? After taking these two people, it is not up to her to decide how to deal with Gu Chao.


    Ning Su has now come to the father-in-law''s side, holding his hand to check the hot spot.


    Looking at the ashes of the talisman paper shaking out from the inside of the sleeve, and then looking at the position of the talisman paper that the old Taoist put on the table just now that had turned into black smoke.


    Don''t need to think too much about them, they already know that the old Taoist is really not a good person.


    And it''s not as simple as cheating them, but harming them.


    The two immediately became alert, and the servants who protected them also tightly guarded the two masters behind them, watching with eyes full of vigilance.


    The old Taoist priest who was a few steps away from them suddenly turned around at this moment, looking at them with dark eyes.


    To be precise, it is through them to see Gu Widow and Ning Su behind them.


    Sure enough, grandma guessed it right, and someone really wanted to kill their master.


    "Master, Zhengjun, you lean back, we will deal with this old Taoist priest."


    Xia Yu and Dong Xue hurriedly supported a master, stepped back a few steps, and hid behind a big rock.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： threaten

    Chapter 202 Threat


    In fact, Widow Gu didn''t think it was necessary at all. The old Taoist priest wanted to use talisman paper to deal with them just now, but her talisman paper hit the self-defense talisman given to him by their family''s great treasure, and immediately turned into black smoke, which shows that her ability is nothing more than that .


    Chunfeng and Qiushi hurried to this side when they heard the movement, and before they got close, the old Taoist priest had already made a move.


    I saw the old Taoist priest flying towards the direction of Widow Gu and the others. The servants of the Gu family wanted to stop her, but she slapped her away.


    fell to the ground, vomited blood, unable to struggle.


    This kind of situation was never thought of by Gu Widow and Ning Su. It was unexpected that this old Taoist priest was not an idiot, and had some real skills.


    The people they brought were dealt with so easily by him. The hearts of the two of them were in their throats. What should they do now?


    This old Taoist priest obviously came for the two of them. Could it be that there is really such a catastrophe today.


    More nervous than them were Xia Yu and Dong Xue, both of them stood in front of the master, their legs were weak.


    Looking at the three women standing in front of them, they also knew that these three might not be able to stop the old Taoist priest.


    After they fell down, the two of them came.


    Then, what will their master do?


    How to do? Now that grandma is not here, if the old Taoist tried to kill him, wouldn''t they all have to confess here.


    The people who were going to come to watch saw the sudden change of things, and they had already hurt people, and they were all in chaos.


    Screams, shouts, and some people said that they should hurry to inform the master of Cheng''en Temple.


    "Isn''t that the male relative of Daoist Gu''s family?"


    "Yes, they were the ones I saw in the past just now."


    "Who is that old Taoist priest, who actually hurt people in broad daylight!"


    "Who knows? I saw an old Taoist fortune-telling at the door this morning, and I was sitting and talking with the Gu family just now.


    As a result, they suddenly started arguing, and now they even moved their hands. "


    "What''s the big deal that it''s going to go to such a point?"


    "Oh, you don''t know yet, that''s the temper of the Gu family, didn''t the old man of the Yin family invite a banquet?


    I happened to be there that day, so Mr. Gu did not deal with it with a few words, so he did it as soon as he said it.


    This kind of thing is commonplace for him.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that today, he suffered a disadvantage. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, let''s just watch the fun from the sidelines. This old man Gu is very powerful, let''s go up and persuade him, maybe we will give him a hit for no reason."


    "Yes, isn''t that an innocent disaster? Let''s just watch!"


    "Someone has already invited the master of Cheng''en Temple, and he will be there in a while, let''s see."


    Fortunately, these people are far away, and Widow Gu couldn''t hear what they said, otherwise he would really go up and give these people two paws.


    Don''t you have eyes and can''t see the current situation? Is this him spoofing? He is unreasonable?


    Obviously the old Taoist priest failed to deceive people, and became angry from embarrassment, and now he wants to kill them to silence them!


    He really didn''t read the almanac when he went out. If he had known that something like this would happen today, he wouldn''t have gone out at that time.


    Gu widow was also very flustered in his heart, he didn''t care about small fights, but this was the first time he saw a battle like today.


    It''s no wonder I''m not afraid.


    Look at that old Taoist priest who injured so many people in his family as soon as he made a move, he fell to the ground and vomited blood, and couldn''t even get up.


    Now there are only a few of them left, can they withstand another slap from the old Taoist priest?


    Ning Su''s hand holding Widow Gu began to tremble, "Father, hurry up, take out the talisman paper that the wife-lord gave us."


    A word awakened Widow Gu. There must be something wrong with the talisman paper that the old Taoist gave them just now, otherwise it would turn into black smoke as soon as it got close.


    The old Taoist priest''s talisman paper melted directly when it touched the talisman paper of his family''s great treasure, so the talisman paper of their family''s great treasure is still useful.


    Yes, yes, yes, just now Dabao sent them talisman paper, that thing is for life-saving, take it out quickly.


    Fortunately, Gu Chao sent them a lot of talisman papers, just in case they should be prepared in case something happens.


    If one is not enough, just get one more


    The talisman paper she drew herself, she knew in her heart that even if something happened to one of the talismans, it would always be right to make up another one.


    When the old Taoist saw them taking out the talisman paper, the hatred in his eyes was even worse.


    It was this talisman that made her suffer backlash just now.


    "Hmph! That talisman paper can save you once, can it save you the second time?"


    Widow Gu was not to be outdone, and cursed back, "You stinky Taoist priest, you are not afraid to flash your teeth if you are so rampant, and I didn''t know who was going to harm us just now, but we suffered instead.


    Then it will be possible, you should come here!


    See if the talisman paper in my hand can kill you. "


    Although Widow Gu''s swearing is still unabated, Ning Su knows that his father-in-law''s hands are already shaking while holding his hand.


    "You old Taoist priest, do you know who my wife is? If you dare to mess around, my wife will definitely not let you go."


    Ning Su''s words angered the old Taoist even more, the old Taoist snorted coldly, and rushed towards this side.


    "The old Taoist came here today for her, Gu Chao. If she doesn''t come to me, I will go to her.


    When I take you two down, let''s see how rampant Gu Chao can be. "


    It turned out that it was aimed at the wife-leader, because he couldn''t do anything to the wife-leader, so he turned his mind on him and the father-in-law.


    want to catch him and his father-in-law, and then threaten the wife-master, so that the wife-master can be caught without a fight.


    This old Taoist priest is too bad!


    The abacus is so insidious.


    In just a split second, the old Taoist priest had already arrived in front of Widow Gu and Ning Su, and slapped the three women away with another slap.


    They also knew that Xia Yu and Dong Xue couldn''t stop the old Taoist at all, so they pulled the two of them behind.


    Then, grabbing the talisman papers, one in each hand, he went straight to the old Taoist priest.


    If calling talisman papers doesn''t work, they can only admit that they are unlucky today.


    They can only wait for their daughter to save them.


    Several people were so frightened that they closed their eyes, pinning all their hopes on the two talisman papers in Widow Gu''s hand.


    Only hearing a bang, Gu Widow''s hands and palms felt hot, the same feeling as before.


    The old Taoist priest who rushed up to grab the two of them was repelled by the talisman paper in his hand, turned somersault in the air, and then fell.


    Taking two steps back in succession, he managed to stand still.


    A pair of red eyes stared at Gu Widow and Ning Su.


    Unexpectedly, the person surnamed Gu would be so capable, but the talisman paper prevented him from even getting in.


    After the loud noise, Widow Gu opened his eyes and looked over cautiously.


    Where is the figure of the old Taoist priest in front of him, the old Taoist priest is now several feet away.


    Holding a pair of cold eyes, staring at them.


    He naturally understood that the talisman paper had played a role, so all his previous worries were forgotten.


    He took out two more talismans from his bosom, and swayed triumphantly at the old Taoist priest.


    "You smelly and shameless old thing, come here and blow you up.


    You are old-fashioned, come and try the talisman paper in my hand to see if it is you or my talisman paper. "


    Ning Su also put his hips on his hips, and gave a heavy pooh to the old Taoist priest.


    "If you don''t practice virtue at such an old age, you will go to **** sooner or later."


    Fortunately, the wife-master sent someone to give them talisman papers today, and they also gave them a lot of talismans. Otherwise, he and his father-in-law would have been taken away by the old Taoist priest today to threaten the wife-master.


    Seeing Widow Gu take out two more cards, the old Taoist priest''s eyes became darker. She never thought that Gu Chao would be so guarded.


    It��s just to go out to enjoy incense, but to give them so much, that��s not what prodigals do.


    She was able to draw such a picture, and added her painstaking efforts, which is already a big investment.


    It wasn''t for the sake of seeing how handsome the Yan family paid her, how could she be willing.


    Not only did he fail to steal the chicken, but he also lost a handful of rice.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise on the path outside, and it didn''t take much thinking to know that those people who went to invite Cheng''en Temple came back.


    There are more and more people around here, and the old Taoist knows that she will not be able to win today.


    The main reason is that they don''t know how many talisman papers they have on hand, so they dare not gamble.


    Finally, he had no choice but to turn around bitterly, galloped into the red maple forest, and finally disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Waiting until they disappeared, Widow Gu and Ning Su heaved a sigh of relief.


    If the old Taoist has been wasting with them, they will run out of talisman papers, but there is really nothing they can do.


    Fortunately, the people from Cheng''en Temple came quickly.


    Sure enough, the extra money donated for sesame oil is still beneficial.


    The words of the old Taoist priest just now were understood and understood by the onlookers.


    The old Taoist priest is not a good person, he took action against the men and women of the Gu family in order to use them to threaten Gu Daochang.


    Even if there is something really wrong with the men of the Gu family, Daoist Gu is kind to them all.


    Don''t look at the monk''s face and look at the Buddha''s face.


    If something happened to the men of the Gu family in Cheng''en Temple today, and they were all indifferent, and there was no one to help, it would not be nice to hear the story of Taoist Gu.


    Doesn''t this mean that they are ungrateful and will take revenge?


    The abbot of Cheng''en Temple hurried over with the people in the temple, but he didn''t see the old Taoist priest they were talking about.


    A servant who saw the Gu family fell to the ground and vomited blood, as well as the rest of the Gu family.


    After such a thing happened, how can I still be in the mood to watch the scenery here.


    Some timid ones want to pack up their things and prepare to go down the mountain and go home.


    But look at the sky, if you go down the mountain now, it will be dark in the middle of the way, even if you go back to Beijing, you will not be able to enter the city, and it will be even more dangerous then.


    In the end, everyone had no choice but to continue to stay in Cheng''en Temple, and wait until dawn tomorrow before saying how to leave.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su also returned to their own rooms. The servants of the Gu family were all injured, and it was too late even if they went down the mountain to ask for a doctor.


    The master of Cheng''en Temple can only help to see their situation first, and then go down the mountain to ask for a doctor after dawn tomorrow.


    Because all the people in the Gu Mansion were injured and couldn''t keep watch at night, the abbot of Cheng''en Temple arranged for a few strong monks to come over and watch over.


    After all, the old Taoist priest came for the people of the Gu family. Even if she has left now, it is not impossible to turn back.


    If they come back again, they will have nothing to guard against, in case the old Taoist succeeds.


    Although the monks in the temple can��t help much, it��s good to keep watch and be vigilant.


    As long as you wait until dawn, you can rest assured.


    At that time, they left Cheng''en Temple and went down the mountain. Even if there is any problem, it has nothing to do with Cheng''en Temple.


    In the evening, Ning Su wanted to stay with her father-in-law in his wing room, but was rejected by Widow Gu.


    "I don''t need your company, you just go back to your room and rest.


    I''m so old, I haven''t seen any big storms, but I''m just an old Taoist priest with no great skills. I still have the talisman paper given by Dabao in my hand, so she can''t do anything to me.


    You should also pay attention to it at night, the talisman paper is on your body and you can''t leave it.


    After tonight, we will go back down the mountain early in the morning. When we see Dabao, we must let Dabao catch the old Taoist priest in front of me, and let her know how powerful I am. "


    Widow Gu was still angry, and he was happy to go out to enjoy incense and see a scene, but he hadn''t been happy for a while, so he came to such a disappointment.


    Although there was nothing serious in the end, it was still far away.


    Widow Gu felt that this capital might be against him.


    Look, he has only been here for a few days, and he also encountered disgusting things when he went to a banquet, and he encountered them again when he went out to enjoy incense.


    This incense is not very good.


    Returned those sesame oil money!


    After calming down her father-in-law, Ning Su went back to her wing after serving her father-in-law for a rest.


    Qiushi and Dongxue served their Zhengjun and were about to go outside to guard, but they were stopped by Ning Su.


    "You two don''t go to sleep outside today, move Tiao in and sleep next to me.


    In case there is something, we can still have a response. "


    He wanted to give the talisman paper to the two of them, but the two of them didn''t want it. He just said that the old man didn''t come for them and they would be fine, so he let him keep it.


    But how can he rest assured, what if the old Taoist priest can''t deal with him and his father-in-law, but instead arrests the people around them?


    Ning Su also has feelings for the two people who serve her, and she doesn''t really treat them like servants.


    In this case, how could he rest assured that the two of them went to sleep outside.


    The two still tried to shirk their reluctance to come in, but after the Zhengjun stared at them with a cold face, the two had no choice but to move the house inside and sleep next to the Zhengjun.


    Both of them dared not go to sleep, because they were afraid that if they fell asleep, the old Taoist priest would come again.


    Ning Su tossed and turned on the bed, but couldn''t fall asleep. At first, he was worried that the old Taoist would return.


    When he got to the back, he thought about it, and it was all the figure of his wife.


    The old Taoist really caught him, and the wife master will definitely save him.


    When thinking of his wife, Ning Su thought about what happened last night.


    Yesterday, after dinner, the wife head went straight into his room, and kicked Qiushi and Dongxue out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： cant let go

    Chapter 203 can''t let go


    The way the wife-leader looked at him made him hot, of course he understood what the wife-leader was going to do.


    He was also very nervous, thinking that he was wrapped in a quilt by his wife the night before, and left him for a whole night, which made him so stiff that he couldn''t get up or down.


    So is the wife master trying to compensate him?


    Gu Chao looked at the little husband whose face was flushed with blush. This little fairy had seduced her in the morning, which made her almost lose her composure.


    She has been tense all day, how can she not do it at this time?


    Sure enough, after Qiushi and Dongxue went out, he was hugged by his wife.


    Gu Chao glared at him viciously, "You little thing, aren''t you very good this morning? You have done all the bad things, and now the wife-lord is coming to take you away.


    Let''s see if you dare not turn the world upside down! "


    Ning Su chuckled, not only fearless, but also rubbed against his wife-lord''s arms without fear of death.


    "My wife, come quickly."


    Gu Chao''s eyes tightened, and his arms hugged him even tighter.


    When Ning Su got on the bed, she was slapped again where she was slapped yesterday.


    "You''re so stubborn, don''t beg for mercy for a while."


    Ning Su is not really stupid. Although the wife-lord speaks viciously, her eyes can''t deceive anyone.


    Besides, he also wants to be his wife.


    From last night to now.


    Thinking about it now, Ning Su feels hot in the face, how long has he been married, has he become like this?


    In the past, how could he have the courage to dare to talk to his wife like this, and he is just like what his father said, he is married, and he is a person who has been here, so why should he be ashamed?


    This is his wife, what''s wrong with his love for her?


    He just followed his nature and loved his wife-lord.


    Do you want to be shameless? Forget it, I still don��t want to.


    This is his wife, he wants to be his wife, why is he so shameless? It''s not about other women.


    Anyway, he just wanted it, really wanted it.


    I also hope that Yu''er can get better soon, and then he can let his wife take the whole family out to play together.


    Ning Su didn''t intend to go to bed at first, after the whole night, they will go back at dawn.


    As a result, after thinking about it, I fell asleep for some reason.


    Qiu Shi and Dong Xue heard their lord breathing evenly, and knew that the lord was asleep, but the two of them dared not sleep.


    Keeping your eyes open and looking at each other is also a good reminder to each other.


    Gu Mansion, when Gu Chao has arranged the house properly, it will be almost time for dinner.


    Because of the arrival of the father-in-law, the dinner was naturally more sumptuous. The whole family ate together with He Lele, talked for a while, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    On this day in the Gu Mansion, Han Fulang could tell that his son was really doing well in the Gu Mansion.


    Grandpa and grandma are very good tempered, they have no rules at all, and they are also very kind to the younger generation.


    Though those children belonged to the daughter-in-law��s cousin��s family, they treated their own son pretty well, and everyone got along very well.


    As for serving others, although they all know that this is the situation of their son, they are not neglectful at all, and they are all respectful.


    Not to mention the daughter-in-law, she takes good care of her son.


    This can be seen from the top of the dinner table.


    After this day''s observation, Han Fulang was more at ease. His daughter-in-law has good skills and character, and she has a good temper at home.


    It��s good anywhere, and I can��t pick anything better than Gu Chao.


    It really is the old father-in-law and old daughter-in-law, the more I look at it, the more satisfied I am.


    At night, it is impossible for Han Fulang to occupy his son anymore, but he can''t affect their young couple''s relationship.


    He is a father who has experienced it, so he doesn''t know about their young people?


    Wait until tomorrow, there will be plenty of time to talk to my son.


    Watching his father-in-law leaving with interest, Gu Chao raised his eyebrows at Han Yu, even if the wife-owner didn''t speak, Han Yu could still see the teasing in the wife-owner''s eyes.


    When it comes to private time, the wife-lord is not serious at all.


    also said that the man changed his face quickly, and his wife, the master, became faster.


    Looking at the shy look on his little husband''s face, Gu Chao decided that he couldn''t let down the kindness of his father-in-law.


    Go forward and take the little husband by the hand and walk into the yard, "It''s getting late, let''s rest early."


    Han Yu looked up at the moon that had just risen. Does this mean it''s getting late?


    However, what the wife-owner says is what he says, and he just listens.


    As for certain meanings in the wife''s words, he just pretended not to know.


    Yuzhu and the others followed behind the two masters, holding back their laughter, but they didn''t dare to laugh out loud, so they could only walk while shaking their shoulders.


    They also felt that as long as their grandma was in front of two righteous monarchs, she would be like a different person.


    In front of outsiders, he is the majestic Daoist Gu, and in front of them he is the authoritative master.


    But in front of the two Zhengjuns, if you say something that offends your master, you will be a stinky hooligan.


    However, this stinky rascal is in the hearts of the two Zhengjuns, and he is an extremely mighty, tall and good wife.


    They are also very willing to be bullied by this stinky hooligan.


    They are all young men, and they are all unmarried. They have never fantasized about their own wives.


    I only hope that in the future, their wives will have half and half of grandma.


    Actually, according to the rules of big families, as a dowry servant, Yuzhu should be taken over by grandma.


    He never had this idea in his heart, he only wanted his family Zhengjun to match him with a lover in the future.


    Those who are servants will not have good results.


    Moreover, they are still serving a woman with their own Zhengjun. The relationship between their master and servant will change by then.


    He grew up with his own Zhengjun. Zhengjun has always treated him like a younger brother and never treated him like a servant. No matter how shameless he is, he will never have such thoughts.


    And he also knew that grandma didn''t think highly of him at all, she only had two righteous monarchs in her eyes.


    He has been in Gu''s house for so long, and he has never seen his grandma take a second look at any man in the family. It would be great if grandma could always do this.


    He also didn''t want grandma to bring others back. There were only two Zhengjun in the family, which was just right.


    In this way, the Zhengjun of his family will not be sad in the future.


    After serving the two masters, Yu Zhu led everyone back, and then closed the door behind her.


    They have already done this kind of thing extremely smoothly.


    Gu Chao sat at the table, drinking tea, looking at the little husband who was making the bed.


    On the surface, she doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, but in her heart, only she knows whether she is in a hurry.


    Han Yu tidied up, and then came to ask his wife to go to bed.


    First, he changed clothes for his wife. Although he is tall, he still has to step up his feet occasionally.


    When he stepped on his feet, he would get close to his wife, and he could even feel the heat of her exhalation clearly.


    Gu Chao was being served by his husband with peace of mind, his eyes followed his back, and landed on a certain upturned place, his fingers were a little itchy.


    On the surface, he still pretended to be serious, and he was not in a hurry. It was still very early tonight, and there was plenty of time.


    Han Yu is actually a little confused, why is the wife-lord so calm today?


    Without saying a word or making small gestures, does the wife master want it or not?


    Obviously just now, he can be sure that he must have seen the look in the eyes of the wife-lord at that time, it was exactly what he thought.


    The wife doesn''t want to now?


    Until he went to bed and put on the quilt, Gu Chao was still there, and he didn''t intend to take the initiative at all.


    Han Yu lay flat on the inside, waited and waited, and finally couldn''t wait anymore.


    It''s been a long time since we''ve been married, does the wife owner have no idea about him? How can this be!


    Han Yu gritted his teeth and turned over on his side, looking up at his wife-in-law. Because it was dark and he couldn''t see clearly, he subconsciously moved forward.


    Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around his waist, and then he flipped over and lay on the wife-lord.


    He knew it, and it really was.


    Then the wife''s head laughed and joked, low and hoarse, in my ear.


    The voice fell on Han Yu''s ear, making him feel numb all over.


    "Baby, this is too urgent, isn''t one night enough?"


    Han Yu really wanted to spit at his wife-in-law, why was he in a hurry? Why is it that he doesn''t think it''s enough? What did he do?


    Obviously it was the wife-lord who did something to him, and the pair of iron arms on his waist can testify.


    He didn''t come up by himself, it was the wife who did it first.


    However, he didn''t want to.


    "Wife master, uh~" After calling out to the wife master, Han Yu lowered his head and blocked her. If you are in a hurry, you should be in a hurry, anyway, there are no outsiders.


    Old people generally sleep less. Of course, except for Gu Widow, he usually only gets up when the sun is bright.


    This is the first time for Han Fulang to come back to his daughter-in-law''s house. He couldn''t sleep well. He woke up just after dawn and couldn''t fall asleep again.


    After washing up, he sat in the yard for a while, waiting for his son to come over.


    As a result, after waiting, it was time for breakfast, but my son hadn''t come yet.


    Han Fulang smiled to the person who served him closely, "It''s normal for this young man to wake up late."


    Han Fulang''s personal servants are all old people who have been around for decades, and they are not outsiders.


    Seeing that his Zhengjun is happy, he is also happy, "It''s our son, lucky."


    The two waited for a while, and finally waited for Han Yu and Gu Chao who came late.


    Seeing that the two were still holding hands when they came, the smile on Han Fulang''s face deepened.


    With his daughter-in-law by his side, Han Fulang couldn''t say anything, but when he was alone with his son later, he had to remind him.


    This means that he is here. If his father-in-law is here, he must not wake up until this time.


    The Gu family doesn''t have so many rules, but they can''t act recklessly just because their daughter-in-law dotes on him.


    Early in the morning, many pilgrims in Cheng''en Temple packed their things and went down the mountain.


    It wasn''t because of what happened to the old Taoist priest yesterday that no one dared to stay on the mountain anymore after a whole night of fear.


    It was good luck that nothing happened yesterday, if the old Taoist came back again, what if he hurt Chi Yu?


    Although this red maple is beautiful, it is not as important as my own life.


    Will Hongfeng leave here? I can still come to see it in the next year. If my life is gone, I won��t be able to see anything.


    Did the men who didn��t see the Gu family also go down the mountain? They have self-defense amulets on them, but they have nothing on them except a piece of clothes. Is it important not to hurry up and save their lives?


    Because I left early, I arrived in Beijing in the middle of the morning.


    The members of the Han family also came for a while, and they were sitting and talking in the living room. They were talking happily here, and the housekeeper reported that something happened to the master.


    When Gu Chao heard where he could sit still, he quickly got up and went outside.


    Did she really guess right?


    When Gu Chao arrived at the door, he saw that the family servants were helping the few she sent yesterday. Their faces were pale, and they seemed to be seriously injured.


    Gu Chao hurriedly went to see Widow Gu and Ning Su, and saw that they were in good health, and there were no obvious injuries on their bodies. After questioning, he learned that they were not injured, so he was relieved.


    Then I went to check the injuries of those people, and after looking at them, I found that they had suffered internal injuries.


    Give each of them a pill, and let them go down to rest.


    The arrangement has not been made properly yet, and the people in the house followed suit.


    Something happened to the in-laws and Zheng Jun, how could they sit still?


    When I came out to see that they were all fine, I was relieved. After I went in, I sat down and listened to them tell the ins and outs of the matter.


    If something happens again, it will be a mess.


    At this time, Gu Chao doesn��t need to be suspicious anymore, there must be something wrong with the little Taoist priest yesterday.


    It must be with the old Taoist priest, it seems that they have been prepared long ago, not only to find out where they are going, but also to split up.


    She couldn''t remember which route she had offended. She had been in this world for more than a year, and she didn''t go out to cause trouble except for business.


    There is no unreasonable hatred in this world. Since they have provoked them, there must be a reason.


    She has taken over a lot of business this year, so she offended many people, but she doesn''t know which one?


    Reminiscing about Han Yu, Gu Chao had to think about it, maybe it has something to do with it.


    That person was able to make his mind on Widow Gu and Ning Su, so Han Yu''s side is not impossible.


    I don''t know how much deep hatred there is, even her family will not let it go.


    Gu Chao asked herself that she hadn''t done anything outrageous, and she wanted to know why it was so **** and bloody.


    "You don''t want to go out during this period of time. You can go out after I settle this matter."


    As he spoke, someone said to the Han family: "Mother-in-law, you should pay more attention when you go back, since that person can do something to my father and the others, I''m afraid he will do it to you too.


    Talisman paper, you all bring it with you. "


    Several people nodded after hearing this, "The talisman paper will definitely be stored safely, we will pay more attention, and we will not go out on weekdays if we have nothing to do, waiting for your news.


    Such a cruel and cruel person, but you must not let him go. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： people sitting at home

    Chapter 204 Sitting at home


    There is no need for his mother-in-law to remind him about this matter, Gu Chao naturally understands the truth that he should not leave any worries behind.


    Really think that she, Gu Chao, has been here for more than 10,000 years, and she is still a kind person!


    Those who can go to the end in the world of cultivating immortals have blood on their hands, and none of them are clean.


    She has always been a person who doesn''t offend me, and I don''t offend others. That person has bullied her. How can she pretend to be blind? Swallow your breath?


    Those who moved her, no one can be kind.


    After dinner, Gu Chao personally drove the Han family back to the Han Mansion, and then set up a protective formation in the Han Mansion, and then went back after specially instructing them.


    After returning here, Gu Chao started to check for the old Taoist priest, and a certain family in Beijing was also checking the situation of Gu''s family.


    "Go back to the lord, the one you asked the little one to check, has been found."


    A prince sitting at the top tapped the table lightly with his finger, and understood what the prince meant to tell her to continue speaking just now.


    "That one is Daoist Gu''s father."


    The Third Prince heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Gu Daochang''s father, she has heard about it. She heard that he has been a widow for decades and raised Gu Daochang alone.


    In this case, there should be no problem, right?


    The imperial court does not allow widows to remarry!


    Then Liang Ming continued, "The Gu family only came to the capital not long ago, but that one is very famous in Beijing now."


    Oh! How famous?


    But when the third prince thought of the man she saw during the day, his brows and eyes were full of agility, and his eyes were very lively.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Gu Dao, who looked like he was only in his thirties, would be Gu Dao''s father, who didn''t look like his age.


    Liang Ming saw that his lord looked suspicious, and continued: "Nowadays, there is not a single person in Beijing who does not know about my lord and Zhengjun.


    Shops all over the place even made offerings to those two as Gods of Wealth, waiting for them to come to spread their wealth.


    What''s more, the old man of the Yin family hosted a banquet two days ago, and the two masters of the Gu family also showed some limelight. "


    Speaking of this, Liang Ming went to see his master again, and didn''t say anything further, just waiting for his own words.


    As the third prince''s personal bodyguard, Liang Ming has followed his master for decades, and she can understand what his master means by his expression and eyes.


    And the reason why her master asked her to investigate the Gu family master was definitely not a whim.


    How long has it been since she saw the look in the eyes of this prince? Who would have thought that such a situation would happen for the first time in more than ten years.


    As for the limelight that that one made, she didn''t dare to say it so carelessly without her master''s intention.


    No matter what the final result is, but now, it must have some weight in the hearts of their princes.


    Even if there was a slight possibility, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    What kind of temperament is this personal bodyguard, the third prince naturally knows, since she wants to ask her opinion before speaking, it must be unpleasant, and it is not easy to say.


    I asked her to inquire, what else can I not hear?


    Besides, this matter has already been spread, and I don��t know how many people already know about it.


    So the Third Prince said lightly, "Say it."


    Liang Ming dared to speak only after he got his lord''s words.


    "Well, that day, Mr. Xiao''s Zhengjun and several other merchants Fulang spoke ill of the two masters of the Gu family, and the two masters happened to overhear them.


    Then, the two members of the Gu family beat them up cheaply. "


    Speaking of this, Liang Ming looked straight at his prince, only to find that there was a smile in his eyes, which is rare.


    "The next day, several headed husbands personally went to the door to give gifts to make amends. As a result, not only did they not even enter the door, but they were also ridiculed and scolded bloody."


    Liang Ming replied carefully, his eyes never falling from his lord''s face, but after listening to her words, his master smiled, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    However, the sternness in those eyes did not escape her eyes.


    It seems that her prince really cares this time.


    Liang Ming not only didn''t think about persuasion, but was glad that his prince had suffered for so many years, and finally there was someone who could take care of her. No matter who that person was, she hoped that his prince would be able to fulfill his wish.


    After all these years, the prince has suffered too much, as long as the prince is happy.


    "Get ready." The Third Prince spoke in a very cheerful tone, with a smile on his face.


    The prince heard that the servant reported that his mother had returned from the other courtyard, so he immediately brought people over to pay his respects.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard his mother''s laughter coming from inside. Shizi paused. It''s been a long time since he heard his mother''s laughter, but what''s the good thing?


    "Mother, my child, please greet your mother."


    The son was about to kneel down as he said, and was supported by the third prince, "Lin''er doesn''t need to be so polite, get up quickly and let mother see.


    I haven��t seen you for more than a month, but you��ve lost weight again. Look at your little face, you don��t have any flesh at all, and you haven��t eaten properly. "


    Her child has been weak and sickly since he was a child, and it took a lot of painstaking care to bring him up. How could she be willing to let her kneel down.


    Pulling the child''s hand up and down and looking it up and down carefully, it made her feel distressed again.


    Look at this little face, it''s pale, it''s almost bloodless, and it''s thinner than when she left.


    The third prince is just such an only daughter, and has no children under her knees, how could she not hold her in her palm and pamper her.


    What''s more, she has been in poor health since she was a child, but she never said a single serious word to her, so she couldn''t bear it.


    The eldest son Zhao Lin took his mother''s hand, helped her to sit down, and then said with a smile: "My daughter is still the same as before.


    But after listening to my mother''s words, I dare not miss a meal if I have a good meal.


    Mom, what good thing happened to this? Before entering the door, I heard my mother laughing. "


    When Zhao Lin said this, he also looked at Liang Ming who was standing beside him. This is his mother''s personal bodyguard, and he must know what happened.


    Liang Ming saw the prince also looked at her in the same way, so he had to look at his prince. This kind of thing is extraordinary, how dare she speak nonsense without the prince''s permission.


    The third prince is happy today, but now in front of his only daughter, he feels uncomfortable to speak.


    This kind of thing is unusual, and I don''t know if my daughter can accept it.


    Seeing the expressions of the two of them, Zhao Lindang was puzzled.


    She heard her mother laughing just now, isn''t it a good thing? Why are you still hesitating, as if it is difficult to speak.


    The third prince thought again that Lin''er was her only child after all, and she would have to know about it sooner or later, so she couldn''t hide it.


    Why not tell her now and see how she reacts.


    It��s not that the child didn��t mention it to her before, but that��s not a serious way to give points, which is different from this one.


    If she doesn''t want to, she can find a way later.


    "What''s the matter? You two are like this. Listening to you laughing just now, I thought something good happened at home."


    The daughter spoke again, the third prince gave Liang Ming a look, Liang Ming bowed to the two masters, and then retreated out, guarding the door.


    This is the family affairs of the two masters. It is appropriate for her to guard at the door to prevent others from disturbing her.


    Seeing that his mother was going to let Liang Ming go out, Zhao Lin was even more puzzled. It seemed that something really happened, and it was a big deal.


    However, her mother''s serious expression really made her wonder whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Lin''er, mother has something to discuss with you."


    When his mother spoke with such a tone and attitude, Zhao Lin knew that this matter must be a big deal, otherwise it would not be worthy of his mother''s attitude.


    Zhao Lin sat next to his mother, doing everything right and looking at his mother seriously, "Speak, listen, my son."


    She is physically weak. All these years, her mother has been in charge of the affairs of the palace by herself. She can''t even help at all, and she is holding back her mother.


    Moreover, if it weren''t for him, the relationship between father and mother would not be as deadlocked as it is now.


    In her heart, she always felt sorry for her mother. If something happened, she would never back down, and she would face it together with her mother.


    The third prince also felt sorry for his daughter in his heart. After all, her daughter is so old and is about to start a family, but she has such an idea. It is possible that her daughter cannot accept it for a while.


    But she also thought about it clearly. Sooner or later, she will not be able to hide this matter. It will be a knife if she stretches her head or shrinks her head. It is better for her to tell her daughter in person.


    "Lin''er, you''re grown up and sensible. Mother is actually, um, looking for someone."


    The third prince stopped talking after saying this, and just looked at his daughter''s face, waiting to see her reaction.


    Zhao Lin waited for his mother to speak, but as a result, the mother stopped after saying such a sentence, and looked at her like this.


    He really didn''t realize it for a while, what did the mother mean by this?


    Who is mother looking for? Then send someone to look for it.


    Is that person hard to find?


    "Who is that person the mother said? Who is the name? My daughter will go to the Internet to find it."


    Zhao Lin still wants to share the burden for his mother. Although she is not responsible for anything, does one more person have more strength? "


    The third prince didn''t expect his daughter to be so straightforward, nor did he expect her daughter to support her so much, Dang even became excited.


    Moreover, just being asked directly by her daughter, her old face was still a little embarrassed, and her face was slightly flushed.


    "Actually, that person is, Daoist Gu''s father.


    I heard that he has been a widow for more than ten years, and he is also a poor man. From this point of view, his character is also good. "


    When the third prince said this, his face was full of pity, and he shook his head. He only hated meeting too late. It would have been better if it had been earlier.


    She was sighing, but Zhao Lin was buzzing in his head. The person his mother was looking for turned out to be a widow, or Gu Daochang''s father.


    What does mother want him for?


    Mother is a woman, looking for a widow, and the mother still has such an expression.


    Zhao Lin seemed to have turned a corner suddenly. Could it be that his mother, she, suddenly became enlightened?


    Moreover, he still covets a widow who has been widowed for many years!


    In the past few years, it wasn''t that she didn''t think about finding a caring person in her mother''s room so that she could take care of her mother, but her mother always refused and never responded.


    Think about the relationship between mother and father. All these years, my mother has been alone, and she can see how bitter she is in her heart.


    She also never thought about not letting her mother, Naf, take care of her. Instead, she hoped that there would be a caring person by her side to take care of and take care of her mother, so that her mother''s life would be easier.


    Now the mother suddenly opened up, and before she had time to be happy, her mother gave her another big bang.


    Based on the status of the mother, it is impossible to find a man of any kind. There are so many men from a good family, why do you just look at a widow who is Xu Lang?


    Of course, the status of the widow is not low, he is Gu Daochang''s father.


    Even if she agrees, can Daoist Gu agree to having multiple mothers suddenly?


    Zhao Lin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, she thinks, mother''s second spring may be a bit difficult.


    It''s not good to look for anyone, why did you just fall in love with that one?


    Although she doesn''t go out often in the mansion, she knows all about the big and small affairs in Beijing.


    She has heard about all the things that guy did after he came to Beijing.


    Although she felt that the guy was straightforward and had a hot temper, he didn''t feel like a bad person.


    But she really wanted him to be her mother''s roommate, and she was still a little bit hesitant to turn around for a while.


    If there is such a person in the family in the future, then their palace will be really lively, and it will definitely not be as deserted as it is now.


    It''s just that it''s difficult to think about it!


    "Mother, what exactly do you think?"


    Zhao Lin must ask clearly what his mother thinks. In his mother''s current situation, if he is only given the status of a side husband, then there is absolutely no hope for this matter.


    At the very least, he has to be Hirao.


    That''s the case, we have to see if people agree or not.


    The third prince was asked this question by her own daughter, and she herself felt a little embarrassed. The decision she was thinking in her heart was a bit difficult to speak out.


    But what if it is hard to speak? Still have to say.


    "That Lin''er, don''t be angry, my mother has thought about this matter, although I am sorry for your father, but the mother must also give him a position of righteousness.


    Your father''s side, I will personally speak. "


    Speaking of his husband, the third prince''s face was full of loneliness.


    The light in her eyes when she mentioned Gu Widow just now is gone now.


    She only hopes that her daughter can understand her and not resent her.


    Since Zhao Lin was asking, how could he not have thought about this question.


    After hearing what my mother said, she nodded firmly, "Mother is right, the identity of Zhengjun is absolutely indispensable.


    Our family is not the kind of family that has no rules. Since the mother has made the decision, she should respect it.


    Mother, don��t say anything sorry for her daughter. The mother is very good, and the daughter has never blamed the mother.


    It''s the daughter who feels sorry for the mother. If it weren''t for me, you and your father wouldn''t be where they are today. It''s all the daughter''s fault.


    These years, I have also suffered from you.


    On the father''s side, the daughter will talk about it.


    If the father wants to blame, let''s blame the daughter! "


    There is one more sentence that Zhao Lin didn''t say, maybe this is still according to his father''s wishes? Isn''t this what he has been wanting all these years?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： whose fault

    Chapter 205 Whose fault


    Speaking of this, the mother and daughter are both in a bad mood.


    In these years, their mother and daughter have lived together in the family. As for the person they mentioned, they have never lived at home for a day in the past ten years.


    Not to mention any care and care for their mother and daughter. Apart from this title, they and that person seem to be outsiders?


    Even worse than outsiders.


    Zhao Lin never got a word of concern or a smiling face from that person.


    She also asked herself and her mother countless times, why did her father treat her like this?


    In her memory, her father never took the initiative to talk to her, let alone hug her or make a dress for her.


    In her life, there is only one mother.


    When she was young, she would often ask about her father, but when she became sensible and disappointed, she stopped asking.


    She knew that her father was different from other people''s fathers, and her father never saw her and her mother in his eyes.


    So this time, if Dad wants to blame him, he should blame her. Mother cannot be blamed for this.


    Mother has guarded and suffered for half her life for her father. Finally, there is someone who makes her willing. She will never let anyone bother her.


    There is no gap between the mother and daughter, and after the words are spoken, they will act.


    Since I have already thought about how to do it, the first point is of course to solve all the worries in the future, and then I can go to the door to propose marriage.


    The third husband has practiced in the royal monastery all year round, and it has been nineteen years now.


    After Zhao Lin was born, he moved to the royal monastery. Since then, he has never stepped out, and he never even participated in the annual royal banquet.


    Even the emperor couldn''t invite him, let alone other people.


    To discuss this matter with him, the mother and daughter had to go to the royal temple in person.


    Although the husband of the third king is leading the practice, he is very pious.


    In the past nineteen years, it has been like this every day, and it has never been interrupted.


    In the previous years, the Third Prince basically came every month, but there were only a handful of times when he could see the husband.


    And Zhao Lin can only see his father once a year at most.


    Later, the time for the third prince to come was less, and he would never see him anyway, so why bother him to practice.


    Lin��er used to cry and beg to find his father when he was young, and knelt outside the meditation room until midnight at a young age.


    Zhao Lin was already in poor health, but after kneeling down, he couldn''t get out of bed for half a year.


    As a father, the third king is so cruel to his own daughter, and being a wife to her is not much better.


    Also since then, the time for the Third Prince to come has been less.


    To be honest, it would be impossible for her not to blame Mrs. Wang in her heart.


    It is said that tiger poison does not eat children, but that is his own daughter. No matter how much resentment he has in his heart, he should not take his anger out on the child.


    Mother and daughter came to the royal monastery together, and outside the Zen room of the third king''s husband, they talked with his personal attendants about their intentions.


    "My lord, my son, please wait a moment, the servant girl will go in and report to the husband."


    Want to see her husband once, but it is more difficult than seeing the emperor.


    If the third prince didn''t tell her what she was here for, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be able to see her face to face.


    Although the servant looked calm on the surface, he was astonished in his heart.


    The third prince actually said that he wanted to marry a husband?


    Their husband has been in this royal temple for nineteen years. During these years, the third husband has said more than once that he wants the third prince to divorce him and marry another.


    Not only that, but also said that the brothers in the family would be sent to the palace to serve the prince, but the third prince has always refused, and has never let go.


    Why did you suddenly change your attitude today? He also took the initiative to tell Mrs. Wang about it.


    The third prince has been refusing to divorce her husband and remarry all these years, not only because of the royal face, but also because she is unwilling.


    In all these years in her house, she never had a servant, let alone a side husband, but her husband was very indifferent to her, it could be said that he ignored her.


    Not only that, but after giving birth to Lin''er, she moved to this temple even after confinement.


    She just wanted to be in love with her husband for a lifetime, but such a simple wish could not be realized.


    Later, even wanting to meet her husband, it was as difficult as skyrocketing, and she still needed to be notified by servants!


    Ah! Thinking about it, how ridiculous.


    Zhao Lin stood beside her mother, and she felt uncomfortable.


    It would be understandable if the mother did something to offend the father.


    However, it is obvious that the mother is wholeheartedly facing the father, why does the father treat the mother like this?


    When she was young, she once secretly heard her nanny tell people about her father, saying that her father suffered a lot when he was pregnant with her, and that he couldn''t give birth to her for two days and two nights when he gave birth to her. When he came down, he suffered a serious crime.


    That''s why my father resented her and didn''t want her.


    Just after giving birth to her, she will move out of the palace and come to this monastery.


    Since then, she has never seen her nanny again, and she knows that she was dealt with by her mother.


    However, this answer has been buried in her heart all the time. It is because of her that her father has suffered too much, so her father does not want him, even her mother.


    That''s why they left their mother and daughter in the cold palace.


    When she was young, she clamored for her father, especially when she saw that others were loved by her father, and when she was hugged and coaxed by her father, she was envious and looking forward to it.


    Hope that one day, her father will come back and hug her like that, coax her and play with her.


    But, never, she never waited.


    Until later, she also understood that her father really didn''t want them.


    It is impossible for her to not have resentment in her heart. She blamed her father, why did she abandon her mother together.


    There is a portrait of my father in my mother''s study. The father at that time looked gentle and virtuous.


    The father in the painting is smiling sweetly, with a radiant smile on his face.


    But why, father became like this?


    Later, the portrait was put away by my mother, and she never saw it again.


    Also since then, my mother came to the temple less frequently.


    Then, the mother spent most of her time in the other courtyard, and seldom returned to the palace. Unless she was in poor health, the mother would rush back without stopping.


    Stay by her bed, hug her, and coax her.


    In a while, if her father complains, she will bear it all.


    Even if she begged, she still asked her father to agree.


    Mother has worked hard all her life, and this time she will do it for her no matter what.


    As a result, the mother and daughter did not even see the husband of the third king.


    The boy came back and reported, "My husband said, congratulations.


    If you want to write a letter of divorce, it is for a slave. "


    When the two heard this, they felt miserable.


    They were not even allowed to meet face to face.


    Now such a big matter is just such an understatement. In his heart, where are their mother and daughter?


    The third prince was desolate in his heart, but he looked indifferent on his face, "Tell me, Mr. Wang, thank him for his fulfillment, and thank him for praying for the royal family and the world all these years.


    I''m afraid there won''t be much time to visit him again, I hope he will cherish it. "


    It''s just that the third prince didn''t say a word about the divorce letter. No matter what her relationship with the husband is, in the eyes of the world, he is still the husband of the third prince. This is a matter of course for practicing in a royal temple, even if he is praying for the people of the world.


    If she wrote a letter of divorce, where should this person go?


    Since this is what he wants, so be it.


    After the third prince finished speaking, he didn''t stay long, turned around and walked outside.


    Zhao Lin bowed respectfully to the entrance of the meditation room, got up and left without saying a word.


    Looking at the backs of the two masters leaving, the boy had complicated eyes.


    He didn''t understand why his husband was so cruel. When the two masters got married, he envied many people.


    After more than a year of marriage, the third prince was also a servant, but he didn''t have one, so he kept guarding their husband.


    This made many husbands and sons envious, saying that their husband''s life is good.


    However, only those personal servants know that the relationship between the prince and the husband has never been good.


    It''s not that the prince treats the husband badly, but that their husband always avoids the prince.


    Since the husband became pregnant, he didn''t even want to see the face of the prince.


    Ms. Wang��s natal family tried to persuade Mrs. Wang more than once, but Mrs. Wang didn��t say anything, and she still went her own way afterwards.


    At that time, they thought they would definitely anger the prince, and then the prince would go find someone else.


    But the prince didn''t, and he still guarded their husband.


    Such a woman should be the dream of every man in the world, right?


    But their husband-in-law didn''t even see him at all, and he didn''t know how to be blessed when he was in the blessing.


    Later, after giving birth to the eldest son, Wang Fu was even unwilling to hug or take a look, so he moved directly to this royal temple, and never left after that.


    Chanting scriptures and chanting Buddha every day, never asking the prince and son a single sentence.


    That year, Shizi was still so young, a tiny person knelt there, his body was so thin that it could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    Kneeling upright for most of the night, they felt distressed when they saw it, but Mrs. Wang was still cruel and didn''t even let them pass on a word.


    Just now when he went in to deliver a message, Mrs. Wang seemed relieved, and immediately agreed.


    The husband of their family, he must be a Buddha in this life, so he should not go to the world of mortals.


    It''s just suffering for the prince and the prince.


    Now is good, the prince finally figured out that he wants to marry again.


    I only hope that this person can be caring and considerate, and treat the prince well.


    Wang Fu had already heard what was said outside the door, and his fingers fiddled with the prayer beads paused slightly.


    Finally, he said softly, Amitabha.


    He will spend his whole life in this temple. He serves the Buddha with all his heart, and he only hopes that their mother and daughter will be safe and smooth in the future, as they wish.


    The third prince sat on the return carriage, closed his eyes, and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    She recalled the time when she married Wang Fu. At that time, she was still in fresh clothes and angry, and she met Wang Fu at a banquet.


    Later, they got engaged, and the two were considered to be in love with each other, and their affection was endless.


    Unexpectedly, the wedding night turned out to be the beginning of misfortune for the two of them.


    That night, Mrs. Wang cried and screamed, as if frightened.


    The third prince didn''t understand why this happened. She just wanted to live with her husband and wife in London.


    After that, for half a month, she couldn''t even enter Wang Fu''s bedroom again.


    Later, although it happened occasionally, she could also see that Wang Fu had been patient.


    His eyes were full of rejection, rejecting her, and rejecting her closeness.


    Until the husband became pregnant, she never entered the husband''s bedroom again.


    Later she found out why, the husband finally let her in the night before he moved out of the palace.


    Instead, he told her that he was not suitable for her, and that he did not want or dare to get close to her.


    also asked her to divorce her, but she disagreed and became angry.


    Wang Fu looked at her with horror in his eyes, and only said that he was afraid of her.


    They are husband and wife!


    Just the words. She will never be able to tell the child.


    In the following years, she never touched any man.


    Whether it was rewarded by the emperor or given by someone else, she rejected them all.


    She is afraid, and others are also afraid of her.


    I am also afraid of seeing the disgust and fear in other people''s eyes again.


    Is that kind of thing controllable?


    What did she do wrong?


    Other women show off and brag, but she is a little disgusted.


    Yesterday, on the way back to Beijing, she accidentally saw that man.


    It was ridiculous to say, what kind of man she had never seen before, but he was that man, but just turning her head, she bumped into her heart.


    He didn''t look very good either. Judging by his age, he should have been married long ago.


    But she is such a bitch, she wants him.


    That''s why she returned to the mansion and ordered Liang Ming to find out who he was and what his relationship was at home.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the father of Daoist Gu.


    What excited her most was that the man was a widow.


    So, she should have a chance, right?


    Gu Chao is very busy now, busy trying to find out the person behind the scenes and avenge her family.


    He had no idea that in a certain palace, there was an old woman who was eyeing his cheap father.


    Actually, even if she knows, what she will do is to investigate the woman, and then look at the widow Gu''s own wishes.


    If he wants too, she will fulfill him.


    She said before that as long as he is willing, she will not stop him from remarrying.


    Gu widow has worked hard for half his life for Gu Dabao, at this age, he should also live for himself.


    She is not the kind of rigid person, she will not restrain him, insisting on making him a widow for her cheap mother.


    Gu Chao has now gone out of his body and came to Cheng''en Temple to look for clues. As long as the Taoist priest stayed, there will definitely be clues.


    After careful inspection, Gu Chao followed the traces left by the old Taoist all the way.


    On the outskirts of the capital, in a manor, an old Taoist priest is healing his wounds cross-legged.


    The talisman paper yesterday caused her to suffer serious internal injuries, and it will take a few days for her to recover.


    Yesterday she didn''t succeed, but it doesn''t mean she gave up just like that. Thinking about how to make a move next time, she must not let the surname Gu feel better.


    This grudge, she has written it down.


    She is just planning here, but Gu Chao has already found it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： hit the door

    Chapter 206 Calling at the door


    The old Taoist recruited his disciples as soon as he finished his work. The young Taoist came in with his head bowed when he heard that the master saw him.


    "How is your side?"


    The little Taoist priest knelt beside the old Taoist priest, bowed his head and whispered, "Master, please forgive me. This disciple is useless, and I failed to complete what the master asked me to do."


    When the old Taoist heard the words, a gloomy look flashed in his eyes, and he spoke after a while.


    "Then Gu Chao is not an ordinary person. He is not so easy to succeed. If he is not successful, he will not be successful. You should plan carefully and do it carefully."


    Although the old Taoist didn''t get angry or blame him, the clothes on the back of the young Taoist priest were already wet.


    He is very clear about who his master is, and he knows that he will never let him go so easily.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the old Taoist priest bent his fingers and grabbed the little Taoist priest kneeling on the ground, and then bit the little Taoist priest''s neck.


    The blood that was too late to swallow flowed down the little Taoist''s neck. After a while, the little Taoist''s face turned pale, and even the blood faded from his lips.


    The little Taoist priest who had been sucked by the blood was indifferent, it can be seen that this is not the first time, he has been numb for a long time.


    The exercises practiced by the old Taoist priest never depended on her own, but absorbed the essence and blood of others to practice. What she wanted more was Gu Chao''s essence.


    There was a bang outside the door, and a golden saber slashed directly from outside the door.


    The old Taoist threw the little Taoist to the side, and then hurriedly backed away. Even if she reacted, she was still injured, and even spit out a mouthful of blood when she lay on the ground.


    At this time, she didn''t dare to be careless at all, and stared at the person who was walking through the door.


    If it wasn''t because of her quick reaction to dodge back, the knife just now would have knocked her out of her wits.


    But even so, he was seriously injured.


    The little Taoist priest was pushed away, and now he was lying on the ground and looked back to the door.


    I saw a beautiful woman, holding a long knife, coming from the air, with the posture of a fairy.


    They don''t know this person at all, so how can they hate them so much?


    Not to mention the stabbing just now, but the murderous intent in her eyes now, anyone can see it.


    It was Gu Chao who came, but this appearance was her previous appearance.


    It was her soul who came.


    Gu Chao looked at the young Taoist priest lying on the ground, and it was indeed the one she met on the street that day, which also proved that these two people were together.


    The corner of Gu Chao''s mouth twitched slightly, and the murderous intent in his eyes became even stronger. Those who hurt her would of course have to pay with blood.


    The old Taoist stood up with a sigh of relief, "Senior, I don''t know what offended my master and apprentice, and I hope the senior will explain it clearly."


    It''s just that no matter what she thinks, she can''t remember who this is, and she can''t even remember when she offended such a person?


    She has practiced Taoism all her life, but now she can barely build a foundation, and this one, she can''t see her strength at all.


    But those who can get out of their bodies will definitely not be inferior to Yuan Ying. Based on this alone, she can only beg for mercy.


    She hasn''t been to Beijing in these years, and she has only been here for less than half a month, and the only one who made a move was that Gu Chao.


    But looking at this person, he didn''t look like Gu Chao at all, so she was confused, wondering which way she had offended?


    Gu Zhao has never been the kind of person who hides and hides. If he wants to kill someone, he will kill her in an aboveboard manner. Let him be an unjust dead ghost, and he will not be able to report to Yan Jun who killed her.


    But Gu Chao has something to ask her, "I, Gu Chao, I also want to ask you, which road are you on, and who are you here for?"


    Only this one name, the master and the apprentice knew it, but they didn''t expect Gu Chao to come so quickly.


    And now the old Taoist is sure that this person is Gu Chao.


    She had met Gu Chao before, and she also knew that the soul in that body was not the original person, but now that she is looking for someone to identify herself, what else does she understand.


    If Gu Chao can even do the thing of seizing a house, he must not be a kind person.


    Seeing that her skills are so profound, the old Taoist dared not try to offend her, so she could only stay low and be a small one.


    As for the little Taoist priest, he already had certain thoughts about Gu Chao. Of course he would not stand out at such a time, and he would just be honest and not say a word.


    The old Taoist propped himself up, saluted Gu Chao respectfully, and then said: "It turns out that it is Senior Gu, who has lost his way and welcomes you, forgive me for my sin.


    Senior Gu, please take your seat. You came here with such anger. There must be some misunderstanding between us. Let''s talk about it slowly. "


    Misunderstanding or not, Gu Chao knows it well.


    However, she knew that this person was probably doing things for others.


    If you know, you know, Gu Chao knows whether to let her go or not.


    Will you sit down and talk to her in detail on purpose, not to mention that she is not familiar with this person, and she doesn''t have that leisure time.


    It was settled quickly, and she had to go back to hug Fulang.


    Just raised his hand and pointed the knife edge in front of her, without speaking.


    However, she couldn''t understand what she meant.


    The old Taoist has lived so many years and has seen a lot of worlds, so it is not a good thing. Of course, life-saving is the most important thing at this time, so let''s talk about the Yan family.


    And then added a sentence, "Senior, I have learned from you, my master and apprentice are indeed entrusted by others."


    As soon as she mentioned the Yan family, Gu Chao really couldn''t remember the Yan family.


    Over the past year, many people have come and gone in front of her eyes, and more than one family has been rejected by her.


    But after she finished speaking, Gu Chao remembered who the Yan family really was.


    Looking at the two in front of you again, do you want to expose this matter just by being entrusted by others?


    Then the Yan family was able to do those things back then, not all because of this old Taoist priest.


    Just such a simple sentence, you want to separate the relationship easily?


    Without this old Taoist priest, would the Yan family be where they are today?


    There is also the one in the south, and I still don''t know what happened.


    Looking at this old Taoist priest again, although he is also a cultivator, Gu Chao can tell at a glance that this person is by no means a righteous person.


    Gu Chao ignored what they said, and didn''t say much to her, he grabbed the back of the neck of the two with his fingers, and led them to the city.


    When she came out, he was just a primordial spirit, and no mortal could see her. Now this brightly led two Taoist priests, one old and one young, to the gate of the city, naturally they couldn''t escape the eyes of the guards.


    It''s not as simple as just asking, who, in the middle of the night, saw two people half-floating in the air, and it was obvious that they were grabbed by the back of the neck, who could not panic?


    Gu Chao appeared so that people could see her.


    It''s just that this frightened the guards on the tower even more.


    Suddenly, one appeared in mid-air, and it was not so clear, it didn''t look like a real person, can it not be scary?


    "I''m going to Gu Chao, let''s use this to pass."


    To be honest, even if Gu Chao didn��t say hello to these people, it would be fine to go in directly, but in the middle of the night, with these two people drifting past, I��m afraid there will be rumors in the city again tomorrow.


    That''s why she came here to say hello.


    It''s just that she greeted her, but it didn''t seem to be any better.


    After listening to her self-report, everyone looked at her carefully, and they were even more puzzled.


    This one just said that she is Daoist Gu, but this is clearly not Daoist Gu''s appearance.


    Before they were too confused, they saw the man carrying the old and the young on the left and right, and plundered directly into the city.


    Where they passed, there was not even a little wind blowing.


    Everyone looked at the several figures going away, looked at each other in blank dismay, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After some discussion, I decided to report it to the city guard.


    No matter what happened, let''s report it first, if there is something, they can''t blame them for anything.


    Besides, as for the scene of that person floating past just now, can they stop it?


    It''s better not to stir up trouble.


    Gu Chao didn''t care about those, and led people all the way to Yan''s house.


    Gu Chao is not the kind of person who can swallow his anger. She didn''t plan to go in just like that. Anyway, she landed at the gate of Yan''s house and kicked the door open.


    With a sound of "bang dang", the concierge who was dozing off was shocked to sit up.


    "Who? What happened?"


    She was dozing off in a daze, but suddenly a loud noise woke her up, and she was still a little unconscious.


    Their Yan Mansion is not just for anyone to come in, and it makes such a loud noise in the middle of the night, it''s deadly!


    Looking at the shaking door panel in front of me, it feels like it could fall down at any time.


    "Who the **** doesn''t have eyes? Dare to come to Yan''s mansion to play tricks?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Chao came in carrying someone.


    As a porter, he was always stepping on the high and flattering the low, talking nonsense when he saw people, and talking nonsense when he saw ghosts. When he saw Gu Chao, he was full of evil spirits, and he had two people in his hands.


    So, how dare she be arrogant and domineering.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he subconsciously took two steps back until he reached the wall and could no longer move.


    "Grandma, who are you looking for? Is there something wrong?"


    Gu Chao didn''t care about her as a concierge, and walked inside with the two of them.


    It''s just her appearance, anyone who looks at it will know that the visitor is not good.


    Such a big commotion at the gate naturally attracted the servants of the night watch.


    There are those who react quickly and carry sticks in their hands, fearing that there may be thieves in the house.


    As a result, when I looked ahead, it turned out that there was a thief!


    Although I can''t see clearly in the dark, but I still don''t know if it''s someone from my own family?


    Immediately, they waved their sticks and went up. They alone, how could they get into Gu Chao''s body.


    However, Gu Chao did not take their lives ruthlessly. What she is looking for today is the master of the Yan family.


    While she was carrying the master and apprentice, they drooped their heads like two quails along the way, and they didn''t speak from the beginning to the end.


    The two of them were indeed scared, but they were thinking about how to save their lives.


    The little Taoist would look at Gu Chao from time to time along the way, but the more he looked, the more his heart became more and more excited, and his heart was attached to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao arrived in the front hall of Yan''s house before throwing the two of them on the ground and sitting on the main seat by himself.


    Said to the servants who were poking their heads outside and dared not come in, ""Call all the masters of your Yan family over. "


    There is no need for her to say this, someone has already invited her.


    There is such an evil spirit coming to the house, how can we not report to the master to know.


    Gu Chao raised his eyes and looked at the master and apprentice who got up from the ground. There was no expression on his face, he just looked at them indifferently, but that was all, the two dared not look directly at Gu Chao.


    In the face of absolute strength, no amount of means will help.


    Although this is the case, the old Taoist priest has been constantly calculating.


    In her entire life, there have been many souls who died by her hands, even if there were quite a few of them.


    In order to cultivate, she can be said to be unscrupulous.


    As long as she is diligent in her cultivation, she can do it.


    And now, the most important thing is how to save his life in the hands of Gu Chao today.


    As for the others, wait until you survive.


    Gu Chao naturally did not intend to let go of these two people.


    Brought them to Yan''s house, but it was also to solve it together in a while.


    She never kills for no reason.


    Didn''t make her wait long, and there were hurried footsteps outside, and several masters of the Yan family came.


    The old Taoist once came to the Yan family, and the housekeeper of the Yan family naturally recognized it. Although the old Taoist kept his head down, she recognized her figure and clothes.


    When Master Yan heard that the old Taoist priest and his apprentice had captured a young woman, he felt a thump in his heart, knowing that something was wrong.


    At that time, he thought that the young woman would be Gu Chao, but the housekeeper said it was a strange woman.


    No one in Beijing knows how famous Gu Chao is. Of course, her housekeeper has also met Gu Chao. How could she be a strange woman?


    Could it be that the old Taoist provoked others outside?


    But, what does this have to do with her Yan family?


    How did you come to her Yan''s house? And it was still in the middle of the night.


    I don��t know what happened, but people are coming, so of course we have to go and see what��s going on.


    When we reached the front hall, there were already many servants around the door. Although they didn''t dare to go in, they all poked their heads inside curiously, and even whispered about what evil spirit the host family had provoked.


    As soon as they saw their masters coming, they all stood there obediently without daring to say anything else.


    Yan Dangjia waved them away fiercely.


    Then she lifted her foot to go into the hall, and when she entered, she naturally saw a strange woman sitting above the head.


    As the butler said, he looks like he is in his early twenties, with a good appearance, but just sitting there gives people a sense of coercion.


    When she raised her eyes to look this way, the chill in her eyes became even colder.


    Yan Dangjia repeatedly confirmed that she did not know this woman.


    Then her eyes fell on the old Taoist priest and the young Taoist priest. The old Taoist priest was her old friend, and this old man was the one she invited to deal with Gu Chao.


    Seeing that the old Taoist gave her a light look, then lowered his eyes again, she had some confidence in her heart at that time.


    It seems that this matter really has something to do with their family.


    Thinking this way in his heart, he stabilized his mind, and then stepped forward to come to Gu Chao.


    Clasped fists in greeting, "I don''t know what to call this lady? Why did you come to my Yan residence in the middle of the night?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： admiration

    Chapter 207 Admiration


    At the door just now, the light was a bit dim, but she didn''t realize until she got close that the person sitting at the top seemed to be different from their ordinary people.


    That figure looks a little transparent, not like a real person.


    It would be absolutely impossible to say that she didn''t feel a little flustered in her heart. If this situation were put in the daytime, she would definitely not think about certain aspects, but now it is the middle of the night.


    The woman''s eyes were full of murderous chills. If it weren''t for her good looks, she would believe that she was a ghost from hell.


    Facing these people, can Gu Chao give them a good face? They didn''t take their lives on the spot, they earned it.


    Gu Chao raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on the old Taoist priest, "They said, you are the one who wants to kill my whole family."


    The words were like this as soon as he opened his mouth, it was not a question at all, it was a statement, and it made Yan Dangjia''s heart beat.


    The boss of the Yan family took a step forward and went in front of his mother, "This lady wants to give evidence. Our Yan family has never met you, so how could you do such a thing?


    Besides, our Yan family is a serious businessman, and we know that killing people pays for their lives. "


    Gu Chao sneered, and his eyes fell on the speaker again.


    Needless to say, this person is related to the head of the Yan family by blood, and is also her enemy.


    Gu Chao''s tone was indifferent, and his voice was not loud, "I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Gu Chao."


    This time, it was the Yan family''s turn to break out in a cold sweat. Although the person in front of them was not Gu Chao''s appearance at all, they did not dare to doubt it.


    Who is Gu Chao? Who dares to impersonate!


    What did their own family members do, still unclear?


    Now, this person has come to the house, and he still brought the murderer, even if they want to quibble, it is impossible.


    Besides, so what if they quibble? Can they hide Gu Chao?


    This time, in an instant, Master Yan already regretted it. It was because she was too hasty about this matter, and it was also because she trusted the old Taoist priest too much.


    How could she know that the old Taoist priest was so useless, not only kept the Gu family unscathed, but now he was taken by Gu Chao and sent to her.


    Not only that, from the time she entered the door until now, she has been like a quail, without saying a word, which shows that she dare not.


    It just so happened that other members of the Yan family also came over in a mighty way at this time, indeed there were quite a few.


    This Yan family, because of the opportunity of others, not only the business is booming, but also the heirs.


    Yan Dang''s family has four sons and five daughters. Of course, there are concubine sons and daughters among them, but even so, they are still rich.


    Now at this time, everyone gathered in the front hall. Seeing the scene in the hall, they all looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what the situation was.


    While they were on the road, they heard a report from a servant that a thief had come to the house. When they came here, they saw that there were only two or three people, and they didn''t look like a thief.


    They all know the two Taoist priests, after all, they have been to the house.


    It was the person who sat at the top, which made them unable to understand. If she was not a thief, she didn''t look like a good person with the evil spirit all over her body. It was obvious that the person who came was not good.


    Looking at the appearance of the head of the family and their boss, it is even more unclear what is going on.


    Yan Jiazhengjun spoke to the butler beside him in a low voice, "Quickly report to the officials."


    His voice was very low, but because no one spoke in the hall, and it was eerily quiet, these words fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    Yan Dangjia immediately interrupted, "Don''t go."


    She knew that even if people from the government came, they would not be able to stop Gu Chao. Instead, they would let people see their jokes. It is better for them to solve it in private now.


    As long as this Gu Chao asks for conditions, he will agree to them all.


    She is a businessman, and the first thing to weigh is of course the interests. In this situation, it is impossible to go head-to-head with someone, and she can only compromise.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, disapproving, no matter whether he reported to the government or not, she would never let the Yan family go.


    When the time comes, there will be just a few more spectators.


    "Mr. Gu, we have something to talk about. We can discuss everything. As long as you open your mouth, the Yan family will definitely meet your requirements even if they sell everything."


    Gu Chao doesn''t need them to sell everything, and she doesn''t need them to meet her own demands. She just needs to retaliate with an eye.


    The Yan family wanted her Gu family''s life, but she just paid them back in his way.


    At this time, Gu Chao finally gave Master Yan a serious look, "First let the evil spirit go to Han''s house to eat my Zhengjun, and then go to Cheng''en Temple to kill my father and Zhengjun.


    You said this account, how to calculate it? "


    Master Yan turned to look at the old Taoist priest. She did say that she wanted to look good to Gu Chao, but she didn''t expect the old Taoist priest to use such a method.


    Two times, he did not attack Gu Chao, but instead attacked the family members of the Gu family, and he never discussed with her.


    Only said that it was handed over to her to reassure her, and she was really relieved, and the result was this kind of reassurance?


    Since it''s all done, why can''t it be straightforward?


    She still believed in the old Taoist priest too much, thinking too simply.


    But now, the old Taoist priest has sold her, and it is impossible for her to take the blame for the old Taoist priest.


    "Gu Daochang didn''t know something. You rejected me that day and made my Yan family lose face in front of the people in Beijing. I really wanted to cause you some trouble with a grudge, so I found an old Taoist priest here.


    However, I really don''t know what you said.


    The old Taoist priest came to the door that day, and after I told her about it, she took care of it.


    Said yes, this errand is on her body, just let me wait.


    But I really didn''t know about the things she did, and I didn''t discuss them with me.


    Please also ask Daoist Gu for the sake of my ignorance, don''t let me off this time! "


    Don''t blame her for being humble and spineless, it really has to be like this.


    This is not something her Yan family can afford to provoke, no matter how much he hates him, he can only swallow the hatred first, and then make plans.


    It''s just this old Taoist priest, but she can only offend him first.


    Whoever told her to be unkind first, can''t blame her for being unrighteous.


    The old Taoist knew it was not good when Yan Dangjia looked over, but what could she do?


    It was indeed she who confessed to Master Yan first, and even if she didn''t tell, Gu Chao would definitely not let her go.


    In the final analysis, she still has to find a way by herself.


    Gu Chao doesn''t care so much, since the surname Yan has admitted that she invited the old Taoist priest as a mentor, then she has not wronged her.


    Gu Chao moved his fingertips slightly, and arranged the enchantment in the hall.


    The old Taoist priest was the first to discover it, and he fled out immediately.


    But how could Gu Chao let her escape, the old Taoist rushed too fast, hit the barrier directly and then bounced back.


    It fell to the ground with a "bang", and spit out another mouthful of blood.


    Gu Chao snorted coldly, stood up, and looked at everyone in the hall, "I, Gu Chao, are not those unreasonable people, but treat them in the same way as others."


    Although everyone didn''t know what they were going to face next, they all knew one thing that it would definitely not be a good thing.


    Seeing the old Taoist priest bounce back from the door, the members of the Yan family also ran towards the door. Although they were not like the old Taoist priest, they all knew they couldn''t get out.


    Gu Chao ignored the members of the Yan family, but just came to the old Taoist priest, gathered a lot of skill in his hands, and slapped the old Taoist priest on the head.


    Having practiced Taoism for many years, Gu Chao knows the truth not to underestimate the enemy.


    Even if she knew that the old Taoist priest was not as good as her and was seriously injured now, she would never underestimate the enemy.


    In front of the enemy, she will only show her extraordinary abilities. Only in this way can she eradicate the grass and roots, and never cause future troubles.


    The old Taoist didn''t expect that Gu Chao would make a move without making a sound, and it was still so hot that she couldn''t escape.


    Gu Chao naturally wouldn''t let her go, even her soul was crushed, and she didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate.


    This scene fell into the eyes of everyone inside and outside the hall. They were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to breathe, their nails were dug into their flesh, and they were sweating profusely.


    The little Taoist was even more frightened and trembled. When Gu Chao came in front of him, he rushed forward with all his strength and hugged Gu Chao''s calf.


    Looking up at Gu Chao with a charming little face, but now his face is no longer charming, but full of panic.


    "Miss Gu, I didn''t harm you or your family, it was all done by Master.


    I never wanted to harm you, I admired you, and I had you in my heart before I saw you.


    The last time I met you on the street, I never lingered. "


    This little Taoist priest is telling the truth. Although the old Taoist priest is his master, he only raised him to **** his blood, and he never showed any kindness to him.


    As for Gu Chao, as he said, when he heard about Gu Chao in the past, he had long admired him in his heart.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s face on the street made him even more happy.


    Gu Chao''s appearance is not very good, but he gives the impression that he is powerful and extremely secure.


    People like the little Taoist who have never been warm since childhood are even more eager for this sense of security.


    Let him feel at ease and at ease.


    When he saw Gu Chao, he threw all his heart into Gu Chao, and even thought that one day, Gu Chao would accept him into the mansion and treat him like his two husbands.


    It''s just that when it comes to Gu Chao, it''s a mess.


    Gu Chaomo talked about his feelings for him, even ordinary people can''t compare.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to kill him, but he didn''t intend to keep his cultivation either.


    With a slight movement of his legs, he shook the person away, and mercilessly slapped the little Taoist priest on the head, abolishing his whole body.


    Leave only one sentence, "You can do it yourself."


    Then he took a step and left the flower hall of the Yan family.


    The Yan family watched Gu Chao go out like this, and wanted to follow, but in the end they were bounced back just like before.


    They can''t get out at all.


    After Gu Chao went out, the spell in his hand flew up, and the formation within the barrier was activated.


    In fact, what Gu Chao set up was not a murderous formation, no, it was just to give them some punishment.


    As for whether he can bear it or not, it is their good fortune.


    Inside the formation, it was like being fumigated for a while, and it was like being in a glacier for a while.


    This formation will be untied automatically until dawn, and at that time, Gu Chao will not care whether they are dead or alive.


    The little Taoist stared at Gu Chaoli''s back with a pair of blood-red tears. This was the first person he was attracted to, and the first person he wanted to get.


    It turned out to be so cruel to him.


    In the past, he dreamed countless times in the middle of the night that this person would be sympathetic and tender to him, and he would be his reliance for the rest of his life.


    It turned out to be his nightmare.


    Just at this moment, all the love turned into hatred.


    No matter what happens to the Yan family, Gu Chao should not go home when he leaves the house.


    She waited until everyone returned to the hospital to rest before leaving home, and Ning Su was the only one who knew that she came out.


    I think the little husband will still be by her side at this time, waiting for her to go back.


    Gu Chao didn''t show up in front of Ning Su, because he didn''t want to scare the little husband.


    In the heart of the young husband, she is still Gu Dabao. If his wife changes suddenly, Gu Chao is afraid that he will not be able to accept it for a while, and he is also afraid that he will show his feet when facing the Gu family.


    No matter how bad Gu Dabao is, in the eyes of her relatives, she is a relative with their blood.


    She, a lonely soul from another world, can never replace Gu Dabao''s position in their hearts.


    Besides, Gu Dabao had already been reincarnated, and if they knew about it, it would only increase their sorrow.


    So, why should she let them know.


    As it is now, they thought she was Gu Dabao and treated everyone well.


    Her little husband only needs to recognize her as a person, and he shouldn''t worry about anything else.


    When Gu Chao returned home, he saw that Ning Su moved a stool and sat in front of her body, just looking at her without blinking.


    Ning Su was thinking that she would be able to see the wife-lord as soon as he came back.


    As soon as Gu Chao entered the door, Ning Su suddenly had a feeling, stood up excitedly, looked at the window, and asked a question tentatively.


    "My wife, are you back?"


    Gu Chao''s heart was touched, even if he couldn''t see her, her husband could still sense her.


    If it wasn''t for her whole heart, how could it be so?


    Gu Chaohui got into his body, stretched out his hand and hugged the little husband with his back facing her into his arms, then leaned on his neck, and kissed him delicately.


    "I''m back, baby."


    Ning Su suddenly fell into his familiar embrace, and she leaned forward with ease, her hands also resting on the big hands of his wife-lord around his waist.


    Sure enough, the wife master has returned.


    "Is everything resolved? Are you okay?"


    Her little husband, no matter what you think of, it''s her.


    Gu Chao hugged him and turned around, facing him face to face, with his forehead against the little husband''s forehead, and kissed his red lips.


    "I''m doing well, Fu Lang has worked hard."


    As soon as she heard that the wife is fine, Ning Su felt relieved, as long as the wife is safe and sound.


    Then Ning Su hugged her good wife and headed for the bed.


    And his arms were wrapped around his wife''s neck, and his little face was pressed even tighter into his wife''s arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： just want him

    Chapter 208 I only want him


    The guards guarding the city reported the incident to Shangfeng, and the city guard turned around twice in the hall with his hands behind his back.


    "I know about this matter, and I will report it to you. Just do your job well, and don''t say what you shouldn''t."


    That person''s gossip is not so easy to spread. It''s not easy to go to the city in the middle of the night and bring two people with him.


    However, I think that person is not a fool. Even if she really wants to do something tonight, she will definitely not alarm the people and create any panic.


    That night, the adult reported the matter to the top again.


    It''s just that the matter hasn''t come out yet, so I definitely won''t disturb the emperor''s rest, and only report it to the people who serve the emperor.


    The next morning, the emperor got up, and the old **** told the emperor about it.


    "In a while, I will ask someone to inquire about what happened in the city last night."


    "Old slave, let people go."


    This morning, the third prince unexpectedly came to court.


    The emperor looked at the third prince standing on his head, feeling strange.


    If you want to say that as an imperial aunt, the only one who can come to the court is the sun coming out from the west. In these years, the number of times she has come to the court can be counted on the fingers.


    No big deal, she doesn''t even come.


    Not only did she come today, but she also went to the Imperial Study Room with her after the next court,


    When I asked her about anything, she didn''t say anything, only that it was very important.


    This aroused the curiosity in the emperor''s heart.


    In these years, what''s going on in the Three Princes'' Mansion, as the emperor and niece, can she not know?


    I haven''t heard her say anything important to her for so many years, so she must be here today for something.


    Arriving at the imperial study room, he waved away all the waiters.


    The Third Prince finally spoke, "Chen, I have a private matter to ask the emperor."


    This made the emperor even more interested. It was a request, and it was a personal matter. Isn��t it rare?


    "Auntie Huang''s words mean she''s seeing outsiders. We''re all a family. If you have anything to say, just speak up."


    The third prince also knew that the reason why the emperor was so close to her was that she had no intention of governing the country these years, and Lin''er was weak, so she was no threat to her.


    But that''s fine, she didn''t have those thoughts, she just hoped that the Three Princes'' Mansion would be safe and sound.


    It''s just that, if she has a heart for that person now, she must go to the emperor and go through a clear road.


    After all, that Daoist Gu is too capable, she is afraid that the emperor will be suspicious again.


    "Chen, I want to marry the husband."


    The emperor clapped his hands and laughed loudly when he heard this, "This is a good thing. The emperor''s aunt has taken a fancy to which son, please tell me quickly, and my niece and daughter will make a decree to marry him."


    After all these years, her aunt finally spoke, and she naturally agreed.


    There is no woman in the world who only guards one husband, not to mention that the husband has never returned home in the temple for so many years, leaving her aunt to guard the vacant room alone. This is not what a dignified daughter does.


    Now, Aunt Huang finally opened her mouth, isn''t it a good thing?


    The emperor saw that the third prince was hesitating, and he seemed to be embarrassed, so he joked, "What is this aunt doing? I told you earlier that you don''t want so many men. Now, isn''t this what I like? Why not?" Say?


    Could it be that the man disagreed? Who dares not to put the royal family in their eyes? Isn''t this slapping me in the royal face?


    Aunt Huang, which one do you think it is? The niece and daughter went to propose marriage in person? "


    "It''s the Gu family." The third prince said it directly without hiding anything.


    The emperor turned around in his mind, "But the young son of Mr. Gu''s family from the Ministry of War? The young son of Mr. Gu''s family should also be married this year, and he is still a good match for the emperor''s aunt.


    But what concerns does Mr. Gu have? "


    The third prince was a little embarrassed, and shook his head, "It''s not Mr. Gu, it''s Daoist Gu."


    When the emperor heard this, his face froze.


    She knows who is in Gu Chao''s family, and she has been familiar with it for a long time.


    There is no suitable man in Gu Chao''s family.


    Actually, the third prince himself was a little embarrassed, and his face was a little hot.


    After all, he is a widow, and he still cares about her father.


    She came to the emperor today to talk about this matter, no matter how embarrassed she was, she had to say it with an old face.


    "Chen, what I want is Daoist Gu''s father, I want him to be my husband."


    The emperor opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time, staring at his aunt with round eyes.


    "Auntie, who are you talking about? Daoist Gu''s father?"


    I don��t blame the emperor for making a fuss. In fact, she never thought that her aunt��s favorite was not the man from the boudoir, but a widow.


    There are so many men from good families in the world, but she doesn''t want them. After so many years of picking, she actually fell in love with a widow.


    How could this not surprise the emperor?


    The third prince nodded heavily, his serious expression did not look like a joke at all.


    "Auntie, let me ask again, is it really Daoist Gu''s father, is it someone else?"


    "I''m sure, it''s him, and I want to marry him to be the king."


    The emperor leaned his back on the dragon chair and let out a breath of foul air, "Auntie Huang, have you thought it through? Is this a joke?"


    If it were another widow, the emperor would certainly not think so much, but this widow is different from others, he is Gu Chao''s biological father.


    This matter is not up to her, the emperor.


    "The minister has already made up his mind, and I would like to ask His Majesty to help me out."


    Even though the emperor had a calm face, he had a lot of thoughts on his mind.


    In these years, she has never been too guarded against her imperial aunt, but now, she said that she suddenly said that she would marry that one, so she had to think more.


    "How did Aunt Huang meet Master Gu?"


    The third prince knew that she would definitely ask these questions, and she didn''t intend to hide it, so she just told the truth.


    The more she is like this, the emperor will not be too suspicious.


    "Yesterday, it wasn''t actually an acquaintance. On the way back to Beijing from the other courtyard yesterday, I happened to glance at it and remembered it in my heart.


    I went to discuss with Mrs. Wang again yesterday, so I came here with a thick skin.


    It''s absurd to think of a lot of people who are still like a little girl.


    However, in my heart, I really can''t control it, and I just want him, so I came here in a hurry and asked His Majesty for help. "


    When the emperor heard this, he had just met yesterday, and most of the doubts in his heart disappeared.


    It is also true that her aunt is not in Beijing all year round, but lives in another courtyard, and she only comes back a few times a year. It''s a bit far-fetched to say that she really has something on her mind.


    As she said, she took it to heart after meeting yesterday, and she has already made a deal with Mrs. Wang.


    Earlier this morning, she hurriedly begged to come to the palace again. If she was seventeen or eighteen years old, she could still tease it as a romantic affair.


    But her aunt, who is also in her thirties this year, is still like a hairy girl. Although she wanted to laugh, she held back, because she is an elder after all.


    "Auntie Huang has finally taken care of her these years. Of course, she must settle it as soon as possible. It''s just that this matter is a bit troublesome. Auntie Huang, please tell me, what kind of help do you want from your niece?"


    The emperor also knew in his heart that this is not something she can make a decision, and Daoist Gu must nod.


    As for the temperament of that Daoist Gu, she doesn''t say that she can figure it out clearly, but she also knows a thing or two. It may not be easy to marry that person.


    It was also because of this that she agreed so readily. It was just a favor, and no one knew what the outcome would be.


    Even if it does happen in the end, according to that person''s temperament, and looking at her aunt, I''m afraid she won''t have some thoughts.


    After thinking about this, the emperor felt more relieved.


    If this matter is accomplished, the relationship between the royal family and Gu Chao will be closer, and it will be easy to talk about it if there is something to ask.


    The third prince is here today, but he really didn''t let the emperor make decisions for her.


    She also knew that Gu Chao had to nod on this matter.


    "Minister, I would like to ask Your Majesty to invite Gu Daochang''s family to the palace for a banquet, let him meet me first, and see how he reacts."


    To tell the truth, the Third Prince is really like a young man in his heart, restless and restless.


    She didn''t sleep well all night last night, just thinking about that person.


    She is so old, the rumors in Beijing are not good, and I don''t know if that person can see her?


    That''s why I came up with this method, let that person meet her first, and if she has a good impression of her, she will come to propose marriage.


    The emperor thought this was a good idea, and it was okay for the two to meet and talk first.


    "The Mid-Autumn Festival will be in a few days. On the first night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, a banquet will be held in the palace and the Gu family will be invited to the banquet."


    The third prince naturally didn''t say no, and immediately knelt in front of the emperor to thank him.


    "Auntie, what do you think about Mrs. Wang? If this one enters the door, that one might not be suitable."


    How come the third prince doesn��t know about this, but he doesn��t care about the secular world long ago, and shouldn��t bother him with the secular world.


    "My lord, I implore your majesty, Mrs. Wang, he has been praying for the royal family and the people of the world in the royal temple these years. Please allow him to continue praying for the people.


    Besides, these years, he has already jumped out of the secular world, please Your Majesty. "


    The emperor looked at the third prince who was kneeling on the ground, feeling a little unbearable.


    To be honest, the royal family was able to tolerate the actions of that person all these years because of the face of her aunt, otherwise his identity would have been removed long ago.


    Now, Aunt Huang is pleading for him again, and she also knows that Aunt Huang still can''t bear it and misses the old relationship.


    Forget it, Aunt Huang hasn''t begged her for anything in these years. To put it mildly, this matter is nothing more than her family''s business in the Three Princes'' Mansion.


    It''s not that you can''t turn a blind eye, so be it.


    The third prince came out of the palace with a smile on his face, full of thoughts about someone.


    The third prince left the imperial study, and the old **** came in.


    As soon as she came in, the emperor knew that the scouts had replied. Seeing the old eunuch''s expression, it seemed that something had happened.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Return to Your Majesty, Daoist Gu went to Yan''s house last night."


    The emperor heard it, put his hands on the armrests on both sides, leaned his back against the back of the chair, and pressed them tightly, the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    Of course she knew that Gu Chao had a nature of vengeance, and the Yan family didn''t have a good eye, and dared to hit the Gu family with their ideas. Isn''t this rushing to seek death?


    Gu Chao did not take the lives of all the Yan family members, which shows that she is not the kind of person who kills indiscriminately. This point can make the emperor feel more at ease.


    With Gu Chao''s ability, if she really wants to cause some trouble, no one can stop her.


    That''s it, that''s good.


    It''s just that the Yan family really lost this time.


    Among the dozen or so members of the Yan family, four went there last night.


    The rest are also seriously injured, whether they can stay or not is another matter.


    It''s just the little Taoist priest who has disappeared.


    The emperor also intends to turn a blind eye to this matter and just let it go.


    Since Gu Chao didn''t make too much noise, she should just pretend she doesn''t know.


    Besides, this matter is also the Yan family''s fault. Since they want the Gu family''s life first, it is impossible for the Gu family to resist, right?


    The Gu family did not know about the little thoughts between the emperor and the third prince.


    The Gu family is also busy these two days. Isn''t it time for Ning Su''s birthday? This is Ning Su''s second birthday after arriving at the Gu family.


    Last year Gu Chao didn''t know about Ning Su''s birthday, and Ning Su didn''t say anything about it, so it just passed by.


    But this year, Gu Chao knew, how could it be impossible to just live like this.


    In the first two days, I told the housekeeper to prepare well, not only to live, but also to live a lively life.


    Gu Chao personally posted a post and invited people from the Yin family, Ruan family, Li family, and Han family to visit.


    These are the few houses that Gu Chao is relatively familiar with in Beijing. In fact, these are the only ones he is familiar with.


    Ning Su looked at the servants who were busy coming and going in the mansion, and his heart was sweet. He never told his wife when his birthday was, but she remembered it in his heart.


    And he has to make arrangements for him, how could he be unhappy.


    He is happy here. But Widow Gu''s food is really delicious.


    For so many years, his daughter hadn''t celebrated his birthday for him, but in the end, he wanted to celebrate Ning''s birthday, and that sentence came out of his mouth again, it really means that when you have a husband, you forget your father, white-eyed wolf.


    Widow Gu is not happy, of course it is on his face, anyway, he is not a person who can bear anger,


    So this day, when Ning Su and Han Yu went to greet Widow Gu, they directly got a black face from Widow Gu.


    "Too lazy to look at you, get out."


    The father-in-law scolded him as soon as he entered the door. The two glanced at each other, and they didn''t dare to provoke the father-in-law at this time, so they could only leave in despair.


    After returning home, I asked my servants to inquire about Chunfeng, who was serving my father-in-law. Only then did I know that it was for the birthday.


    Ning Su immediately felt a little guilty. Indeed, the wife didn''t even celebrate her father-in-law''s birthday, so she did it for him first. It is understandable for the father-in-law to be angry when he finds out.


    So, he found his wife, "My wife, it''s only my birthday."


    Gu Chao put Ren into his arms and hugged him on his lap, squeezed his soft little hands, "Why did you say that suddenly? Didn''t you feel happy yesterday? Besides, all the posts about your wife have been sent out, so why don''t people stop coming? "


    Ning Su pursed her lips, but embraced the big hand of the wife-leader with both hands, subconsciously rubbing the back of the wife-leader''s hand with her fingers.


    "Daddy, he''s not happy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： study

    Chapter 209 Study Room


    Gu Chao suddenly realized, and she also understood that with Widow Gu''s virtue, others have what he doesn''t have, so of course he is not happy.


    Thinking about it again, Widow Gu''s birthday is still a few months away, and it will be in the twelfth lunar month. Then this year, I will also do it for him. It''s not a big deal anyway, and it should make him happy.


    Thinking about it again, Widow Gu''s birthday is still a few months away, and it will be in the twelfth lunar month. Then this year, I will also do it for him. It''s not a big deal anyway, and it should make him happy.


    Looking at Fulang''s disappointed little face, Gu Chao chuckled, pinching his little chin and shaking it.


    "What should be done must be done, I will talk to Dad.


    My little husband��s birthday, how could he not do it, stop drooping a little face, and give his wife a smile. "


    Ning Su''s eyes lit up when his wife said that, and there was already a smile on her face.


    Hearing what the wife-master said, he immediately gave the wife-master a bright smile, with a pair of almond eyes crooked.


    Little Fulang looked like this, seeing Gu Chao couldn''t help kissing him.


    Ning Su allowed his wife to do what she wanted, and gave her a compliment without hesitation, "The wife is the best."


    Ning Su sat on the lap of his wife-in-law, put his hands up actively, and kissed his wife''s smiling eyes one by one, all the way down.


    "Baby, you are such a good wife, shouldn''t you also behave well?"


    With such a good wife, Ning Su felt that it was only natural for him to satisfy his wife.


    "What does the wife master want? Any slave is fine."


    "Fu Lang keeps his word? Really anything is fine? Huh?"


    Gu Chao is now holding the young husband''s waist with one hand, and the collar of the back of the young husband''s neck with the other hand, rubbing his thumb gently, and rubbing his lips against the red lips of the young husband from time to time when speaking.


    Ning Su blushed with embarrassment, and even the skin on his body was slightly pink, which shows that he is really shy.


    It is still in the study, and it is still daytime.


    However, of course, what he said would not count.


    Thus, Gu Chao got an active response from his little husband.


    How could Gu Chao not accept such a good thing, Dang even began to enjoy the delicious little husband.


    So, the servants who were serving outside the study room heard some shameful voices from inside,


    Of course, they didn''t dare to stay longer, and they all left quickly. The corner of the host''s house is not so pleasant.


    I just sigh that the relationship between my grandma and Zhengjun is really good, it is still broad daylight, and they are still in the study!


    Qiushi and Dongxue were guarding the small scriptures outside the study, they were used to this kind of thing.


    Although it was the first time for a scene like today, they were not unfamiliar.


    It''s just a difference between day and night, they just need to get used to it.


    "Fulang, there is still here."


    Looking at where his wife was pointing, although Ning Su blushed with shame, she still pressed her red lips together.


    While kissing, Ning Su thought, anyway, the wife-master kissed him, and he just gave it back to the wife-master.


    It''s just that the light is too bright now, so I can see clearly.


    Gu Chao half-closed his eyes while enjoying the young husband''s active service, while looking at the young husband who was blushing all over, feeling satisfied physically and mentally.


    She didn''t listen to the movements of her hands, and she didn''t change her face when she did it, as if the hand that made the mischief wasn''t hers at all.


    In front of her husband, what shame do you need? It is enough to ask for a little husband.


    Han Yu saw that her brother had been away for so long and hadn''t come back yet, so she took Yuzhu out to look for her brother.


    From a distance, he saw Qiushi and Dongxue standing and talking on the path. He was still wondering, why did these two people come here outside the study?


    If there is something going on inside, even if you call them, they may not be able to hear you.


    Although Qiushi Dongxue was talking, her eyes were not idle, and she was observing everywhere. If someone came, they had to remind them.


    So, when Han Zhengjun and Yuzhu came over, they all saw it naturally.


    The two looked at each other, feeling a little nervous, not knowing what to do?


    How should I tell Han Zhengjun? Han Zhengjun is also grandma''s husband, if Han Zhengjun knows what grandma and his own Zhengjun are doing in there, Han Zhengjun will definitely be jealous.


    Then I was not happy in my heart, and after that, I''m afraid something will happen.


    The two were still thinking about what to say, so Han Yu and Yuzhu approached.


    "What are you two doing here? Why don''t you wait at the door?"


    The eyes of the two people dodged, and they spoke hesitantly, "Please Han Zhengjun, um, grandma and, and Ning Zhengjun, um, inside."


    Of course Han Yu knew that his wife and elder brother were inside, otherwise why would he come here.


    It''s just, what''s the matter with these two dodging and hampering? Is there anything you can''t say?


    Han Yu lifted his foot and walked inside, Qiushi and Dongxue followed behind and wanted to stop it, but they didn''t know what to say.


    After all, there are some things that cannot be said, and they should not be said as servants.


    Han Yu was puzzled in his heart, and his pace was a little faster, but he was only halfway there when he heard, um, a familiar voice coming from inside.


    After reacting, his entire earlobe was red.


    It turned out that the wife-owner and elder brother were inside, um...


    No wonder Qiushi and Dongxue are guarding so far away.


    Han Yudang feels embarrassed even though his face is hot.


    glanced at Qiushi and Dongxue, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    It''s just that the two of them were also suffering, so they had no choice but to apologize in a low voice.


    Han Yu didn''t realize it until after saying this, and it was difficult for them to say such words.


    Hearing the small voice coming from inside again, his face became even redder, and he turned around and walked back, his steps were faster than when he came.


    "You guys wait here."


    Leaving only this sentence, Han Yu took Yuzhu and left.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped again, turned around and came back, and whispered to the two of them, "Go and get ready, the wife and elder brother will use it later."


    "Don''t worry, Han Zhengjun, the slaves are ready."


    Han Yu nodded when he heard what they said, then turned and left, and did not come back this time.


    Looking at the back of Han Zhengjun leaving, Qiushi and Dongxue looked at each other again, and they really admired this master in their hearts.


    If this kind of thing was put in someone else''s house, I''m afraid it would have tasted bad, how could I think of this for the two masters.


    This is only the case in their home.


    Yuzhu, who left with her Zhengjun, secretly glanced at her Zhengjun''s face, afraid that she would feel uncomfortable in her heart, and kept it in her heart and didn''t say it, making herself uncomfortable.


    Han Yu didn''t fail to notice Yuzhu''s sneaky look at him, gave Yuzhu a smile, and then gave him another look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I the kind of narrow-minded person?


    How the wife-lord treats me, I know in my heart, I won''t think about it, and I won''t eat it.


    Don''t think about it too much, don''t let the wife and elder brother know about this, you should be embarrassed if you don''t let elder brother. "


    Yuzhu thought to herself, you and Ning Zhengjun have served grandma together, would it be embarrassing to remember it now?


    However, as long as my Zhengjun doesn''t hold back in his heart, it will be fine.


    If you think about it carefully, your own Zhengjun is living a very good life in Gufu, even better than those of other people''s husbands.


    Grandma''s attitude towards the two Zhenglords is the same, she is impartial, and she doesn''t favor anyone alone.


    As long as Ning Zhengjun has it, their family Zhengjun has it.


    But when he thought of grandma and Ning Zhengjun in the study in broad daylight, he still couldn''t help but blush.


    At the first moment when Han Yu found out, he really had no other emotions except shyness.


    Well, he is not the kind of person who is jealous and ignorant, and he will not focus on his brother, nor will he be jealous because of such things.


    How his wife treated him and how his elder brother treated him, he knew in his heart and kept them all in his heart.


    If he makes everyone unhappy because of this kind of thing, then he is really stupid.


    During lunch, Gu Chao announced on the dining table that he would celebrate Widow Gu''s birthday this year.


    As soon as Widow Gu heard this, his elongated black face immediately turned from cloudy to sunny.


    "Dabao, tell the truth, don''t you lie to dad?"


    But he thought again, Dabao hadn''t lied to him for more than a year, so it should be true.


    Gu Chao nodded, picked up a chopsticks of food for him, and said again, "When the time comes, who do you want to invite, post your own post, and come as you want."


    This time, Widow Gu was really happy.


    But the relationship has improved, and he hasn''t celebrated his birthday in so many years.


    "That''s what you said. I''m going to make a big deal when the time comes. It will be very lively, like a floating banquet."


    This kind of request was not impossible for Gu Chao, so he agreed immediately.


    "You decide."


    The two elders looked at the father and daughter, but did not speak. If the granddaughter wants to be filial to his father, they can disagree.


    Now that the granddaughter has this strength, it''s not that she can''t afford it, and it should be lively and lively.


    Widow Gu is in a good mood now, and Ning Suwei is pleasing to the eye, so he discusses with them who Ning Su will invite for her birthday.


    "Let me say yes first, those few houses are not invited, and I will drive them out when they come."


    Finally got a good face from her father-in-law, Ning Su, who would not flatter her, "Don''t worry, Daddy, he didn''t even invite you.


    We are not familiar with them, so ask them what they are doing.


    These are all posts written by the wife, who is acquainted with our family, there are only a few, not many people. "


    Widow Gu was happy, and he felt that Ning Su was sensible after listening to what he said, but he was far behind him after inviting such a few families.


    So, Widow Gu didn''t like it anymore.


    In the afternoon, someone came from the palace, specially to send invitations to Gu Chao.


    Since the emperor accepted the matter of the third prince, of course he would not procrastinate.


    So Gu Chao was sent an invitation card for a palace banquet. It was clearly written on the invitation card, and the Gu family was invited to the banquet.


    The last time the emperor invited Gu Chao, she didn''t go because she had something to do, which refuted her face.


    Gu Chao thought about it, and it was no big deal, so he agreed.


    After all, he is the emperor, if he didn��t go the first time, can he not go the second time?


    This face is always given.


    Gu Chao looked at Han Yu''s little disappointed expression, and knew why in his heart.


    I said to invite their whole family, and the whole family went, so I left him alone at home. How could it not disappoint?


    "Yu''er, let''s go together, anyway, it''s a dinner party, so it doesn''t matter."


    Besides, with her by his side, she will definitely protect him.


    Han Yu, who was still a little disappointed, immediately opened his eyes.


    He really wanted to go, he was married to the wife-owner, and he was the husband of the wife-owner.


    However, he hasn''t been out of the house these days since he returned to Beijing, so how can he declare his sovereignty?


    He wanted to show those who used to laugh at him how well he lived, how happy he was, and how kind his wife was to him.


    If it weren''t for the presence of servants, Han Yu couldn''t help but threw himself into the arms of his wife.


    So he could only give his wife a bright smile, and added, "Thank you, wife."


    Gu Chaoduo glanced at Han Yu twice, and there were sparks in those eyes.


    Han Yu suddenly remembered that this morning, the wife-owner and brother were in the study...


    Then, the roots of the ears involuntarily turned red again.


    Gu Chao couldn''t understand it anymore, she just glanced at Fu Lang, why did his ears turn red?


    And Ning Su, who was watching from the side, also blushed.


    Although he didn''t know what Han Yu thought of, he himself thought of the embarrassing things he did with his wife in the study this morning.


    He agreed to do whatever the wife-lord does, but the wife-lord is too much.


    In the end, his eyes were red from crying, and the wife-lord deliberately teased him, insisting on making him say those embarrassing words of begging for mercy before letting him go.


    Gu Chao''s eyes turned around the two of them, what did these two think of?


    She obviously didn''t think about anything, but when she came to them, she became like this.


    Gu Chao thought to himself, to be a wife-lord by himself, in the hearts of the two husbands, I am afraid that he has already become a big pervert.


    Otherwise, how can she make them think of things that are not suitable for children with just a look.


    At night, Gu Chao entered Han Yu''s room, and Han Yu had already packed up and sat by the bed waiting for her.


    As soon as he saw his wife-in-law coming in, Han Yu stood up to meet her.


    Changing clothes for his wife, and then he couldn''t help but think of something.


    Then what appeared in Gu Chao''s eyes was a shy and tender little husband.


    When Han Yu stood on tiptoe, Gu Chao played tricks and hugged him into his arms.


    "What is Fulang thinking about this time? Even his ears are red, so why not listen to him when you say it."


    Han Yu felt shy when he thought about it, but his wife caught him on the spot and asked him what he was thinking, and how could he tell his wife what he thought.


    That''s really shameless.


    Han Yu nestled in the arms of his wife-in-law, hesitating for a long time, speechless.


    Then, the deep voice of the wife-master and the hot breath of the wife-master sprayed on his neck came from his ears.


    "Husband is thinking, how can I love you tonight as a wife?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： must be daughter

    Chapter 210 Must be a daughter


    Although Han Yu is also shy, she is much more courageous than ordinary men.


    After so many months of baptism, he has already gotten used to these words from his wife.


    Every time the wife-owner wanted to make him blush, he couldn''t wait to find a place to sneak in before giving up.


    Not only that, but he had to be forced to say those shameful words and beg for mercy, and he was willing to let him go.


    After a long time, Han Yu has found some experience.


    The more shy he is, the more the wife-master wants to tease him, but every time he takes the initiative, the wife-master talks less.


    Of course, there is a young husband who takes the initiative to serve, so how can Gu Chao have so much free time to talk.


    All my thoughts were put on enjoyment, so naturally I was too satisfied to talk.


    Han Yu was teased by a big-tailed wolf, and finally took off the wife''s master''s coat with difficulty, and then he didn''t want to move, it was too difficult.


    So, he decided to do something simple.


    Standing on the tiptoes, he was about to press on the wife''s chin, and his hands didn''t stop.


    Gu Chao originally intended to continue teasing her, and taking off each piece was enough for her to enjoy it.


    It turned out that the young man was lazy and wanted to take a shortcut.


    As a result, Gu Chao has a difficult choice, which one should he choose?


    Before she could think clearly, her chest suddenly felt cold, and a cold little hand stuck inside, and it kept making trouble.


    Ah! She doesn''t need to worry about this anymore, the little husband has already made a choice for her.


    Her two husbands, although they seem to be weak, gentle and virtuous, but at certain times, they are different.


    This kind of time, of course, is not the time to lament these things, there are more important things waiting for her.


    Her little husband is still waiting for her to love.


    Sure enough, as Han Yu thought, he was picked up by his wife, and he didn''t have to work hard to take off his clothes.


    Moreover, even his wife is served by his wife.


    Under such circumstances, Gu Chao is of course very willing to serve her. After a while, there will naturally be other enjoyments waiting for her.


    Because of Han Yu''s special body, Gu Chao doesn''t need to deliberately control himself, and he doesn''t have to worry about the little husband getting tired or hurting his body.


    On the contrary, it will help Xiao Fulang practice and help him condense his soul and body as soon as possible.


    On the second day, the two appeared at the dinner table in good spirits.


    As for the amorous expression on the corners of Han Yu''s eyes and eyebrows, everyone automatically ignored it. After all, such scenes are seen every day, so it''s not unusual, and even jokes were saved.


    Of course Ning Su doesn''t care about this, thinking about the ridiculous things he and his wife did in the study yesterday morning, he just wants to bury his head in the bowl too.


    Gu Chao looked at Ning Su''s appearance, and raised his hand to hold a small steamed bun for him.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Ning Su could feel that the wife-lord must know what he was thinking, it was too embarrassing.


    Not only that, Qiu Shi and the others should have said last night that at that time, the younger brother came to find him and his wife.


    So, the younger brother knows what they are like.


    Fortunately, he was able to pretend not to know, and talked with him all afternoon.


    Thinking of these, Ning Su felt even more ashamed to face others.


    A meal, finished with embarrassment for both.


    Besides Ning Su, the other one is of course Han Yu.


    At first, Han Yu didn''t think that much, but because he saw his brother''s eyes, he followed suit.


    Fortunately, there are guests coming today, which is enough for them to be busy. Otherwise, if he sits with his brother, I am afraid that his brother will be even more embarrassed.


    He felt that compared to his face, he was still thicker than his brother.


    That time, when I woke up in the morning, my brother didn''t dare to take out the quilt, so he got up first.


    My face may have been infected by my wife.


    Yes, it is like that.


    Today is Ning Su''s birthday. Although he has made preparations for a long time, his birthday person is not free of work, and there are still many things waiting for him.


    Moreover, the guests will come in a while, and he must be ready to greet them.


    Although they are all in contact with their families, he only met the male family members of those families once at the Yin family''s banquet.


    Actually, he is not very familiar with them, so he is still a little nervous.


    The ruler of the Ruan family didn''t go last time because he was pregnant. This is the first time we''ve seen each other, but we must greet him well and don''t neglect him.


    Han Yu has some experience in this kind of banquet, and Ning Su is counting on Han Yu.


    Besides, the uncles and brothers-in-law of the Han family are also back, so there shouldn��t be any problems!


    It is impossible for Gu Chao to accompany them. After all, they only receive male relatives, so it is certainly inconvenient for her to be a woman.


    Not only that, she also has her own business to do, and she has to entertain the women.


    Last time because of Han Yu''s affairs, they left after drinking half of the drink, and they had long clamored for another reunion.


    This time they knew that Gu Chao''s husband had a birthday, so they clamored to take this opportunity to get together.


    So, Gu Chaode greeted these women outside.


    The two elder sisters of the Han family will come anyway, so it doesn''t matter if there are more of them.


    The place for men and women to have a banquet is divided, and there is a garden in the middle, so there will be no collision.


    Not long after, someone came to the door, and the first ones were from the Han family.


    As the in-laws of the Gu family, the Han family is naturally different from those guests.


    Han Fulang wanted to go early so that he could help the two children greet the guests.


    I am also afraid that they are inexperienced and may be negligent in handling things.


    After all, he still remembers that incident, if that happened again at his own banquet, it would be shameful.


    He didn''t think that Widow Gu''s in-laws were bad. He liked Widow Gu''s temperament and got along well with him.


    But, there are some things that you can''t follow your own temper, so you still have to be more cautious.


    Isn''t he just worried? If something really happened, he could try to persuade her.


    Of course, he didn''t want to stop Widow Gu, he also wanted to thank his in-laws for blocking those who missed his daughter-in-law last time.


    Sometimes, he is also envious of this in-law, if only he can be as free and easy as him, maybe there will be no one in the backyard of the family.


    He is relieved to have such an in-law protecting his son.


    Because of the arrival of the male relatives of the Han family, Ning Su felt relieved. Uncle Han is experienced, and with his help, he will not worry.


    As the father of a married son, of course Han Fulang hopes that his son can live a good life in his wife''s house, so he naturally wants to get along well with the Gu family members.


    Widow Gu has a straightforward temperament, he thinks that the family background of the Han family is good, and the son-in-law of the Han family is also good, and his in-laws can talk about the same thing with him.


    So, he had a good impression of Han Fulang, and he got along well.


    Having not seen his son for a few days, Han Fulang was also thinking about his son, especially what happened last time, and they had no peace at home.


    Fortunately, the next day, the Gu family sent someone to report that the matter had been resolved, so they breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, that person wanted to harm their son, and he almost succeeded. If the scourge is not eliminated for a moment, they are not at ease.


    Seeing that his son''s complexion has gotten better these days, Han Fulang is also relieved.


    Especially when he saw the amorous feelings in his son''s eyes, he didn''t know why.


    This is the best way, the relationship between the son and daughter-in-law is good, so he can really feel at ease.


    The daughter-in-law has only been in Beijing for about ten days, and now there are not a few families in Beijing who want to marry their sons into the Gu family.


    He was also worried that if his daughter-in-law fell in love with someone, or a few.


    In this case, his son''s situation in Gu''s residence may be difficult.


    Ning''s family still has Bao''er, the first one, so the status in the daughter-in-law''s heart is naturally unmatched by others, even if another man enters the mansion.


    Even if the daughter-in-law favors the newcomer, it will not be able to shake his position.


    But his son didn''t listen, he couldn''t have children, if he lost the love of his daughter-in-law, he might be really forgotten.


    Women in the world are like this, and after having a new love, there are still a few who still remember the previous ones.


    It''s okay to have heirs by the hand, even if you don''t favor them, you have to think about it for the sake of the children. If you don''t have children, you can only wait in the backyard, day after day, year after year. with.


    Looking forward, maybe one day the wife-lord will think of him again.


    However, with fresh company, how can I remember it.


    The Gu family has a simple population now, and the daughter-in-law is only his son and the Ning family, which is not bad.


    There are few people, there are few right and wrong, and we see each other under our noses every day, so the relationship is naturally good.


    Plus and the two children also get along well. They are both pure and kind-hearted good children, and neither of them thinks about competing for favor.


    Wait until someone enters the door again. At that time, will it still be as peaceful as it is now?


    What if the person who comes in is a thoughtful person, and then wins over the daughter-in-law, can he live a peaceful life then?


    well! His silly son didn''t think about it at all, and he was happy and satisfied every day.


    It''s just that as a father, he has to think more about his son.


    So, today he came to Gu''s family not only for Ning''s birthday banquet, but also to find out about his in-laws.


    See if he has any plans to add someone to his daughter-in-law, and if the daughter-in-law has any ideas.


    When there is no one around for a while, he still has to ask his son to give him some advice.


    It is true that he has heard a lot these days, and his heart is also impetuous.


    Yesterday the eldest son-in-law went back to his natal home, and when he came back, he told him that someone had already visited his natal home.


    Relatives from all levels have been interviewed, so it can be seen that there are quite a few people who are trying to trick his daughter-in-law, so he has to think more about it.


    The two in-laws here were talking, and someone from outside came to report that the Lord of the Ruan family had arrived, so they all got up and went out to meet them.


    Ruan Jiafulang is pregnant. Although his body is not too heavy, he still has to be careful.


    Mrs. Ruan hoped that this baby would be a daughter, she was very delicate, and she talked about it on weekdays.


    In fact, Ruan Lao San also came here today for a purpose. She had long wanted to show Gu Chao her husband''s belly to see if he was a daughter.


    Now she is looking forward to her daughter so much that her eyes are red, and she calls her daughter to her husband''s belly every day.


    Zhengjun of the Ruan family is also uneasy. Of course he wants a daughter. There are so many sons in the family, and he has never had a daughter. He feels sorry for his wife.


    Moreover, the wife-master wanted his daughter so much, and he was afraid of disappointing the wife-master again.


    He also wanted Daoist Gu to take a look, so that they could feel at ease.


    It is also because of this reason that Ruan Lao San brought Fu Lang here so early.


    I was afraid that I would be late, and there would be a lot of people, and some things would be hard to say.


    As soon as the couple entered the door, Ruan Lao San was not too polite, and directly stated her purpose.


    One is to hurry up, and the other is, she is really in a hurry.


    Gu Chao didn''t know how much she looked forward to her daughter. When she saw her for the first time, she almost helped someone raise a child because of her daughter.


    So after hearing what she said, Gu Chao didn''t say anything else. Even if he invited people in, don''t think that the people from those two families have not come yet, so he quickly gave her a reassurance.


    Calculate this is no more than others, it is a bit complicated.


    "You husband and wife must each take a drop of blood for me, and then there are your birth dates."


    Of course they listened to what Gu Chao said, and directly asked the servants of the Gu family to fetch a knife and let the blood out.


    Gu Chao stopped him, "No, I have to marry your heart and soul. I will feel a little uncomfortable for a while, so don''t worry too much."


    As he said that, Gu Chao also took a nourishing pill and handed it to Ruan Jiazhengjun, "Ruan Zhengjun eat this first, your body is different now, so don''t be careless."


    No need for Gu Chaoduo to explain, they also knew what it was, and Mrs. Ruan took the pill without any hesitation and swallowed it right away.


    It melts in the mouth without any strange smell.


    At this time, Gu Chaocai cast a spell to take a drop of heart and soul from each of them.


    Under the control of Gu Chao, the two drops of blood slowly merged into one in the air, and finally landed on the talisman that Gu Chao had drawn.


    Then he also wrote the birth dates of the two of them, and Gu Chao continued to speak while writing.


    Others held their breath and concentrated, not even daring to breathe, for fear of disturbing Gu Chao''s actions.


    This is the first time they have seen Gu Chao do it, and it is still so serious.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su met once, that is, the time Widow Gu did not believe that Ning was pregnant with Gu Chao''s child.


    But that time Gu Chao was not as strict as he is now. He just waved and made a gesture casually, and it was done. It is not as complicated as it is now.


    However, I think it is because the things to be calculated are different, so it is more complicated.


    Ruan Jiazhengjun squeezed the handkerchief in his hands. As for the discomfort when he was married just now, he had already forgotten.


    He watched Gu Chao''s movements, and kept praying in his heart, it must be a daughter, it must be a daughter.


    He didn''t want to disappoint his wife anymore, and he didn''t want to let his wife''s first daughter come out of another man''s belly.


    If he is not a daughter, after the child is born and confinement is over, the two servants in the family will definitely be pregnant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： envious, sad

    Chapter 211 Envy, sadness


    "Gu Daochang, how are you? Really?"


    Ruan Laosan saw that she had stopped to look at herself, and immediately asked. She couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Not only Ruan Zhengjun clenched his palms, but Ruan Lao San also clenched his hands so tightly that his nails were almost digging into his flesh.


    A pair of eyeballs also stared at Gu Chao without blinking, for fear of missing any expression on Gu Chao''s face.


    "Get ready to do something big!"


    Gu Chao looked at Ruan Laosan with a slight arc on his face.


    But that''s enough, Ruan Laosan slapped the table.


    "Father, my mother knew she was a daughter."


    The third Ruan''s face flushed with excitement, and that slap was so hard that the table shook.


    Gu Chao felt sorry for his own table, and scolded Old Ruan as three rough people in his heart.


    Seeing that she is too excited now, I will not bother with her for the time being.


    Ruan Lao San didn''t feel pain in his hands, and he didn''t feel numb.


    Ruan Zhengjun let go of his clenched hands, and let out a long sigh of relief, as long as it is a daughter.


    He was finally worthy of the Ruan family and his wife.


    Ruan Lao San finally recovered from his excitement, and hugged his husband beside him into his arms.


    "Fu Lang, we finally have a daughter, all thanks to Fu Lang."


    Ruan Zhengjun nestled in his wife''s arms, choking and unable to speak, as if his throat was blocked by something.


    His vision gradually blurred, and mist rose in his eyes.


    When the husband and wife finally let go, they realized that there were only the two of them left in the room, and everyone else had gone out.


    I thought it was because I didn''t want to disturb them, so I left a space for them.


    Ning Su is glad that he gave birth to Baoer for his wife, otherwise, he would be more afraid than Ruan Zhengjun.


    When he was pregnant with Baoer, his father-in-law was talking about his granddaughter every day. If he gave birth to a son, his father-in-law would definitely be disappointed.


    And he will not be as easy as he is now.


    I''m afraid the house won''t be as quiet as it is now, the father-in-law will definitely give his wife a paternity.


    Even if the wife is not willing, can she still disobey her father-in-law?


    There are three types of unfilial piety, and having no descendants is the greatest!


    Fortunately, he gave birth to a daughter.


    It��s because of Yu��er��s younger brother, although he hasn��t asked his wife or Yu��er, he still has some guesses in his heart.


    After all, it has been several months, if possible, there should be some movement.


    He couldn''t ask such words, for fear that Yu''er''s younger brother would be sad.


    He had thought about it, even if Yu''er had no children in the future, he would let his children treat Yu''er as filial as a father.


    Han Yu was envious, and a little bit jealous.


    Ruan Zhengjun finally got what he wanted, of course he was happy for him.


    Besides being happy, he was also sour.


    Although Ruan Zhengjun was the son who gave birth, at least he can give birth. If he is like this, he can''t have children at all, right?


    He has been married to his wife for several months, and the wife loves him even more, but his stomach doesn''t respond at all.


    He also wants to give birth to a child for the wife-lord. He doesn��t ask for a daughter, but a son is also fine.


    The wife-owner has Baoer, and he can have a daughter or not.


    As long as it is, it can be born.


    Gu Chao is not blind, everything her husband thinks is shown on his face, and she still can''t see it.


    It''s just that she can''t guarantee that Han Yu will get what she wants, so it''s not just a few words of comfort.


    She never casually talks about things that cannot be done.


    This matter must be resolved before Han Yuning emerges from her soul body.


    "Grandma, the masters of the Yin family have arrived."


    Gu Chao thought to himself, it was just in time, and when Han Yu got busy, he would not think about these things.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out to meet you."


    Han Yu and Ning Su followed the wife-leader from left to right, with different thoughts.


    However, it can only be put away now, and the guests are coming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： Really like

    Chapter 212 I really like it


    Gu Daochang''s husband is celebrating his birthday, if the words are released, the people who come will definitely be able to trample the threshold of the Gu family.


    Of course, the purpose of their coming is not necessarily to celebrate Ning Su''s birthday, but also to make friends with Gu Chao.


    It''s a pity, Gu Chao didn''t intend to give those people a chance.


    As soon as she came, she was not a lively person, and she didn''t want to associate with those she didn''t know well at all.


    Secondly, Ning Su also said that too many people should not come, he was not used to this kind of occasion.


    He still couldn��t cope with these few companies coming, and if there were more people, he would be even more at a loss as to what to do.


    Besides, he also felt that he didn''t know those people. If there were too many people, he didn''t even remember who was who.


    Not to be confused yet.


    This is not celebrating a birthday, it is simply making yourself guilty.


    So, this is fine.


    A few people who are familiar with each other, get together to talk, eat tea, and connect with each other. This is very good.


    Of course, the main reason is that the head of the wife is familiar with the wives of these families, and if they make friends with the husbands of these families, it will also bring the relationship of these families closer.


    Actually, Han Yu is grateful to Yin Xiuyan and the others in his heart. When he married his wife, he was also thanks to their busy schedule.


    Also last year, when he was criticized by others, it was the old man of the Yin family who spoke up for him.


    It was only today that he learned that it was Mr. Yin who was invited by the wife-lord that time.


    The Han family, the Yin family, the Ruan family, the Li family, and the Gu family, there are more than a dozen people in total, talking and laughing is a pleasure.


    The main reason is that there are no spoilers who have no eyesight to see, so the day passed very quickly, and when the banquet was over in the evening, I still had something to say, and I made an appointment to get together next time.


    The three members of the Gu family, the Weng and the son-in-law, sent the guests to the door and returned gifts, watched them leave in a carriage before returning home.


    "It seems that I did the right thing in being a matchmaker."


    Master Yin sighed with a smile, feeling at ease.


    When he was in the Gu Mansion, Mr. Yin had been observing the Han family and the Ning family. It was finally comforting to see that they get along like brothers.


    He is afraid, if Han Yu marries into the Gu family, if things get along badly, wouldn''t the Ning family resent him?


    After all, even though a happy event is a happy event, but Daoist Gu has a husband, it is normal that the Zhengjun in front is not happy.


    Fortunately, these two children are simple-minded and straightforward, and they are not the kind of foolish people.


    If this made Gu''s house turbulent and restless, it was also his fault.


    Happy things have turned into bad things.


    Yin Family Zhengjun replied with a smile: "Father can finally feel relieved this time, you have done a great joy."


    Old Master Yin was even happier when he heard that, "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "Then, about Lin, what is Daddy going to do?"


    The Lin family that Zhengjun of the Yin family mentioned was a business friend of his wife''s owner. The last time the old man invited a banquet, he also invited the Zhengjun and young master of the Lin family.


    Later, after the banquet was over, when he sent Mrs. Lin out, Mrs. Lin secretly mentioned something to him.


    I want his old man to be a matchmaker for his son, Daoist Wu Gu.


    However, Zhengjun of the Yin family didn''t say yes or no at that time, he just sent Mrs. Lin out with a smile.


    After turning around and going back, he reported the matter to his father-in-law. After hearing this, Mr. Yin frowned.


    Of course he knows how popular Gu Chao is in Beijing, the farce at home today is not because of this.


    Besides, because of Han Yu''s marriage, in the hearts of many young men in Beijing, they all think that Gu Chao is a loving and righteous woman, and they all love her.


    For the sake of a man, even going to Fengcheng to bring him back, how could it not be affectionate and righteous, and how could such deep affection not make them yearn for it.


    The man in the boudoir has never thought about spring, nor imagined what his wife will look like in the future.


    Now, Daoist Gu has basically gathered all their fantasies into one body.


    Why is it basically? Of course, it is because Gu Daochang is not good in appearance.


    However, in the face of absolute strength and affection, this is negligible and may not be important.


    Even, quite a few men who used to yearn for their wives to be handsome and suave, actually think that the wife should look like Taoist Gu.


    Only such a mighty and domineering wife-owner can give them a sense of security and help them.


    But now, he actually begged to come to him, and Mr. Yin really didn''t want to agree.


    If it wasn''t because Gu Chao personally came to invite him to be a matchmaker, he didn''t want to go either.


    He has been to Gu''s house, so he naturally knows that Gu Chao has a righteous king, and he can''t do things like destroying people''s families.


    He has also seen that Ning Zhengjun, although he was born in the countryside, but his eyes are clear, demure and gentle, and he is loved by Daoist Gu.


    If it ruined him and hurt him because of the matchmaking he made, wouldn��t he become a villain?


    Although he is also pitiful to Mrs. Han, who made the child late.


    It was Gu Chao himself who came to invite him, so he accepted.


    After that, he was always restless. Fortunately, what he thought didn''t happen.


    He still praised Gu Chao, the tranquility of the backyard is also due to Gu Chao''s ability.


    But then again, there are few people in her backyard, just these two, as long as she is impartial, there shouldn''t be any trouble.


    Old man Yin let his back rest on the soft cushion, "I don''t plan to take care of the Lin family, this villain can''t do it."


    Regardless of whether Gu Chao still accepts people or not in the future, he will not talk too much, and he still wants to get along with the Gu family for a long time.


    "What Daddy said is that we just need to get along well with the Gu family.


    Speaking of it, the two husbands of the Gu family were lucky enough to have such a good wife as Daoist Gu. "


    Actually, Zhengjun of the Yin family did not intend to accept this matter, which was not a good thing for their Yin family.


    Moreover, as far as the current relationship between his wife and Daoist Gu is concerned, she should not interfere in such matters.


    Besides, my wife-in-law is often with Gu Daochang. If Gu Daochang is really thoughtful, the wife-master should also notice it. It is the limit to say a few words at an appropriate time.


    The Ruan family has been in a state of excitement all day long, and it can be said that they have been immersed in joy.


    Before leaving, Ning Su asked Qiu Shi to pack up some things that Baoer had worn and gave them to Zhengjun of the Ruan family.


    There is a saying that put the things used by well-raised and easy-to-carry children in the bedroom, and the children will be easy to raise after they are born.


    Of course the couple of the Ruan family would not dislike this old thing that Gu Yuan had used, on the contrary they happily accepted it.


    "That''s great, thank you Gu Fulang, but it''s because of Bao''er''s favor."


    Someone praised her daughter, of course Ning Su liked to hear it, and Widow Gu also enjoyed it.


    "My baby is well-raised, you take it back and put it away, and you will definitely have a big fat daughter in the future."


    Everyone loves to hear this kind of talk, how could the happy Ruan family couple not accept it.


    What''s more, they can''t wait for Gu''s family to treat them like this.


    Not only to bless their unborn child, but also to be close to them.


    are all good things.


    Originally, Han Fulang still had a lot of things to say to his son, to tell his son, but after this day, he never found a chance, so he could only wait until later.


    Let''s see if one day, he will come to his son again.


    After seeing off the guests and leaving, and sending the elder and widow Gu back to have a rest, Gu Chao took the hands of the two husbands to the main courtyard.


    When he reached the door, Han Yu took his hand out of his wife''s master''s big hand.


    "Wife master and elder brother should rest earlier, I will go back first."


    Today is my elder brother''s birthday, and the wife-leader should also come to his brother''s room today. Of course, he must be more sensible, and he must not delay the rest of the wife-leader and elder brother.


    As for what was the delay, don''t think too much, Han Yu knows it too.


    Looking at his younger brother''s teasing eyes, Ning Su''s face was blushing. If it wasn''t for the dark night, she would have been watched by her younger brother.


    "Yu''er also rested earlier." Gu Chao stepped forward and stretched out his hand to gently rub Han Yu''s face, his undisguised hot eyes made Han Yu lower his eyes unbearably.


    "Well, I''m going back." After finishing speaking, she could no longer remain calm, turned around and walked quickly to her room.


    The wife-lord is so bad, she looked at him as if she wanted to eat people.


    ...


    Bad guys.


    Ning Su blushed with a smiling face, but gave his wife-in-law an angry look, "What are you doing with Yu''er?"


    This look, in Gu Chao''s eyes, is all kinds of amorous feelings, charming and coquettish.


    " Husband has no conscience. As a wife, I saw Husband was shy just now, so I was helping you? But when I came to Husband, it was not because of my wife, which made Husband complain.


    Alas, Fulang is really close to Yu''er, he doesn''t even want to be his wife. "


    Ning Su couldn''t tell that his wife-in-law said this on purpose, so he gave his wife-in-law another look.


    "Where does it mean that, anyway, it is the wife-lord, bad!"


    After Ning Su finished speaking, she turned and went to her own room, but the hand holding her wife-head did not let go.


    Gu Chao looked at the two hands still clasped together, his face raised an arc, and his footsteps followed. .


    "Husband made it clear, what''s so bad about being a wife?"


    Ning Su in the front didn''t speak, and the corners of his eyes were full of smiles.


    Even if the wife is bad, he still likes it.


    It''s just that he has the nerve to say such shameful words.


    Brother Yu''er''s kindness, he can''t live up to it, um~ it''s time to rest.


    The wife-lord is getting worse and worse, and she can say anything. If he answers the conversation at this time, he doesn''t know what will be waiting for him later.


    Hmph, he won''t be fooled by his wife.


    After entering the room and closing the door, he doesn''t care what the wife-lord wants to say, but now, Qiushi and the others are all there.


    I did that kind of thing yesterday, if I do it again today...


    He still has face to face.


    Of course Gu Chao knows what kind of temperament his little husband is, and also knows what his little husband is thinking.


    However, her little husband has changed a lot.


    In the past, no matter how much I teased him, he always lowered his head and pursed his lips. If he teased him hard, it was because he blushed and dared not look at himself.


    Looking at the present, he dared to flirt with her directly, not only that, but also glared at her.


    Hmph, the little husband is no longer afraid of her, and it''s getting harder and harder to tease her.


    However, such a young husband is also very suitable for her.


    As soon as he entered the room, Gu Chao closed the door with his backhand, "Fu Lang, can we talk now?"


    When Ning Su heard the sound of closing the door, her ears and neck turned red from anxiety, how could the wife-lord be so persistent.


    Even if he couldn''t see it, he knew that Qiu Shi and the others must be laughing again outside.


    Without waiting for him to think about it, his back fell into the broad arms of the wife-lord. The touch was so clear that the tingling sensation spread from the back all the way to the whole body.


    In the ear is the heat sprayed by the wife''s breath. It''s already autumn, and it''s still hot.


    Ning Su felt that he could not be led by the nose by his wife, otherwise, when he answered this question, there must be more words waiting for him that would make him blush and heartbeat.


    Therefore, Ning Su, who was soft in the wife''s embrace, moved her lips, and then muttered: "The wife is bad everywhere, so she just knows how to tease us, knowing that we only have the wife in our hearts."


    "Hehe~" The wife-leader''s deep and hoarse laughter came from next to his ear, "Don''t husbands like being worse for their wives?"


    "I don''t like it." Ning Su knew that his wife was teasing her, so she was not afraid that she would be unhappy when she said this, but she didn''t want to get what she wanted so soon.


    However, he said he didn''t like it, but his body leaned even tighter.


    His small movements made Gu Chao laugh even more, and put his big hands on the waist of the little husband.


    "Does Fu Lang really dislike it?"


    "Hmm~"


    "But for my wife, I don''t think so?"


    "On the contrary, I like it tightly, what does Fu Lang think? Huh?"


    "Hmm~"


    Ning Su couldn''t come back to speak, if it wasn''t for his wife who was dragging him, he would have been unable to stand still.


    Yesterday in the study, his wife forced him to do this and that, that backache feeling, that''s it.


    "Su''er, baby, do you like it?"


    Woo hoo, bad guy, big bad guy.


    Usually she is a good wife, but at this time she is a bad person, Ning Su clearly distinguishes it.


    Finally, how Ning Su got into bed is no longer clear.


    Qiushi and Dongxue stayed outside. Although they were far away, they could hear the crisp sound of the porcelain falling to the ground.


    If they didn''t know that the people in the room were not fighting, they would definitely be worried that their Zhengjun would be wronged.


    Ah, the moon is so round tonight, it��s almost Mid-Autumn Festival!


    When it comes to Mid-Autumn Festival, they want to eat moon cakes. Well, they should think about what kind of moon cakes they will make for the masters to eat.


    The two of them had other things to pass the time, but they felt that the time passed faster.


    However, their master thinks how time goes by so slowly?


    Why hasn''t dawn yet?


    So tired, so hot, so sleepy...


    Dizziness, sore waist, sore limbs.


    He begged for mercy many times, woo woo woo.


    The wife-lord kept asking him if he liked it, yes, he liked it so much!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： Mid-Autumn Feast

    Chapter 213 Mid-Autumn Feast


    After Ning Su''s birthday, the Mid-Autumn Festival will be within two days.


    On the evening before the Mid-Autumn Festival, the masters of the Gu family were invited to a banquet in the palace.


    Since she said she would invite her whole family to go, they all went together.


    Not only the elders, but even a few children went with them.


    Gu Chao wanted to take a few children out to see the world, but she didn''t care so much about whether others thought it was suitable.


    But the emperor himself invited her whole family to go, after all, she did not bring outsiders.


    The second elder is still a little worried, because he is afraid that some children who are ignorant will cause some trouble after they go.


    After all, it is not another place, and they are not visiting.


    There is the imperial palace, the place where the Lord of the World resides.


    On this point, Widow Gu didn''t think so much.


    Although he was still a little flustered, after all, it belonged to the emperor, not ordinary people. Not an official, but the master of the whole world.


    Just a year ago, Widow Gu couldn''t even imagine that he would still have a chance to meet the emperor and enter the palace in his life.


    It''s just that people change.


    There have been too many things that have happened in the past year, and too many impacts on him. Now, even for the sake of face, he will not show timidity.


    No matter what happens, there is still his big treasure standing in front


    Even the emperor wants to give Dabao some face, so what is he afraid of?


    These are all in honor of his daughter? Just thinking about it, Widow Gu is extremely proud.


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "Don''t think too much after entering the palace, don''t be restrained, just treat it as going out to visit.


    You should put your eyes and mouth on, watch what you should see, eat what you should eat, and we will come back after watching. "


    Gu Chao said so, and she had already made a decision, the two elders didn''t say anything, and they both nodded in agreement.


    They also know that Gu Chao is different today.


    She naturally said that she wanted to go as a family, so let''s go as a family, and it was all for them to see and see.


    It''s not that they don''t know what is good or bad, and they don''t understand Gu Chao''s intentions.


    I keep it in mind, only watch and eat, no, they don��t do it.


    In this way, there will never be mistakes.


    There are many Gu family members, and there are three carriages in total.


    The carriage was not allowed to go in when it reached the gate of the palace, and could only get out of the carriage and walk in.


    It doesn''t matter to young people, but it is really difficult for family members, the elderly and children.


    From the gate of the palace to the banquet place inside, it is not a short and a half-minute walk.


    He got off the carriage, and Xiaojiao came to pick him up from the palace, and it wasn''t just for the Gu family.


    For this banquet, the emperor also invited princes and ministers, and they all had their family members.


    Because it is the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, the emperor and the old lady will also participate, so the family members who come to the banquet can also sit next to their wife-heads, without having to drive seats.


    Gu Chao was walking in with the crowd, when he heard someone calling her from behind.


    Just by hearing the voice, you can tell that it is the mother-in-law.


    As a high-ranking general, Mrs. Han is naturally qualified to participate in this kind of banquet, and she also brought her husband.


    However, Han Zhengjun had already entered in the sedan chair.


    She also looked at the person in front of her with some familiarity, and tried to shout, but she didn''t expect it to be Gu Chao.


    But after thinking about it, I realized that it is normal for the emperor to invite her into the palace with her daughter-in-law''s current fame.


    I just don''t know if she brought her family.


    Gu Chao walked back a few steps, saluted Mr. Han, and called his mother-in-law.


    Then the two walked side by side, "Are you here alone?"


    Of course Gu Chao knew what his mother-in-law meant when she asked this question, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty invited the whole family of your daughter-in-law to the banquet, so naturally they came together.


    Yu''er and the others have already advanced in, and the mother-in-law will be able to see Yu''er in a while. "


    Master Han also knew about his son''s situation, and it was not suitable for him to go out.


    When I asked just now, I also had the mentality of maybe, but I didn''t expect my son to go out.


    So, the way she looked at Gu Chao was much softer.


    That''s not right, she gave birth to two daughters, and there was only one son, who was pampered and raised in the palm of her hand since she was a child, and never disliked him as a man.


    The son suffered so much and suffered so much, and now he is still married by this woman.


    It is said that the son is the mother''s little padded jacket, and the little padded jacket she was wearing is now given to the woman in front of her.


    She still has some secrets in her heart, but ah, no matter how invisible her thoughts are, she has to keep them in her heart and hide them.


    As the old saying goes, a daughter-in-law is a distinguished guest at the door.


    Only by being kind to the daughter-in-law and giving her a good face, can the daughter-in-law be kind to his son after returning home.


    Otherwise, the daughter-in-law has been wronged and angry at the Yue family, and when she goes back behind her back, she has to send it all to her son.


    In the final analysis, it was her son who suffered in the end.


    The mother and daughter, speaking in a low and precise manner, also arrived at the banquet hall.


    Looking up and looking inside, all the high-ranking adults in Beijing have come, and they all come with their male relatives.


    Master Han also saw his husband, who was with his son and the others.


    The two looked at each other, then smiled and went there.


    The Gu family also attracted the attention of many people at this banquet.


    Especially the Master Shang Shu, because his husband offended Gu Widow and Ning Su, so the two families have grudges.


    However, she felt that her family came to pay the gift. As for the attitude of the Gu family, she didn''t care about it. The Gu family shouldn''t continue to worry about it.


    As long as the members of the Gu family don''t attack the Xiao family today, she will take over the matter.


    Gu Chao didn''t even glance at them, and he really didn''t take them at ease.


    In this way, Mr. Xiao felt much more at ease in his heart.


    After all, there are so many people here today, and in front of His Majesty and her colleagues, if Gu Chao embarrasses her in any way, she will not be able to step down.


    After all, this one doesn''t even give His Majesty face. If she really **** her off at the banquet, she can''t do anything about it. She has to suffer and lose face.


    Widow Gu and the others were talking, when they saw Gu Chao and the others coming over.


    To be honest, it is impossible for them not to be timid in their hearts.


    What is this palace? This is where the emperor lives.


    Moreover, all of them are princes and ministers.


    They are just farmers in Gujia Village. I have never seen any high-ranking officials in my life, and now I have met all the wives of officials from all over the capital, and I will see the emperor and the emperor in a while.


    Even if they talk bravely, they are still timid in their hearts.


    Han Fulang and Han Yu were slightly better, after all, it was not the first time Han Fulang entered the palace to attend such a banquet.


    As for Han Yu, when he was in Beijing, Han Fulang took him around to attend banquets and saw some big scenes.


    Although it was the first time to enter the palace, it was better than Widow Gu and the others.


    Especially Widow Gu, his eyes never rested from the moment he entered the palace gate.


    Sitting in the soft sedan chair, he kept raising the curtain to look out. He was used to it in the village, and he didn''t know what the rules were in the air. Anyway, he just wanted to see what he liked and was satisfied with it. .


    Daughter also said when she went out, just watch and eat, but he didn''t say anything, and he didn''t offend anyone. See if it''s okay?


    Except for Han Yu, the men of the Gu family were all born and raised in the countryside.


    People like Er Lao have lived for decades and haven��t been to places farther than the county seat, so they can��t help but want to see more when they see the grandeur in the palace.


    It''s just that, in the eyes of others, they are really bumpkins.


    But they don''t have that much time to care about what others think of them. They can''t see through a pair of eyes now, and they wish they could have another pair of eyes.


    Especially a few children, they were both excited and nervous and afraid in their hearts, holding the hand of the elders tightly, not daring to let go for a moment.


    When they went out, they had already been instructed by their grandparents, and after entering the palace, they only watched and ate, and did not speak.


    Even if they wanted to marvel, they kept this instruction firmly in mind. They all pursed their lips and only sighed in their hearts.


    Such a nice, luxurious place, even better than their aunt''s house.


    Everywhere is resplendent and resplendent, with red walls and glazed tiles.


    They were dazzled by the sight, they should take a second look and keep it in their hearts, so that they can tell their parents when they go back.


    Now that Gu Chao is here, they have children in their hearts, as long as Gu Chao is around, they will not be afraid.


    After they came in, they were naturally led by attendants to sit. The seats had already been arranged, and the emperor''s personal approval was obtained.


    The emperor probably wanted to get a good deal from Gu Chao, so he arranged the Gu family and the Han family to sit next to each other.


    Originally, according to Mr. Han''s grade, he shouldn''t be sitting so close, but Gu Chao couldn''t be allowed to sit in the back.


    Therefore, the emperor specially approved Mr. Han''s family to sit in front.


    The emperor and the emperor naturally couldn''t come so early, they would not come until the set auspicious time arrived.


    This kind of time is the time when you all masters of civil and military affairs talk to each other and make friends.


    Naturally, people from the Gu family kept coming here. Before Gu Chao came, it was the husbands from various families who came here to say hello to the men of the Gu family.


    Fortunately, Han Fulang was there, so that the embarrassing scene of not knowing someone would not happen.


    Now that Gu Chao is here, more people come to say hello and talk.


    But in this situation, even if Gu Chao didn''t want to deal with it, he couldn''t put on a face, which made everyone feel uncomfortable.


    But everyone is also very knowledgeable, knowing that there are many people here, they just say hello and say a few words before they all leave.


    Otherwise, Gu''s side must be completely surrounded.


    Instead, he complied with that sentence, pushing high and stepping down.


    How do these people know who Gu Chao is? Even when she came to Beijing and became famous last year, these dignitaries didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Just thinking about it, but she is just a charlatan. When you need her, please come here politely. When you don''t need her, the two are irrelevant.


    Unexpectedly, in just one year, Gu Chao has become an existence that they already need to look up to.


    Of course, Gu Chao also offended many people.


    For example, certain adults who pretend to be lofty.


    Last year the emperor invited a banquet, but Gu Chao didn��t come, so Zhang Ye offended these people for some reason.


    In the end, not only did they not get it right, but they also lost face in front of their colleagues and the people of Beijing.


    So, how could they not complain about Gu Chao.


    It can be said that the enemy was extremely jealous when they met.


    Now, even if he saw Gu Chao''s face, he didn''t give him a good look.


    They thought that there would be no day when they would ask Gu Chao to go to the door, so they didn''t plan to have any intersection with Gu Chao.


    Where did Gu Chao have time to pay attention to them, let alone those who showed her face, even those who came to the door with a smile on their faces, Gu Chao might not necessarily remember all of them.


    She is not an official, and she may not necessarily deal with them in the future, so there is no need to cater to them deliberately.


    In this life, there are many relationships between being able to live and not being able to live. If she is worried about everyone who looks down on her, then she doesn''t have to do anything in her life. Just being angry can make her angry die.


    "The third prince has arrived, and the eldest son has arrived."


    The third prince is a relative of the emperor. When she comes, all the officials should naturally go up and bow down to her.


    The late emperor had five sisters, and now only the third prince is left.


    Now the Holy Spirit is here, there are few sisters, and now there is only King Pingnan.


    Also after the emperor proclaimed the throne, he sealed the throne and went directly to the fiefdom.


    And this Third Prince, because he has only been named as the Prince of Dissipation, has no real power in his hands.


    It also showed that she had no idea about the government, so the emperor kept her in Beijing.


    However, it doesn��t matter if they don��t have real power in their hands, their status is there, they are relatives of the emperor.


    Born to be superior and respected.


    When the third prince went out today, he deliberately tidied up. He was wearing a bright yellow robe, which made her look more energetic.


    Maybe it was because of some good things, but when everyone saw her, her complexion was much rosier than before.


    Unlike previous years, even if he came to the last dynasty, he looked bored and couldn''t cheer up.


    The eldest son Zhao Lin followed his mother, also dressed in palace attire, her face was slightly ruddy due to the bright red color, and she didn''t look as pale as usual.


    The third prince attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he came in, and there was nothing he could do if he didn''t attract him. He had to come and kneel down to see him.


    However, none of the Gu family moved.


    It wasn''t that the members of the Gu family didn''t move, it was because Gu Chao didn''t let them move.


    Gu Chao didn''t even kneel to the emperor, so naturally he couldn''t kneel to this third prince.


    Gu Chao has always been arrogant, and the civil and military officials are not unaware of it, but at this time, no one is surprised.


    What kind of plan does the Third Prince have in mind? Of course, she won''t blame the people in the Gu family.


    Even if people from the Gu family want to kneel in front of her now, she has to hurry up to support her, and she can''t really make them kneel.


    This is the first time we meet, of course we need to leave a good impression on the other party.


    As soon as she entered the door, her gaze fell on Widow Gu precisely.


    However, she only took one look and then looked away.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to watch it, but she has to bear it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： propose marriage tomorrow

    Chapter 214 Propose Marriage Tomorrow


    "My lords, please get up quickly, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival family banquet, you don''t need to be formal."


    The third prince greeted the ministers of civil and military affairs here, all of which were seen by the Gu family


    Although they didn''t come forward to compliment, their attention was attracted by this side.


    After looking at it for a while, I felt that it was no different from their civilians, with the same two eyes and one nose, so I was attracted by others.


    After a while, the emperor came, followed by the emperor.


    Banquets like this happen every year, more than once, and everyone has already been familiar with the process.


    Moreover, those programs are no longer fresh every year, even eating.


    It has already been prepared, and when it is delivered now, it just looks good, but the taste has changed in the mouth.


    Because the emperor is here, the civil and military ministers can''t let go, even if they can''t let go, it''s not used to it, they still have to accompany them with a shy smile.


    The emperor didn''t say leave, and no one dared to say leave first.


    The members of the Gu family remembered Gu Chao''s instructions and only watched and ate.


    It''s just that they find things a bit hard to swallow.


    First of all, it was because they were **** off by the Gu family''s food support, and the second was that the imperial dining room was not close to the banquet side, and they were delivered in a box.


    Not to mention the change in taste, it was completely cold after serving it on the table, and it just looked good.


    So, in the end, they didn''t eat anything, just watched it.


    However, the singing and dancing in the palace is indeed different.


    The songs are beautiful, the dances are beautiful, and the people are also beautiful.


    The emperor has been observing the people of the Gu family, and saw that they were only focused on singing and dancing, especially Gu Daochang''s father, who didn''t even glance at her third aunt, and his attention was all on the field.


    The emperor sighed in his heart, I am afraid that her aunt''s thoughts will still have to be worn down.


    The emperor looked sideways frequently, how could Gu Chao not pay attention.


    But she didn''t think much about it, she just thought that the emperor wanted to get close to her, but it was hard to tell with so many people on the field, so she looked at her.


    The emperor would not take the initiative to talk to her, and Gu Chao would not try to curry favor with her.


    The two of them only exchanged a few pleasantries at the beginning, and then they never spoke again.


    After the singing and dancing, all the adults went up one by one to toast the emperor and the emperor.


    Of course, there was still no movement from the Gu residence.


    As for the third prince, although he felt itchy in his heart, he still endured it all the time, and he didn''t even look over here, and he didn''t come to Gu Chao''s side to toast and get close like others.


    When she thought about it, even if she wanted to get close, she had to wait until the right time.


    Today''s situation is obviously not suitable.


    When the moon was in the sky, the banquet finally dispersed.


    On the way home, Widow Gu never stopped talking, "It''s still the emperor, or the palace, and the food is just average, not as good as what we have at home.


    But ah, the palace is resplendent and resplendent, it looks good, and the singing and dancing are also good.


    Ah, it would be even better if I could come to perform at home from time to time. "


    Ning Su and Han Yu also agreed, and talked about which dance was better, and who danced particularly well.


    Not only Widow Gu and his carriage, but also other carriages are talking about it.


    Especially the three children, who never stopped chattering.


    At the palace just now, they all remembered to watch more and talk less, so they all kept their mouths shut. Now that they are out of the palace, how can they hold back.


    When they got home, they all had another meal.


    It��s true that I didn��t eat enough in the palace just now, everything was cold, and the food was not tasty, how could I be full.


    Everyone sighed while eating, "It''s better to stay at home, we will go next time, we have to eat before we go, otherwise we will go hungry all night, it won''t be worthwhile.


    Also, those officials are also pitiful, what good is this kind of banquet, they can''t even eat enough. "


    Widow Gu is only thinking about the singing and dancing in the palace, and watching the strange things, he doesn''t think about anything else.


    Gu Chao didn��t say a word while eating, and he will have to go back to his home village in a few months. He is still looking forward to the next time. It would be nice to do it once.


    The emperor can still invite you to watch singing and dancing every three to five days. Is the place in the palace a theater?


    Come in if you want, watch if you want.


    If you want to say that the happiest person today is Han Yu.


    After arriving in the capital, besides going home, this was the first time he went out.


    And in front of those noble husbands in Beijing, sitting next to his wife.


    He finally felt elated.


    Let those who looked down on him in the past, and would find fault with him in front of him, see how good he is now!


    He also saw it at the banquet, especially those people who used to say how bad he was in front of him. When they saw him today, their faces were very ugly.


    Not only that, but many people looked at him with envy and envy.


    Of course he knew that they were envious, what they were jealous of, envy, jealousy that he married the wife-lord and became the husband-wife of the wife-lord.


    He also knew how many people in Beijing were trying to get his wife''s head into his mind, so he asked them to see that he was the wife''s husband.


    And those who think they are better than him in everything can only watch.


    Not only that, but he also kept a decent smile. The more he was like this, the angrier those people were.


    Although they knew that Han Yu married Gu Daochang and became Hirao, but when they didn''t see him, they could still say something bitter.


    Perhaps, when Han Yu went to the countryside, he became a villager.


    Or, he is being tortured by the husband of the Gu family.


    But today, seeing it with their own eyes, they can no longer deceive themselves.


    Daoist Gu sat Ning Zhengjun on his left, and Han Zhengjun on his right. The three of them bowed their heads and talked from time to time.


    And seeing the tenderness in Daoist Gu''s eyes when talking to the two of them, you know how much Daoist Gu dotes on the two of them on weekdays.


    Whether a woman cares about a man or not, eyes can''t deceive anyone, and whether a man is doing well at his wife''s house, the smile on his face can''t deceive anyone.


    So, Han Yu really had a good time in the Gu family.


    These are all things they cannot envy.


    Many men at the banquet had their eyes on Gu Chao. If you really want to say it, it was a very outrageous move.


    A man who is not out of the box looks straight at a woman like this, isn''t it a dissolute look?


    It''s just that they are just teenage boys in the boudoir, and they don''t see any nieces on weekdays. Now that they see Daoist Gu whom they put in their hearts, they can''t help but look over there.


    Seeing that the person they cared about was so gentle and considerate to his husband, how could they not think too much about it.


    If they can also marry Gu Daochang, and then Gu Daochang treats them like that, just thinking about it, they will feel sweet.


    When he looked at Ning Su and Han Yu again, he couldn''t help but feel resentment in his eyes.


    These things, Han Yu took them into consideration, of course he knew how good his wife was.


    But he always remembered what the wife-owner said to him and his elder brother in his heart. From now on, there will be only him and his elder brother in the family, and no other men will enter the Gu family.


    So, Han Yu couldn''t help laughing when he saw the jealous eyes of those men.


    Look, look, be jealous, you can only be jealous, and you will never get what you want.


    It was already late when I came out of the palace, but when I came back and had dinner, it was almost midnight.


    After eating, everyone went back to their rooms to get ready to rest.


    Gu Chao returned to the main courtyard with his two husbands as usual.


    It was time to go to Han Yu''s room today, so the fox fairy sent Ning Su back to the bedroom first, and then went to Han Yu''s room.


    At the banquet tonight, she saw the expressions of her little husband, but she didn''t express anything.


    She also knew what Han Yu was thinking. In the past, she didn''t know how much Han Yu had suffered for her, so she didn''t have to care.


    But after she found out, she would only feel more distressed towards Han Yu.


    During her absence, Han Yu alone endured the rumors, ridicule and sarcasm.


    Now he wants to show off in front of those people, to slap those people in the face, of course she has to cooperate.


    Those people are outsiders, so they have nothing to do with her.


    But this man is his husband.


    As long as Fu Lang is happy and willing, she is willing to cooperate in such matters.


    These are all owed to him.


    Gu Chao put his arms around Han Yu from behind, "How happy is Fu Lang today?"


    Han Yu thumped in his heart, he knew that his wife-owner must have known about his performance today.


    For a while, he felt a little embarrassed.


    But then he thought again, he didn''t say anything, and he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Besides, he is the husband of the wife-lord, and there is nothing wrong with being happy when others cast envious and jealous eyes.


    So, Han Yu relaxed his body and nestled into the arms of his wife-leader, and rubbed his head against his wife-leader''s shoulder.


    "Happy, thank you wife for forgiving Yu''er."


    "As long as the husband is happy, it''s all for his wife.


    If Husband wants to thank you, then use other thanks, as my wife is happy to accept it. "


    "How can the wife thank you for wanting Yu''er?"


    Facing his wife''s proposal, Han Yu didn''t intend to hold back.


    Not to say that it is his duty to serve the wife-master, but he is happy in his heart and is willing to repay the wife-master.


    In front of her husband, Gu Xiang has always been very frank, and would directly ask for anything he wanted.


    Therefore, Gu Chao leaned close to the little husband and said something that made Han Yu blush.


    Han Yu didn''t expect that his wife-lord could say such embarrassing words.


    But he has already said what he said, and if he wants to go back now, the wife-lord will definitely not obey.


    But, how can you go to the yard for that kind of thing?


    Although it is already midnight, it is not certain that people will not see it. What if, what if?


    Then how can he face others in the future!


    Wife master is really, how could, how could you think of that?


    Of course it is impossible for Gu Chao to let his husband be seen by other people, there is a word she did not say.


    Although it is in the yard, she will set up an enchantment. They can see people outside from inside, but others cannot see them or hear their voices.


    However, she won''t tell Xiao Fulang that.


    Xiao Fulang doesn''t know, this is exciting.


    Finally, Han Yu couldn''t help his stinky and shameless wife-lord''s torture, so he blushed and agreed.


    I thought to myself, with the wife-lord around, those accidents would not happen, and the wife-lord would not let him be seen by others.


    Well, you have to trust the wife master.


    Yuzhu and the others had been sent to rest a long time ago. Han Yu nestled in the arms of the wife-owner, and was carried into the yard by the wife-owner.


    It''s just that he buried his face in his wife''s arms and didn''t dare to come out at all.


    He really has no face.


    Now, he only has a wife-lord''s robe on his body, and everything inside.


    This, of course, is all thanks to his good wife.


    He didn''t know, since he went out, Gu Chao had already cast a spell so that others could not see them.


    So, all Han Yu''s worries and fears are all his own thoughts.


    "Fulang, we are here."


    When Han Yu opened his eyes again, he looked around and found that they were already in the garden, and the wife-leader was sitting on the porch in the gazebo.


    "Husband, are you still waiting for your wife?"


    Han Yu slowly got down from his wife''s arms, pursed his lips and looked at his wife, only to see his eyes staring at him.


    It was only then that he realized that when he was moving just now, he accidentally disappeared.


    Bad guy!


    After the third prince returned to the palace, he began to make plans. She couldn''t wait, and planned to go to Gu''s residence to propose marriage tomorrow.


    See that person again tonight, so that she doesn''t want to wait any longer, and she wants to let him know her heart for him.


    Moreover, at the banquet today, she didn''t find that her sweetheart disliked her.


    Not only that, but when she went, he also looked at himself for a while.


    So, she couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Heh, there is no disgust, that''s because Widow Gu didn''t take her to heart at all.


    Widow Gu would look at her, just out of curiosity, besides, everyone was looking at her at that time, and he was just one of them.


    After that, Widow Gu was so focused on looking at her that he didn''t even look at her more.


    On the way back home, the third prince also asked his daughter, "What do you think of Lin''er?"


    Although the mother did not name who she was talking about, Zhao Lin also knew that the mother was talking about Gu Daochang''s father.


    It is also possible that he will become his stepfather in the future.


    "The daughter thinks it''s good, the mother can decide for herself."


    Zhao Lin originally supported her mother''s continuation. When she met her today, her first impression was pretty good.


    She doesn''t look like the rumors outside, let alone someone who can do it.


    The appearance is also good, it really doesn''t look like someone who can have a daughter as old as Gu Daochang.


    At most, she was no more than thirty, much younger than her mother.


    The third prince nodded his head, and his daughter also felt good, so she felt more at ease.


    I am not afraid that the father and daughter will not get along well in the future.


    Hehe, I have to say that the third prince really thinks too much, so he only thinks about how to get along with each other in the future.


    Don''t even think about it, if Widow Gu doesn''t agree, what will happen to her?


    In the garden of Gu''s mansion, there is endless spring, and there is a low voice, and there is a faint cry begging for mercy.


    But in the Three Kings Mansion, the people in the main courtyard were tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and kept their eyes open until dawn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： big sacrifice

    Chapter 215 Great sacrifice


    Early the next morning, Liang Ming, the guard next to the prince, came to the housekeeper of the Three Princes'' Mansion early in the morning.


    "Shu Butler, get someone to bring back the best matchmaker in the city."


    As soon as he heard that he was going to invite a matchmaker, Shu Guanjiadang was overjoyed.


    Could it be that the lord is finally going to marry his son a husband? This is a happy event.


    She has served half her life in the Three Princes'' Mansion, and she watched the son grow up. Now, the son has reached the age of marriage, how could she be unhappy.


    "The old slave immediately sent someone to do it."


    After the matchmaker came to the door, everyone knew that the prince didn''t want to marry a husband for his son, but for herself.


    Although the old butler was a little disappointed, he became excited again when he thought about how his prince had come here these years, and it was only a momentary disappointment.


    The prince finally figured it out, the palace finally has a male master.


    It''s just, I don''t know which family''s son it is?


    Regardless of these, alas, their palace is finally alive again.


    "Third Prince, you said, is the one from Daoist Gu''s family?"


    Chen Matchmaker couldn''t believe it and confirmed again. He never thought that the Third Prince''s Mansion invited him to be a matchmaker, and it turned out to be the one mentioned.


    When the people from the palace came to the door, he was still thinking about the young masters of each family, thinking about which family''s young master would be worthy of being the son.


    As a result, when he arrived at the palace, he first told him that he was not a matchmaker for the prince.


    All right, the lord is only forty now, and it is not impossible to continue the strings. Whichever son you like is a great blessing to that family.


    However, the prince actually asked him to go to Gu''s mansion to talk about a matchmaker, and it was still the one he talked about.


    This, how should he say this?


    He was afraid of being hit directly by that person.


    Not only that, Chen Matchong still had a doubt in his heart that he dared not speak out.


    The third prince has not been close to men for so many years, and it has long been rumored that this third prince is not good.


    Otherwise, why didn''t the prince return to the palace all these years?


    Moreover, the Third Prince''s mansion doesn''t even have a servant.


    After a long time, the people all blamed the third prince for the crux.


    if not?


    Look in this world, what normal woman would be like her, nun?


    The Third Prince asked him to be the matchmaker. If the people in the Gu Mansion had heard the rumors and knew that the Third Prince had a problem, then it would be fine for him to be kicked out this trip.


    If Daoist Gu makes him hate him, will he still have good fruit to eat?


    Not only can''t I keep my job, I''m afraid I won''t have a good life in the future.


    Several people looked at Chen Meigong with a look of embarrassment on his face, and each had their own thoughts.


    Of course, they also know that this matchmaking is not easy to do, so the third prince has already prepared generous gifts for Chen Matchmaker, and always wants to give some compensation.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen Matchmaker, as long as you go, no matter whether it succeeds or not, these are yours. After the matter is completed, you will definitely not be treated badly. These should be regarded as deposits."


    The difficulty that the third prince thinks is not on the same line of thought as the difficulty that others think is difficult.


    Everyone in the palace knew certain rumors outside, but no one dared to tell them in front of the masters, and the two masters in the palace had never known about it.


    But they know it well, but whether there is anything wrong with their prince, they are serving in front of him every day, how can they not know?


    Those are simply nonsense.


    However, it is impossible for them to go to the prince and say this kind of thing. Wouldn''t this make the prince even more embarrassing?


    However, these are not important. When the king also marries the king''s wife and comes back, those rumors outside will naturally be self-defeating.


    They didn''t know that the third prince already knew about the rumors outside.


    He just didn''t mention half a word. After all, how can she clarify such a thing?


    After the lord said this, the housekeeper brought out the gift plate prepared by the lord, and sent it to Mr. Chen Matchmaker.


    Chen Meigong looked at the golden plate in front of him, and his heart was a little moved.


    The third prince said that these are just deposits, so it will definitely be more than this after the matter is completed


    Moreover, if it is really done, not only the Wang Mansion, but also the Gu Mansion will definitely have a share.


    But I am afraid that I will not be able to do it.


    But, this plate of gold is indeed too attractive.


    Finally, Chen Matchong gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, but still nodded.


    He has all this gold, even if he doesn''t do business anymore, he can''t eat it all in his life, let alone buy some property for his children and grandchildren.


    "My lord, don''t worry, this matchmaker, I''ll accept it, and I promise to do it beautifully."


    Mr. Chen Matchmaker took the deposit and the gift prepared by the palace for Gu''s house and left the gate of the Three Princes'' Mansion, all the way to Gu''s mansion.


    Along the way, he secretly made mental preparations.


    The worst result is to be scolded and beaten, and then lose the matchmaking job.


    If he is lucky enough to make it, Chen Matchmaker will be famous from now on.


    These two people are not ordinary people, one is the third prince with physical problems, and the other is Gu Daochang''s father.


    They are all people with status and status.


    Today, he has brought these two families together to form a family. If anyone comes to him as a matchmaker in the future, he may even break the threshold of his family.


    Thinking of this, Chen Matchmaker felt a lot easier.


    Everyone in the Gu family was at home that day, even Widow Gu himself did not go out.


    It was also because I slept too late yesterday and didn��t get up until half the morning. After lunch, I was too lazy to go out.


    When the housekeeper heard that a matchmaker had come to the door, he immediately brought him in with a smile.


    Generally speaking, they will not take the initiative to offend the matchmaker, as there are not many young ladies and gentlemen of the right age.


    The steward led Chen Matchong inside all the way, and asked, "I wonder if Chen Matchgong came to the mansion today, is there someone you can do?"


    Actually, the butler generally knows that when a matchmaker comes to the door, it��s not for a matchmaker, what else can he do?


    Apart from their own grandma, there is no suitable one in their Gu family.


    However, he can''t ask if he is here to match his grandma. He can''t say it so bluntly. If it is not, it will be a joke.


    Goodbye to the boy following Chen Matchong, and the pile of gift boxes he was holding.


    No matter how you look at it, it should be a matchmaker.


    Chen Meigong smiled all over his face, "The butler, hurry up and invite your grandma Gu and master. I am here today, but there is a big happy event."


    As soon as he heard that grandma and master were invited, the butler was sure of it, and knew in his heart that he was here to match his grandma.


    Led the matchmaker to the flower hall, served tea and snacks, and then went up to invite grandma and master in person.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows when he heard that a matchmaker had come to the door. Sure enough, some people couldn''t help but come.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she also happened to speak clearly, so that she wouldn''t be too lazy to deal with it again.


    Coincidentally, Ning Su and Han Yu were beside Gu Chao at this time, holding Bao''er and teasing.


    Upon hearing that a matchmaker came to the door again, the two looked at each other.


    But this time, the two of them were not as flustered as last time, and they had confidence in their hearts.


    Go directly to see your wife, and wait for her to speak.


    Gu Chao waved to the two husbands, "Go and see the husband and wife together, so that we can speak clearly."


    When the two of them heard this, Dang even followed his wife from left to right with a smile on his face.


    They also want to go and see, whose son is this time.


    Gu Chao and the others reached the front hall, and Gu Widow arrived behind.


    Of course he is also curious, who is the son of the family, he has to be careful, because not everyone can enter the gate of their Gu family.


    No matter who it is, you have to pass his level first.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the flower hall, he heard the voice of a middle-aged man inside. No need to guess, he knew it must be the matchmaker.


    "Gu Daoist, please come to me as a matchmaker, but the emperor''s relatives belong to the third prince''s house.


    The third prince is very sincere. Look at these, they were all brought by the third prince to your master.


    Also, this is the third prince''s Geng post, and I asked the old man to bring it along with me, just to show Gu Daochang to see it first. "


    When Widow Gu heard that he was a relative of the emperor, or the third prince whom he met last night, he felt a little satisfied in his heart.


    It''s still his family''s eldest treasure who is capable, even the son of the third prince''s family will become his family''s son-in-law.


    After that, wouldn''t it be more face-saving for him to go out.


    So, Widow Gu didn''t think too much, and stepped into the door of the flower hall with a smile on his face.


    "Which son is it from the third prince''s family? How old is it? How does he look like? How''s his temperament? Can you show me a portrait?"


    Widow Gu only cared about what he said, but he didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the faces of the people in the hall, especially the way they looked at him, which also had some unclear meanings.


    Chen Matchmaker��s hand holding the Geng Tie also gave a pause, almost falling to the ground.


    He also met Widow Gu on the street, so he recognized Widow Gu as soon as he came in.


    "Hehehehe." After laughing twice, he looked at Gu Chao again.


    Seeing that Gu Chao''s face remained unchanged, he turned back to face Widow Gu.


    The smile on his face is even brighter now, not only that, but he also got up to meet him.


    "Oh, you are Mr. Gu, oh my, when I see you, I think you are kind.


    Look, at such a young age, you have a daughter as old as Daoist Gu. How do you take care of it?


    You and your two sons-in-law are standing together, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are brothers, hahaha. "


    Who doesn��t like to hear nice words, and Widow Gu likes to hear others flatter him the most.


    Chen Meigong is not the first to say that he looks young, but it is the first one who can talk like him.


    Of course he knows that he is definitely not as glamorous as Ning and Han, but he is also clear about how much he has changed in the past year or so.


    It must be incomparable to peers, and looks several years younger than peers.


    Although this is the case, it is definitely not in the teens or twenties.


    No matter how much it is, he likes to listen to praises.


    So, the smile on Widow Gu''s face became even brighter, "My old brother is really good at talking, he is not as young as you said, and I am also in my thirties, not so young.


    You look young too, not a few years older than me. "


    Chen Matchgong is only 35 this year, and he is well dressed, saying that he looks thirty-two or three-year-old.


    But Widow Gu said that he was only a few years older than he looked when he came up. He is not boasting, but he is hurting others.


    It''s also because of his identity here, if Chen Matchmaker didn''t come here to be a matchmaker today, but met such a person on the street, I''m afraid he would really have to spit on him.


    Want to show some shame? Said you are fat, are you still panting? Climb up the pole!


    But people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who can turn their faces when their status is placed there?


    Not only can''t, but you have to greet them with a smile, and continue to coax and hold them.


    Widow Gu did not forget the business, "What about the son of the Three Princes'' Mansion you mentioned just now? Be more careful."


    The third prince and the eldest son he saw yesterday, both of them looked pretty good, and his son should not be much worse,


    It is barely enough to match his family''s big treasure.


    Even if this is the case, he still has to think it over carefully. If he has a bad temper and is unruly and willful, he shouldn''t.


    In order not to make Dabao wronged in the future, and make troubles at home again.


    Hearing him ask this again, even if the matchmaker is not at ease, he has to bite the bullet.


    Anyway, he had already told Daoist Gu and the two Zhengjun just now, so it would be easier for him to say it again.


    "Master Gu was joking, the third prince has only one heir and no son.


    You weren''t here just now, so I didn''t listen. I''m here to congratulate you again.


    The Three Princes Mansion asked the old man to come here, not to propose marriage to Grandma Gu, but to propose marriage to you.


    Our Third Prince, we have specially invited this old man to hire you as your wife.


    Look, this is the Geng Tie of the Third Prince. "


    This time, Widow Gu understood.


    A burst of anger rushed straight to his forehead, and he gave the matchmaker a fierce look. The good face just now was gone, replaced by a continuous scowling expression.


    "What kind of **** lord, an old man who is dozens of years old, doesn''t even want to lose his face?


    She dared to put her mind on Lao Tzu''s head, and she didn''t even look at who I was?


    Didn��t take a picture of her in the urine, what kind of thing is she. "


    Uh, the third prince has lived for dozens of years, and this is the first time he has been scolded like this.


    When Widow Gu changed his face, Matchmaker Chen knew it was not good.


    When I heard Widow Gu blurt out these words again, my heart sank to the bottom.


    Of course he knew that the old man of the Gu family was straight-tempered, hot-tempered, and not nice to speak.


    However, when he really heard and saw it, he also sighed in his heart.


    The clothes on the outside are indeed correct, how can this be a noble man, he is more splashy than a street scumbag.


    Such a man, the average woman might not be able to control him.


    I don''t know where the third prince is looking for this one?


    Although he looks young, he is still in his thirties, and his wife is dead and widowed. How can he compare to a young and beautiful innocent son.


    Hey, the third prince must have taken a fancy to Daoist Gu!


    Therefore, this is the only way to compromise and sacrifice yourself.


    Hey, maybe this is what the emperor meant.


    The emperor sacrificed the third prince for the sake of the people of the world, so as to strengthen the relationship with Gu Daochang?


    The Third Prince was wronged for the sake of the world.


    The main reason is that if it is really done, the Three Princes'' Mansion may really be in trouble and there will be no peace in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： not a good thing

    Chapter 216 is not a good thing


    Widow Gu sat on the chair full of anger, poured half a cup of tea and went to do it.


    However, he was still angry, and his eyes were still not good when he looked at Chen Matchong.


    It can be said that he was gnashing his teeth.


    Of course he also knew that the matter was not with Chen Matchmaker in the final analysis, but the person who came to him.


    It''s just that he actually accepted the business, so of course he has to accept his anger.


    This matchmaker must have gained a lot of benefits, otherwise, would any matchmaker accept?


    It can be seen that he and the third prince are also of the same breed, and they don''t want any face.


    snort! Don''t be afraid to smash your own signboard.


    Han Yu and Ning Su sat on the side, looking at their noses and their hearts, not saying anything extra.


    In this situation, how could the two of them have a place to talk, wouldn''t they rush to scold their father-in-law?


    Gu Chao��s expression was calm, and he stretched out his hand slowly to take the Geng Tie in Chen Matchong��s hand.


    Opened it and looked at it seriously.


    The birth date of the third prince is a good match for Widow Gu. If the two are really going to be together, they will be considered a harmonious husband and wife in the future, and they will be together until they grow old.


    She also met the third prince, let alone other things, his appearance is not bad, and his appearance is not bad.


    It''s just that the elder son of her family is weak and doesn''t look like he can die.


    It doesn''t matter. If the two of them are successful, both of them are only forty years old. If they want to have another child, then there is no problem.


    Even if there is something wrong with the prince, it will not have a big impact on Gu Yufu.


    After reading it, Gu Chao closed Geng��s post and put it away, and then turned his eyes to Chen Matchong who was opposite.


    "Chen Matchmaker, tell me about the situation at the Third Prince''s residence."


    While she was looking at Geng Tie, Widow Gu stared straight at him with a pair of eyes.


    As a result, hearing her say this again now made her even more angry.


    No matter what, he threw the teacup in his hand towards Gu Chao''s face.


    This startled the people in the hall, because the quilt will hurt people if they hit them.


    Gu Chao didn''t look at him, but when the teahouse came crashing down, he casually raised his hand and took the teacup firmly in his hand.


    Then, with a twist of his wrist, he sent it back to him, and it landed firmly on the desk without even a drop of tea falling out.


    This move, of course, calmed Chen Matchong.


    However, it didn''t affect him listening to Widow Gu scolding his daughter.


    "You heartless bastard, why? Do you really want to marry me?


    Lao Tzu, am I standing in your way? Why do you want to send me out so much?


    I''ve pulled you so hard with **** and pee, and in the end, that''s how you treat me? "


    Because of the presence of outsiders, although Widow Gu felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart, he held back his tears and did not let them fall.


    It was already very embarrassing, how could I cry in front of outsiders, and in the end I had to lose face no matter what.


    If this matter were changed from the past, Widow Gu would not care about shame, but now he has improved a bit.


    Seeing the two masters of the Gu family making such a fuss, Matchmaker Chen still dared to speak, his eyes flicked back and forth between Master Gu and Daoist Gu.


    Looking at the situation, Gu Chao also knew that he couldn''t continue asking this question today.


    He had no choice but to cup his fists at Chen Matchmaker, "I''m going to trouble you to make this trip today, you should go back first."


    Chen Matchmaker didn''t know how to wink, so he stood up and blessed the Gu family masters.


    "Since it is inconvenient for the family today, I will go back first, and I will trouble you later."


    Widow Gu slammed his eyes, "Get out, if you dare to go to the door of my Gu family, your legs will be broken."


    Gu Chao gave the housekeeper a wink, and the housekeeper immediately stepped forward to lead the matchmaker outside.


    When he got outside, he said: "Please bear with me, my master has such a temper."


    Chen Matchmaker certainly knew that Widow Gu had a bad temper and that he didn''t speak well, but he still had a little bottom in his heart.


    This matter is not impossible.


    Didn''t you see Daoist Gu being so interesting?


    So, not only was he not angry, but he also had a smile on his face.


    "Understood, understood, then I will go back to the palace today and wait for your letter."


    The housekeeper sent Chen Matchong out and came back. Before he got to the hall, he heard his master crying and cursing inside.


    One sound is louder than one sound,


    Come on, don''t let her go in either.


    For such a big event, the servants like them cannot participate, so they should just guard at the door.


    If the masters don''t give orders for a while, she can go in and serve.


    There were crying and making noise in the flower hall, and of course someone had already reported to the second elder.


    The two elders were a little surprised that they hadn''t heard their three sons-in-law making a fuss for a long time.


    In the past, there were a lot of troubles, but in the past year or so, I really haven''t had any troubles.


    But, what is this for today?


    The two asked the three children not to go to the front, and then they came to the flower hall with the help of the servant.


    Ning Su has already asked the nanny to carry the baby down. In this case, it is not appropriate for the baby to be here.


    In order not to frighten the child, it will be even more noisy if he cries again later.


    The two came to the father-in-law, and the son persuaded him from the left to the right.


    "Elder-in-law, don''t be angry. In fact, the wife-master doesn''t mean that. The wife-master has always been filial to you, and she will never push you away."


    "Hmph! If she didn''t push me out, what was she doing just now?


    Then, did she accept the **** prince''s Geng post? He also asked about the situation of the palace.


    Isn''t she just trying to drive me away?


    Think I''m an eyesore!


    I think I''m old, and I don''t like it, so I don''t want it anymore. "


    Widow Gu cried while cursing, big tears falling out without money.


    Cursing and cursing, he took out the handkerchief and twisted his nose, then threw the dirty handkerchief towards Gu Chao.


    It''s just that the handkerchief is too light, it fluttered to the ground as soon as it was thrown out, and it didn''t do anything to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao was still sitting on the chair, looking at Widow Gu with only one pair of eyes, and let him make trouble.


    Seeing this scene, both Ning Su and Han Yu''s hearts were scratched.


    Both of them looked at their wife, and even winked at their wife. You should say something, even if you say a word, the father-in-law will not be so angry.


    Gu Chao raised his chin at his two husbands, "You two go back first, I''ll tell dad."


    The two felt a little uneasy, but the wife could not stop talking, so they had to leave.


    The two of them are sons-in-law. If they are in front of this kind of thing, the father-in-law must be even more uncomfortable.


    It is better to listen to the words of the wife master and avoid it for a while.


    Leaving the two of them, father and daughter, some things must be better said.


    Maybe after a while, the wife-lord will persuade the father-in-law.


    Out of the flower hall, the two did not go back, but guarded outside with the housekeeper.


    How could they really just leave in such a relieved manner? In case the father-in-law starts to make a fuss and the wife-lord can''t coax them, they can go in and try to persuade them.


    Don''t let the father-in-law get angry.


    The last time a matchmaker came to the house to propose a marriage, didn��t he just **** off the father-in-law.


    The two of them went to persuade them anyway. The father-in-law scolded him and kicked them out. Fortunately, the wife came back later and persuaded him.


    I hope the wife-lord can persuade the father-in-law this time as well.


    After the sons-in-law left, Widow Gu snorted at his daughter again.


    Not only that, he also gave Gu Chao a few sharp glances.


    He was angry and wronged in his heart. He had already said last time that he would never remarry, and he thought his daughter had listened.


    As a result, now, judging by her posture, she is absolutely determined to marry him off.


    How could he not be sad, sad, or wronged.


    The more Widow Gu thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt, and the more boring he felt, he sat down in the chair, patted his thigh and began to curse again.


    "My wife, why did you die so early, leaving me at such an old age, and still being angry with my daughter.


    Open your eyes and see, this is your good daughter.


    I dragged him so big with **** and piss, but it turned out that she was lucky, she had skills and money, and she was going to marry me, so she didn''t want me anymore.


    Why didn��t you take me away with you back then, leaving me alone in this world to suffer.


    It''s better now, I still have to be angry with my daughter, and I still have to look at her face.


    Look at her, a heartless white-eyed wolf. She has raised her for more than 20 years in vain, but in the end she still wants to drive me out, why don''t you keep me.


    If you have a spirit in the sky, you will send a thunderbolt to strike her as an unworthy girl.


    If I had known that she was so heartless, I shouldn''t have raised her. When you died, I should have packed up my things and returned to my mother''s house to remarry.


    Otherwise, how could she come to be so useless now that she is old.


    I knew this was the case. I just threw her in the urinal and drowned her. It��s better than being angry at me now. "


    Gu Chao let Widow Gu swear and swear, watching him spit flying everywhere.


    As for the words she scolded, she didn''t care a word.


    Widow Gu scolded for a while, but seeing that his daughter didn''t respond, he felt a little boring.


    Rolled up his sleeves to wipe away the tears on his face, raised his finger to Gu Chao, and asked her resentfully.


    "Speak clearly to me, what exactly do you mean?


    If you don��t want me anymore, I��ll hang myself in front of your mother��s spiritual seat now, so as not to obstruct your eyes. "


    At this time, Gu Chao finally reacted, "I didn''t say I don''t want you, if you make enough trouble, let''s sit down and talk about it."


    Widow Gu sniffed, and looked at his daughter with resentment.


    What does she mean, as if she was being sarcastic just now?


    I was so wronged and angry, but when I got to her, it was a joke that I could still sit there so calmly and look at myself.


    Widow Gu suddenly felt desolate, and started to cry again.


    As a result, the daughter gave her a cold look, and the words stuck in her throat, and she swallowed silently.


    "Then you say it now."


    Seeing that he was finally willing to calm down, Gu Chao sat upright and looked at him.


    "I told you before, if you meet someone suitable, you should be willing, and I won''t stop you.


    If you don''t want to marry, then you stay at home, and I will support you until you grow old.


    If you are afraid of being wronged after you go out, then you can marry that person into your home, or you can cut in the door.


    I never said a word that I don''t want you, or despise you. "


    Widow Gu pursed his lips as he listened to the first ones, but he felt at ease in the last sentence.


    muttered, "This is only a human saying, you still have a bit of conscience to be considered a jerk.


    Otherwise, even if I die and become a ghost, I will let your mother come back to deal with you. "


    These meaningless words, Gu Chao didn''t want to talk to him, her cheap mother had already been reincarnated, and he wouldn''t be able to see her even if she went down.


    "Third Prince, I think she''s okay. You should think about it carefully. If you really don''t like her, forget it."


    Reviewing the words that asked her to remarry, he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    He also thought that after he refused at that time, his daughter would not mention this again, and already knew his determination.


    As a result, now, she actually brought up the old story again, telling him how the Three Princes'' Mansion was.


    It was just the one meeting yesterday, originally he didn''t have much impression of the Third Prince, but now, Widow Gu''s impression of her is extremely bad.


    It''s an old woman who is so old, but she is still so unruly.


    There are so many men in Beijing, as long as she speaks out, most of them will take the initiative to climb into her bed.


    It turned out that she was lucky, and she was thinking of her own widow.


    Besides, just once at the banquet yesterday, she had that disgusting thought about herself.


    Needless to say, he is definitely not a serious person.


    He is so old, and his daughter is so old, and he also said that he will marry him to be a successor and a stepfather.


    Hmph, he doesn''t like being a stepfather.


    It''s not like he doesn''t have a daughter himself.


    Besides, her daughter was very sick at first glance, and she didn''t know if she would live long.


    I don''t know if there is some disease, don''t infect him by then.


    "I don''t want to marry, you return the Geng Tie to her, and make it clear to her.


    Seeing someone from the Three Kings Mansion come to the door again, call them out.


    Also, your father and I will put the words here today. If you dare to say that you want me to marry, I will hang you in front of your mother''s spirit seat immediately. You have a try. "


    After Widow Gu finished speaking, he suddenly got up and strode out angrily, almost bumping into the second elder who was about to enter the door.


    Widow Gu was furious, but after seeing the two elders, he still didn''t dare to treat them like he treated Gu Chao.


    These two are his mother-in-law and father-in-law, and he still feels a little guilty when facing them.


    After all, he was talking about asking him to remarry. If this kind of thing happened in the past, he would definitely be stabbed in the back.


    If there is an in-law''s family who is more vicious, it is also possible to directly sink him into the pond.


    Although Widow Gu is usually a bit aggressive, he is not ambiguous at all when it comes to such important matters related to his reputation.


    Can''t be late.


    Before the second elder asked him, he spoke first.


    "Mother, father, don''t worry, I will not remarry.


    The wife-owner has been away for so many years, and I have been guarding the Gu family and Dabao.


    Now Dabao is grown up and has children, and I am also a grandfather, so I won��t make any mistakes.


    Don''t worry, you will never lose face of the Gu family. "


    After Widow Gu said that, his face was a little embarrassing, and he went out sideways and went back to his yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： very good

    Chapter 217 is very good


    He is still angry in his heart, and he will never forgive that little **** easily.


    Gu Chao came out and invited the two elders to come in, and under the inquiry of the two elders, he told about the visit of the third prince''s mansion to propose marriage.


    The old man has always listened to his wife, and this matter is no exception. Let''s look at his wife.


    The old lady pondered for a while, then looked up at her granddaughter, "What do you think about this?"


    In front of the elders, of course Gu Chao had something to say, and she has always been very clear about her attitude on this matter.


    "My dad, it''s not easy to pull me up to grow up, and now life is easier at home, and my granddaughter doesn''t plan to hold him.


    It is enough for him to guard his mother for so many years.


    Besides, he is still young, and there are still decades to come, so he can''t be left alone. "


    With just a few words, the elders understood what the granddaughter meant.


    The imperial court does not allow widows to remarry, even in their countryside, there are quite a few widows who marry again.


    Even if the third son-in-law does remarry, it is normal.


    As long as it is a serious marriage, and it is not a secret affair, the village and clan will not say anything.


    The second elder also thought about this.


    Actually, the two elders have been worried about this matter in the past.


    After all, at that time, the granddaughter hadn��t grown up or married yet, so I was afraid that the third son-in-law would really leave the granddaughter behind.


    If that''s the case, her granddaughter''s life will definitely not be as easy as when she has her own father.


    Of course, although the third house has been desolate all these years, there is nothing left.


    However, a child with a loving father is better than being an orphan.


    The things they were worried about hadn''t happened for so many years, but they never expected that now that their granddaughters were grown up and even had children, something like this would happen.


    They also know that the third son-in-law cannot be blamed for this.


    Although the third son-in-law has a bit of a temper, the elders still know what kind of temper he is, and he is definitely not the kind of person who waits to go out and mess around.


    The last time they were in the village, although they didn''t come to ask, they all knew about it.


    Knowing that the third son-in-law kicked him out directly, they didn''t have no ideas in their hearts.


    Speaking of which, the third son-in-law brought up the granddaughter alone, and now that the granddaughter is promising again, it is up to them to thank the third son-in-law.


    Now that the child is grown up, if he really has an idea, they won''t be able to stop him.


    The three sons-in-law are affectionate and righteous to their Gu family.


    This kind of thing may not be able to be done by others.


    They are not the kind of rigid and harsh people. They will not be like some father-in-law and mother-in-law who have to hold a widowed son-in-law to be a widow for their own daughter, not allowing him to remarry, and not allowing him to return to his natal family.


    If there is a suitable one, it is not impossible to take a step forward.


    Just now they listened to a few words at the door, and they knew that someone came to propose marriage to the third son-in-law, and the two elders had their own ideas in their hearts.


    Now they heard what their granddaughter said again, and they also made up their minds, "I see what your father means, and it seems that he doesn''t want it, so please tell him.


    If it is appropriate, our Gu family will be his other family. "


    "You are right, it is not easy for your father to bring you up for so many years.


    So many years are enough. "


    As soon as the old lady finished speaking, the old man continued.


    "Which company came to the door this time? You have to find out clearly, so that you don''t end up killing your father."


    After saying this, he suddenly remembered that his granddaughter is not the same as before, and ordinary people would not dare to anger Gu Daochang''s own father.


    Another one, because of the temperament of his third son-in-law, he went to someone else''s house, as long as he didn''t harm others, and no one else bullied him.


    After the attitude of the two elders was revealed, Gu Chao also breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the second elder would not be able to turn the corner and would not agree to this matter.


    Now that the words have been made clear, Gu Chao repeated what the matchmaker said just now.


    The old lady nodded after listening, "I saw that third prince yesterday, and I think he is not bad.


    It''s just that her daughter is so old, and she doesn''t know if she can get along well after the past. After all, it''s not easy to be a stepfather. "


    The old man also nodded, "I think that child seems to be in poor health, and I don''t know what happened to the one in front of the third prince.


    If that prince has a bad temper, it is absolutely impossible.


    I��ve only seen that one side now, and I don��t even know who she is or what kind of temper she is.


    To know people, faces, but not heart, you still have to ask carefully. "


    I was going to ask, didn''t I get interrupted by Widow Gu just now?


    "Grandma, don''t worry grandpa. I will keep this matter in mind. In the end, it depends on what dad wants. If he really doesn''t want to, there is nothing he can do."


    The second elder also nodded, thinking about the virtue of the third son-in-law, that''s all.


    Going to someone else��s house, I don��t know if it��s a blessing or a curse.


    In the end, this matter did not cause any big disturbances in Gu''s residence, mainly because the masters were very calm.


    Widow Gu saw that his daughter didn''t come to tell him anything about asking him to remarry, so he put the matter aside for the time being.


    Presumably because of his firm attitude, the daughter listened to him.


    But he still scolded the third prince severely in his heart, from top to bottom.


    Here, Chen Meigong went to the third prince''s mansion cheerfully. He had planned to, but after he went, he was scolded by the master of the Gu family, and then he was beaten out.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be such an ending.


    Doesn''t it just make him excited?


    There is something about this matter.


    Mr. Chen Matchmaker arrived at the palace. When Butler Shu saw his smile, he knew that there must be good news, and his heart jumped for joy.


    It seems that it is not far from the third husband entering the door


    It won''t be long before their palace will be lively.


    It would be the best if the third husband can regenerate a little princess after entering the door, a little princess.


    The third prince didn''t go out, but was waiting at the mansion for the matchmaker to announce the good news to her.


    Not only her, but even the eldest son has always been there, always accompanying the Third Prince.


    As soon as he heard the movement outside, the prince went out excitedly to welcome him.


    Seeing that it was Steward Shu who led the matchmaker in, and both of them had smiles on their faces, they immediately felt at ease, and turned to wink at their mother.


    The third prince''s restless heart also fell to the ground safely.


    The matchmaker entered the flower hall, and first congratulated a few people to stabilize their emotions.


    Then, he talked about the things after he went to Gu''s residence.


    Perhaps it was because the third prince was given too much hope at the beginning, so when he learned that Widow Gu was unwilling, the third prince was also completely wilted.


    However, as Chen Meigong said, this matter is not at its worst, there should be a turning point, and she has hope again.


    After rewarding Chen Media with some other things, he ordered Steward Shu to send him out of the house himself.


    "Mother, don''t worry too much. Since Daoist Gu has an idea, it means there is hope for this matter."


    With the look of the matchmaker just now, both mother and son thought that the matter was over, but it turned out that he gave them such a big thunderbolt after congratulating them.


    People open their mouths directly because they don��t want to.


    However, one thing is good. People don''t want it not because they don''t like it, but because they don''t have that plan at all.


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu has a little bit of thought. If Daoist Gu can explain to his father, there may be a turning point for this matter.


    The third prince is now grasping such a little expectation, hoping it will come true.


    Now, they''re waiting.


    If there is a situation in the Gu family, Daoist Gu will definitely ask someone to inquire about the situation in the palace. By then, it will basically be settled.


    It''s just that the days of waiting are suffering.


    The third prince is counting the hours every day and waiting with his fingers.


    Gu Chao had something to go out in the afternoon, and he didn''t come back until after dinner.


    Originally, Han Yu had something to say to Gu Chao, but it was too late now, and he couldn''t disturb the rest of his wife and elder brother.


    Let��s talk about it tomorrow during the day, it shouldn��t delay the matter.


    In the afternoon, Yuzhu hesitated and said to her own Zhengjun, "My servant heard that it is the third prince, um, he seems to be in poor health."


    Now there are only two masters and servants in the room, so Yuzhu dared to tell the rumors he had heard before to his own Zhengjun.


    Gu Chao heard this, how could he sit still, and then asked Yu Zhu to speak clearly.


    If the third prince is really in poor health, he must tell his wife-lord that he must not let the father-in-law go to the palace.


    Otherwise, wouldn��t it be harming the father-in-law?


    "Then what, it starts from that aspect, um, that is, oh, son, you know, I heard that it is not allowed."


    Seeing him hesitating for a long time before saying such a sentence, Han Yu really didn''t understand what aspect he was talking about at first.


    But after he finished speaking, and seeing his slightly red face, Han Yu understood.


    So, he himself blushed.


    It is indeed a bit out of line for the two men to discuss other women in the boudoir.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders now, otherwise I would have thought they were wandering.


    However, this is a big deal.


    "Yuzhu, you may be sure that this is true? Who did you hear it from? When did it happen?"


    "Oh, Zhengjun, you didn''t know that you didn''t go out, it was the first few years when we came to Beijing.


    I also heard from my uncles in the back kitchen.


    Also, I went out to buy vegetables with them, and I heard it from outsiders.


    It is said that the husband in front of the third prince went to the royal temple to lead his hair to practice after giving birth to his son.


    As for the reason, it is on the Lord Shang.


    That''s why Wang Fu didn''t want to come back.


    Also, I heard that the third prince has been alone for so many years, and she doesn''t even have a servant in her house.


    Think about it, how old was the Third Prince at that time? It''s only forty now.


    At that time, he was still full of blood, how could he not even need a servant?


    Do you think this is suspicious? "


    The more Han Yu heard it, the more he felt that this was very possible, and he couldn''t help but think of his wife.


    The wife-owner is only in her twenties, how can she have time to rest?


    are not enough.


    Another one, there are already rumors outside, so there must be some rumors, otherwise how could there be such words?


    He also knows that the rumors are not credible, but there must be a little bit of wind to spread like this.


    Even if there is some misunderstanding, it must be clarified, in case it is true.


    When the time comes, it will be too late to regret.


    He held back all afternoon on this matter, and waited for the wife-owner to come back, and told the wife-owner that she should check it out.


    But after waiting so late, I can only hold back for another night and wait until tomorrow.


    Gu Chao was invited by a lady this afternoon to give orders to her newborn daughter. That child is destined to die in a wealthy and prosperous life, and he is full of children and grandchildren.


    Wouldn��t that just make the family happy, and Gu Chao would be kept for dinner.


    It was originally a happy event, Gu Chao thought it would be nice to have a glass of wedding wine, so he stayed.


    It''s good for her to pick up business every other day or two.


    If you have time to spend with your husband and children, you can also subsidize the family''s income.


    The men in the family are definitely going to go shopping again in the past two days, and they will not be able to take out any more money by then.


    The next morning, Gu Chao followed the two husbands to pay respects to Widow Gu.


    After receiving countless blank stares from Widow Gu, he finally got a word.


    "If you want me to marry someone, I won''t recognize you as a daughter."


    Gu Chao didn''t want to force him at first, and he didn''t say anything about marrying or not.


    If it is really fate, she can go to one place, but she objects.


    If she couldn''t get to one place, she didn''t force it.


    As long as Widow Gu is happy.


    "I listen to you, what you say is what you say."


    This time, Widow Gu was finally happy.


    It can be seen that his daughter still cares about him.


    He just got angry and ignored her, she came to him this morning to say hello.


    Now compromise again, tell him to follow his own wishes, don''t you just care about him?


    However, in order to teach his daughter a lesson and let her have a long memory, Gu Widow decided to let her hang around for a while longer.


    You can''t give her a good face so quickly. You need to let her know that you are not easy to talk to.


    So, Widow Gu snorted again, "It''s good that you know.


    After dinner, Ning and I went out for a stroll, to let go of bad luck. "


    Of course Gu Chao has no objection, if he wants to go, he will go.


    Immediately, he took out a stack of bank notes and handed it over to Ning Su, with a very polite attitude.


    Of course Ning Su knew that the wife-master wanted to coax her father-in-law. He didn''t need the wife-master to say this, he would do the same.


    When Widow Gu saw his daughter giving money from the corner of his eye, he felt a little better, and she was quite sensible.


    Since this is the case, he should try to keep her cool for a few days.


    After the two went out, Han Yu told his wife what Yuzhu said to him yesterday.


    Polygonatum is standing on the side, waiting for grandma to ask questions.


    After hearing this, Gu Chao asked, "This word started to be spread a few years ago?"


    Yuzhu nodded, "The servant doesn''t know the exact time, anyway, the servant will know soon after entering Beijing.


    It should be easy to inquire about this matter. Grandma asked the housekeeper to go out and ask a few people. It should be able to ask a few people. "


    Gu Chao wants people to inquire about the Three Princes'' Mansion.


    But this matter, Gu Chao knew it in his heart.


    "You don''t have to worry, the third prince is in good health."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： old shameless

    Chapter 218 Old Shameless


    The third prince is not only in good health, there is no problem, but also very good.


    Considering the physical condition of her and Widow Gu, and the fact that she is not too old, it is possible to give her a few cheap siblings in the future.


    How much of the rumors are true.


    However, we need to find out more about the situation of the husband in front.


    If that person comes back in the future, it will be difficult to talk about this matter.


    Gu Chao asked the old housekeeper to go out to inquire about the situation of the palace that day, no matter the big or small things, he inquired clearly.


    Three Princes Mansion also peeked out, guarding at the gate of Gu Mansion.


    Someone from the Gu mansion went out to inquire about the situation of the third prince''s mansion, and they immediately came back and reported it to the third prince.


    Although it''s only been a day, but with the third prince, it seems as if three or five years have passed.


    She was really anxious and impatient, and finally something happened here.


    Since the Gu family has started to inquire about the situation in the palace, it must be good news.


    The third prince slapped her thigh with a slap, which showed that she used a lot of strength.


    No, it must be red even through the clothes.


    But the third prince didn''t feel anything at all, he was really too excited, and this fact can be completely ignored.


    Thus, the third prince, who was in a good mood, also prepared to go shopping in the street.


    Since the relationship between the two of them has been settled, it means that she must prepare a gift for the future husband.


    Go out and have a look, see if there is anything that catches your eye, pick more and keep them for later.


    Zhao Lin watched his mother go out in a hurry, with a smile on his mouth. It had been a long time since he saw his mother so energetic.


    If the one can make mother like this for the rest of her life, she doesn''t mind treating him like an elder.


    Some things are so coincidental, whether it is fate or evil fate, it is not clear.


    Today, Widow Gu and Ning Su went out early, and went to the largest restaurant in the capital city, Zuixianlou, for dinner at noon, and planned to go shopping elsewhere in the afternoon.


    The third prince also took Liang Ming out in the middle of the morning. First, he went to Zhenbao Pavilion for a stroll, and saw a nice screen.


    Bought it back and put it in the bedroom. Huo Lang should like the festive color and the delicate and beautiful peony.


    There is also a good piano, but this is probably not needed by my sweetheart.


    It doesn''t matter, keep it for her own use.


    In the future, he can play the piano for Fu Lang.


    It was noon after a while, and the third prince naturally wouldn''t just go back like this. The excitement in her heart hadn''t calmed down yet, so she planned to continue shopping in the afternoon, and also went to see those jewelry shops that her sweetheart had visited.


    In the past two days, she also inquired a lot about her sweetheart, so she roughly knew his preferences.


    She decided to buy something he liked, and when the time was right, she would send it to him, so as to please her sweetheart.


    So, at noon that day, the third prince also brought Liang Ming to Zuixianlou for dinner.


    The Third Prince would not sit in the lobby when eating outside, but in the private room upstairs.


    Widow Gu''s side, going out to show his status, is also a private room.


    After all, both of them are men. Although they are married, they are not suitable to show their faces in public. They must be worthy of their identities.


    Of course, those in the past, the past cannot be mentioned again.


    After eating and drinking tea, it was almost time to rest, and the two of them, Weng and his son, were going to continue going to the streets.


    Isn''t it just a coincidence that the private room of the two is facing each other.


    The doors of the two rooms opened at the same time, and the two stepped out of their respective rooms together.


    It''s just like this face to face, how could it be impossible to see no one.


    The third prince never expected that he would be able to meet his sweetheart here.


    Immediately, my heart beat wildly, of course I was excited.


    However, she reacted immediately and tried her best to restrain her excitement, so as not to leave a bad impression in front of her sweetheart.


    Then the third prince bowed to Widow Gu solemnly, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Gu."


    Her mood is exactly the opposite of Gu Widow''s mood. Originally, she went out for a walk today to relax.


    Unexpectedly, the heart has not been relieved yet, and he even met such a horrible thing.


    It was this person who made him feel bad. Now that this person is in front of him, how can Widow Gu be in a good mood?


    If she is in a bad mood, it is naturally impossible to give her a good look.


    He doesn''t care whether the person opposite is a relative of the emperor or a prince or nobleman, he only knows that this person is always shameless.


    Actually coveted him, a widowed old man.


    So, with a dark face, Widow Gu rolled his eyes fiercely at the Third Prince, and snorted heavily again.


    replied to the third prince, "Smelly shameless."


    Then, he turned around and went downstairs angrily.


    Just hearing the thumping of the floor under his feet, you can tell how much effort he has exerted.


    Of course, it can also reflect how angry he is now.


    Of course Ning Su couldn''t be like his father-in-law, who blessed the third prince, and then hurried to chase him.


    The third prince''s nose was ashamed, and the smile on his face froze. He kept watching the back of his sweetheart disappear before regaining his senses.


    This temper is as hot as the rumors say, even if he looks angry, it is still attractive.


    Hehe, beauty is in the eye of the beholder!


    Liang Ming looked at his prince, not only was he not angry, but the smile on his face was even deeper.


    Liang Ming shuddered, he didn''t expect his prince''s taste to be so heavy, he likes this kind of tone.


    hehe��


    Even if she doesn''t know that person well, just this time, she can conclude that that person cannot be suppressed by just anyone.


    Looking at her prince again, he can be considered to have a gentle temper.


    So, the third prince of her family and that one, forgive her for not being able to imagine what it would be like to be together.


    Join the case? Treat each other like guests?


    Liang Ming quickly shook his head, throwing out this creepy thought.


    This is simply impossible!


    It seems that in the future, the palace must be full of chickens and dogs.


    Thinking about that temper again, if you meet your prince, if the prince continues to pamper you blindly, hehe.


    In the future, it will definitely be interesting.


    It is precisely because of this aspect that the third prince''s heart is itching even more.


    So, in the evening of this day, Steward Shu from the Three Kings Mansion came to the door in person.


    "The old servant was ordered by my lord to come to give Mr. Gu an apology. These were chosen by the lord himself."


    Widow Gu was in an unhappy mood because of the third prince, but when he returned home, he even came to meet him.


    When Widow Gu heard that the butler said that someone sent an apology to that shameless person, Dang even lifted his skirt and thumped forward.


    That posture seems to be going to kill the enemy.


    Gu Chaozheng received Steward Shu in person. While the two were talking, Widow Gu came in like a gust of wind.


    Seeing the gift box on the table, he picked it up and threw it straight out.


    The box was carefully selected by the third prince according to his preferences.


    With such a smash, the jewelry jingled and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, they are all made of gold, so they are not afraid of falling.


    The Third Prince deliberately inquired about what styles Gu Widowfu likes, and then carefully selected and sent them to him, just to please him.


    As a result, this thing was scattered all over the ground before it showed its face in front of the Lord.


    One of the golden steps fell to the ground, bounced twice, and finally fell to pieces.


    Widow Gu doesn''t care about these things, and he doesn''t feel bad at all, after all, these things don''t belong to him.


    Moreover, when he saw these things, he thought of that old woman, and his heart sank.


    It��s a good idea to coax him away with such a little thing.


    Is Mr. Liu such a shallow-sighted person?


    Will sell himself for such a little thing!


    Toad wants to eat.


    You don''t feel ashamed when you are old.


    Widow Gu pointed at Steward Shu''s nose and cursed, "Go back and tell that shameless man that if you dare to come to my house again, I will not be polite.


    Tomorrow, I will buy a dog and put it at the door. If it dares to come, I will bite it to death. "


    Butler Shu has never been scolded like this in the palace, and this is the first time in decades.


    However, I also thought about the identity of this person, and how much her prince cares about him.


    Butler Shu also came to see him as his master, but he didn''t dare to take Joe.


    Quickly stood up from the chair, bowed his head, and bowed, "Master Gu, calm down, if you don''t like it, this old slave will go back and tell the prince, and the prince will send you something you like."


    Widow Gu hates her thick skin. She is already like this, but she can still show her thick skin to such an extent, which is also admirable.


    Even himself, he couldn��t do it.


    There are not many people who can make Widow Gu admire.


    Now, Steward Shu is one of them.


    Of course, for now, these are not important.


    Widow Gu still didn''t plan to give her face, "Get out quickly, if you don''t get out, I''ll have someone beat you out."


    Looking at Steward Shu''s attitude, Gu Chao also gained some confidence in his heart. It seems that the third prince has a high regard for Widow Gu.


    Otherwise, Steward Shu would not have such an attitude.


    If this matter had been placed on her, he would have given up and left long ago. How could he be angry with Widow Gu here?


    Moreover, Widow Gu didn''t show any sympathy in what he said or did. He just put the face of the third prince on the ground and trampled on it.


    It was precisely because of this that Gu Chao took a high look at the third prince.


    Widow Gu is here, so he must be speechless.


    "Shu Butler, you should go back first, and thank the prince for me."


    After speaking, he winked at the butler, and the butler naturally understood, so he came forward to invite Butler Shu.


    After leaving the hall, the housekeeper spoke again. "Shu Butler, please take care of me."


    Butler Shu also breathed a sigh of relief silently. This master is not easy to talk to. It seems that he needs to be more careful when working as an errand in the future.


    "Old sister stay, I''ll go back first."


    Shu Butler went back and said that the third prince was a little disappointed when he heard that all the things she sent were smashed by his sweetheart.


    However, thinking that Gu Chao had asked the housekeeper to politely send out Butler Shu, and that those things had not been returned, he felt a little more at ease.


    Although the attitude of the sweetheart has not changed, but as long as Gu Chao does not change, then there is hope.


    It seems that she is also too impatient. Wait two days later, and she will check the situation after two days.


    In the Gu Mansion, after sending people out, the housekeeper didn''t go back to listen to the quarrels of the masters, but just kept watch outside. Whenever there was an order from inside, she could hear it from outside.


    Widow Gu looked at Gu Chao angrily, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was the daughter he loved since childhood, he would have wanted to go up and slap her twice.


    You little bastard, this is determined to sell him as a father.


    Gu Chao just let him watch and didn''t speak. Instead, he got up to pick up the box of jewelry that Widow Gu threw out just now.


    Squatting there, picking it up very slowly, sighing while picking it up, "It''s a good step, but it fell like this, alas, what a pity.


    This price must be greatly discounted.


    Fortunately, it is gold, if it is jade, it will be broken and worthless.


    Alas, this bracelet is heavy, it will cost several thousand hands!


    Heh, there is also a small golden Buddha here, which is still solid. "


    Gu Chao not only said so, but also deliberately weighed it in front of Widow Gu, "It''s worth tens of thousands. It''s a pity, the base of this Buddha statue has been ruined, so we have to lose a lot of money."


    She just muttered sentence by sentence, her voice was neither high nor low, but every sentence could fall into Gu Widow''s ears, allowing him to hear clearly.


    Gu Widow''s eyes uncontrollably fell on the gold jewelry in Gu Chao''s hands.


    Just now he was angry and didn''t pay attention to it, but now that everyone is gone and the things are still here, he is still a little moved.


    Anyway, it''s gold.


    No matter how angry you are, you can still make trouble with gold, isn''t that stupid?


    Gu Chao wanted to pick up everything, stood up and patted the dust on the edge of his robe, and then weighed the exquisite box in his hand.


    "This box will cost more than one hundred thousand, and the third prince is generous.


    Dad, don''t you want it?


    Since you don''t want it, I''ll take it back and give Su''er and Yu''er a share, and after melting, I''ll make some nice hairpins. "


    Widow Gu''s expression changed, he went forward and snatched the box, and held it in his arms.


    The movement was quick, but there was a look of disgust on his face, "These have been broken, so what do you do for them, you can buy them new ones.


    I took this thing away, lest you look at it in an eyesore. "


    He didn''t take a fancy to that **** third prince, but these gold ornaments are all for him as an apology, so of course he should handle it.


    If you have trouble with people, can you still have trouble with money?


    That stinky hooligan made him unhappy, and he was stuck in his heart for several days, why can''t he vent his anger on these things!


    Widow Gu thinks righteously, not only that, but also gives Gu Chao a sideways look, she is also partly angry with him, hum!


    "Anyway, I still have the same attitude and disagree with this matter.


    Go out early tomorrow morning to buy a big dog and come back. If you want the most vicious one, tie it to the door.


    Then what kind of **** lord dares to come to the door, and let her feed the dog''s stomach directly. "


    When Widow Gu talked about this, what he was thinking about was the black snake at home. If the snake spirit was here, he wouldn''t need to suffer like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： He is back

    Chapter 219 He is back


    Hehe, this approach is very suitable for Widow Gu.


    If you are cheap, don''t take advantage of the bastard.


    This was delivered to the door by herself, and she did not take it away.


    I said no, but isn��t this person already gone? As if he picked it up.


    Moreover, she has been angry with herself for so many days, so she should take it as his compensation.


    Hmph, it��s only this little, and he still feels he��s at a loss.


    Gu Chao looked at Widow Gu who was leaving with the brocade box, and raised his eyebrows.


    In this matter, she didn''t go out of her way to match it up. Let it take its course, it also depends on the fate of the two of them.


    Sure enough, at the dinner table the next morning, Widow Gu solemnly ordered the housekeeper, "Go to the street and buy a big dog and bring it back. It should be vicious."


    He had been thinking about this matter all night.


    The master personally gave orders, and of course the housekeeper must obey.


    Gu Chao has something to do today, so he went out after breakfast.


    This time, it was a village surnamed Liu in the suburbs of Beijing. Something happened, and it was the village head who invited her.


    According to what the village chief said, it was not that something happened in her family, but that in their village,


    That is to say, in recent months, some strange things often happened in the village, or a bunch of hair was thrown out when fetching water from the well


    Either when washing clothes by the river at the entrance of the village, human bones were found.


    At the beginning, the villagers didn''t pay attention. I thought it was an animal bone, but once a doctor in the village came back from collecting herbs on the mountain, and after washing the herbs by the river, he discovered that it turned out to be a human bone.


    It also started at that time, often after the sun went down, people would hear the sound of men singing and children occasionally crying by the river.


    As for what was being sung, I couldn''t hear clearly, but I was sure that it was a middle-aged man.


    This matter started thirty years ago.


    Thirty years ago, a major event happened in Liujia Village. There was a family in the village named Liu Hai.


    For the sake of the family, Liu Hai works outside all year round, leaving her husband at home to take care of the elders and children.


    Liu''s husband, Lang Wang, is filial to his parents-in-law, hardworking and capable, and has been living a pretty good life.


    But I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen one day.


    After the Chinese New Year, Liu went out to work again when he became the head of the family, but when he came back, he found that his husband was pregnant.


    This was supposed to be a happy event, but in the end, she heard gossip from the village that the husband at home was disrespectful, and the one in her belly was not her seed at all.


    And she thought of Fu Lang''s belly, it really didn''t look like it was five months old, but it looked like it was four months old.


    When she came back, her parents said that it was because Fu Lang hadn''t improved his nutrition after she became pregnant, and all the good things were given to the elders and children, that''s why it happened.


    Yinbi, she feels guilty, and promises again and again that she will treat her husband well in the future and live up to his wishes.


    But now, everyone in the village said so, and said that he and the **** from the next village were very similar, so she had to be suspicious.


    Two days later, on the way home, she ran into Chen Erlai from the next village, and it turned out that Chen Erlai uttered dirty words to her husband.


    As a result, Liu Hai became even more suspicious.


    Which woman can bear this kind of thing, she immediately got angry and rushed home to question Fu Lang.


    Mrs. Wang kowtowed and swore that the child was definitely his wife��s. Seeing her husband crying, his forehead was bleeding. Liu Hai and the second elder were soft-hearted and believed in Mrs. Wang for the time being.


    Prepare to wait until the baby is born, and then look at the situation.


    As a result, the child was not yet born, but Chen Laizi stopped Wang by the river while Liu Hai was going out, and molested her.


    Moreover, it was shown by many people in the village.


    Hearing about this matter, Liu Hai couldn''t believe Wang Shi, so he beat Wang Shi hard when he got home, and almost had a miscarriage.


    Liu Hai''s family no longer believed Wang''s words, and called the clan elders in the village to discuss about sinking Wang''s into the pond.


    Never let this kind of shameless and unruly **** ruin the reputation of their Liujia Village.


    Wang, who was five months pregnant, no matter how much she pleaded and promised, no one believed him.


    In the end, he was still sunk, and he took the child in his stomach with him.


    As a result, something strange happened to Liu Hai''s family in the first seven days.


    Woke up the next morning to find a series of wet footprints from the gate to the bedroom where he used to live.


    And his daughter''s room, too.


    Liu Hai��s family was of course frightened when they got up and found out. They thought it was Wang��s soul who came back to find them.


    In any case, this is a fatality, and they are naturally guilty in their hearts.


    So, a Taoist priest was invited to do it.


    Although they had a guilty conscience, they did not admit that they were at fault. Of course, it was Liu Wang who was at fault.


    If it is because of his disobedience to his husband, he does such scandalous things that corrupt the family style. They will not be so cruel.


    After the Taoist came to see it, he also said that Mrs. Wang had returned.


    Finally, at Liu Hai''s own request, he sealed Wang''s soul at the bottom of the river.


    Since then, nothing strange has happened to Liu Hai''s family.


    When this matter first came out, no one remembered that it was Mrs. Wang, or whether it was an old man in the village who remembered this matter and brought it up before bringing it up again.


    Now, the two elders of the Liu family are long gone, and Liu Hai is also very old, and even needs a stick to support him when he walks.


    However, during these years, Liu Hai married a husband, and gave birth to her a pair of two children.


    Both children are now married and have their own children.


    The only daughter left by the Wang family is now in her thirties, and even her sons and daughters are grown up.


    However, because of the gossip in the village, Wang''s daughter has developed a quiet and gloomy temperament.


    In addition, after her stepfather came in, she gave birth to a pair of children for Liu Hai, and her life at home became even more difficult.


    It was not until she grew up and reached the age of marriage that she was separated by her stepfather.


    If it is normal, she should not be separated as the eldest daughter.


    But if she doesn''t separate it, wouldn''t it mean that she wants to occupy more of the family property? How could her stepfather be willing to give most of the family property to the former person who has no blood relationship with him.


    Besides, this stepdaughter is usually not likable, and it doesn''t suit him at all.


    Boss Liu doesn''t fight or grab, and she listens when her mother and stepfather separate her.


    Although these years have been poor, the husband and wife are in harmony, and their lives are ordinary.


    This time, everyone in the village said that her father was responsible, and he didn''t take it seriously, but she never saw it.


    The father in her memory was still the benevolent face who would hug her and sing to her to lull her to sleep.


    She still remembers the scene when her father was sunk in the pond that day, and she can''t forget the scene where her mother and elders in the clan abused her father.


    At that time, she was ignorant, and she didn''t understand what kind of mistake her father had made to be treated like this.


    Until later, her father sank by the river and never got up again, and no one sang to her or coaxed her to sleep.


    She knew that she no longer had a father.


    In these years, if she didn''t hate her mother, it would be impossible not to hate those people in the village.


    It''s just that she also knows that even if she hates it, it can change anything, so she can only bear it silently.


    This time, it would be fine if her father really came back. If her father really had the ability to avenge himself, she would only feel at ease.


    Watching those people in the village come to their mother and ask her to invite the Taoist priest, she just gave her a cold look, turned around and went home without saying a word.


    Since everyone is sure that the Wang family is at fault, they must invite Taoist priests.


    There were two people in front, but one of them could solve the problem.


    They all said that the grievances in He Zhong were too heavy for them to suppress, so they would rather invite Gao Ming.


    Finally, after several discussions, Gu Chao was approached for the sake of the peace of Liujia Village.


    When the village head found Gu Chao, he directly explained the matter to Gu Chao clearly.


    Presumably she also knew Gu Chao''s temper, so she didn''t dare to hide it, for fear that Gu Chao would not make a move at that time.


    Actually, although the Wang family made such disturbances, they never harmed anyone. Gu Chao also heard this, so he was going to take a look.


    Such a wronged soul should still retain his sanity.


    Gu Chao had something to do at the time, so he set a time with the village chief, and she went directly when the time came.


    The villagers in Liujia Village were afraid and panicked, and they all blamed the Wang family. After so many years, they still refused to reincarnate, and they had to come out to make such things.


    They also didn''t think about it, the Wang family had been suppressed at the bottom of the river for so many years, and it was impossible to reincarnate.


    The villagers complained that they didn''t dare to go out after dark during this time. Even if they went to wash clothes by the river during the day, they would gather together in groups, for fear that Mrs. Wang would suddenly jump out and harm people.


    Not only are they afraid, but Liu Hai is even more afraid.


    And those old people who decided to sink the Wang family together were also afraid.


    They are the ones who make the decision. If the Wang family wants to take revenge, they must be the first ones to look for.


    Even a Taoist priest can''t suppress him, so the Wang family is definitely not easy now, I just hope that Taoist Gu can solve him.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they won''t be able to please any of them.


    Gu Chao agreed with the village chief to go today, and when she arrived at the village entrance, she saw many people around the village entrance, and they all came up to greet her when they saw her coming.


    Gu Chao also knew that these people were waiting for her. These people were so active that they waited at the entrance of the village early in the morning, which showed that they were indeed eager to solve the problem.


    When the village chief came to her earlier, she found that the village chief had a trace of resentment, and now when he arrived in Liujia Village, Gu Chao found that the resentment was even heavier.


    It seems that those villagers guessed correctly, it should be the one who came back.


    The village chief had already told her almost the same thing, Gu Chao didn''t intend to waste any more time asking, and directly asked the village chief to lead her to the place where Mrs. Wang was sunk.


    Because everyone in the village has to use the water in this river, when he was in the Shen Wang family, he will be in the downstream, that is, the position below the end of Liujia Village.


    The closer to the river, the heavier the resentment, and now the river has been shrouded in resentment, but the villagers can''t see it.


    As soon as they arrived at the river, an incredible scene appeared on the river.


    The river began to rippling round and round, getting bigger and bigger, but at this time there was no wind at all.


    "It''s coming, it must be Mrs. Wang coming up."


    "Gu Daochang, look, what should we do?"


    "Suppress it now, lest it come out to harm people again."


    Gu Chao didn''t move, didn''t speak, these people kept saying that they were harmful, did anyone in their Liujia Village get killed?


    In just a short while, the water surface began to churn, as if boiling, bubbling.


    Even in such a situation, no one dared to surround the river anymore, they all subconsciously stepped back quickly.


    In the end, only Gu Chao was still standing by.


    The village head couldn''t help but ask Gu Chao, "Gu Daochang, do you think he''s coming up?"


    At this moment, everyone in the village was terrified, their calves trembled, and those who were a little better could still stand upright.


    "Whether it is true or not, we will know when he comes up."


    These words made them even more restless, waiting for him to come up?


    They thought it would be serious to suppress him quickly, or to get rid of him directly.


    "This kind of harmful thing, why let him come up?"


    "That''s right, Daoist Gu, he is a wronged soul, and he came up to harm people."


    The villagers talked a lot, all talking about putting Wang to death, but none of them said they wanted to find out the whole story.


    I don��t know if it��s because of the villagers�� words that the resentment on the river is deeper.


    At this moment, a puff of black smoke rushed straight up from under the water, scaring the villagers so much that they dared not say a word.


    After the black smoke dissipated, a handsome man in his twenties appeared in front of everyone, and the man was still holding a swaddle in his hand.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly, he knew that there should be a baby.


    Older people recognize it. The one floating on the river is the Wang family that they sank back then.


    I saw that Mrs. Wang was exuding black air all over her body, her whole face was pale, and her hair was loose and dripping water continuously.


    Not only the hair, but also the clothes on his body were all soaked, dripping water continuously.


    Even the water was pitch black.


    Wang''s pair of blood-red eyes stared at the direction of the crowd. If you look carefully, you can see that what he is staring at is Liu Hai with a cane.


    Of course Liu Hai found out that Mrs. Wang was looking at her, so he backed away in a hurry, and fell to the ground because of inconvenience in his hands and feet.


    The husband and child beside her regained their senses and went to help her, but found that they could not move at all.


    Not only that, but I also felt cold all over, as if I was in an ice cellar.


    Such a discovery made the father and daughter terrified and screamed.


    This situation is definitely not normal, and you don''t need to think too much about it. It must be the fault of the Wang family.


    In just a split second, the two of them were already wet in a puddle, and a foul smell emanated from the puddle of black water on the ground.


    As for whether there is anything flowing from the two of them in the black water, it is hard to tell, only the two of them know.


    "Ah, kill him quickly, kill him, he wants to kill us, help, Daoist Gu, help."


    At this time, the people around their family of three dispersed, leaving them slumped in place, unable to move.


    Gu Chao, who was watched by everyone. But he stood there with his hands behind his back, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： father

    Chapter 220 Being a Father


    Not only the villagers of Liujia Village are looking after Gu Chao, but the Wang family is also looking after Gu Chao.


    This Taoist leader is different from the two they invited earlier, but the coercion on her made him dare not approach at all.


    Just now he made a move just to test this one, but now seeing her standing there without moving, as if she didn''t intend to make a move, Wang''s heart has a bottom line.


    Seeing Mrs. Wang looking over, Gu Chao couldn''t help but nodded to him, and took a step back.


    "You can do whatever you want, but you haven''t been stained with blood. If you want to reincarnate, I can send you there. You have to think clearly."


    Wang looked down at the baby in his arms, it was his unborn child.


    An unborn child has no soul, so what Wang embraces is nothing more than a mass of black flesh and blood.


    If it weren''t for Wang''s obsession, this mass of flesh and blood would not be preserved.


    Only at this moment, the resentment on Wang''s body rose again, and the river water churned even more fiercely.


    Wang''s **** eyes stared straight at those people on the shore. If it wasn''t for these people, how could his child be like this.


    It was all their fault, they should have buried his child with him.


    Wang is a kind-hearted person, and he still has obsessions in his heart, so he has stayed awake until now.


    Such a way of death, coupled with being suppressed for 30 years, and now breaking through such a formation, he can still stay awake. Gu Chao doesn��t want him to be unable to even reincarnate because of some unworthy people.


    In fact, Gu Chao had already made a decision in her heart. When she saw Wang Shi, she knew that Wang Shi was indeed wronged.


    The mass of flesh and blood in his hand was indeed Liu Hai''s.


    The villagers of Liujia Village naturally heard what Gu Chao said. The old village head stepped forward and looked at Wang on the river, and persuaded him earnestly.


    "Gu Daochang is right, if you have grievances and resentments, you can speak out, what you want, what you want, we can discuss it.


    If you really kill someone, you also destroy yourself. "


    The village head is not a fool, she already understood when she saw Gu Chao take a step back.


    If Mrs. Wang really did something offensive, Gu Chao would not stand by like this.


    So, it is true that Liu Family Village and Liu Hai''s family wronged him.


    Not only that, but also invited Taoist priests to press him in the lake for thirty years.


    Thinking about it, on the one hand, when he came back in the first seven days, he should be worried about his family, so he came back to take a look, but in the end he ended up like this.


    All of these add up, and he should have resentment.


    Even if he wanted revenge, it was their Liu Family Village that owed him.


    The village head did this for the sake of the whole village.


    If the Wang family really went crazy and ignored it, and Gu Chao didn''t take action, then the whole village might not be able to escape.


    It is also possible that the entire village is destroyed today.


    Liu Hai''s Xuxian was also terribly afraid. Before, he thought Wang deserved it, but he could feel at ease. Now that this matter seemed to change, he was naturally panicked.


    After all, after Wang''s death, he married Liu Hai and took his place.


    Not only that, he was also harsh on Wang''s daughter who had come down, and he asked Wang to retaliate against him.


    Looking at Wang who was full of resentment, he didn''t dare to say a word. If Wang and Wang did something, their family would be the first to die.


    Not only them, but also those senior clan elders in the village who dare not show their air.


    At the beginning they were the ones who decided to sink the Wang family together. If the Wang family wanted revenge, of course they were the first to look for them.


    Wang''s eyes flicked over everyone, most of whom he didn''t recognize now, and he looked at those he knew, and his resentment kept surging.


    It was here back then, they pointed at themselves and insulted and humiliated.


    It is also here now, and they looked at him one by one, all with eyes full of fear and panic.


    Finally, Wang''s eyes fell on the eldest daughter of the Liu family, which was his daughter.


    Beside the eldest daughter of the Liu family stood a handsome middle-aged man and two children, a boy and a girl.


    It should be her husband and children.


    The boss of the Liu family met his father''s eyes, and walked towards the river step by step.


    With tears in his eyes, he pursed his lips and called out "Father."


    Just this one sound, most of the resentment in Wang''s body was gone.


    With this grievance, he was able to break through the formation that suppressed him. Firstly, it was because he was wronged, and the youngest son died in vain.


    Secondly, I just can''t worry about him as a child.


    He already hated him for being so treated by his wife and clan, but this is a child he was born in October, how could he be at ease.


    She lost her father at a young age, how will she live in the future?


    It is not that there are no stepfathers in the village, and there is no stepfather who really treats the children in front of him.


    And his child fell into the hands of the later person, how did he struggle to survive?


    At that time, she was still a small ball, she would softly call him Daddy, act like a baby to him, smile at him, and nestle in his arms to be coaxed to sleep by him.


    It��s already this big now.


    After most of the resentment on Wang''s body dissipated, the whole person became soft and gentle, and he was still the father in the memory of the boss of the Liu family.


    The father and daughter stood facing each other with tears on their faces.


    Seeing Wang like this, Gu Chao felt that he might have let go.


    Gu Chao also knew that if it weren''t for the presence of the boss of the Liu family, maybe the situation would not be like this.


    Just now she proposed to let him reincarnate, but he didn''t want to.


    Wang really didn''t want to, he wanted to avenge the child in his arms.


    Wang looked at her daughter on the shore, took a step forward and stopped, how could he go with his current appearance.


    Gu Chao saw the worries in his heart, drew a golden talisman from the air, and waved his hand to hit Wang Shi.


    In an instant, all the grievances on Wang''s body dissipated.


    Wang thanked Gu Chao gratefully, thanked him again, and finally got out of the water and came to the shore.


    The father and daughter stretched out their arms and wanted to hug each other, but they couldn''t do it. They just looked at each other and cried.


    The husband of the boss of the Liu family also brought the children over to meet each other. Suddenly, the atmosphere changed.


    Seeing such a scene, everyone in Liujia Village breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s all like this, Mrs. Wang should not go crazy anymore.


    The village head came to Gu Chao and asked cautiously, "Gu Daoist, what do you think is going to happen now?"


    Gu Chao was invited to solve this matter, so he naturally wanted to advise them.


    "What happened, you should know it in your heart!


    What happened back then was right and wrong, it��s useless to talk about it now, but you have to pay back what you owe him. "


    Hearing that Gu Chao didn''t say anything and let it go, the village chief finally felt at ease, as long as Gu Chao didn''t shake his hand, he could say anything.


    "What Gu Daochang said is that we should pay it back. If you say it, we will do it."


    "The village built an ancestral hall for the Wang family to worship the Wang family. If you have suppressed him for 30 years, you should worship him for 30 years. During this period, one day must be missed.


    If he is willing to go to reincarnation, this matter will be over, if he is not willing..."


    "Don''t worry, Daoist Gu, no matter what requests Mrs. Wang has, we will try our best to meet them."


    The village head certainly hoped that Mrs. Wang would go to reincarnate as soon as possible and never come back again.


    Fortunately, no one was killed this time, so it might not be the case next time.


    Who is willing to put such a danger by his side, always in fear.


    Gu Chao originally didn''t want to let the people of Liujia Village go so easily, but he also had to think about the living.


    She can vent her anger for the Wang family, but after all, the Wang family still has children and grandchildren who want to live in Liujia Village.


    If you do it too hard, it will backfire.


    According to this, people in Liujia Village feel guilty, and they will return it to the eldest daughter left behind by the Wang family.


    Moreover, with their 30 years of worship, even if the Wang family is reincarnated, they should be able to join a good family.


    As a father, how could he not think about his children? Hearing Gu Chao''s proposal, he would nod in agreement after thinking about it.


    He has no other thoughts now, as long as his child can live in peace and stability.


    If he really killed someone, his child would not be able to survive in Liujia Village, so it might as well be like Daoist Gu said.


    As for his wife, he never gave her another look. Ever since she killed him and their child, he hoped that she would really let go.


    Since the matter has been discussed properly, at night, Gu Chao''s actions have attracted some bad luck.


    Those who came were still acquaintances, so there was no need for Gu Chao to talk nonsense, he just explained the matter clearly, and the messenger took Wang away.


    As for what will happen to Liujia Village in the future, it depends on their own performance.


    It''s just that Gu Chao deliberately didn''t dissipate the resentment in that river.


    These are what the people of Liujia Village deserve, and it''s only been a decade or so, so it''s not an exaggeration.


    In the evening, Gu Chao did not stay overnight in Liujia Village, and drove the carriage back directly.


    Last time, there were many rumors in Beijing about entering the city in the middle of the night. In retrospect, I didn��t show up, and went in directly.


    But because of that incident, it shocked many people.


    Gu Chao has offended many people in his heart, and they all hope that she will be bad, or that she will step on her feet again when things go wrong.


    As a result, seeing the fate of the Yan family, most people stopped thinking.


    It is precisely because of this that fewer people come to ask Gu Chao to help him than before.


    Some people felt guilty in their hearts, afraid that Gu Chao would find out what they had done, so they didn''t dare to come.


    But this also saves Gu Chao a lot of things, if she is asked to go out every day, she is not willing.


    Work for two days and rest for two days, isn��t it good to be with your family?


    Silver is not enough.


    Since the climate of Ning Su''s birthday invited guests to the door, people returned to invite them every now and then.


    The men in the family are also very busy. This family today and that family tomorrow are busier than Gu Chao.


    Widow Gu and Ning Su who went out to the banquet today came back and brought back a business for Gu Chao.


    It was Mr. Zhengjun of the Ministry of Rites who begged Gu Widow on his head, and wanted Gu Chao to visit his second daughter.


    Today I was a guest at Li Liyuan''s house, Zhang Zhengjun was also invited, he approached Widow Gu privately, saying that there was something wrong with his youngest daughter.


    The youngest daughter of Mr. Li Buzhang''s family, in the past two years, a lot of things have happened in Beijing, and they are all jokes.


    The youngest daughter of the Zhang family, Zhang Nian, Yuxue was cute when she was young, she was sensible and obedient, and filial to her elders.


    Moreover, she has been given a marriage since she was a child. It is Lin Yin, the direct son of Lord Zhang''s colleague and close friend, Lord Lin''s family.


    The two children were able to play together when they were young, and because they had a marriage contract since they were young, their relationship has been very good for more than ten years.


    The adults of the two families were also happy to see it, and they waited for the two children to get married when they were old enough to hold their granddaughter.


    But unexpectedly, Zhang Nian went out to ride a horse two years ago and fell off the horse.


    After this fall, it seemed like a different person.


    Not only was she impatient with her elders, but she also started to dislike her fianc��.


    Lin Yin, the eldest son of the Lin family, has been carefully raised by the Zhengjun of the Lin family since he was a child.


    Although marrying into the Zhang family in the future does not mean being the head of the family, Lin Yin has learned everything that the head of the family should learn.


    What Lin Zhengjun wanted was to make his children live well after marrying into the Zhang family.


    Zhang Nian also likes Lin Yin very much, and all he can think about is that he can take Husband home as soon as possible to love him.


    As a result, under this fall, everything changed.


    When Zhang Nian saw Lin Yin again, the love and tenderness in his eyes disappeared, only disgust and disgust.


    Not only that, she even said that Lin Yin is not the person she likes, nor is she the husband she wants to marry back home.


    A man who is weak and weak, and has no independent thoughts at all, is not worthy of her Zhang Nian.


    Lin Yin looked at his fianc��e as if looking at a stranger, how could his fianc��e say such things to him.


    The members of Zhang''s family were also frightened after hearing this, Master Zhang directly reprimanded Zhang Nian severely, and locked her at home to let her reflect on herself.


    He also brought a gift and went to the door of the Lin family to explain in person. They only woke up as Taoist children, and their minds were not clear, so they said stupid things.


    Then the in-laws can''t be misunderstood, and finally there is a estrangement again.


    Lin Yin recalled the little things between Taiyuan and Zhang Nian''s sister in the past, it was all sweet, and he didn''t believe that Zhang Nian would say such things to him.


    So, he believed the reason why he couldn''t get sober.


    It was only later that he was treated like this by Zhang Nian several times in a row, and he didn''t know whether he should believe it or not.


    Zhang Nian looked at him now, and he could no longer find the tenderness and pampering in the past.


    Not only that, Zhang Nian, who was released from the house, actually started to hang out in Fireworks and Willow Lane, and later brought a prostitute home, saying that he wanted to marry him.


    Moreover, she wanted to break off the engagement with Lin Yin because of this prostitute.


    In the street IQ, in front of Lin Yin, hugging that prostitute, saying that Lin Yin is not as good as a prostitute.


    Lin Yin is a serious boudoir man, how could he bear this, he fainted from anger at that time.


    It is precisely because of this that the marriage contract between the two is over.


    No matter how good Mr. Lin and Mr. Zhang are, it is impossible for the members of the Zhang family to humiliate her son like this.


    No matter how much Mr. Zhang asked to stay, the marriage contract could not be kept.


    However, Mr. Zhang did not let the prostitute into the house, including Zhang Nian, who was beaten up by Mr. Zhang in a rage and kicked out.


    Pushing the book "Painting Spring Dynasty" In her previous life, she was cowardly and cowardly, and watched her family fall apart...the person who killed them was in a high position and looked down upon all sentient beings! God has eyes, come back from rebirth, let''s see how she counterattacks and becomes king! He was originally a wealthy and leisurely king, but because of her, once he met her, his heart arose with compassion, his love didn''t know where it came from, and it became deeper and deeper...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： one body two souls

    Chapter 221 One Body Two Souls


    But Zhang Nian seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, and even so, he did not compromise.


    Instead, it intensified, and he took the man outside.


    Actually, no one thought about why Zhang Nian changed so much, they all thought she fell off a horse and broke her brain.


    Zhang Jiazhengjun even washed his face with tears every day, and even went to find his youngest daughter in person, but the daughter spoke coldly to him.


    clamoring for some kind of freedom, and saying that all she wants in her life is that prostitute and nothing else.


    The Zhang Family Zhengjun was so angry that he couldn''t do it, and he fell ill after returning home.


    But when Zhang Nian heard that his father was ill, he didn''t go back to see him, and continued to hang out with the prostitute.


    Master Zhang once spoke, as if he had never given birth to this daughter.


    Suddenly, both the Zhang family and the Lin family became the laughing stock of Beijing.


    The Zhang family is not bad, it''s just a joke, but the Lin family''s son has ruined his reputation.


    It will be difficult to remarry and talk to a good family in the future.


    After all, he had a marriage contract with Zhang Nian since he was a child, which is known to everyone in the capital, but now he is so humiliated and disgusted by his fianc��e leading a prostitute on the street.


    Even if someone else''s family wants to marry, they have to weigh the gossip.


    If Lin Yin was any weaker, she might have been hanged by a white silk.


    Lin Yin got seriously ill after returning home, and it was three months later when she recovered.


    It''s not like Lin Yin didn''t think about her fianc��e''s treatment of him like this, so she would die, lest her family''s reputation be ruined by him.


    Fortunately, Zhengjun of the Lin family was with him all the time, so he persuaded him to come back.


    He is just such a son, who was raised in the palm of his hand since he was a child, and now that he has suffered such a great grievance, it is too late for him to feel sorry for him, because he is afraid that something will happen to his son.


    That''s why I have been guarding my son and persuading him.


    Daddy is like this, Lin Yin feels uncomfortable.


    In the end, I had no choice but to stop thinking about it.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to stay in Beijing and listen to other people''s gossip.


    So I discussed with my parents and went to live in the temple for some days to relieve my mood.


    Master Lin and Lin Zhengjun naturally knew that their son was feeling uncomfortable, so they agreed.


    It��s just that the son can��t go alone. The servants at home have sent a lot of servants to follow, fearing that if something happens to the son, it will be too late to regret.


    After more than half a year like this, suddenly one day, that Zhang Nian actually found Lin Yin.


    In the beginning, Lin Yin naturally didn''t want to see her, but after Zhang Nian stayed outside for two days and talked a lot about what they had experienced together, Lin Yin relented and saw her.


    After seeing it, I realized that the absurd things above and what she said were not actually what Zhang Nian said and did.


    This matter starts with Zhang Nian''s fall from the horse.


    After Zhang Nian fell off the horse and was sent home, for some unknown reason, there was an extra soul in her body.


    At that time, her body was weak, and she couldn''t grab that soul, so that Zhang Nian took her body,


    And she herself is also in the body, and she can clearly see all the things that Zhang Nian did.


    But there is nothing to do.


    Now, she has finally regained the right to control her body, so she immediately came here to find Lin Yin, and wanted to explain it clearly to him.


    In the past six months, only she knows how much she misses and loves him.


    Also, the things that Zhang Nian did made her angry and distressed.


    Not only for Lin Yin, but also for relatives at home.


    That **** is simply crazy, messing up everything about her.


    It also made her loved ones so sad.


    Fortunately, Lin Yin is fine. If anything happens to Lin Ying, how can he live alone?


    Lin Yin didn''t expect it to be like this. After the two talked, they just hugged each other and cried.


    Zhang Nian said that after she went back and made it clear to her parents, she would ask a matchmaker to come to her door to propose a marriage. She wanted to marry him back home as soon as possible to make up for the grievances and pains she had suffered these days.


    Lin Yin believed her words, this person was someone he had cared about since he could remember, and he didn''t think Zhang Nian was lying to him.


    Going back to the city with Zhang Nian, it was Zhang Nian who sent him to the gate himself.


    However, Zhang Nian was unable to enter the Lin family.


    Master Lin who happened to be back from his job had someone beat him out. Zhang Nian had no choice but to bid farewell to Lin Yin temporarily and told him to wait for her.


    After returning home, Lin Yin was questioned by her parents for a while and told the reason, but her parents didn''t believe what Zhang Nian said.


    She only thought that she was here to destroy their son again. After all, just half a year ago, Zhang Nian said that he didn''t want his son in front of so many people on the street.


    Now that she makes up such a **** reason, she wants to marry her son again, but she will never agree.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. In the past six months, Master Zhang has let her go and denied her, and cut off her silver, and he has no income. He is afraid that life will be difficult, so this is why she decided on her son''s idea.


    I''m afraid that he is thinking of coaxing her son into marrying him back to coax Mrs. Zhang to change his mind, so that he can give her money.


    By that time, she might go back to find that prostitute with money in her hands.


    How will her son live in the Zhang family?


    Lin Yin was persuaded by her elder Xiaozhi with affection and politeness, and she was also afraid that Zhang Nian was here to lie to him.


    After all, those things are still vivid in my mind.


    At first, he was in the temple, so he didn''t know Zhang Nian''s situation these days at all. It turned out that this is how she came these days.


    Now that he knows, he dare not trust her wholeheartedly.


    Besides Zhang Nian, he passed out as soon as he arrived at the door of Zhang''s house.


    When she woke up again, that Zhang Nian took over her body again.


    She was also anxious to explain to Lin Yin that she was too weak to bear after guarding outside the temple for two days.


    Zhang Nian passed out at the door of the house, and Mr. Zhang couldn''t bear to really ignore it.


    Even if she is an asshole, she is still her daughter.


    Zhang Zhengjun has been sitting by his daughter''s bed crying, Master Zhang also has a straight face.


    Wait until Zhang Nian woke up and asked her, "But you changed your mind, did you know you were wrong?"


    Who knew, after Zhang Nian woke up, he stalked Mr. Zhang''s words back, and made Mr. Zhang fall backwards in anger.


    Seeing that she is still so stubborn, and regardless of whether she is in good health, someone threw her out again.


    Zhang Zhengjun loves his daughter dearly, but now that the wife-lord is in a rage, he dare not say that he wants her to stay. After all, it is indeed her fault.


    Zhang Nian was thrown out of Zhang''s house, she was also a little confused, she was clearly at home, how could she come to Zhang''s house?


    She is a foreign soul, so when the real Zhang Nian occupies the dominance of this body, she doesn''t know anything, and she can''t see and hear like the real Zhang Nian.


    So, she really didn''t know what Zhang Nian did during this period.


    Although Lin Yin had doubts, she also waited at home for Zhang Nian to find him, but waited and waited, but waited until Zhang Nian was thrown out of Zhang''s house, and then went back to find the prostitute.


    So, he also believed what his mother said, Zhang Nian was indeed deceiving him.


    In this way, Lin Yin was heartbroken and gave up on Zhang Nian.


    Master Lin and Lin Zhengjun wanted to marry their son Zhang Luo''s family, but they were rejected by Lin Ying one by one.


    His reputation has been ruined now, how can he have any good marriage.


    It��s nothing more than going to fill a house for others, or serving as a servant, he doesn��t want to.


    At least, now he doesn''t want to.


    Wait a few more years, I really can��t stay at home anymore, so let��s make another plan.


    He knew that he couldn''t stay at home forever, that would only make the family more ashamed.


    Another year passed like this, and Zhang Nian also did not return to Zhang Mansion.


    And she has no source of income, and she relies on Zhang Jiazhengjun to subsidize her private house in private.


    If it wasn''t for this, she might not even be able to survive.


    And her so-called true love has never been pregnant because of taking too much certain medicine.


    It was precisely because of this that the Zhang family also breathed a sigh of relief. If the prostitute had a child of Zhang Nian, it would be even more troublesome.


    Even if you don''t take him into the mansion, you can''t let the Zhang family''s flesh and blood wander outside.


    Fortunately, he couldn''t have a baby.


    During the past two years, Lin Yin rarely went out.


    Actually, nearly two years have passed since the incident, and people have long since forgotten about it.


    But Lin Yin is still unwilling to go out, afraid to look at other people''s faces.


    The two elders of the Lin family knew that their son was suffering, so they let him go and did not force him.


    It''s just that, in private, for the son''s marriage, it has never been broken, but there are very few suitable ones.


    Lin Yin didn''t bother to inquire about Zhang Nian''s news, she just assumed that there was no such person, and his fianc��e of the past ten years or so was no longer here.


    Just treat it as a dream.


    The soul that occupied Zhang Nian''s body is not a person capable of doing things. In the past two years, he has made friends with a lot of dudes after being happy outside.


    However, there was no one who really liked her.


    For a prostitute, even her fianc�� can treat someone like this, even if they are dudes, they don''t look down on them.


    Although they didn''t care about things, they understood that Fu Lang Zhengjun was a serious married man who could be the master of the house and accompany him for the rest of his life.


    As for the servant at home and the enchanting outside, they are just playthings.


    As for Zhang Nian, he couldn''t even figure it out, how could they have a crush on her?


    Zhang Nian herself didn��t think so, not only that, but she persuaded the people around her to divorce and marry her husband who didn��t know anything at home but only knew how to serve women with three obediences and four virtues.


    Who can listen to her nonsense?


    Just think she''s crazy.


    When Zhang Nian was short of money, it wasn''t that he didn''t think about doing something.


    However, she just didn''t understand, and instead of doing business, she made a lot of money.


    Want to go for a relationship, it is conceivable that based on her character, she wants to reach out to her, no.


    But Zhang Nian didn''t think it was her own problem, she just felt that the world was unfair to her.


    Obviously she has already entered the world of female queens, how could she still not be able to stand out?


    But the truth is, that''s it.


    And the prostitute she raised outside saw that she was taking less and less money from him for more than a year, so she had other thoughts long ago.


    The reason why the prostitute is different from other men is just because he saw through Zhang Nian''s preferences and pretended it on purpose.


    After pretending for such a long time, he was already tired.


    He is a weak man, insisting on pretending to be strong, self-willed, and carefree.


    Looking at himself, he felt that Zhang Nian was crazy.


    Otherwise, how could a woman like this kind of man?


    He probably knows it too. Zhang Nian doesn''t have much money on hand now, so he is already planning for his future.


    What kind of origin and identity is he himself, he knows very well in his heart that there is no possibility of having children in this life, so he can only earn enough money to ensure that his lower body can live.


    And the current Zhang Nian can no longer satisfy him.


    While Zhang Nian was away, he begged to hook up with a businessman again.


    The businessman is from another place. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is rich and powerful.


    is his goal.


    The businessman didn''t intend to carry him into the house, but planned to buy him a house outside and raise him.


    This is exactly what the prostitute wanted. He can''t have children, and when he enters the mansion, he has to look at the face of the head of the house to live. How can he be carefree outside.


    So, after a lot of careful planning, he left with the businessman with the money he had coaxed here in Zhang Nian for the past two years.


    Zhang Nian drank outside and went back drunk, only to find that the house was pitch black and there was no light, and even yelled a few times but no one responded.


    Because he was angry outside and had been depressed all the time, Zhang Nian was also angry, cursed a few words and lay down on the bed and fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, I yelled that I was thirsty and wanted to drink water. After shouting for a long time, there was still no response.


    At this time, she finally realized that something was wrong.


    I searched the house but couldn''t find her true love. After searching, I found that all the money in the house was gone, and even the valuable things were gone.


    In such a situation, how could she not know what was going on.


    Cursed, the **** is ruthless.


    Sure enough, wherever he went, this man was the same vile man.


    Already drunk and still not sober, this blood attack made her pass out immediately.


    In this way, it also gave the real Zhang Nian an opportunity to regain control of the body.


    This time, she didn''t delay at all. He went back to Zhang''s house directly and explained the ins and outs of the matter clearly.


    Master Zhang looked at her suspiciously. What she said was really unbelievable.


    I don''t know if she made up a lie to soften her heart and give her money.


    Zhang Jiazhengjun didn''t care about these things, he was already holding his daughter and crying bitterly.


    He really believes in his daughter. He still doesn''t know what kind of temperament his own daughter is.


    Suddenly became so strange and terrifying, that was not his daughter at all.


    At one time, he suspected that his daughter had committed an evil act, but since her daughter was not at home, even when he went to find her, he was impatient to talk to him.


    Even if he has any doubts, he can only doubt.


    Besides, he didn''t dare to talk to his wife. In the past two years, whenever the wife mentioned her daughter, she was furious. How could he dare to say more.


    Unexpectedly, this is really the case. In the past two years, his daughter has suffered so much and suffered so much. How can he feel better as a father.


    Babes, tomorrow, September 9th, there will be an update! Red makeup loves you


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： never go

    Chapter 222 Never go


    When Mr. Zhang heard she said that the prostitute outside took her money and ran away with others, he became more suspicious, thinking that she couldn''t live outside, so he came back and deliberately made up such a reason.


    But seeing her daughter crying so pitifully now, she felt a little soft-hearted.


    Repeatedly told her to think about her mistakes at home, and she was not allowed to go out and mess around.


    Zhang Nian didn''t say a word of rebuttal, anyway, he obediently responded, which made Mr. Zhang feel puzzled.


    Zhang Nian told her parents about her marriage with Lin Yin again, and the Zhang family and his wife sighed.


    The Lin family has cut off contact with them for the past two years, and it is difficult to restore the old relationship.


    Master Zhang couldn��t even get into the Lin family��s door last year. She didn��t know why at first, but the Lin family treated her even worse this year.


    Now after hearing what her daughter said, she realized that it was because the Lin family thought that her daughter had lied to them again, and that''s why it happened.


    Now that her daughter is finally healed, Zhengjun of the Zhang family naturally has the idea of ??reconciling with the Lin family.


    And the daughter has such an attitude towards the Lin family''s son, of course he can''t bear to look at these two children, a pair of lovers finally missed.


    He also likes the children of the Lin family. He has watched them grow up since he was a child, and he has a good relationship with his own daughter, but he is the best son-in-law candidate in his heart.


    So, the family discussed going to the Lin family to make amends.


    The father and son are discussing how to go to the Lin family to make amends, but the Lin family is already discussing what kind of wife they will choose for you, Lin Yin.


    Lin Yin also knows that her time for self-willedness is running out, and she can''t disregard the entire Lin family just because of her self-willedness.


    So when Lin Zhengjun came to look for him again, he nodded in agreement.


    "Father and mother can make arrangements, and the son will follow your orders."


    Master Zhang forbade Zhang Nian to go out again, so the only one who went to the Lin Mansion was Mr. Zhang''s family, but word came out from Lin''s mansion that Mr. Lin''s family was unwell and he was not fit to see guests.


    This is obviously a polite refusal of Zhang Jiazhengjun. Of course, Zhang Jiazhengjun knows that Lin Zhengjun is not because of physical discomfort, but just does not want to see him.


    I also knew that I would not see anyone today, so I had to go back, thinking about waiting a few days before going.


    As a result, they waited for the news that the Lin family had started discussing marriage.


    Zhang Nian heard that Lin Yin was discussing marriage, how could he sit still, and begged his father to go to Lin''s house again.


    Going back this time, Zhang Jiazhengjun still couldn''t see anyone.


    Not only that, but when Zhang Zhengjun returned home, he found that his daughter''s situation was wrong again.


    It also happened that the eldest sister of the Zhang family was at home. When she saw that the younger sister was in a bad situation, she was directly taken down and **** at home. If she was allowed to go out again, I don��t know what would happen.


    Looking at his daughter with strange eyes and only hatred in his eyes, Zhang Jiazhengjun burst into tears.


    This is not his daughter, it is simply that lonely ghost.


    I only hate her for occupying his daughter''s body, and doing mischief to harm his daughter.


    Now that his daughter is like this, they can''t even enter the Lin family''s door. How on earth is he going to explain it to others.


    If Lin Yin is really married to someone else, how can he be sad at his young age?


    Finally, in desperation, Zhengjun of the Zhang family had no choice but to ask Widow Gu to come.


    He found out that the men of the Gu family were going to the Li family today, and it happened that the Li family also sent him a post, so he went.


    He was looking for Widow Gu in private, and after telling Widow Gu the whole story, Widow Gu patted his chest to assure him.


    "My eldest treasure will come to your house tomorrow, just wait with peace of mind."


    In this way, Zhang Family Zhengjun felt a little relieved.


    Han Yu looked at the wife-in-law next to him from time to time, because he had doubts in his heart, but he never said it.


    Hearing this matter today, he has been really sure.


    The rest of the Gu family couldn''t help sighing after hearing this, they never imagined that there is such a thing in the world, there are actually two souls in one body.


    That lonely ghost who took over someone''s body is really not a thing. Not only did he take over his body, he also ruined his marriage and married a man.


    Even the elders of the original owner are not filial, such people should go to hell.


    Gu Chao also knew it in his heart, but he didn''t know which world that soul came from.


    But she is sure that she definitely did not come from her world of cultivating immortals.


    At night, Gu Chao held Han Yulou in his arms, patted his back, and spoke first, "Is Fulang afraid?"


    She knew Han Yu''s expression and the way he looked at her in the living room earlier.


    Presumably Han Yu should have guessed it.


    Han Yu listened to the wife-master''s question, hugged his wife-leader back, and said firmly: "Yu''er is not afraid, Yu''er knows that you are my wife-leader, not someone else."


    That time in Fengcheng, even though Han Yu was a little unconscious, he could clearly see that the wife who came to pick her up was not what she is now.


    But what she said and did was exactly the same as his wife.


    He has always suspected that the one who came to pick him up at that time was the real wife-head.


    Now the wife-owner is using this body, it is really the former Gu Dabao.


    His wife''s name is Gu Chao, not Gu Dabao.


    He doesn''t want to doubt so much, and he doesn''t want to break the current life. He only wants the current wife-leader, as long as the wife-leader never changes.


    However, today''s incident terrified him again. He was afraid that the wife-owner would suddenly disappear like Miss Zhang''s.


    Then, the former Gu Dabao came back, and he couldn''t accept it.


    Gu Chao was well prepared, so when Han Yu said this, she was not surprised.


    Only hugged Han Yu tighter, and continued to pat his back to comfort him.


    "I am Gu Chao, and I will always be your head wife."


    Han Yu raised his head and looked into the eyes of his wife, with panic and panic in his eyes, and his tone of voice changed slightly.


    "Will the wife master leave?"


    Gu Chao bowed his head and pressed a kiss on Han Yu''s forehead, "I will never leave, and I will always be with you."


    Then Gu Dabao will never come back!


    Gu Chao didn''t know what Han Yu was worried about, she had already checked it out, and Gu Dabao''s soul had already been reincarnated in the underworld, and would never come back.


    Even if she comes back, so what, I will not return this body to her.


    Han Yu nestled in his wife''s arms, rubbed against each other, and hugged her even tighter.


    With the words of the wife-leader, he felt at ease. He asked for nothing but the wife-leader to be with them all the time.


    Otherwise, he dare not imagine that scene.


    If the wife-lord is gone, he doesn��t want to stay in the human world anymore.


    "Don''t tell Su''er about this, they don''t know, so as not to frighten them."


    Han Yu nodded obediently, "Don''t worry, my wife, Yu''er won''t tell anyone."


    He also noticed that no one in the family suspected that the wife had changed.


    The wife-owner is right, they shouldn��t know about it, it will not only frighten them, but I��m afraid there will be no peace in the family anymore.


    Let''s not talk about how the other members of the Gu family will treat the wife-leader, even if they accept the wife-leader, they will still have a knot in their hearts, which will always be hidden in their hearts and cannot be solved.


    "When did the wife master come?"


    "Last autumn, Gu Dabao lost money and owed gambling debts, was beaten up by the casino staff, and passed away after being sent back.


    Just right, here I come. "


    Han Yu''s heart is at ease. If it is calculated in this way, it is before his brother entered the door.


    So, the elder brother married the head of the wife, not that Gu Dabao.


    Moreover, before the wife-owner came, Gu Dabao was already out of breath, so it was none of the wife-owner''s business.


    It was her own short life, no blame for the wife.


    "Who was the wife master before? What did she do?"


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to hide it from Fu Lang, since the words have been made clear, it doesn''t matter to say a few more words.


    So, Gu Chao hugged Han Yu, and the two talked about her past in a low voice.


    Actually, in the past 10,000 years, Gu Chao can''t remember many things clearly.


    Only pick those who remember to tell Han Yu clearly.


    Han Yu was dizzy when he heard it. It turns out that the wife-owner is not from their place. The world of the wife-owner is so wonderful.


    The abilities shown by the wife-lord now are just the tip of the iceberg.


    He exhausted all his luck to meet and marry his wife.


    "When the wife-master came to Fengcheng to pick me up, was it the same as the wife-master before?"


    Gu Chao hummed lightly, "How does Fu Lang feel?"


    Han Yu buried his head in the arms of his wife and rubbed it lightly, and said with a smile, "It looks good."


    As soon as the words fell, I heard the wife''s shallow laughter from above my head, and I was pinched on the waist.


    "What Husband means is that he dislikes being a wife who looks ugly now, but he still dislikes being ugly as a wife."


    Han Yu hurriedly begged for mercy, and twisted subconsciously, "My wife, please forgive me, Yu''er didn''t dislike her.


    Whether the wife-owner is what she used to be or what she is now, you are Yu''er''s wife-leader, and Yu''er loves you. "


    "Xiaozuier is very sweet, let my wife taste how sweet it is."


    After finishing speaking, a skill in his hand lifted the person in his arms to his body, and then kissed him.


    Han Yu''s fair arms climbed onto the shoulders of his wife-leader, and his whole body turned into a puddle of water and limp on his wife-leader''s body.


    This person is his wife and wife, not someone else, and he only recognizes this person.


    The fact that the wife-owner was able to say these things to him shows how important he is in the heart of the wife-owner.


    I can''t live up to the trust and love my wife has placed in him.


    Early in the morning of the second day, a refreshed Gu Chao went out to Zhang''s house.


    Widow Gu didn''t plan to go out, so Ning Su also had time to spend at home embroidering with Han Yu and taking care of the children.


    The two of them talked about Zhang''s family again, and scolded the lonely ghost who occupied Zhang Nian''s body again.


    " She is simply a bad person, bastard, not to mention ruining Mr. Lin, and not respecting her elders, how can this kind of person let her live in this world?


    Actually snatched someone else''s body.


    Fortunately, there is a wife-lord, otherwise she will be allowed to go unpunished, and I don��t know how many people will be harmed in the future. "


    Han Yu responded with a smile, "What brother said is that this kind of person really shouldn''t live in this world."


    Han Yu couldn''t help thinking, if my brother knew that his wife was not Gu Dabao, would his brother be afraid?


    Or, as acceptable as he is.


    Han Yu thinks that he should accept it.


    After all, the elder brother married the wife from the beginning, so he should be able to accept it.


    The two of you followed each other, and suddenly Ning Su said something. In fact, the wife-lord is a different person from before.


    Han Yu was stunned, looking at his brother who didn''t know how to answer.


    Then he heard his brother say, "Fortunately, the wife is still the wife, not someone else."


    Han Yu exhaled secretly, he was afraid that what his brother would say, the wife-leader would say something else.


    Ning Su really didn''t think about it this way, because his good wife-lord once told him that when she was injured and unconscious, her soul went to Fengcheng for a tour, and then got advice from the immortal.


    That''s why my temperament changed drastically, and I suddenly repented.


    Ning Su has always believed in Gu Chao, and he believes whatever Gu Chao says.


    So, he didn''t think about that at all.


    Saying this now is just a sudden emotion.


    "Yu''er doesn''t know, the wife-lord was also a **** in the past."


    When mentioning the word bastard, Ning Su couldn''t help laughing.


    "When I was at home, I heard people in the village say that the wife-owner steals chickens and dogs, eats, drinks, whores and gambles, and she does anything bad.


    also said that the wife-lord looks vicious, and she can be said to be someone who can beat her husband.


    At that time, I was still thinking, if any man was unlucky and married the head of the wife, I didn��t know how miserable life would be.


    But I didn''t expect that in the end, I married the wife-lord. "


    Han Yu laughed as well, of course he understood the sweetness in his brother''s heart.


    "At that time, the father-in-law came to the house to propose marriage. The family really couldn''t help it, and they couldn''t even lift the pot, so they had to agree.


    I also comforted myself that when I got to my wife��s house, I would be filial to my father-in-law, serve my wife��s head, talk less and do more. I only hope that my wife will not beat me because I am obedient and sensible.


    But it turns out that when the wife-lord wakes up again, those bad habits of the past have been changed, and she is no longer the same person she used to be. "


    Han Yu also sighed, fortunately Gu Dabao was beaten when he went out to gamble, otherwise, how could the wife master come here?


    Brother will definitely not have the smile he has now, and he himself doesn''t know which family he married in the end in Beijing?


    Fortunately, the wife-lord came.


    I heard Ning Su continue to say, "Actually, it was because when she was in a coma, she floated, floated, drifted to the underworld, and then got advice from the immortal.


    Then I had this ability, and then I regretted it, and decided to change my mind and start a new life.


    I don��t even know if it��s because I cultivated blessings in my previous life that I can meet such a good wife in this life. "


    "How could I have cultivated blessings in my previous life? I don''t know how many lifetimes I have accumulated blessings to have such a good wife."


    Han Yu followed suit, and the two looked at each other and smiled, their eyes full of sweetness.


    "Not only that, the wife-master also told others that Ruyi had such a great opportunity because I married and made the wife-master happy.


    Actually, I know that whatever has anything to do with me is the luck of the wife-owner himself.


    The wife-master said this, but because I was a servant at that time, the wife-master was afraid that people would look down on me, so she said this on purpose.


    Actually it��s all for me. "


    Ning Su, who was still smiling at first, had mist in his eyes, and when he blinked, it flowed down his chin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： similar?

    Chapter 223 Similar?


    Han Yu hurriedly comforted, "Brother, don''t say that, since the wife-master has said that it is because of your good luck that she has what she is today, then the wife-master will definitely not lie, it must be so.


    Think about it, what the wife-lord looked like before, and what she looks like now, isn��t it because you made the wife-lord happy?


    Look, you had Bao''er not long after you married your wife, isn''t it because of your deep destiny?


    Looking at other people''s homes, how can a husband just walk in and give birth so soon? And the first child is a daughter.


    The wife-lord is right, my brother is a lucky person. "


    Of course it is impossible for Han Yu to tell Ning Su that what the wife-leader said was a lie to him.


    In fact, it is not Gu Dabao who is the wife''s master.


    He felt that what the wife-leader said was right, as long as the family was happy, it didn''t matter if it was a lie or not.


    Brother has already believed the words of the wife-leader, so he can''t destroy the image of the wife-leader in his brother''s heart now.


    Ning Su also felt that she was making a big fuss, so she quickly took out the handkerchief and wiped away the tears on her face, then stopped the tears again.


    Still a little embarrassed, "Let my brother watch the joke."


    I see that it doesn''t matter. I will tell the wife when the wife comes back in the evening.


    Said that the elder brother wanted his wife to be the master, and he shed tears. "


    Looking at Han Yu''s narrow look, Ning Su couldn''t help but burst out laughing and gave him a look.


    "Just talk nonsense, see if I can beat you."


    "Originally, brother, was he thinking about his wife just now? Did he shed tears? Didn''t he just think about his wife so much that he shed tears?


    I am not talking nonsense. "


    If the two were joking, they would naturally not tell Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao came to Zhangfu and was invited in respectfully.


    Because Gu Chao was invited to the door today, Master Zhang and the eldest daughter of the Zhang family did not go out, and they waited for Gu Chaolai at the house.


    And Zhang Nian was still **** in her own room.


    No matter how loudly she yelled and made noise these two days, Mr. Zhang issued an order, no one was allowed to talk to her, and no food was brought to her.


    At the beginning, Zhang Nian was still a little energetic, but later he was really tired, so naturally he stopped.


    Master Zhang greeted him personally, "Thanks, Daoist Gu."


    Gu Chao cupped his fists in return, "Your Majesty Zhang, you are welcome, let''s go and see the Second Miss first."


    Gu Xiang has never been a procrastinator, since he came here to do business, of course he just went straight to the business.


    What kind of temperament Gu Chao is, the common people in Beijing probably know by now, Mr. Zhang didn��t greet her much, and took Gu Chao to the room of his little daughter.


    As soon as he pushed the door open, he heard a wave of weak curses from inside.


    "You bastards, let me go quickly, I''m going to kill you."


    It still looks like a grumpy lonely ghost.


    Master Zhang was a little embarrassed, and made a gesture of invitation to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao raised a smile on his face, didn''t say much, and walked in.


    Zhang Nian was tied to a chair, his hair was disheveled, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    A pair of stinging eyes stared at the few people who came in, and when they saw Gu Chao, their pupils shrank.


    It seems that she also knows Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao has been so famous in Beijing for more than a year, it''s hard for her not to know him.


    And the reason why she reacted like this is because she could see Zhang''s family''s plan, so she was afraid.


    "Get out, what are you doing here? You all get out."


    Looking at her, he snorted coldly, and slapped her across the face with a wave of his hand.


    Gu Chao''s slap did not hit Zhang Nian''s body, but the soul of that lonely ghost.


    Compared to physical pain, I don''t know how many times more.


    The members of Zhang''s family didn''t know what Gu Chao meant, but seeing that Zhang Nian was not injured, they didn''t speak, and just watched quietly.


    Looking at Zhang Nian again, he hesitated for a while before he managed to raise his head.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s expression again, he wished he could eat her.


    "You bastards, I''m going to kill you, let me go, I''m going to kill you."


    Gu Chao didn''t talk long-windedly with her, but slapped her again, making her shut up immediately.


    The solitary ghost was already in so much pain that he couldn''t speak, he leaned back on the chair and relaxed for a long time before he managed to raise his head and stare at Gu Chao.


    "Why does Daoist Gu have to be aggressive, we are all the same person, why are you pretending to be a good person here!"


    When she said this, everyone in the Zhang family focused their attention on Gu Chao.


    What does this mean?


    Did she say that Daochang Gu is the same as her? how can that be?


    Gu Chao sneered, "Is it the same, you will know when you go in front of Lord Yan."


    Gu Chao was talking, and came to Zhang Nian slowly, gathered aura in his hand and placed it on top of her head, pulling her soul out of Zhang Nian''s body with just one force.


    No matter how the soul struggled, he calmly took out a pill and put it into Zhang Nian''s mouth.


    "This is for nourishing the soul. Zhang Nian has been suppressed by this thing for two years, and his soul is weak. If he doesn''t keep it, he may be snatched away by other ghosts in the future.


    All right, put Second Miss on the bed and rest, she will be fine when she wakes up. "


    As for this thing, I just took it away. "


    Gu Chao raised his hand holding Soul. Although the members of the Zhang family couldn''t see that Gu Chao was holding the lonely ghost in his hand, they didn''t have any objections.


    When Gu Chao said that their daughter was fine, he couldn''t believe it, but at the same time he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, it was resolved so quickly, it really was Daoist Gu.


    The lonely ghost has harmed their family for more than two years, causing both their family and the Lin family to suffer terribly. If they knew this was the case, they would have asked Daoist Gu to take action.


    Otherwise, how could she have harmed them for so long.


    However, it''s finally all right now.


    The attendants of the Zhang family and the eldest daughter of the Zhang family untied the rope on Zhang Nian''s body, and helped her back to the bed to lie down.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, if it weren''t for Daoist Gu, the family wouldn''t know what to do.


    How does Gu Daoshang plan to deal with the lonely ghost? "


    That thing has harmed their family for so long, Master Zhang naturally doesn''t want to let her go.


    "The cycle of cause and effect, each has its own retribution. When she arrived in the underworld, she was interrogated by Yan Jun.


    In the next life, even if you are reincarnated, you have no choice but to run away after being a beast for several years. "


    Master Zhang bowed his hands to Gu Chao again after hearing the words, "That''s good, if she is a human being, it will be a disaster to the world, it''s better to be a beast."


    "Master Zhang is right, I will send her to Fengcheng sometime later.


    Now that the matter in the house has been settled, Gu will leave. "


    Master Zhang personally sent Gu Chao out of the gate, watched Gu Chao leave, and then turned back to the house.


    Can''t help but sigh in my heart, this Daoist Gu is really capable, not exaggerating at all.


    As for what the lonely ghost said, she didn''t want to think about it, and it had nothing to do with her.


    After Gu Chao came back, he went directly to the backyard, found a room but didn''t know the enchantment, threw that thing in, and then started asking.


    When the disheveled wild ghost was pulled out of Zhang Nian''s body by Gu Nian, he was already scared.


    Who is Gu Chao, of course she knows, her previous bluff was just a bluff, hoping that the king could escape, that��s all.


    Now that it has fallen into Gu Chao''s hands, how dare she speak rudely again.


    She heard what Gu Chao and Mr. Zhang said just now, and she will not be able to be a human being in the next few lives.


    Of course she didn''t want to be a beast for the next few lifetimes, so she began to beg for mercy, "Gu Daochang, please let me go, because we are all of the same kind, let me go this time.


    I promise I will never look for Zhang Nian again. "


    Heh, at this time, I still want to play sloppy with her, just say not to look for Zhang Nian, hum!


    Gu Chao looked at her with a smile, "It''s absolutely impossible to let you go, but I''m curious, which world you came from."


    "I said, will you just let me go?"


    It seems that she hasn''t seen her current situation clearly yet, so she dares to bargain with her.


    Gu Chao just looked at her and didn''t speak.


    But the playful look in her eyes showed her current mood. The face of the wild ghost on the opposite side changed, and she swallowed hard.


    After weighing it over and over again, she still told her background.


    These wild ghosts are also surnamed Zhang, also called Zhang Nian, but she is Zhang Zhang.


    Perhaps it was because of the similarity of these two names that she was able to enter Zhang Nian''s body.


    She herself said that she came from a place called the 21st century, where cars can run without oxen and horses, and can run on oil.


    The manned tool can also fly into the sky and into the sea.


    Gu Chao didn��t think it was strange. After all, in the world of comprehension, as long as one��s cultivation level is advanced, what magic weapon can��t be used, and where can��t one go?


    Zhang Nian was not born very well, but he was very proud.


    When I was studying, I didn��t get any grades. After I became an adult, I went out to work. The work I did was not very good, and the salary was not high.


    But she always thought it was because she didn''t meet Bole, didn''t have good luck, and didn''t reflect on herself at all.


    Sure enough, the heart is higher than the sky, and the life is thinner than paper.


    Later, she found a man, but was cheated by that man for money, and finally came to this world after drinking too much alcohol.


    After arriving in this world, she was overjoyed when she first learned that she had arrived in this world and that she was a wealthy family.


    In her words, that is to say, from now on, she has money that she can''t eat and spend, and she can lie on the money and make rice worms.


    As for men, they come and go when they are called. There will never be that kind of cheap man who looks down on her but wants to lie to her.


    In this regard, her former world is somewhat similar, and so are some men in their cultivation world.


    However, not all men are like this, just a small part.


    Even in the world of women, it is not without some women. It is not bitter to cheat other young masters of money, but also cheat people''s feelings.


    That kind of person deserves to be struck by lightning.


    But this year, the man she likes is not like the son of the Lin family. She thinks that the son of the Lin family is similar to the brainless woman in that world, who can only be deceived.


    And she didn''t bother to lie to him.


    Breaking off the engagement with him is also for his own good.


    But this is just his own feeling.


    It''s just that when she first came to this world, she discovered that women can do whatever they want, and her heart swelled, so she forgot who she was.


    Not only does she not feel guilty about the things she has done in the past two years, but she also feels that she did the right thing.


    Sure enough, there is no cure.


    After asking clearly, Gu Chao didn''t intend to keep her any longer, and talked nonsense with her, which only caused a bad job, and explained all the evil things she had done.


    Actually, there is no need for Gu Chaoduo to say these things. When she arrives in the underworld, Yan Jun will naturally find out.


    She was just showing her attitude.


    Zhang Nian didn''t expect that she had already cooperated so much, but Gu Chao still didn''t let her go, and wanted to rush over and beat Gu Chao.


    However, the ghost directly penetrated the lute bone with the soul lock hook, and couldn''t move at all.


    Gu Chao didn''t pay attention to her, but he just couldn''t see his own clown.


    It turns out that she still thought that she had met someone who could be reborn by borrowing, and maybe she could ask if there were some similarities among them.


    In the end, she was disappointed,


    It''s just such a thing, there is no need to spend too much time talking with her.


    At this point, Gu Chao thought it was all right.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Zhang came to the mansion in person early the next morning.


    She thought that something happened to the second miss of the Zhang family, but she didn''t expect that someone came to invite her to go to Lin together.


    Now the Lin family has a deep misunderstanding of their Zhang family, and they are not even allowed to enter the door.


    Even in the yamen, when Master Lin saw him go, he just walked away with a cold face, not giving him a chance to speak at all.


    So, Mr. Zhang had no choice but to find Gu Chao here with the cheek, and asked Gu Chao to come to Lin''s house in person and explain the matter clearly.


    It was originally a happy event to help others, so of course Gu Chao would not refuse.


    Besides, Master Zhang paid her a lot.


    So, Gu Chao went to the door of Lin''s house with Mr. Zhang.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Lin is not at home.


    It was heard that Gu Chao came to the door and was received by Lin Zhengjun himself.


    It''s just that when seeing Mr. Zhang who entered the door with Gu Chao, Zhengjun of the Lin family had a bad face.


    "I don''t know if Daoist Gu came to the door today, what''s your business?"


    Even if Lin Zhengjun was not happy with Mr. Zhang, he was still polite to Gu Chao.


    Actually, Lin Zhengjun roughly knew that it should be related to the Zhang family.


    Otherwise, why would the adults come here together?


    He didn''t know how the matter between the two of them got involved with Gu Chao again.


    "It''s really embarrassing for Gu to take the liberty to bother you today.


    However, when Gu came here today, he had something important to explain to Lin Zhengjun. "


    When Lin Zhengjun heard that Gu Chao said it was an important matter, he also looked at Gu Chao with a serious face.


    "Gu Daochang, please tell me."


    "Mr. Gu''s visit to the door today is at the request of Mr. Zhang.


    Compared with you, you should have guessed in your heart that it is for the marriage of the two children. "


    Sure enough, Lin Zhengjun didn''t speak, just looked at Gu Chao, listening to what she had to say next.


    "The second young lady of the Zhang family fell off a horse two years ago and was injured. After waking up, her temperament changed drastically. In fact, there is something else hidden in this incident.


    In the past two years, these things she did did not come from Ms. Zhang''s original intention.


    Indeed, someone else did it.


    Miss Zhang is weak, and by accident, her body was taken over by a ghost, and that''s why she did these wrong things.


    Lin Zhengjun don''t worry, the lonely ghost has been eliminated, and Miss Zhang is safe.


    So, Gu made a special trip to explain. "


    Lin Zhengjun was surprised, he didn''t expect it to be so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： night market tour

    Chapter 224 Night Market Tour


    Last year when his son came back and told him this, he only thought that his son was cheated by the second child of the Zhang family.


    Isn��t that what it is? Since then, there has been no movement at all in Zhang Nian''s side, but they still have the same virtue as before, they have to think so.


    But now, a year later, Daoist Gu came to tell him this in person again, so he had no choice but to believe it.


    I heard Gu Chao say again, "That wild ghost was taken by Gu himself, and now it has been sent to Fengcheng for disposal.


    Also ask the Lin family to give Ms. Zhang Er another chance, so that she has the chance to compensate Mr. Lin.


    Miss Zhang heard that Young Master Lin was negotiating marriage during this period, and she was as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    At this time, Baba was waiting for Xin''er at home. "


    At this time, Mr. Zhang also answered, "Gu Daochang is right, that''s exactly what happened.


    For the ones in front, please forgive Sister Lin and brother-in-law. You two will forgive Nianer this time because of the love that the two little ones grew up together.


    All these absurd things happened in the past two years, it was really not her intention.


    Now that she wakes up, the first person to ask is Yin''er. We can all see how the two children have been related to each other over the years.


    Zhang really didn''t want to have a good marriage, and be ruined by such an evil ghost. "


    Lin Zhengjun also sighed in his heart, if not for that evil spirit, the children of their two families should have been a happy event long ago.


    His Yin''er, the past two years will not be so sad.


    Recalling what Yin''er said last year when he came back, he also believed what Mr. Zhang said, that the second daughter of the Zhang family really had a deep love for his son, and it never changed.


    Otherwise, he wouldn��t have gone to find his son as soon as he woke up, and told his son what happened.


    I just didn''t expect that the body would be snatched by that evil spirit later.


    Speaking of this matter, it is true that she is not to blame, but only the impermanence of the world. Who knew that such a disaster would happen.


    Now, the Zhang family still maintains such an attitude towards the marriage of the two children, and he is also fortunate.


    Nowadays, no one is more suitable for his family Yin''er than Zhang''s family.


    Originally, the two children had a marriage contract since they were young, and they watched them grow up.


    The relationship between the two has always been very good. If it wasn''t for this incident, they wouldn''t be where they are today.


    But fortunately, the Zhang family came in time, otherwise it was settled here, and if you go back on it at that time, your son''s reputation will only be worse.


    When he left the Lin family again, Gu Chao got another big red seal.


    It can be said that Gu Chao is a great matchmaker in this marriage.


    When the two get married, they will naturally have to invite her to drink a cup of matchmaker wine.


    Just as he was about to leave, Master Zhang begged again, "Please also ask Daoist Gu to keep my little daughter a secret. Since my little girl has already carried this bad name, let her bear it."


    Gu Chao also understood Master Zhang��s meaning, so as not to have any other gossip.


    Gu Chao naturally wouldn''t talk nonsense, and now that the host family has such a request, he still took money from others, so he will naturally keep the secret for Zhang''s family.


    But I still have to go back and tell my family members. She is relieved of the others, but she is only afraid that Widow Gu will slip up by accident.


    Nothing happened today, the family was drinking tea and laughing in the garden.


    Just letting the four children into the garden is already lively enough.


    The children were watched by the maids and servants, but the elders were still worried. Basically, their thoughts were on the children, and they only said a few words occasionally.


    Looking at the three older ones, he said with a smile: "After next year, these older ones can be put in the school, so you don''t have to bother to watch them."


    Speaking of the school, everyone was very happy, it was all paid by Gu Chao, and they all felt that their faces were radiant.


    This is not only a matter for their Gu family, but also a major event for the entire Gu family. It has been recorded in the genealogy and reported to the ancestors.


    But when it comes to the three children going to school, the second elder still feels that it is a bit too early.


    "After the new year, Yun''er is only five years old. Is it too early to go to school?"


    "It''s not too early, my eldest sister and second sister were four years old when they were enlightened."


    Gu Chao also nodded, and it is indeed possible to send it to Enlightenment.


    "Not only Yun''er, but also Doudou and Tangtang.


    Anyone in the village who is willing to send a boy can go.


    It doesn''t matter how well you learn, it''s always good to be able to recognize characters. "


    The two elders lamented that the children in the city were indeed different from those in the countryside. They were still rolling in the mud at the age of four in their countryside.


    Even if the family background is good, they have to be seven or eight years old to be sensible before being sent to the academy.


    How can it be compared to the impatient children of the big family, who start enlightenment at the age of four.


    There are also boys who go to private schools. Read the book and look at the little grandson-in-law of their family, isn''t he just literate?


    Daughter grandson is right, no matter how well you learn, it is good to be literate.


    Even if we talk about marriage in the future, we can still choose better people.


    Jie Tian��s prospects should be enough to hire a husband, and I will tell the village chief when I go back. Of course it would be better if they are willing to send the boy in the family to school.


    However, they are now making up their minds to send all the children after returning.


    Even if the prospect of offering sacrifices to the land is not enough, they will not need much money if they add some money themselves.


    Not to mention how long it takes to study, it is also good to learn a few years, recognize a few words and understand some principles.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather became cooler every day, and they had been in Beijing for almost a month.


    To be honest, the elders and the children are a little homesick, after all, this is the first time they have been away from home for so long.


    However, Widow Gu lived like a fish in water, very carefree.


    Anyway, his daughter and granddaughter are here, so he doesn''t have to think about it.


    Besides, the food in Beijing is good, the accommodation is good, and the fun is good. He really didn''t think about going back.


    It was agreed when they came here that they would go back before the Chinese New Year. After all, the Ning family will have a happy event, and they still have to go. Now the Chinese New Year is only a few months away.


    Anyway, there is no need to rush back, it will take half a day to arrive, and there is no rush.


    As long as you go back in advance and prepare for your home, you will be fine.


    What Gu Chao thought was to go back one month before the previous year, one month is enough time to prepare.


    They have been in the capital for so long, and they haven''t gone out to play as a family. Gu Chao also plans to wait for the few business deals at hand to be completed, and take the family to take a walk around when he has time.


    This time I came back to the capital, so I can''t just stay at home.


    Of course, this does not include Widow Gu.


    Gu widow himself is in a hurry every day, and he has almost gone to places in central Beijing.


    He can''t stay idle at home, so he likes to run outside.


    But the old man and the children didn''t go out much, so of course we have to take them out to have a look.


    Speaking of going out to play, Widow Gu still has one regret, that is, he hasn''t visited the night market yet.


    He always goes out during the day and goes home before dinner. He really hasn''t seen what the night market in central Beijing looks like.


    So he suggested, "Dabao, when you are free, take us out to see what the night market looks like.


    It is said that the capital city is also brightly lit at night, just like during the day, let''s go and see it too. "


    As soon as Gu and the widowed couple finished speaking, the children all looked at Gu Chao with bright eyes, obviously wanting to go.


    They haven''t gone out for several days, but the children are uncomfortable at home, and they want to go out for a long time.


    I wanted to go with the third grandpa, but the third grandpa was impatient to take them. Now that I finally got my aunt, it would be better to take them out to play.


    Not only the children are interested in coming, Ning Su and Han Yu also want to go.


    Although Han Yu is in Beijing, he rarely goes out at night.


    He is a boudoir man, how can he go out at night.


    Every year on Qixi Festival, I go out to see the lanterns, and I also follow my sisters, and I have to come back when the time comes.


    And Ning Su has never been there.


    Ning Su seldom even went to town when she was at home.


    And there is no Lantern Festival in their town, only the county seat, but the county seat is far away from them, and if they go there, they won��t be able to come back at night, so how can they rest assured that they will go?


    So, Ning Su has never seen a night market.


    With so many pairs of eyes staring straight at her, how could Gu Chao refuse to agree.


    "Okay, if you want to go, let''s go today. Anyway, we don''t have anything to do at night, so we don''t eat at home. We will go out in the evening.


    Go to Zuixianlou for a meal first, and then take you for a stroll, and you won��t come back until the curfew, okay? "


    Of course it does.


    The children were jumping and jumping, very happy.


    The two husbands also gave their wives an affirmative smile, and Gu Chao was distracted.


    Hmph, now that I have satisfied their requirements, there will always be a time when they satisfy themselves, and she is waiting.


    Originally there was a lantern festival on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, but because I went to the palace for a banquet on the first day, and the third prince came to the door on the second day, Widow Gu lost his mood.


    So, no one mentioned it, and it was hard to say that I wanted to go out to play.


    After a simple meal at home, they parted ways.


    Today is considered to have made up for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    It''s just that the street today is not as lively as it was on Mid-Autumn Eve.


    But it doesn''t matter, any night in the capital is lively.


    It''s just divided into special lively and general lively.


    But compared to the county town, it is also very lively.


    Now that everyone has agreed, they packed up in the evening and went out in high spirits.


    Get in the carriage and go directly to Zuixian Tower.


    First I ate a hearty dinner, and when I was full, the lights on the street were brightened, and there were more pedestrians, then I went to the street.


    The streets of the capital during the day and night are different, each has its own scenery, and each has its own beauty.


    The eyes of the children were all on those colorful gadgets, and several young men followed behind, fearing that there would be too many people and get lost.


    Abductors are everywhere, and children can be abducted with a little carelessness.


    Gu Chao is relieved, if she can still lose sight of the child under his nose, then her 10,000 years of cultivation will be in vain.


    "Listen, wife, there is the sound of gongs and drums ahead, is it singing opera?"


    Ning Su and Han Yu followed their wife-head one left and one right. Ning Su heard the noise and the sound of gongs and drums ahead, so she stretched her neck and looked forward.


    Gu Chao is tall, so he can see everything there just by raising his eyes.


    "Let''s go, there are jugglers over there, we just caught up with it today, let''s go and have a look."


    As soon as they heard that there was a juggling, several people''s eyes lit up.


    These are not seen all the time in their countryside.


    Besides, it is loved by the elderly and children alike.


    Han Yu is also very interested, he hasn''t seen this for many years.


    Think about it, the last time we saw each other was when they were at the border.


    At that time, his older sisters took him with him, so he could go out as he pleased.


    Moreover, there are not as many rules at the border as in Beijing, and he can take Yuzhu out for a walk when there is nothing to do on weekdays.


    Since he came to the capital, he hasn''t seen him once.


    Finally saw it again today, he felt like a cat was scratching his heart, wanting to see it.


    Gu Chao took a husband by the side and led them forward.


    At first, the two were a little embarrassed, after all, this is not at home, but outside.


    On the street, in public, not to mention being led by the wife-owner, not even walking side by side with the wife-owner.


    However, Gu Chao didn''t care so much, he just pulled him if he wanted to.


    Originally, the embroidered robe was very wide, and the clasped hands fell on the sleeves of the robe, and others could not see it.


    Besides, at night, no matter how many lights there are, it is not as good as the light of the day, so it is not so easy to be spotted.


    So what if she finds out, she leads her husband, who is in the way?


    She is willing, she is happy.


    Several children have already rushed up, and the children want to squeeze forward because of their small size.


    Being held back by the boys, they did go in, but of course the adults couldn''t go in, so of course they were worried.


    Gu Chao and the others stood behind. Gu Chao was tall but it was fine, so he could see.


    But others, it won''t work.


    Even if you stand on tiptoe, you can only vaguely see some of them.


    There are so many people in front that it is hard to see clearly, and it is tiring.


    Finally, Gu Chao took his family to a nearby teahouse.


    It��s just right, there is one room left, you can go there and sit down, drink tea and watch at the same time.


    This made the whole family very happy. You don''t have to stand and fight with others, and you can see more clearly from a condescending position.


    A few children set up small stools and lay down by the window, unwilling to move.


    Adults can see it while sitting at the table and drink tea.


    The children were excited to see it, and turned to greet Ning Su and Han Yu, "Little uncle, little uncle, come quickly, come and take a look, you can see clearly from here."


    The two of them couldn''t take care of the child''s wishes, so they both followed.


    The windows are so big that three children and two adults can get on their stomachs.


    Gu Chao sat here, holding a teacup and taking small sips.


    Everyone was watching the juggling, only Gu Chao, she saw those two little buttocks.


    Husbands lie on the window sill, and the place is naturally warped.


    Watching Gu Chao, he poured tea directly.


    Tonight, she has some ideas.


    It��s been so long since the last time, it��s time for a second time.


    The Gu family was happy watching, but there was a noise outside.


    It sounded like a young man''s voice, "Our little county master will pay double the price, let the people inside come out, and give us a place for our small county master.


    My Xiaojun Lord can come to your little teahouse to give you face, don''t be ignorant, hurry up, hurry up. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Lord Yujin Xiaojun

    Chapter 225 Yujin Xiaojun Lord


    Hehe, it seems that he is still a domineering master.


    Just don''t know which room he wants?


    Gu Chaozheng was thinking like this, when he heard a knock on the door.


    It seems that I can''t think about it, but it comes when I think about it.


    That little county master had his eyes on her room.


    I just don��t know, who is the little county master?


    Gu Chao didn''t deliberately inquire about these relationships in Beijing, but Ruan Lao San and the others occasionally mentioned a few words in her ear.


    At this moment, she really couldn''t remember how many county masters there were.


    It doesn''t matter who he is, anyway, no one will let anyone come in this room today, and it will lose face.


    Gu Chao got up to open the door, turned around and said to the others, "Look, I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    Others didn''t take this matter too seriously, after all, they are all used to there being nothing that Gu Chao can''t solve.


    Opened the door, then closed the door behind him.


    "What are you doing so loudly?"


    The person who knocked on the door just now was the shopkeeper of the teahouse. He was really too difficult to deal with, and his identity was there, so she couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "Gu Daochang, I''m really sorry, a little county master is here, and I want your room to watch juggling.


    The small one also said that the private rooms are all gone and they are all in use.


    So Lord Xiaojun wants to discuss with you, see if we can..."


    Before she finished speaking, the servant who spoke just now interrupted her.


    "Who will discuss with her? Hurry up to make room, our little county master will use it soon.


    Delaying Lord Xiaojun from watching a sideshow, can you afford it? "


    "Oh, I don''t know which county lord it is, such a great style?"


    Although Gu Chao had a smile on his face, his tone of voice was a little cold, even sarcasm.


    The young man followed the little county master, no matter how he had been treated like this by Gu Chao, he immediately became angry.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s tall, burly face and rough face, he doesn''t look like a noble person at first glance.


    Hmph, after hearing Master Xiaojun''s name, he didn''t even nod and bow to let the place come out.


    "Blind your dog eyes, who gave you the guts to inquire about the name of my little county master?


    Come here, take down this unruly villain.


    Hurry up and clear out all the people inside, and don''t delay the little county master to watch the juggling. "


    It seems that he is really used to this kind of thing.


    Slave is like this, the little county master he talked about is not a good person to talk to.


    Not only Gu Chao was puzzled, but other people in the teahouse were also puzzled. They had heard of the two county masters in Beijing.


    The crowd began to whisper, "Hey, have you heard that? The county chief who got married and went to the northwest is back."


    "Could it be that one?"


    "Who are you talking about, Taidijun''s eldest son, Lord Fulin Changjun?"


    "That''s right, today I saw another pair of people entering the city at the gate of the city. I heard that the county lord, the father-in-law, has returned."


    "It''s no wonder, only someone will do this."


    "But it''s not right, that boy is talking about his family''s little county master, that''s not the right name."


    "Oh, is it the son of the Changjun Lord? Isn''t it the Xiaojun Lord?"


    "Look at this posture again, it is really exactly the same as the Changjun Lord in front of you."


    "That''s right, that''s the only one."


    The crowd was talking, and there were already people coming towards Gu Chao.


    How could Gu Chao really have someone drive her family out of the room?


    After taking them out for a stroll with great difficulty, everyone was happy, but in the end they were disturbed by such a thing, and Gu Chao was still angry in his heart.


    She doesn''t care what kind of county master or not, no matter what her status is, it won''t work well for Gu Chao.


    Seeing a few tall middle-aged women coming this way, needless to say, one can tell at a glance that they are the thugs of the little county master.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to talk nonsense with them, so he just kicked the woman in front of him.


    The ones in the back didn''t give them a chance. They used a little bit of spiritual power to wave their hands, and they flew straight out, making company with the woman who was kicked out by her just now.


    This series of actions shocked the brother who was still arrogant and domineering just now.


    Eyeballs popped out, startled and angry.


    "You bastard, how dare you attack Xiao Junye''s people, you are tired of it.


    You wait, I have to make you look good. "


    The boy stomped his feet as he spoke, then turned around and walked towards the door.


    You don��t need to think about it, you know, this is going to report to his family��s little county master, and by the way, call for reinforcements.


    An exquisite and gorgeous carriage stopped at the door, and the young man stood beside the carriage, tiptoeing to talk to the master inside.


    After a while, the curtain was lifted, and a slender hand protruded from the inside, delicate and white.


    Then, a piece of hibiscus noodles appeared in front of everyone.


    The most shocking thing is not only the beauty of this little county master, but also the fact that this little county master didn''t wear a veil or a cap.


    It just appeared in the eyes of everyone, without any concealment.


    It is this that further confirms this person''s identity.


    It can be said that there are basically no men in Beijing who go out without a veil. The most out of the ordinary is the former Chief County Lord, who never wears it.


    The county master married to the northwest, and the folk customs in the northwest are rough, which is quite suitable.


    And this person''s appearance.


    Anyone who has seen the Changjun Lord back then will never forget it.


    This little county lord and Fulin chief county lord are seven to eight points alike in appearance, that''s right.


    However, this beauty didn''t frown slightly now, and her bright red mouth was pouted, showing that she was angry and annoyed.


    As for the culprit who made him angry, of course it was Gu Chao.


    This little county master came to Beijing for the first time, and it was the time when he was curious about everything.


    So, on the first day I came here, I took my attendants out to go shopping.


    He grew up in the Northwest, everything he saw and heard was different from the capital, and everything he saw was new.


    When I arrived at this place, I saw someone performing juggling and found that I couldn''t see clearly, so I wanted to find a place where I could see clearly.


    This little county master is used to running rampant in the northwest, only what he doesn''t want, and there is nothing he wants but can''t get.


    After looking around, the teahouse here has the best view, so I came here.


    As a result, I didn''t know that there were a lot of people going out today, and there were also a lot of people watching juggling. The teahouse was already full, and there were no private rooms at all.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care so much, if there is no private room, make room for him, anyway, it can''t disturb his mood.


    He is the little princess of the royal family, a relative of the royal family, who dare not give him face.


    It was in the northwest back then, if he was upset, that person would come to his door in a polite manner the next day and apologize to him.


    As for Yuan not forgiving, it depends on his mood.


    Unexpectedly, he has just arrived in the capital, and there are people who don''t have long-sighted people who don''t give him face like this.


    He must sue his grandfather and Aunt Huang about this matter, so that Aunt Huang can punish them for their crimes.


    Master Xiaojun stood in this small teahouse and showed up, which naturally caused a lot of small commotions.


    He looked at the fuss of these people around him, curled his lips, they were just some ignorant country bumpkins, he must have never seen such rich and beautiful people like them.


    In fact, he didn''t know that these people not only saw that he was good-looking, but also discussed in private that he went out without a veil, which was unseemly.


    Sure enough, they came from those barbaric places in the northwest, with no rules at all.


    If this is placed in Beijing, no matter how noble and good-looking he is, it may be difficult for him to marry.


    Otherwise, why did the long county master join the Northwest?


    When they said these words, they automatically ignored that the men of the Gu family didn''t wear veils when they went out, that''s hard to say.


    However, they only dared to say these words quietly. After all, this is the county master, so they dared not let him hear it.


    Didn''t you see that the servants around him are all so violent, this guy must be a difficult one to provoke.


    These unnecessary troubles are better avoided.


    In order not to be supported by a servant, Xiao Junye raised his leg and walked in. He walked very fast, unlike these young masters in Beijing who walked with three steps.


    Come to Gu Chao, look her up and down, see that she is just a rough and ugly commoner, the disdain and contempt in her eyes are not concealed at all.


    With a shake of his little hand, a fiery red long whip came out from his sleeve, and fell to the ground with a "snap" sound.


    Then I saw the little county master pointing at Gu Chao with a long whip, "What are you? You dare to block the way of the county master, if you don''t get out of the way, the county master''s whip will not recognize anyone."


    Gu Chao glanced at the whip in his hand, and sneered, "He looks pretty good, but he has a bad temper, and I don''t know which sister will suffer this in the future?


    I''m afraid it wasn''t all the bad things I did in my previous life, that''s why I met Lord Xiaojun. "


    He saw how contemptuous Gu Chao''s eyes were, Gu Chao doubled it back to him, and his tone was mostly ridiculed.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words fell, there was a burst of laughter in the teahouse.


    I can''t help it.


    What Gu Daochang said is too reasonable.


    Like this, no matter how noble his status is, if he marries back home, he must be sacrificed.


    I''m afraid he is in a bad mood, and he has to be whipped.


    In the end, there is no room for reasoning.


    Isn��t it because you lost your conscience in the previous life, so you have to suffer in this life?


    Gu Chao''s run, and the constant laughter around him, directly made Xiao Junye blush.


    Being annoyed, he whipped the whip towards Gu Chao.


    Seeing the gesture of whipping the whip, it seems that he has practiced it before.


    It��s just for Gu Chao, it��s just a child��s play.


    Gu Chao casually raised his hand and held the whip in his hand, with a slight force, he pulled the little county master straight forward.


    Finally, had to let go.


    But the person still fell to the ground, face down.


    Gu Chao glanced at the little county master who was lying on the ground, and then his eyes fell on the long whip in his hand.


    This whip is a good whip, but it is not very good for those who use it.


    Gu Chao flicked the whip, and the whip fell to the ear of the little county master on the ground, making him tremble.


    If this whip hits Lord Xiaojun, his flesh and blood will be ripped apart, and if it hits his charming little face, it will be ruined.


    He was just a young man spoiled by his family, but Gu Chao didn''t intend to embarrass him too much.


    With a flick of his wrist, he retracted the whip and threw it to his servant.


    "You little county master disturbed my family''s nature of juggling. This is just a small lesson. Don''t make an example. Take him back."


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, he ignored them, turned around and entered the room, closing the door.


    No matter how angry the little county master outside is, that''s none of her business.


    The master is gone, and no one else dares to watch more. There is a price to pay for watching the show.


    After all, the object of acting is not ordinary people.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun lost such a big face in front of the public, how could he bear it.


    I have lived to be sixteen years old, and I have never suffered such a big grievance.


    Just now his face was flushed, but after Gu Chao left, he couldn''t help the redness of his eyes anymore, and big tears fell down the ground.


    "Bastard, you wait, the county master must go back and report to his grandfather and aunt, he must kill you, and then punish your nine clans.


    Let you watch sideshows, and let me go to **** to see the shame, the family is reunited, and they will never be separated again. "


    Actually, this Yujin Xiaojun was really spoiled by his family since he was a child.


    Growing up pampered, giving what she wanted, that''s why she developed such a personality.


    After all, he was just a sixteen-year-old man.


    After Gu Chao went back, he received a gift of attention from his family.


    "It''s all right now, let''s continue to read, let''s go shopping elsewhere after we finish reading."


    Actually, they had already heard the movement outside just now, and knew what kind of county master they were looking for.


    However, Gu Chao settled it so quickly and came back, saying that it was all right, and they didn''t ask any more questions, and continued to watch the juggling with peace of mind.


    They didn''t provoke this incident today. They were here well, but the county master had to make trouble for no reason to make room for them.


    Even if this matter is really reported to the emperor, it is justified by their family, and they are not afraid.


    By the time Gu Chao and the others came out after watching the juggling, the teahouse hall had returned to silence.


    The little county master didn''t know when he left, and there was no big commotion.


    Unexpectedly, there are also lantern sellers now. The whole family gathers around the lantern stand and picks out one by one.


    The second elder is not interested in this, but just watches the children play.


    Just looking at it like this, they also feel satisfied, and there is nothing more satisfying for them than their children and grandchildren.


    The Gu family had a great time shopping here, but Yujin Xiaojun couldn''t laugh.


    Master Xiaojun lost his temper when he returned to the mansion, smashed a lot of things, and even called out the ancestors of Gu Chao''s family and scolded them.


    Master Xiaojun lost his temper so much, of course Master Chang heard it too.


    This is the apple of their eye, but they don''t want him to be wronged.


    The husband and wife hurried over to check the situation, hugged their son in their arms, comforted and coaxed, "This is Yujin, whoever messed with you, daddy will make the decision for you.


    Whoever dares to provoke our Yujin, let your mother lead the soldiers to arrest him and make you an apology. "


    Listen to this, isn''t it just a habit.


    Otherwise, he would have developed such a character!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： be punished

    Chapter 226 punished


    Compared with his son, Master Chang''s temper can be said to be worse than worse.


    It is common to show up in the street, even beating people directly on the street.


    At that time, the people in Beijing were also guessing what kind of wife this nobleman would marry in the end.


    Master Changjun was kept by the former emperor and the Taidi to marry until he was eighteen, so he married late.


    Of course, in the words of the first emperor, he was reluctant to part with his son and wanted to stay for two more years.


    But among them, it doesn''t mean that I haven''t found a suitable wife.


    Later, the long county master married his wife, who turned out to be a small defender in the northwest, but people were surprised and dumbfounded.


    The majestic county master finally married a city guard.


    Not only the common people, but even the former emperor and Taidijun did not expect it.


    Eyes higher than Ding''s eldest son, he would fall in love with such a small person.


    But there are some things that are so wonderful that others think they are impossible, but in his heart they are all wonderful.


    Ask Master Chang, what is so good about his wife?


    According to him, he looks good, and his eyes are particularly beautiful. When looking at him, he seems to be able to **** his whole body in.


    But if you ask his wife-in-law about this, his wife-in-law will say that when she followed the general into Beijing, she saw that beautiful man in a bright red robe at a glance on the street.


    When he was whipping people, he looked strong enough.


    Then, she took a second look.


    Who knows, just looking at these two extra glances has put her whole life into it.


    Of course, it would be impossible for her to say that she didn''t like Master Chang.


    Although Master Changjun has a bad temper! A bit pampered, but it also has its advantages.


    As for the advantages, that is their own business, and it is inconvenient to say it outside.


    Their youngest son''s temper has imitated Master Changjun since he was a child.


    It is precisely because of this that the husband and wife love each other even more, so they have such a personality.


    Unexpectedly, something happened on the first day of entering Beijing.


    The name Xiaojun Ye was not just called casually. Not long after he was born, Chang Junye applied for a letter to Beijing.


    Because the emperor and Tai Dijun missed their son, they felt sorry for his son who was married far away, and it was not easy to come back. The son had such a request, and it was not a big request, so he agreed and directly awarded the title of Yujin.


    Even the fief was given, just in the northwest.


    Seeing their son coming back with red eyes from crying and throwing things around the room again, the husband and wife were shocked.


    This kid has always been the one who went out to bully others. Who would have thought that he would be bullied by others as soon as he returned to Beijing, and he would have to be bullied like this.


    This child didn''t cry much, and most of the time he was ostentatious. It can be seen that this time he was really wronged and bullied miserably.


    My son, whom I hold in my palm and dote on, has suffered such a great grievance, how can Master Fulin still sit still.


    In the end, the son still cried in his arms without saying a word, which made them feel bad.


    For so many years, this was the first time this happened, and it also made them feel at a loss.


    Finally, I had to ask the servant next to my son. The servant Mingyue was a little afraid to look at her own Zhengjun, but she had to say it.


    Hearing that their son went out today to suffer such a big crime and was beaten, the husband and wife were even more furious, and Dang even sent someone out to find out who that person was, and if they found someone, they would bring their family back directly to make amends to their son .


    "Yu Jin, don''t cry, let daddy see where the injury is? Does it still hurt?"


    Master Yujin Xiaojun felt pain all over his body now, so he stretched out his hand and rolled up his sleeves to show his father.


    Sure enough, a piece of skin on the elbow was scratched, and the flesh was exposed.


    Seeing that his son was actually injured, Master Chang wished he could peel the **** who bullied his son and cramped.


    His son has been raised for sixteen years, and he is reluctant to scold and move a finger, but he was bullied outside.


    How could he swallow this bad breath.


    Immediately, someone handed the sign to the palace, and asked the imperial doctor to come back to see his son''s injury, and then deal with the injury.


    He was still a little rational, and didn''t rush directly to the palace to find the emperor and Taidijun to make decisions for him.


    Now that the palace gates have been locked, he went to the palace to invite the imperial physician, which actually alarmed the emperor, leaving an impression on the emperor.


    It is impossible to invite the imperial physician to leave the palace without the emperor''s approval, and at this time, no one dares to open the palace gate without the emperor''s order.


    So let the emperor know first, and he will talk about it tomorrow.


    Actually, there is no need to alarm the imperial physicians of the imperial hospital for this kind of minor injury, just ask any doctor and heal it without leaving any scars.


    But Master Changjun has other ideas in his heart, which is naturally different.


    Sister Huang is his own younger brother, and Yujin is her own nephew. If she doesn''t make the decision for Yujin, who else can make the decision for Yujin?


    The people from the county palace who went out to inquire about Gu Chao came back soon, and only asked in the teahouse, and immediately knew Gu Chao''s identity.


    However, after learning about Gu Chao''s identity, they didn''t dare to arrest Gu''s family members rashly.


    Gu Chao''s reputation has long been known to the world, even if they are far away in the northwest, they have heard of it.


    So, they didn''t dare to make decisions privately, so they had to come back and report to their elder brother and master, and obey the master''s orders.


    Master Chang Jun did not expect that it would be Gu Chao.


    But it is also because he has been in the Northwest for a long time, and he is not very familiar with the current situation in Beijing and China. In his opinion, Gu Chao is just a Taoist priest with some skills.


    He is a relative of the emperor, Gu Chao is extremely capable, and he should be inferior in front of him.


    Today, Gu Chao just beat his son because of his audacity, and he will never let it go.


    Let her go tonight for the time being, and wait until tomorrow he goes to the palace to ask Huang Jie to make decisions for her.


    It was precisely because of this that the Gu family had a peaceful night.


    It is calm for others, but it is not peaceful for Gu Chao.


    For Ning Su and Han Yu, it was also not peaceful.


    On the path back to the backyard, Han Yu and Ning Su suddenly mentioned the little county master for no reason.


    When the wife-lord went out, the two of them also peeked out from the door, and naturally they also saw the appearance of Yujin Xiaojun.


    That appearance, that demeanor, can be said to be overwhelming. Compared with the little county master, they can''t catch up with the flattery.


    Han Yu suddenly became ill-intentioned, looked at his wife, and deliberately asked Gu Chao,


    "My wife, do you think Master Xiaojun looks good?"


    Ning Su was so frightened by this question that she opened her small mouth, and looked at her wife in disbelief.


    He thought that Yu''er could see what the wife-lord thought about the little county master, and that''s why he asked this question.


    Gu Chao looked at Xiao Fulang''s narrow eyes, and really wanted to beat him up.


    Sure enough, it is getting more and more outrageous, and dare to make fun of the wife-lord.


    Didn''t you see that she showed no mercy to the little county master?


    If she had any thoughts about the little county master, wouldn''t he just throw himself into her arms when he rushed over, and let him land on the ground?


    This little husband really should be beaten, and he is going to go to the house to expose the tiles without a lesson for two days.


    However, he passed the words to her mouth by himself, and he couldn''t remember them without teaching him a lesson.


    Gu Chao made a look of thinking, "Well, the little county master looks really good-looking, with big eyes and small red lips. When he pouted and stomped his feet, he was even more playful and cute."


    When Ning Su heard his wife''s words, her heart tightened. The wife''s master didn''t really have any thoughts about the little county master, did she?


    Well, Lord Xiaojun is so good-looking that even he couldn��t take his eyes off him. If the wife-lord married him and entered the house, the wife-lord would definitely like him even more.


    Of course, Gu Chao didn''t miss a single expression on Ning Su''s face. Seeing that the little husband''s face was collapsed, and his brows were also tightly frowned, he knew that he was thinking about those messy things again, because what she said just now frightened her. up.


    Gu Chao glared at Han Yu, then hugged Ning Su into his arms and coaxed him, "Where is Fulang thinking now?


    Didn''t you see that Yu''er was joking with me?


    What he said for his wife was not the truth. No matter how good the little county master is, I don��t like him. In fact, I only like you.


    Su''er is the best as a wife, because a wife doesn''t like others. "


    Ning Su''s mood was ups and downs, and he almost missed it.


    Hearing that the wife owner said she didn''t like it, she was relieved.


    "In the wife''s heart, elder brother is the best, but Yu''er is not good?"


    Han Yu was joking just now, but he didn��t expect his brother to have such a big reaction.


    Didn''t expect the wife master to follow his words, scaring the elder brother again.


    To be honest, he was a little guilty.


    This jealous remark was also intended to deliberately make jokes, so as to adjust my brother''s mood.


    Gu Chao freed his hand and slapped Han Yu''s butt.


    "You little bastard, how can Su''er be obedient and obedient, see if you scare Su''er, if you dare to say such things in the future, see if your wife beats you.


    To even dare to suspect that she is a wife, it really is the opposite of the sky. "


    Ning Su lay in the arms of his wife, and also stared at Han Yu, "Brother, don''t make such jokes anymore, it scared me to death.


    I thought the wife-lord would really like that little county master. "


    Han Yu felt a little shy at the place where his wife beat him, stuck out his tongue at the two of them, and comforted his brother.


    "Wife master won''t like that little county master. Wife master only likes elder brother, not even me."


    Ning Su blushed immediately when she heard this, and couldn''t help giving him a look.


    "It''s true that the wife doesn''t like my younger brother. I''m not blaming you for saying those scary things just now."


    What Su''er was saying was that it would be better to give birth to Yu''er today, and see if he dares to speak nonsense in the future. "


    Ning Su heard his wife said that Han Yu would be punished, and shook her head repeatedly, "Brother, he didn''t do it on purpose, wife, please don''t punish him, he won''t dare next time."


    Gu Chao really wanted to rub this little husband into his bones, and never let go.


    Only he is so innocent, easy to deceive.


    She said she wanted to punish Han Yu, but she really wanted to punish him, and only he would take it seriously.


    Didn''t you see Yu''er looking at them and smiling?


    Little fool.


    Gu Chao had something on his mind, so he used this excuse to do what she wanted.


    Gu Chao kept a straight face on purpose, and looked at Han Yu lightly, "He dared to amuse his wife today, and even dared to lie to you, if he is not punished, wouldn''t he dare to go to the house to expose the tiles in the future?


    Hmph, if you don''t teach him a lesson, there is nothing he can''t do.


    Today he must be punished, and you, too, are not allowed to intercede for him, or you and his wife will be punished together. "


    Gu Chao walked forward with his arms around Ning Su while he was talking, leaving Han Yu behind.


    Han Yu looked at the back of his wife-in-law, and his elder brother who kept looking back at him in his arms.


    Can''t help but smile, this is his family, his wife.


    It would be nice if it was like this all my life.


    He knew in his heart that his wife would not really punish him, and even if he wanted to punish him, he would punish him elsewhere.


    It��s like last time, but he and his elder brother were very scared. What happened!


    Only the elder brother is simple-minded, and the wife-master believes whatever she says.


    Gu Chao brought the two of them to Han Yu''s room in a traffic jam, and closed the door after entering the bedroom.


    Ning Su sees his wife like this, and his heart beats up even more. Does the wife really want to beat his younger brother?


    Actually, he was fine, he was just a little scared at the time, but later he made it clear that he was really fine.


    He didn''t want his brother to be punished.


    When Ning Su thought this way, Gu Chao had already turned around and threw Han Yu on his shoulder, and walked into the house carrying it.


    Not only that, but also slapped Han Yu on the backside with a "slap", and cursed in a calm voice.


    "You little bastard, you are very courageous now, you dare to say anything, you don''t even care about your wife.


    See if I don��t clean up you as a wife today. "


    Han Yu didn''t panic at all in his heart, and even replied in his heart, "My wife, come and clean me up."


    Han Yu took the time to blink his eyes for the brother who was catching up, but Ning Su didn''t understand his meaning at all.


    I just hurriedly followed in, fearing that the wife master would strike hard and beat the younger brother up.


    In the end, how did he know that this was simply a trap set by his good wife.


    Gu Chao has already figured out his two husbands clearly, Han Yu is much bolder than Ning Su when it comes to intercourse.


    Moreover, she also saw that Han Yu already knew her intentions and was still cooperating with her.


    This made Gu Chao very satisfied.


    And what they are doing now is to deliberately lure Ning Su in by himself, so that he has no place to escape.


    Han Yu thought in his heart, brother, don''t blame me, if you want to blame, blame the wife.


    When he reached the bedside, Gu Chao threw Han Yu onto the bed, and then began to pull his belt.


    Her belt is made of leather, and when it hits the palm of the hand, it makes a crisp sound of "slapping", which must hurt someone.


    This scene fell into Ning Su''s eyes, isn''t it that the wife is really going to do something?


    Ning Su hurried forward to hold his wife''s hand, begging in a low voice, "My wife, please stop beating Yu''er, Yu''er knows he''s wrong."


    In order to cooperate with his own wife, Han Yu has bowed his head obediently and knelt on the bed at this time.


    It seems that he is really a young husband who made a mistake, honestly waiting for the punishment of his wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： are all bad guys

    Chapter 227 are all bad guys


    Han Yu also raised a small face, looking timidly at his wife.


    "My wife, I was wrong, please punish me, don''t embarrass my brother."


    If it wasn''t for Gu Chao''s knowing, she wouldn''t know that Xiao Fulang''s acting skills are so good.


    Look at what he said, I can really hit him!


    Even if it hurts, she can''t bear it.


    Gu Chao kept a straight face and said nothing, only looking at the belt in his hand, as if he was considering whether to let him, the husband who made a mistake, go.


    Seeing that the wife-master was unmoved, Ning Su also knelt beside the bed, holding the wife-leader''s swing with a pair of small hands, looking pitifully at the wife-leader and continuing to beg for mercy.


    "If the wife wants to punish, punish me too."


    In this case, I can get half of my younger brother.


    Gu Chao was waiting for his words, so he finally gave the little husband a look, "Since Su''er and Yu''er are brothers, I will fulfill you as a wife.


    You also kneel on the bed, as a wife, I must punish you both. "


    Before Ning Su didn''t see it, Han Yu raised his small face and smiled at his wife, and blinked.


    He knew that his wife''s main idea was to talk about punishment, isn''t that the case.


    I knew to lie to my brother, and said to punish myself, bad guy.


    Where I was just now, it can''t compare to the wife-lord now.


    It is obvious that the wife-owner is the biggest liar.


    He also tricked his brother into being stunned for a while, believing her wholeheartedly.


    As soon as Ning Su went to bed, she saw her wife-in-law put down the bed curtain and came in.


    Then, the punishment he waited for was not the belt in the hand of the wife-owner.


    Ning Su lay on the bed and looked at the swaying curtain above her head, and began to reflect on herself.


    Is it because he is too easy to deceive?


    Yu''er lied to him, and his wife lied to him too.


    Moreover, the two of them teamed up to cheat him.


    Bad guys, all bad guys.


    Gu Chao kissed the little husband in the ear, "It seems that he is not working hard enough for his wife, and the husband still has the energy to think wildly?"


    Ning Su was not convinced, and gave his wife-in-law an angry glare.


    It''s just that he stared at him with a pair of spring-like eyebrows, which didn''t have any deterrent effect at all. Instead, it made his good wife work harder.


    Han Yu looked at him with a chuckle, and at the same time he got an angry glare from his brother, his red lips were also sealed by his wife, and his whole waist softened, turning into a puddle of spring water.


    Yuzhu and Qiushi waited outside for a while, heard the movement from inside, and knew what was going on inside.


    Yes, there is no need to guard here tonight, come back tomorrow morning.


    Early the next morning, Lord Changjun took his son into the palace to greet the emperor and the emperor.


    The two siblings haven''t seen each other for many years, so naturally they have something to say, and last night, the county palace invited an imperial physician, so the emperor naturally wanted to ask, so the Changjun Lord began to cry.


    His purpose is to let the emperor decide for his son.


    When he learned that Gu Chao was the one who did the fighting, the emperor also choked. If it was someone else, he could of course agree to make the decision for the emperor''s nephew, but for Gu Chao, this matter is a bit difficult to handle.


    "I know this matter well, so you don''t have to worry about it. Now that you''re here, take Yujin to sit with your father.


    I haven��t come back for so many years, my father misses you too, and the empress hasn��t talked about Yujin yet. "


    The father and son Changjun didn''t expect to get such a result, and they were both shocked.


    Master Xiaojun wanted to say something, but was suppressed by his father.


    Master Chang Jun is older and has a lot of experience, and he has a longer mind than his son.


    Knowing that I can��t talk any more now, it��s not too late to ask my father after a while.


    After all, he has been away for so many years, and his relationship with Huang Jie is also unfamiliar. After Huang Jie said so, it is better for him not to ask any more.


    Moreover, he has returned to Beijing, and the Queen has not summoned him yet, and he handed the sign into the palace by himself, so he doesn''t know what the Queen''s feelings are for him now, and some things are not easy to say rashly.


    bid farewell to the emperor, and followed the **** to the emperor.


    Emperor Tai heard that his son brought his grandson into the palace early in the morning, so he just waited for them to come.


    The son, daughter-in-law and his family just came back yesterday. They originally planned to wait for them to rest for two days before summoning them into the palace.


    It turned out that they came early this morning. Of course, he thought that his son was thinking about him as a father, and couldn''t help but miss him so he took the initiative to see him again.


    Already sent the old man who waited by his side to wait at the gate of the palace, and when he saw Master Chang and Master Xiao, he quickly brought in the wine.


    Actually, Master Chang misses his father too, but it��s true that there is something going on.


    Dijun finally saw his son and grandson coming in. The eyes of the father and son were red when they met, and they couldn''t help but shed tears when they hugged each other.


    The father and son haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years, and they really miss each other in thousands of ways.


    This is the meat that fell from him, the son who was raised for eighteen years before getting married like the apple of his eye.


    Once married, it took twenty years to come back, no matter how hard I look at it, I can��t get enough of it.


    Even my grandson is sixteen years old, and he really looks like his son, as his son said in his letter.


    Dijun made Taidijun cry too much and hurt his body, and he felt good to persuade him, "Father and brother, please stop crying, this is a good thing, don''t cry anymore and swell your eyes.


    Alas, this is the jade brocade that my husband and His Majesty often talk about. My good boy, come here and let my uncle have a look. It is so big. "


    So, the few people stopped their tears and sat together to talk.


    This year the Emperor Taidi held his birthday, and he specially sent a letter to ask his son and his family to come. He really wanted his son very seriously, and was afraid that in a few years, he would not see his son, granddaughter and grandchildren until he was buried.


    "Why didn''t Fulin bring Cheng''er and Yue''er into the palace for Ai''s family to see?"


    Tai Dijun is talking about the two daughters of Master Changjun, both older than Yujin.


    "The two children are in the back. They have some business in the army, so they didn''t come with us. They should arrive in a few days."


    "The children have grown up, and now they have grown into adults who can stand upright and defend their homes and the country. It''s been too long since it''s dazzling."


    Haven''t seen each other for many years, so naturally I have a lot of heartfelt things to say, and I also stayed in the palace to eat with Tai Dijun at noon.


    When Tai Dijun''s mood finally stabilized, Master Zhang asked about Gu Chao unintentionally.


    Taidijun and Dijun didn''t think much about it, and thought he was curious because he didn''t know, so they talked about some things Gu Chao did in Beijing.


    He really couldn''t hold back his heart, but he was just a Taoist priest, why did the emperor avoid her?


    After listening to it, I realized why.


    The Emperor Taidi saw that he looked bad, so he asked what was wrong with him. When Master Changjun came in front of his father, he naturally did not hide any grievances, and poured out all of them.


    Emperor Taidi naturally felt sorry for his grandson, son, so he called Yujin to his side to see his injury, which made him feel even more distressed.


    After a while of consolation, he gave him a lot of valuables to compensate him, but it was only up to the master, but he didn''t say it clearly.


    Seeing his son''s unconvinced appearance, Emperor Taidi felt distressed, but no matter how much he loved his son and grandson, he had to think about his daughter.


    Of course she knows how much her daughter likes Gu Chao now, and all she wants is to win over Gu Chao.


    If Gu Chao��s crimes were punished for Yujin��s affairs today, I��m afraid that all those before the emperor would be in vain.


    It��s not that Taidijun doesn��t understand these things, of course he can clearly distinguish which is light and which is heavy.


    Master Changjun still couldn''t swallow this breath. He pampered and raised his son and suffered such a big crime, so let''s just forget it?


    He will never let it go.


    Sister Huang thinks too much about the world, so he just waits, he will always find a chance to take revenge.


    Yu Jin''s thoughts are different now, he has other feelings in his heart after hearing what his grandfather said about Gu Chao.


    Thinking that the person yesterday was Gu Chao, Yu Jin felt a little different.


    That was the first person who dared to confront him, the first person who was not attracted by his appearance, and the first woman who dared to look directly at him.


    If it was an ordinary person, of course he would not take a second look, but that person is not, it is Gu Chao who is resounding all over the world.


    Of course different than others.


    Especially when he heard that Gu Chao went to Fengcheng to pick up Han Yu and married him, Yu Jin felt different emotions.


    Such a woman is a big woman who is indomitable.


    Just like the women in the Northwest, they can go to the battlefield to kill the heroes who defend the country.


    Gu Chao was indeed as she said, he did not take that savage little county master seriously.


    Since they didn''t come here last night, Gu Chao knew that he would never come again.


    Presumably, she had already inquired about her family thoroughly, and that''s why she died down like this.


    That''s fine, it saves her trouble.


    She ate enough meat last night and was satisfied.


    Woke up early this morning in a good mood.


    He and she wanted to spend more time with the two husbands at home, but they had no choice but to agree to other people''s affairs and had to do it.


    Woke up early in the morning, pressed a kiss on the lips of the two husbands, and got out of bed lightly.


    The two husbands just took a break, so it''s better to let them sleep for a while.


    At the breakfast table that day, the two sons-in-law did not show up, so Widow Gu was a little unhappy.


    Gu Chao said slowly, "Don''t you want to hug your granddaughter? Let''s eat quickly."


    Just this sentence made Mrs. Gu shut up and eat honestly.


    Of course he wants to hold his granddaughter again. Their Gu family is now big and successful, and there is only Baoer as a granddaughter. How can it be enough?


    He also hopes that Ning will give him another granddaughter as soon as possible, the more the better.


    The old lady glared at her granddaughter, "Don''t be too nonsense."


    It��s fine if one grandson-in-law didn��t come, but today both grandson-in-laws didn��t get up, so she still doesn��t know what��s going on!


    Isn''t it just nonsense.


    Gu Chao had a thick skin and nodded in response, "The granddaughter knows."


    Then he started to eat with a natural expression, without any embarrassment of being caught by the elders.


    On this kind of matter, the old lady didn''t say much, so she just gave her another look and started to eat.


    Gu Chao went out today to visit a hot spring village in the suburbs of Beijing, which is ten kilometers away from the suburbs.


    It was purchased by Ruan Laosan and the others last year, and they planned to make some money out of it.


    At that time, everyone had something to do on hand, so they didn��t have time to spare. Now I just have time, so I��m going to do it.


    Isn''t it just the beginning of autumn? It will be cold in two months. It''s time to soak in hot springs, and a few people are waiting to make a fortune for the New Year.


    It happens that Gu Chao is here now, so I invite Gu Chao to take a look.


    With Gu Chao making a move, how can Zhuangzi still make money?


    It''s not for nothing to let Gu Chao see it, and when the profit is made, she will be given dividends directly, and the four of them will share equally.


    Gu Chao thinks this is good, if you make it well, you will benefit from sitting at home in the future, and it will save her from running around.


    You can spend more time at home with your family, why not do it.


    I went out early today, and I agreed to wait at the gate of the city. When everyone arrived, I went straight away.


    They all rode fast horses. After all, it took one or two hours to walk from Beijing to Yulin Mountain, and it was noon when they got there.


    The whole morning passed like this, and I couldn''t do other things, so I had to do the real work in the afternoon.


    That Zhuangzi used to be in the hands of a high-ranking official, but later he was sold by the court without confiscating his home.


    Because there is soup and water in Zhuangzi, but it is very sought-after, and the three of them took a lot of effort to win it.


    Isn��t that what it is? There are many people in Tangquan Pond, and many eyes are staring at them, wanting them all.


    In the end, if they hadn''t had some relationship with the person who did it, it would have been impossible to fall into their hands.


    Although it is temporarily useless, there are servants left to clean and guard.


    Two days ago, someone was sent to spread the word that he was coming over today, and the stewards of Zhuangzi had already prepared and were waiting for the masters to come.


    After arriving at the place, have lunch, and then look around in Zhuangzi.


    In this regard, Gu Chao is good at it. They will write down what Gu Chao says.


    How to change and how to do it, all depends on Gu Chao.


    Looking all the way, Gu Chao really took it to heart.


    Zhuangzi covers a large area, and the scenery on the mountain is also good, especially the several Tangquan pools are not in one place, but distributed in several places, which is more suitable for business.


    Gu Chao had other thoughts, "I''ll make an order, and you guys will come to my house to pick up some things quickly, and put them in this village at that time."


    Those things, Gu Chao is planning to use them to earn more money.


    The three of them didn''t ask any questions, they all knew in their hearts that since Gu Chao said it himself, it must be something unusual.


    Hearing Gu Chao say again, "Other places can be moved, but the north side will not move first, I will be of great use."


    "Okay, you can do whatever you say, and we will wait to collect the money."


    Gu Chao also wanted to say this.


    Now she is doing things, but only this time, from now on she will just wait to collect the money.


    The work here is over, and it is almost evening. It is too late to go back, so I will spend the night here tonight.


    When Gu Chao went out, he left a message with his family, saying that he might not be able to go back tonight, and told them not to wait.


    In the end, I really couldn��t go back.


    However, it is not bad to spend a night in the village on this mountain.


    The housekeeper on Zhuangzi sent someone to hunt a full-grown deer on the mountain yesterday, just waiting for the masters to come over today, so as to please the masters.


    It was too late to do it at noon, but it just came in handy at night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： arrange

    Chapter 228 Arrangement


    The four sat down around the pot, drinking and eating fresh shabu-shabu.


    As soon as the servants brought up the fresh deer blood, Ruan Laosan greeted the three of them, "Come on, this is fresh deer blood, try it quickly."


    When he said this, he didn''t forget to give a few people an evil look.


    That means that they are all women, and there is nothing I don��t understand.


    Li Yuan leaned in front of Gu Chao, and said mysteriously, "Drink at ease, there will be arrangements later."


    Gu Chao glanced at her, took a sip of the fresh deer blood on hand, smashed it, smashed it, the taste was average, but it was fresher.


    As for what arrangement she said, she knew it in her heart.


    Since these three people have already considered her, she can''t have something good to hide, so don''t share it with them.


    So Gu Chao took out a jar of low-grade spiritual wine from the space and wanted to share it with them.


    It''s not that she is stingy, it''s because their bodies can only drink this low-level spiritual wine, and they can''t drink too much.


    "Come and **** wine and see how it compares to that deer blood?"


    The three of them saw Gu Chao take out the wine, their eyes sparkled, and they hurriedly ordered someone to get a new glass.


    Everyone is not young anymore, so they don''t understand the meaning of Gu Chao''s words.


    "Sisters are righteous, and we will not forget the sisters when we have good things. We will not go home if we are not drunk tonight."


    "Gu Daochang, unexpected, unexpected, you usually look serious, you, you, hahahaha!"


    "Old Yuan, what you said, isn''t Daoist Gu not a woman? A woman has to be like this.


    Don''t laugh too, come here, and taste the good wine quickly. "


    "However, isn''t this small altar a bit too small? There are a few of us sisters, this is not enough."


    Gu Chao smiled and poured each of them a cup first, "Don''t look at the amount, just this, it may not be enough to drink, drink first and then talk."


    After hearing what Gu Chao said, several people also shut up, and hurriedly picked up their wine glasses to taste the good wine.


    As soon as the wine jar was unsealed, the aroma of the wine hit their faces, making their eyes shine.


    Taking a sip of wine into their throats, let them finally know what is good wine.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, what we used to drink has all turned into horse urine."


    "Gu Daochang made a move, and it really is extraordinary. This is really the sky and the earth."


    "I won''t change what the gods do."


    "We are lucky today."


    It was just a few words, the wine in the glasses of several people had already bottomed out, and there was no need for Gu Chao to pour them one by one, they picked up the wine jar and poured it up.


    "What kind of wine is this? It tastes so good."


    "Don''t worry, if you can drink it, I still have some here. When I go back, I''ll give you an altar each."


    This is a good relationship, there is drinking and taking.


    Moreover, what Gu Chao said meant that they were allowed to drink.


    They don''t intend to be polite to Gu Chao, how can they miss such a superb product after finally meeting them?


    Gu Chao didn''t stop them either, and let them drink as much as they could.


    Several people were eating meat, drinking wine and chatting, and after a while they found that something seemed to be wrong.


    This wine is indeed more effective than the deer blood.


    Since it��s all like this, why drink wine and eat meat, let��s go to the next game.


    Anyway, the wine is there, so it can��t escape.


    Ruan Lao San recruited servants to send the sisters back to their rooms. When they were separated, she was still laughing at them.


    Of course they understood what she meant by her smile, and they were eager to go back to the room.


    Gu Chao followed the servant to the room she arranged, and when he got there, the servant bowed and left.


    Gu Chao opened the door and found that there was indeed a person inside.


    The man was dressed in tulle, kneeling on the bed in the room, seeing her come in, raised a pair of watery eyes and looked over here.


    He is a good-looking man, it can be seen that Ruan Laosan and the others put their heart into it.


    The man got off the bed when he saw Gu Chao, came to Gu Chao, gave a blessing salute, "Slave, I''ve met Miss."


    Then he stretched out his hand to change Gu Chao''s clothes, so there''s no need to talk about the rest.


    Gu Chao took a step back, avoiding his outstretched hand.


    "You don''t need to serve here, go down."


    The man didn''t expect that Gu Chao would not use him, so he rejected it directly.


    Before this, the lord in charge had repeatedly instructed that the person he will serve today is a nobleman, Daoist Gu.


    When he knew it was Daoist Gu, he was also running wild in his heart, anticipating.


    Many sons of noble families in Beijing wanted to marry Gu Daoshang, but now he has this opportunity, is it his good luck?


    If Daoist Gu wanted him, based on Daoist Gu''s character, he would definitely be taken back home.


    At that time, his status will be completely different from what it is now, it can be said that he has flown to the branches.


    However, just now Daochang Gu looked at him as soon as he came in.


    But now, she actually said she didn''t want him?


    There are people in the room, anyone can see, can this be a reason?


    The man looked at Gu Chao with panicked, disappointed, and slightly watery eyes, "Miss, please take pity on me."


    Now, if someone else saw this charming man looking at him like this, he would have already jumped on him.


    Gu Chao was unmoved and let him go out.


    Seeing that Gu Chao''s face turned cold and his tone was not good, although the man was unwilling, he didn''t dare to pester him anymore.


    Taking another look at Gu Chao with a pitiful and sad look, he went out reluctantly.


    That thin and frail figure also makes people feel distressed.


    Gu Chao turned around and closed the door, and locked it again.


    She drank deer blood just now, and drank that wine again, of course she wanted to.


    However, she is not unconscious, and this man is not her husband.


    No matter how charming and lovely she looks, she can''t have it.


    Although this man was not born in a decent family, he is also perfect. If she wants it today, she must take him into the mansion.


    At that time, those two in the family still don��t know how sad they are.


    Of course she remembered what she had promised Fu Lang, and she would not break her promise.


    Since he couldn''t fall asleep anyway, Gu Chao decided to meditate.


    Just after a while, she opened her eyes again and sighed.


    Practice ass, it''s more important to go home and find Fu Lang.


    When Ruan Laosan and the three of them were happy, no one knew that Gu Chao returned to the Gu family in the capital overnight.


    It is already midnight, and the family members have already rested.


    When Gu Chao arrived home, he didn''t disturb any of the servants, he first entered Han Yu''s room, picked up Han Yu who was already asleep, and went to Ning Su''s room.


    Han Yu was sleeping soundly when he suddenly fell into an embrace. He was so frightened that he immediately struggled and slapped.


    The wife is not at home today, could it be that a thief has entered?


    "Honey, it''s me."


    The voice was very hoarse and deep, and it also had a strong sense of lust, but Han Yu immediately recognized that it was the voice of his wife,


    The struggle stopped, and she nestled into the arms of the wife master with peace of mind, "Why is the wife master back?"


    Of course, the point now is not how the wife master came back, but how the wife master came back full of lust. Where did she go?


    Gu Chao''s whole body is hot now, like a stove, making Han Yu even hotter.


    Yuzhu was woken up, so she hurried in to have a look, but when she saw her grandma coming out with her Zhengjun in her arms, she stopped talking.


    Gu Chao moved extremely quickly, and soon came to Ning Su''s room.


    Qiu Shi and Dong Xue were resting on the soft couch in the outer room, and they were awakened when they heard the sound of the door opening.


    When I came out to look, I found that my grandma had returned, and she was still hugging Han Zhengjun.


    The two of them blushed immediately, without needing grandma''s instructions, they went out very tactfully, and closed the door behind them.


    Because the wife-in-chief was not at home, Ning Su couldn''t sleep soundly. Hearing movement outside, she half propped herself up and called Qiu Shi.


    "Qiu Shi, what''s wrong?"


    No one responded to him outside, but he didn''t make him wait long before someone came in.


    Because he didn''t hold the lamp, Ning Su couldn''t see clearly, but he saw a tall man, who seemed to be holding someone in his arms, walking towards his bed step by step.


    Ning Su was flustered in his heart, and tentatively called out, "wife master?"


    Of course he remembered that his wife was not at home tonight, but there was no one else who could enter his room except his wife.


    He didn''t dare to imagine that someone else entered his room.


    Of course Gu Chao didn''t want to scare the little husband, so he replied, "It''s me."


    Ning Su breathed a sigh of relief, before he could speak again, his good wife had already hugged Han Yu to his bed.


    Gu Chao doesn''t want to say anything else now, he just wants to do something.


    Ning Su still had a lot of things to say in her throat, but she didn''t ask a word.


    The two people beside him are very familiar to him, and they are both his relatives.


    Moreover, the wife-master is like this now, and he also understands what the wife-master is doing.


    It''s just that the wife-lord''s body is too hot.


    Moreover, tonight''s wife is stronger than usual, making it impossible for him to refuse.


    So the next day, at the Gu family''s breakfast table, Han Yu and Ning Su didn''t show up again.


    After asking, I found out that Gu Chao came back last night.


    There is no need to wait for them, let''s eat.


    Widow Gu was in a good mood, so he didn''t wait for Ning Shi to accompany him after dinner, and went shopping with his servants.


    The second elder led the children to play at home, "It seems that tomorrow I will be a great-granddaughter again.


    It''s just that Dabao''s child is too nonsense. "


    The old lady glanced at him, "Which sentence should you listen to?


    We are all getting old now, so don��t worry too much about it. Young people have their own way of life, so we just need to take care of ourselves. "


    Yesterday the old lady talked about Gu Chao, but it turned out to be like this again today, what else could she say?


    Could it be that she, who is a grandmother, is allowed to take care of the affairs of the granddaughter''s room?


    Besides, the granddaughter is grown up and sensible now, she is not the kind of person who can''t care about her, she knows it by herself.


    The children have a good relationship, isn''t it just right? She also wants to have a prosperous family, with as many children and grandchildren as possible, so that the family will be lively.


    Ruan Lao San and the three of them slept until the sun was high before getting up, but when they got up, they found that Gu Chao woke up later than them.


    This is an opportunity to tease Gu Chao for a while.


    Waited until noon, but Gu Chao hadn''t come out yet, and laughed and cursed again, asking someone to invite her.


    After the boy left, he realized that there was no one in Gu Daochang''s room.


    As soon as he came back and reported to his masters, Ruan Laosan immediately summoned the man who arranged to serve Gu Chao last night for questioning.


    In the end, the man said that Gu Chao didn''t use him at all last night, and kicked him out of the room.


    So, the three of them were also surprised, and wondered where it went.


    People are useless, and Gu Chao is not there, which is strange.


    "Could it be that she went back last night?"


    As soon as this doubt came out, everyone muttered to Gu Chao for a while.


    "You say, is Daoist Gu a strict husband? It was midnight yesterday, and she went back in the same situation."


    "Hahaha, I will have to make fun of her when I go back.


    So what if the big girl is happy outside, and she is afraid that her husband at home will not succeed? "


    "Isn''t that right? Our sisters were having a good time outside, but she was fine and went back directly."


    Gu Chao doesn''t care what they say, she is hugging left and right now, so happy.


    The two husbands in his arms were already so tired that they fell asleep, but Gu Chao was full of energy.


    The hands holding the little husband kept moving, maybe it was because of Gu Chao''s constant harassment, Han Yu woke up in a daze.


    "wife master ~"


    Gu Chao responded, "I''m here."


    He lowered his head and kissed Han Yu''s lips again. Han''s red lips were a little red and swollen, which shows that he was tormented a lot last night.


    On the other side, Ning Su didn''t show any sign of waking up. Hearing their conversation, he didn''t even move his eyelids, and fell asleep very soundly.


    It can be seen that I am also tired.


    Han Yu woke up and called his wife-in-law, and fell asleep again after getting a response from his wife-in-law.


    Gu Chao looked at the two young husbands, and couldn''t help but smile, which showed that she was in a very good mood.


    Isn��t it good? For two days in a row, I thought about the blessings of Qiren, and this day is very beautiful.


    There is nothing planned today, and Gu Chao doesn��t plan to get up so early, and is going to sleep with his husbands and go back to the cage again.


    The husbands woke up yesterday and didn''t see her, so they must be disappointed. If they don''t see her again this morning, she will be too incompetent as a wife.


    Thus, Ning Su and Han Yu finally woke up after a full sleep, and when they opened their eyes, they found themselves lying in the arms of their wife.


    Both of them are still a little confused, not quite clear about the current situation, subconsciously rubbing in the arms of their wife.


    Can Gu Chao bear this?


    The hand holding Fu Lang became even stronger, but before he opened his eyes, that hand began to be dishonest again.


    And the people in her arms also hummed subconsciously.


    At this time, Ning Su finally woke up, and he heard Yu''er''s voice,


    so now��


    He suddenly remembered what happened last night, and he didn''t dare to hum any more. His whole body froze in his wife''s arms, and he didn''t dare to move at all.


    Recalling yesterday morning again, he blushed from embarrassment and shyness.


    When he woke up yesterday morning, there were only him and younger brother Yuer on the bed, and the wife master was gone.


    Although there was a little loss in my heart, it was quickly replaced by embarrassment.


    Under a quilt, neither of them had any clothes on.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： There is a sweetheart in the family

    Chapter 229 There is a charming woman in the family


    Although she had such an experience once, Ning Su still couldn''t be calm.


    After finally getting out of bed, he dared not look at Han Yu.


    Later, Ning Su recalled last night that his wife and younger brother co-operated to trick him into bed, and couldn''t help but glared at Han Yu.


    It turns out that seeing his younger brother look at him teasingly, his eyes are full of smiles.


    Ning Su gave Han Yu a "bah", "You little bastard, learn all these bad things from your wife."


    Han Yu was very calm, not only not embarrassed, but also approached with a smile, "Brother is talking about how bad the wife is? Or does brother think the wife was very bad last night? Brother doesn''t like it?"


    Ning Su blushed, stared at Han Yu with a pair of almond eyes, and looked at Han Yu in disbelief. When did my brother become like this?


    Why doesn''t he know anything about it!


    Obviously my younger brother would blush and shy when he first entered the door, but look at what he said now, he is even more rascal than his wife.


    No, the wife-owner is more rascal than him.


    Ning Su opened his mouth a few times without saying a word, but Han Yu laughed even more wantonly when he saw his appearance.


    "Brother, there is nothing to be ashamed of, I have done everything, so why should I be ashamed.


    Besides, there is no one else.


    Yu''er likes it very much, what does my brother think? "


    Ning Su nodded subconsciously. After realizing what she had done just now, she wished she could slap herself, not even face.


    "Since my brother likes it too, there''s no need to be shy. The wife-lord likes it too."


    Ning Su was dazzled by his favorites. Is it a matter of liking or not?


    Obviously what he was talking about was the fact that he and his wife-in-law teamed up to cheat him yesterday, but his younger brother came here instead.


    "As long as you have a lot of crooked reasons, just learn these crooked words from your wife."


    "The wife is mainly because she must be sad when she hears what my brother said. Why is it not serious? It is the most serious thing for husband and wife to do some happy things in the boudoir."


    Thinking of these words, Ning Su wished she could bury herself in the arms of her wife-in-law, never to raise her head again, and never to see anyone again.


    He thinks so, but his good wife doesn''t think so.


    Ning Su has a thin skin, but Gu Chao doesn''t know that, so he can be a little bolder only when no one is around.


    Thus, Gu Chao wanted to tease him more and more.


    "Do you still want Fulang?"


    The wife-lord''s voice rang in Ning Su''s ears, and Ning Su was so ashamed that she wanted to block her ears, and didn''t want to hear it at all.


    But, it''s impossible, just listen.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, his whole body was heard by the wife-leader, and he fell on the wife-leader.


    Even if he doesn''t open his eyes, he still knows that his wife and younger brother are looking at him.


    They are all bad people, so they know how to bully him.


    Isn��t that right? Both of them know that he is thin-skinned and shy, so they can bully him vigorously.


    Ruan Lao San and the others went straight to the Gu mansion to find Gu Chao when they returned to Beijing. Who made Gu Chao so dishonest?


    The four sisters had a drink together, but she slipped away by herself, so she was here to scold her.


    When they arrived, Gu Chao and the others had just gotten up for a while. The husband and wife were eating in the main courtyard, and they didn''t know if it was breakfast or lunch.


    While eating, I heard someone report, "Grandma, Zhengjun, Mrs. Ruan and the others are here."


    Gu Chao raised her eyebrows, the three came back quite quickly, she thought they would come back at night or tomorrow.


    If it wasn''t because of Gu Chao''s departure, they really didn''t plan to come back so soon, and it wasn''t because of Gu Chao''s disappointment that they came here to arrest her.


    "Keep them waiting."


    Now she is going to have dinner with Fu Lang, others are less important than Fu Lang, especially when she is satisfied.


    Of course I have to accompany Fu Lang first, otherwise there will be no next time.


    Ning Su and Han Yu never had the time to ask the wife-lord why she came back last night, and it was still in that situation.


    "Didn''t the wife-master just stay with Mrs. Ruan and the others yesterday?"


    So, shouldn''t you explain?


    Both husbands stared straight at their wives, as if the wives were dishonest and would never give up.


    snort! Don''t think they know nothing.


    Several women go out together, there must be a problem.


    Especially with Mrs. Ruan and the others, it is even more problematic.


    Ning Su didn''t know, but Han Yu did. Ruan Lao San''s reputation in the capital had already been spread.


    My own wife went out with her, and came back so late, still like that, hum...


    Gu Chao felt a little guilty, as if he had really done something bad and was caught by his husbands.


    Hurry up to pick up a chopsticks dish for each of the two husbands, to curry favor, "Where did the husband go, he is a clean wife, and he hasn''t done any bad things, otherwise, he wouldn''t have returned in the middle of the night."


    The two felt that what the wife-master said was right. If there was anything, the wife-master would not accompany them to eat now.


    However, they still have to say some things, and they feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    "Madam Ruan and the others, um, wife master, don''t go out with them too late."


    Han Yu felt that what he said was very subtle and clear.


    Ning Su nodded along. It''s not like he hasn''t heard the rumors from the outside world. He thinks it''s necessary to remind his wife.


    Of course he knew that the wife-lord would not mess around, but what if he was led into trouble?


    Gu Chao couldn''t help laughing when he saw the faces of the two husbands who were solemnly reminding her and waiting for her to reply.


    She is in a good mood, so she is naturally willing to meet this small request from the husbands.


    "As a wife, I always listen to my husband. What my husband says is what he says. Don''t go out with them."


    It��s just that Gu Chao won��t tell his husbands about the details of what happened in the villa last night, so as not to annoy them.


    Listening to the promise of the wife-leader, the two gave their wife-leader a big smile without hesitation, "The wife-leader is the best."


    If it wasn''t because the wife-master is happy now, Han Yu wouldn''t dare to say such a thing. Which husband would dare to say such a thing to the wife-master, let alone about that kind of thing.


    This time, Gu Chao was happy, and Ning Su and Han Yu were also happy.


    Ruan Laosan waited in the Gu family flower hall for half an hour before seeing the owner show up. Naturally, there was a lot of jokes when they met.


    "Gu Daochang, you are not being righteous. You agreed to come back together, but you turned out to be fine. You left our sisters and left in the middle of the night. If you don''t say something today, the sisters will not let you go." .��


    "Yes, we have all found you and you still make us wait so long, why? Isn''t one night enough?"


    "Hahaha"


    "Get out!" Gu Chao scolded with a smile, how can his little husband make people laugh, just such a sentence is not enough.


    Yin Xiuyan also realized that he had said something wrong, so he stopped talking immediately and didn''t mention it again.


    "The two brothers-in-law have good tutors, Daoist Gu is very lucky."


    Hearing them praise their husband, Gu Chao also had a smile on his face, that was natural.


    However, the little husband told her just now, so there are still some things that need to be clarified.


    "The husband at home won''t let Gu go out and mess around."


    The three of them originally wanted to tease and tease Gu Chaolai, but they didn''t expect her to be so direct, blocking their words.


    The three of them shut their mouths and had to bow their hands to express their admiration.


    Isn''t it just convincing? In the whole world, which woman can speak so confidently about Fear Fulang.


    There was only Daoist Gu in front of them, and it really was them who were unmatched by mortals.


    However, the three of them came to Gu Chao not only to laugh at her, but also to invite her out for a drink.


    Since they want to take Zhuangzi out to earn money, the news will naturally be released.


    So, taking advantage of Gu Chao''s free time today, they invited the sisters who were able to have fun on weekdays to a gathering, and everyone had a meal and a drink together, and then the word spread?


    Besides, isn''t Gu Chao joining them now? This heavy news is too important.


    Gu Chaoyi thought, this is also her property, so just go.


    But before he left, he told the housekeeper, "Tell Zhengjun that I will be back later."


    This explanation caused the three of them to joke again, "Is Daoist Gu a strict family style, or is it all based on self-consciousness?"


    Gu Chao''s expression remained unchanged, and he said indifferently: "There is a charming person in the family, so naturally I can''t let go."


    Well, the skin is so thick, it can''t compare.


    I can only sigh, each has its own love for vegetables and radishes.


    After Gu Chao went out, Ning Su and Han Yu learned that the wife-lord had gone out with Mrs. Ruan and the others again, and would come back later.


    The two of them looked at each other, remembering Ruan Laosan and the others in their hearts.


    Hmph, I just went there yesterday, and I went again today. What they were worried about earlier was not wrong. Fortunately, they reminded the wife.


    Thinking of this, the two of them began to sympathize with the husband of the three.


    Well, it really is their wife-lord who is the best.


    Ruan''s third son and third master want to cry but have no tears, why are they not well.


    They also love and love their husbands at home, which is not as bad as they think.


    It''s just going out to play occasionally, most women in the world are like this, only Gu Chao is an outlier and doesn''t fit in with the group.


    This time, they really wronged Ruan Laosan and the others. They have serious business today, not going out to enjoy themselves.


    A group of women together is nothing more than those few things.


    Drink, brag, play.


    Gu Chao only does one thing, drinking.


    However, this time I drank the wine from Zuixianlou, just intoxicating.


    Ruan Lao San and the others were all thinking about Gu Chao''s wine yesterday, and they asked Gu Chao for it as soon as they left the house. Since they promised to give it to them, of course Gu Chao would not break his promise.


    "There will be a lot of people in a while, and someone will send it to your house tomorrow."


    "Hey hey, it''s good, it''s good, we can''t let those women see it, or we won''t be able to keep it."


    They are all sisters who play together on weekdays, who doesn''t know who?


    Those women, after seeing that wine, they seemed crazy, they simply couldn''t keep it.


    When they arrived, no one else came. They were originally invited temporarily, and they didn''t notify in advance. It would be good if they could arrive.


    Gu Chao had just eaten, so he was not in a hurry, drinking tea and waiting slowly.


    But Ruan Laosan and the three of them came to find Gu Chao, but they were hungry and killed them from Zhuangzi.


    It was almost noon when I woke up on Zhuangzi before, and I came here after eating two casual bites to fill my stomach. It was already mid-afternoon, and I was already so hungry that my chest was on my back.


    After all, last night was a lot of work, and it was all physical work.


    As soon as the three of them sat down, they asked Xiao Er to serve the food quickly, and they didn''t order any more. It didn''t take time to choose the dishes, so they quickly served them.


    When they were waiting at Gu''s house just now, they drank all the tea, but now they are full of water, and if they pat, they can still hear the sound of water.


    Need something dry, mix it up.


    They were eating and waiting, until they were almost finished, and finally someone came.


    The people they asked the servants to invite when they came out of Gu''s house, those who can come at this time are still fast and at home.


    Those who have gone out, don''t know when they will come.


    But don''t worry, there is still half afternoon and half night, enough to wait for them.


    As for the second half of the night, they have to go home. They didn��t go home last night. If they don��t go back today, their husbands will be unhappy.


    It was also stimulated by Gu Chao just now, and they also missed their husband at home a little bit.


    Think about the wildflowers outside, they don��t go home.


    Although they were playing outside, they knew in their hearts that only their husbands were the ones who could accompany them for a lifetime, and those Yingyingyanyans outside were just playthings.


    Those, how can they be compared with Fu Lang.


    The person who came was the second daughter of Liu Yuan''s family, Liu Xu, although this person is also a dude, but he inherited his Liu family''s business acumen, and there is a bit of a connection here.


    In this situation, how could she be missing.


    As far as the contacts in her hands are concerned, as long as she goes out to publicize casually, many people will definitely come.


    And what they need now is to spread their reputation. After all, the fragrance of this wine is also afraid of deep alleys.


    Don''t want her to publicize anything else, just one sentence, the villa of Gu Daochang''s family.


    This is the best reputation.


    Sure enough, it is still useful and beneficial to be famous.


    Although they are famous, they are useless in this kind of matter.


    If they really want to make their names known, many people will probably think, what can a few dandies do?


    I''m afraid it''s not because there is too much money, and the fire is panicking, this is to prodigal!


    As far as what serious things they can do, don''t worry, the village will be closed in a few days, or it will become a place for a few dandies to enjoy themselves.


    What can they do? It''s not the fault of being young and ignorant.


    In the final analysis, in fact, they have not done any unscrupulous and immoral things, it''s just that they are too famous.


    Who hasn''t been crazy when he was young?


    As the saying goes, people are not frivolous and waste youth!


    If you are not free and unrestrained, wanton and youthful, is that still called youth?


    When I get old, there is no one who can brag with my granddaughter and grandson.


    Wouldn''t it be embarrassing and embarrassing in front of the younger generation!


    The invited people came one after another, and they all became interested when they heard that their Zhuangzi really planned to make money.


    They have been coveting for a long time, and they all want to enjoy it.


    Moreover, it was Daoist Gu who made it, and hearing Ruan Laosan and the others speak mysteriously, they were even more looking forward to it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： very excited

    Chapter 230 Little Deer Crashing


    When the wife went out, she said that she would come back later today. If it was normal, Ning Su and Han Yu would not wait.


    However, today''s situation is different, they are not at ease.


    You have to wait until the wife master returns and see the wife master before you feel at ease.


    Hmph, what if the wife-lord is taken over by Mrs. Ruan and the others?


    When Gu Chao came back, he saw two young husbands sitting at the table in the yard waiting for her.


    As soon as they saw her coming back, the two immediately got up to meet her, with smiles in their eyes.


    Of course, there is also the tiredness on the faces of the two of them.


    "The wife master is back."


    "Why don''t you sleep? What kind of cool breeze is blowing in this yard? Don''t you know it''s autumn? It''s time to fight."


    Gu Chao stretched out his hand to hug the two of them in his arms, feeling the cold air from the two of them, and his expression was a little bad.


    The two fell into the arms of the wife-owner, and sniffed secretly in the wife-owner''s arms. They didn''t smell anything other than the smell of wine, such as rouge and gouache, so they felt relieved.


    Gu Chao saw the two husbands in his arms sniffing around her like two little monsters, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you two doing? Is this checking your wife? Can a wife still go out and mess around?"


    When Gu Chao said this, his subordinates were not polite, and each of them gave him a slap.


    Dare to disbelieve his wife-lord, shouldn''t he be beaten?


    Obviously, I only promised to the two of them when I was at home today that I would never mess around outside, but in the end, they just went out and had a drink, and the two of them were so worried at home that they didn''t even sleep. That said, check it out now.


    The two who were beaten were a little guilty. After all, they didn''t find any clues in their wives. Isn''t it their fault?


    As a husband, he didn''t trust his wife-in-law, and even did such a thing. If he was transferred to someone else''s house, it wouldn''t be a matter that could be solved with such a slap.


    However, the two of them now have a rough understanding of their wife''s temper and know that the wife dotes on them, so they are a little unscrupulous.


    Anyway, the wives will not really punish them, even if they are punished, well, they are not afraid.


    Besides, I still have some expectations.


    But in the current situation, it is still necessary to coax the wife master, after all, it was indeed their fault just now.


    If you don��t take the initiative to coax the wife-lord, you will be passive in a while.


    And my wife is also very coaxing, both of them know it in their hearts.


    One on each side, they tiptoed to kiss Gu Chao on the cheek, and then flattered him: "The wife is tired today, Su''er is going to fill you with water, take a bath to relieve fatigue."


    "Yu''er is going to get you hangover soup, look at the smell of alcohol all over you, sober up."


    Before Gu Chao cleaned up the two of them, the two men turned around and left like a gust of wind, leaving her alone in the yard to enjoy the cool breeze.


    Do you think that you can escape today''s punishment?


    She dared to doubt her own wife, so she couldn''t let it go.


    But taking a bath or something, this proposal is good.


    Gu Chao decided to enjoy it first, and then consider how to punish these two little things.


    Some things, if there is one, there will be two, and then there will be countless things behind.


    So, maybe a certain courtyard in the main courtyard of the Gu Mansion should be vacated.


    After all, there is always no owner to go back to rest at night, and it is a waste to keep it.


    But the owner of the yard is really unwilling. He can use it, but he has to keep it.


    That kind of thing cannot happen every day.


    Gu Chao has not been free for two days at home, and something has come to his door.


    The noble army in the palace gave birth to a princess last month, but this little princess was unlucky, and died just after the full moon.


    Ordinarily, this matter has nothing to do with Gu Chao, but some people think that Gu Chao can turn the tide, so they came to them.


    said she was looking for her, but politely invited her into the palace,


    Originally, the addition of a man to the palace was a great happy event, but it turned out that this happy event soon turned into a funeral.


    The virtuous gentleman has just been promoted to the position of noble gentleman, and he also owed the blessing of this little princess, but the little princess was poorly blessed and could not hold on.


    It was not easy for Mr. Xiangui to have such a princess, and it allowed him to consolidate his position. He naturally treated the little prince differently.


    The bad news came so quickly, it''s normal to accept it for a while.


    Although the emperor was also sad, she was not just such a princess, but she accepted it faster than Xianguijun.


    Because I didn��t want to see him so sad every day at Mr. Xiangui��s place, I comforted him and went to another palace.


    In the eyes of the virtuous gentleman, this kind of behavior has become another kind of sadness.


    The youngest daughter has just died, and the wife-owner actually has the mind to go to other men, who really cares about his little princess.


    The noble gentleman is not only sad, but also resents the emperor for being ruthless.


    After repeated blows, Mr. Xiangui also fell ill.


    Later, for some reason, I suddenly remembered Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao was able to rescue Han Yu, so could she also rescue his little princess?


    Just like Han Yu, it would be nice to be by my side and let him watch every day.


    So, Xiangui Jun asked the emperor to ask Gu Chao to bring back his little princess.


    Actually, the emperor was not sad at all, but since the youngest daughter was gone, it was useless for her to be sad.


    Besides, she is a woman and the king of a country, can she still cry and cry all day long like a virtuous king, frowning?


    When Mr. Xiangui made such a request, his heart suddenly became alive, so he invited Gu Chaolai.


    It''s not like she hasn''t seen Mr. Hirao from Gu Chao. During the Mid-Autumn Festival family banquet earlier, Gu Chao stayed with him and came to the palace for the banquet.


    Although it looks a little different from ordinary people, it doesn''t seem to be much different. If her little princess can come back in this way, of course she is willing.


    When Gu Chao arrived in the palace, he only shook his head when he heard the meaning of the emperor and the virtuous monarch.


    "This thing, Gu can''t do it."


    Neither of them believed her words, so how could they not do it?


    "Isn''t your Hirao well?"


    Facing the emperor''s question and the unbelievable look in the Xiangui gentleman''s eyes, Gu Chao had no choice but to explain to them.


    "The reason why Gu''s husband is what he is now is because he is supported by the spirit of a living person.


    Who is His Majesty planning to use to raise the little princess? Is it you or Mr. Xiangui? "


    They didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    That Hirao from Gu Chao can still live well, living in this world in that way, it turned out to be like this.


    is much different than they imagined.


    She is willing to use her energy to do this to him?


    Mr. Xiangui was only surprised for a moment, and then said without hesitation: "I am willing, as long as I can save her, I am willing to use my energy to support her."


    This is probably the case for fathers.


    For the sake of my children, I am willing to do anything.


    The child was something he had been looking forward to for so many years. In addition, he felt that the child was his lucky star, and he only wanted the child to come back.


    In the end, Gu Chao still shook his head, "Even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to support her, it would only kill you.


    What she was like when she went there is what she will be like in the future, she will not grow up. "


    Concubine Xian didn''t understand why he couldn''t support her, but he could understand what he said later.


    That is to say, even if his child comes back, it will always look like a full moon baby, and he will never grow up.


    How did that happen? If he never grew up, did he hurt her or hurt her by doing this?


    The virtuous gentleman threw himself into the emperor''s arms and cried, such a double blow was indeed cruel to him.


    Of course the emperor could understand what Gu Chao said, she was calmer than the noble gentleman.


    So it is better to be able to distinguish between gains and losses, and it is completely unnecessary to change one life for another.


    "If you really miss her, I can bring her up and let you take another look.


    It��s just, it��s not doing either of you much good.


    The little princess has not been a human being for a long time, and she is a new soul again. It is not good for her to come this time, even if she sees her, it will only increase her sorrow.


    It''s better to give her more things to make her feel better. "


    Gu Chao said this, but completely cut off the idea of ??the emperor and the noble army.


    I didn''t expect things to be so difficult, but I just want my children to be with them. Such a simple request cannot be fulfilled.


    She is the emperor of the world, so what?


    Life and death are beyond her control.


    Just thinking about it this way, the emperor also felt a little bleak.


    When Gu Chao came out from inside, he was also a little depressed.


    When she had no children, she might not have had so many emotions, but now that she has a child, she can understand the feelings of being a parent.


    If something happened to her Bao''er, she would definitely feel the same as the emperor and the Xiangui army.


    At that time, no matter what price she paid, she would keep Baoer by her side.


    Even if she had to change her cultivation, she would not regret it.


    Han Yu''s current appearance, although it looks pretty good, but if it wasn''t because of her energy, she would be similar to those lonely ghosts.


    She promised Han Yu that he would cultivate into a soul body in the future, but he didn''t know when it happened.


    Last time, she was just a wild ghost, so how could she be at ease if he was hurt like that.


    If Gu Jin hadn''t been by his side, she would never have dared to let him out again.


    If there is another eventuality, I will regret it.


    The news of Gu Chao��s entry into the palace was not concealed, and the entire harem knew about it within half a day.


    As for what the other nobles think, only they know in their hearts.


    Just when this word reached Tai Dijun''s ears, she had other thoughts about Gu Chao.


    In the past, he didn''t have any good or bad thoughts about Gu Chao, but the two incidents that happened in succession really made him feel a little blocked.


    First, he bullied his grandson and made his grandson suffer so much, but he couldn''t make decisions for him.


    She talked about her grandfather''s heart, of course she felt sorry for the child and had a grudge against Gu Chao.


    I just had to endure it due to some reasons.


    Adding today''s incident, he felt that Gu Chao was indeed a little arrogant.


    She didn''t even try, how did she know that the child couldn''t be raised?


    Han Yu had been dead for so many days. I heard that the body was just a handful of dry bones, almost like a mummy. Didn''t she bring him back too?


    I saw him on Mid-Autumn Night last time. Although his face was a little pale, it was obvious that he was different from ordinary people at a glance, but he was still alive and well, wasn''t he?


    Can still come out to meet people!


    Why is his granddaughter dying?


    She is so capable and has friendship with the underworld, is there really nothing she can do?


    Or, she didn''t care at all.


    Once the seeds of doubt are buried, it will be difficult to remove them.


    Gu Chao doesn''t know what everyone in the palace thinks, even if she knows, she won''t care too much.


    Speaking of the truth, it is her duty to help her, and it is her duty not to help her.


    Even if she really doesn''t help, so what?


    Besides, she did tell the truth.


    Leaving aside the fact that the child is different from Han Yu, Mr. Xiangui wants to raise his child with his own energy, how many days can he raise it?


    In the end, it was just an extra life.


    Gu Chao was walking towards the gate of the palace, when an exquisite and gorgeous carriage approached him.


    The carriage looks familiar.


    When they reached the gate of the palace, a young man in yellow clothes got off the carriage first, and then turned around to help down a young man with a beautiful appearance.


    Gu Chao is no stranger to this master and servant.


    It was the little county master who was messing around in the teahouse in front.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun entered the palace today because he was summoned by the Tai Di Jun to talk with the Tai Di Jun.


    Right after arriving at the gate of the palace, he met someone who disturbed him and made him restless for several days.


    Since that incident, he hasn''t had the energy to go out these days.


    First, I felt that it was too embarrassing that night, and I was afraid that people would recognize me when I went out.


    Second, it was because he had some ulterior secrets in his heart.


    It made him feel irritable and irritable, and he was not in the mood to go out at all.


    The person who made him feel irritable was Gu Gu Chao in front of him.


    Master Xiaojun also asked himself, Gu Chao''s appearance is really not good-looking, and it is not the appearance of a wife-lord he wants.


    However, these days, no matter whether it is eating or sleeping, his mind is tossing and turning, it is always such a person, and he can''t get out of it.


    Obviously, he is not good-looking, and he is tall and burly, standing next to him, so he looks like a little chick.


    However, it is precisely because of this that he feels very safe.


    If you take her back to the northwest. It will definitely make the men and women in the Northwest envious.


    It''s just that I heard that she already has two husbands.


    Well, if only it could have been two years earlier.


    However, where in the world is there an if?


    Ask him to be her servant, how is it possible?


    She thought it was beautiful?


    Master Xiaojun couldn��t take his eyes off Gu Chao, and there was a little deer in his heart, thumping wildly.


    If I had known that I would meet her at the gate of the palace today, I should have dressed up before going out.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but "pooh" himself, what are you showing her?


    Gu Chao didn''t think so much, and she didn''t have any thoughts about this little county master.


    With his appearance, he is really not the type that Gu Chao likes, and with his temper, Gu Chao is not willing to serve him.


    Just like what she said to Fu Lang, if she was really interested in this little county master, the little county master would have thrown himself into her arms that night, how could he have thrown himself on the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Take advantage of

    Chapter 231 Take advantage of


    Gu Chao only glanced over there and then looked away. After all, he is still an unmarried man, so staring at someone is inappropriate.


    Gu Chao rode on his horse and headed to the street, not taking this matter to heart.


    Yujin Xiaojun stood at the gate of the palace and watched Gu Chao''s back, forgetting to close his eyes.


    Mingyue beside him reminded: "Master, let''s go in."


    Mingyue still doesn''t know what her master is thinking, only when her master sees who is an enemy, she is extremely jealous.


    Jealousy is indeed jealousy, but it is not jealousy when seeing an enemy, but jealousy when seeing a lover.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun came back to his senses, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and was afraid that Mingyue would see something.


    Looking at Mingyue''s expression, he found nothing but worry in his eyes, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was not seen.


    Mingyue has been with her master for more than ten years. It can be said that she grew up with her master. She feels that she knows her master very well.


    In his opinion, his master has not yet enlightened in that regard.


    Otherwise, there are so many good daughters in the northwest who are interested in their master, but why the master doesn''t like any of them?


    Besides, that Daoist Gu is an enemy of his family''s organization. He has caused the master to suffer such a great grievance, and there is no place to redress his grievances. It''s no wonder that the master is not jealous when he sees her.


    I''m afraid I can''t wait to draw out the whip, and give her a few lashes to relieve my anger.


    However, for the sake of the overall situation, the master can only endure. Now the master must be extremely unhappy in his heart.


    I just hope that the master will not get angry, otherwise it will be bad if the emperor sees it in a while.


    Although Taidijun also loves his master and is the master''s grandfather, but after all, his master did not grow up by Taidijun''s side.


    The relationship will naturally be too deep, and it will take a long time to get in touch with each other for a while.


    Hey, I also wronged my master.


    How nice it is to be in the northwest, no one dares to make the master unhappy.


    When he arrived at the border of the capital, he was really against his master.


    It was himself. He felt that others always looked at him strangely when he was on the street. Of course he knew it was because he was not wearing a veil.


    However, in their northwest, there is no need for such trouble.


    Go out when you want to go out, there is no need to cover up like this, it''s not too ugly to see people.


    Since Ruan Laosan and the others sent people to Gujia Village to bring back all the things Gu Chao needed, Gu Chao has been busy again for the past two days.


    After staying on Zhuangzi for two days in a row, she finally got everything she wanted done.


    Thus, let those three people once again see what is called a fairy method.


    According to the servants they sent to Gu''s Village, the Gu''s village is like a paradise.


    When a person enters, he feels overwhelmed, like entering a fairyland.


    Compared with Daoist Gu''s courtyard in the middle of Beijing, Zhuangzi is far superior.


    Although it doesn''t look as gorgeous as the palace, even if they are really asked to live in the palace, they are unwilling, and would rather live in the villa on the aisle.


    It''s just that it''s impossible for them to live in these two places, and it''s just a thought.


    Back when Gu Chao said to keep the north yard for her, Ruan Lao San and the others did not move.


    Now, they know what Gu Chao is doing.


    Just relying on this North Courtyard, they can support their sisters for the New Year, hehehe.


    Although there is a hot spring soup in Zhuangzi, the temperature is higher than other places, but now the whole north courtyard gives them the feeling that the four seasons are like spring.


    Tsk tsk tsk, incredible.


    Look at the flowers, look at the tender grass, and the feeling of hangover after stepping into the gate of Beiyuan.


    I don��t know what other skills Gu Chao has that they haven��t seen before, and they really want to discover all of them.


    Bringing Gu Chao into the group was the wisest decision they ever made.


    It��s just that, in order to match the North courtyard a little bit, the other courtyards have to be tidied up, and they have to be more atmospheric no matter what.


    Otherwise, the gap would be too great.


    Even if you want to separate the two sides and let others know the difference between the two sides, if the difference is too big, some people still can��t stand the sense of gap.


    When Gu Chao gets Beiyuan out completely, they all want to live here forever and never go home.


    I am even more eager to move the whole family here to enjoy it.


    "Third brother, do you think we should get some more vegetables?


    Winter is coming soon, and we can��t even see anything new in winter. If we can get it out, then we will be the only ones. "


    "Hahaha, just relying on this one piece, it is money."


    The three of them discussed it and thought it was a good idea, so they asked about it.


    Gu Chao doesn''t want to take care of such trivial matters. If he wants to take care of it, he really can''t finish it.


    "You guys discuss it yourself."


    All right, since Gu Chao has said so, they will stop asking.


    They also noticed that Gu Chao is actually a person who is extremely afraid of trouble. He ignores many things if he can ignore them, and he doesn''t hesitate to get into trouble.


    This one is doing technical work, and nothing else will bother her.


    But before opening, they really plan to bring their family to live here for a while.


    Now it��s autumn, the weather is getting colder every day, and the hot springs and pools are good.


    Moreover, it is such an environment to live in, and it is beautiful to think about it.


    It was also because they were stimulated by Gu Chao two days ago, and their relationship with their Zhengjun has grown by leaps and bounds in the following days.


    Speaking of it, it��s really a bit of the inseparable feeling when we got married.


    The Zhengjun who married back home is really not comparable to those wild flowers and weeds outside.


    On this day, when Gu Chao was doing his final cleanup, he received a voice transmission from Zhangye''s Feihe.


    Zhang Ye has always been thinking about Gu Chao''s mahogany trees. Gu Chao agreed to her, but said that he would be able to use them by the end of this year.


    So, Zhangye is here to ask in advance, to confirm, if possible, she will prepare by the end of the year. Come by yourself.


    After all, those juniors in the teaching are still waiting.


    Not only the juniors, but also the peers, the elders are also talking about it.


    Is that the same as ordinary mahogany?


    Thinking about it, those mahogany trees should be usable, but this time, Gu Chao didn''t plan to give much.


    You have to control this first, and then you have to grow it.


    When spring begins, it must bloom and bear fruit, so why not keep it?


    But the peach tree in her house can be evened out.


    Speaking of this, Gu Chao also felt that it was time to publicize it. After all, after they went back years ago, they would not come to Beijing again for a while.


    Wait until the peach bears fruit, don��t you have to buy it?


    Taking advantage of Zhuangzi''s opening to let the word out, people will come to buy it with silver, and there is no need to worry about sales, lest Ning An is also in a hurry.


    When she gets married by the end of this year, or in April or May next year, maybe there will be news of her brother-in-law.


    At that time, she will be very busy at home and abroad, and if she is worried that the fruit on the tree will not be sold, won''t it just make her angry?


    After all, the eldest sister is still waiting for the money earned by Guozi to build a new house.


    Gu Chao called Zhang Ye back and asked her to come before the end of the year.


    In this way, there are still many things to do at the end of this year.


    But it doesn''t matter, isn''t this profitable? Think of it as earning money for husband and child to make new clothes.


    When Gu Chao came back from Zhuangzi again, she found that there was something wrong with Widow Gu.


    After asking Fulang again, I made her more sure.


    Widow Gu used to take Ning Su with him when he went out, but recently he didn''t bring Ning Su with him when he went out. He took the servant by himself.


    Of course, this is not the point, the point is that he takes things home every time.


    However, Gu Chao did not give any money.


    Isn''t this rare?


    Widow Gu has money on hand, of course Gu Chao knows it, and there is a lot of it.


    However, how could he have used his own private money?


    No matter what you buy, you have to report to Gu Chao.


    But now, he keeps taking things from home, and they are all in exquisite boxes. The things inside are definitely not cheap.


    If he is really willing to use his private house, hehe, even if the pigs are on the tree, Gu Chao will not believe it.


    This matter needs to be investigated carefully.


    Gu Chao was afraid that someone would miss him outside, and something would happen to him.


    Of course, she would definitely not ask Widow Gu about this in person, and she might not be able to tell the truth if she asked him.


    If he really wanted to say something, he would have already yelled at home as long as he couldn''t hold back his temper.


    Since he didn''t say it, it must be. It��s hard to say, he can��t say it, or he feels that he can��t say it.


    In this case, it is a bit subtle.


    Gu Chao asked Chun Feng and Xia Yu, who were serving by Widow Gu''s side, to question him, and sure enough, there was something wrong.


    Before Ning Su didn''t get up from bed, Widow Gu went shopping alone.


    Although he has visited all the places that should be visited, he is still fresh, and he has to go to see it every day.


    It doesn��t bother me if this one is here today, or that one tomorrow.


    And a certain person is also caring, and specially sent someone to guard the gate of Gu''s residence. As soon as Widow Gu goes out, she will receive the letter immediately.


    Then, she can always run into widow Gu accurately.


    The one who didn��t take the initiative to come up to see Widow Gu was unhappy, just sat there drinking tea and waiting, and every time when Widow Gu finished picking things and was ready to pay, she would come up.


    With a big wave of his hand, he gave the money very generously.


    At the beginning, Widow Gu didn��t accept it either. He felt that the eldest treasure of his family didn��t have money. Not so bad.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he will not be bought by such a small thing.


    But with too many times, and the fact that that person spoke very well, Widow Gu loosened up.


    The third prince said that it was all things for widow Gu to make amends.


    Anyway, Widow Gu didn''t give anyone a good face, so it''s just an apology.


    Moreover, it is still the kind that stays with Widow Gu until he is happy.


    This person is afraid that he has too much money and can''t spend it?


    Or something wrong with the brain?


    It turned out that she had too much money and no place to spend it, and she offered to send it to her door to make amends, so he reluctantly continued.


    He wants to see how much money this person has to pay for.


    Anyway, don��t want it for nothing, he is not a fool.


    These things, but she had to pay him on her own initiative, not what he wanted.


    Even if she wanted to pay it back to herself in the future, it would be impossible.


    Hmph, there is a bully who insists on killing him, and if he doesn''t kill him, he won''t kill him.


    Moreover, now Widow Gu is no longer like a bumpkin bandit like he was at the beginning. He thinks everything is good and buys it.


    Now his eyesight is also high, and he has to pick out the expensive ones, ordinary things can''t catch his eyes.


    Of course, in his opinion, those precious things should be worth money, and it��s not enough just to look good.


    First of all, the first point must be practical.


    After Gu Chao finished asking, he asked the two to retreat.


    warned: "If you ask the master, you are asking him about his daily life. Don''t tell him about it."


    The two agreed, and went back to serve Widow Gu.


    Since Widow Gu doesn''t want to say it and always has his own thoughts, then she just pretends she doesn''t know.


    She had already thought about letting nature take its course, and she didn''t care where it went.


    However, looking at the current development trend, it can be said that it is a step forward.


    Ning Su and Han Yu looked at their wife-head, hesitant to speak, and Gu Chao glanced at them.


    "You can say what you want to say. Is there anything difficult to say in front of your wife?"


    This is mainly about the elders. Regarding their father-in-law, the two of them as son-in-laws are indeed a bit difficult to speak.


    "My wife, do you see that the father-in-law''s meaning is a little shaken?"


    Han Yu also nodded. They all saw the father-in-law''s attitude towards that man.


    He also said that he was going to buy a big dog and come back to guard the door of the house, preventing people from the Three Princes'' Mansion from entering, but now, he took the things back by himself, and he didn''t let people send them to the door at all.


    Isn''t this a bit subtle?


    Moreover, seeing the attitude of the third prince, it is indeed very clear.


    If it can continue like this, maybe it is really possible.


    Gu Chao didn��t say whether it was true or not, and if it was okay, he just told the two of them, ��Keep this matter in your heart, don��t tell anyone, don��t ask anyone.��


    Both of them nodded honestly, "Don''t worry, wife master, we won''t talk nonsense, and we won''t ask."


    Originally, they would talk about this kind of thing in front of the wife-lord at most. How could they be juniors to talk about the elders.


    No matter what they say, it is their fault.


    Han Yu hasn''t gone back to her mother''s house for several days, and still wants to go back. Now that the wife is free, he can''t help it.


    If he was far away in Gujia Village, he wouldn''t think so, but now that he is in the capital and so close, he really misses home and wants to go back.


    However, he also knows that in his own situation, going back alone will cause trouble for his wife, so he can only pin his hopes on the wife.


    The last time when his elder brother celebrated his birthday, he could see that his father had something to say to him, but he never had a chance, and he was thinking about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： gossip

    Chapter 232 Gossip


    Gu Chao pinched Han Yu''s face when he heard this, "It happens to be free tomorrow, so I''ll take you back to stay for two days."


    Looking at the cautious eyes of his little husband, Gu Chao still felt a little distressed.


    Originally, he came back to the capital to bring Han Yu back to reunite with his family, but he didn''t expect things to change like that.


    Now that things have settled down, it is natural to take Han Yu home again.


    A wife-leader who often accompanies her husband back to her natal home is a good wife-leader.


    "Thank you wife master, wife master is the best."


    The little husband has a pair of bright phoenix eyes, which are full of the shadow of his wife.


    Han Yu was so excited that night that he couldn''t sleep well, so he simply stopped sleeping and went to practice in the spiritual place.


    The good wife, Gu Chao, took her husband back to her mother''s house the next day, and planned to stay at Han''s house for two days.


    Because they didn''t send anyone to tell them in advance, when they came to the door, the members of the Han family were shocked.


    It hasn��t been long since Ning Su��s birthday. Han Fulang really misses his son, but he is also worried that his son is married now, so it��s not good to go to see it too diligently. He still wants to wait until his son��s birthday.


    As a result, the son came back. Isn''t this a surprise?


    "Why did you come back suddenly, my daughter-in-law is busy, don''t always be ignorant."


    Han Fulang said so, but the emotion on his face did not change at all.


    "I don''t have anything to do recently, just bring Yu''er back, it doesn''t matter."


    How could Gu Chao not say such things, she also knew that her father-in-law only said it specifically for her, and she didn''t really blame Han Yu.


    Han Fulang is very satisfied with Gu Chao, his daughter-in-law. He loves his son, is filial and sensible, and has skills.


    It''s just that the daughter-in-law here is too outstanding, and there are many people outside who care about her.


    The last time he went to Gu''s mansion, he wanted to talk to his son about it, but he never had a chance. Today, his son came back, but he must ask him.


    Otherwise, his heart is not at ease.


    Gu Chao also knew that the little husband would definitely not have time to spend more time with her when he returned to his mother''s house, so he was also sensible. He had lunch with his father-in-law, brother-in-law and the others, so he found something to do without disturbing them.


    Han Yu was afraid that his wife-in-law would be bored, but he was relieved to see that the wife-in-law stayed motionless as soon as she meditated.


    The wife master has to meditate and practice every day, so it is not boring anymore, and he can also talk with his father and brothers-in-law.


    When Han Yu came from his yard to the garden, he found that his father and the two brothers-in-law were staring at him.


    It can be seen that there is something to tell him, but I don''t know what to say to him.


    However, it is conceivable that it must be related to him, or to the Gu family.


    Otherwise, Dad and the others would not be like this.


    "Yu''er, come and sit down."


    Han Yu felt like there were three trials, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and pass.


    "Daddy, brother-in-law, do you have something to say to me, you look at me like this, it makes me feel a little creepy, and I dare not come here."


    "What did you say, kid, we can still eat you."


    "What is the daughter-in-law doing? You left her alone in the yard and came out?"


    "Dad, don''t worry, the wife is meditating. It happens every day. You don''t need to worry about her."


    They didn''t understand these things, but they were relieved knowing that they didn''t leave their daughter-in-law alone.


    Daughter-in-law comes to the door, but she is a distinguished guest, so she cannot be neglected.


    "Is your home okay recently? What''s the matter?"


    Han Fulang also wanted to ask his son directly if anyone had gone to Gu��s mansion to propose a marriage, but this time he just asked like this, and it seemed difficult to open his mouth.


    So he turned the corner and asked to see his son''s reaction.


    The eyes of the three of them were all fixed on their faces, and Han Yu didn''t need to guess too much, he could fully understand what they were worried about.


    This is asking if anyone has come to propose marriage to the wife and wife.


    "Father, brother-in-law, you are overthinking, everything at home is fine recently, and there are no such messy people coming to the door."


    Seeing his son speak so straightforwardly, Han Fulang thought it was better to speak directly.


    "A while ago when your brother-in-law came home, someone turned a corner and went to his mother''s house to ask. I don''t know what those people were thinking, and they could find relationships everywhere.


    In my heart, I am just worried, after all, there are too many people who have this idea. "


    Han Yu couldn''t help bursting out laughing seeing them frowning slightly with worried expressions on their faces.


    "Father Lao and brother-in-law are worried, the wife master will not marry again."


    Seeing that Han Yu spoke with a determined face, not only was he not worried, but he could even laugh, the three of them couldn''t help but be angry with him.


    "As long as you have a big heart, can this kind of thing be settled?


    But the daughter-in-law told you not to marry? "


    "My younger brother still has a good heart. After all, the younger brother and sister are still young, and they are always on the outside."


    The two brothers-in-law still have nothing to say, if the siblings had no intentions, would they still be able to marry you?


    Han Fulang also frowned, and told his son, "You can''t believe everything a woman says. When she is happy, she will coax you with sweet words. If you really want to have it outside, don''t you have to bring it back?


    At that time, can I still discuss with you? "


    "Yes, where is the one at home? You should pay more attention to yourself."


    Of course Han Yu knew this was true, but he believed in his own wife.


    The wife-lord is definitely not that kind of person, and will not lie to them.


    "The wife-master promised my elder brother and me. From now on, it will be just the two of us, and there will be no one else. The wife-master will not lie to us. Daddy, don''t worry."


    Seeing Han Yu''s seriousness, Han Fulang and the others looked at each other in blank dismay. Unexpectedly, his daughter-in-law accepted the matter seriously.


    They didn''t expect that Gu Chao would respond to such a thing.


    With Gu Chao''s ability, and she is so young now, no matter how you think about it, it is impossible to have only two husbands.


    She has only one prostitute daughter now, even if she has no other ideas, isn''t her in-laws still talking?


    It''s not that he can''t see that the father-in-law wants to have more granddaughters. Didn''t he just say that when Ning Su celebrated his birthday last time.


    Seeing him in such a hurry, it shouldn''t be because there is no movement.


    "What did your father-in-law say?"


    It''s no wonder the elders are worried, but the widow Gu really has to take it seriously.


    "The father-in-law''s side is supported by the wife-lord."


    Han Yu was right, he hadn��t been in the house for long, and some things hadn��t happened yet, but he heard from his brother that in the past, when someone came to propose marriage, the wife-in-law went to tell her father-in-law.


    The wife-owner made it clear to her father-in-law that no one who enters the Gu family can be an ordinary man.


    Think about it, how many boudoir men from noble families are willing to give them away as servants.


    The last time, didn��t those few just pretend to let their sons come to be the husband and wife of the wife?


    Fortunately, they offended the father-in-law, and they didn''t enter the door in the end.


    Besides, the father-in-law doesn''t have that kind of thought now, after all, the father-in-law is also busy.


    Thinking of this, Han Yu''s heart aches and she feels at ease, at least she doesn''t have to think about it now.


    Han Fulang felt at ease for the time being. It was better to have a wife to support him than to have everything fall on his son.


    The brother-in-law of the Han family looked at this brother-in-law and thought he was lucky.


    It''s not that he hasn''t met the father-in-law of the Gu family, and he has dealt with him twice.


    That temper, if you say it''s easy to get along with, it''s easy to get along with, but if you say it''s not easy to get along with, it''s really hard to get along with.


    But looking at the appearance of his wife and brother, it is obvious that he has not been tortured by his father-in-law.


    Besides, it��s good luck that the wives stand in the way of this kind of thing?


    Before this, they thought they had a good life in the Han family, but there was no comparison between them.


    However, this kind of thing is not enviable. Compared with the backyards of many other families, their Han family is considered clean.


    At least, the maid of the wife-owner dare not climb on top of them.


    Didn''t spoil her husband like some other families did.


    The two of them still comforted themselves that they had to learn to be content, otherwise life would only get worse.


    Speaking of the father-in-law, several people thought of the rumors they heard recently.


    It''s just that the two brother-in-laws are really not easy to talk about. No matter what you say, they are considered juniors. It''s really wrong to talk about the elders.


    But Han Fulang didn''t have to be so shy, he asked directly. In fact, he was also out of concern.


    "Your father-in-law, how is it?"


    Hearing father suddenly ask about the father-in-law, Han Yu immediately thought of the third prince.


    Otherwise, why would Dad suddenly mention Eunuch?


    "Dad, what did you hear?"


    Seeing Han Yu like this, it seems that this matter is really not groundless.


    "You don''t usually go out, so you may not know, but now all the news in Beijing is about your father-in-law and the third prince.


    But this? "


    Han Fulang was a little embarrassed when he asked this question, after all, he is a man in his decades.


    Whether it''s himself or his in-laws.


    Han Yu actually felt a little embarrassed, but this was in front of her relatives, and she soon felt relieved.


    The wife-lord said not to tell others, but daddy and the others are not others, and it was daddy who took the initiative to ask about him.


    Besides, Dad said that it is already being passed on outside.


    Thus, Han Yu told the story about the matchmaker invited by the three princes'' mansion.


    Hearing this incident, Han Fulang and the two brothers-in-law of the Han family were astonished, and it turned out that this incident really happened.


    "Have you all investigated the situation of the third prince? I heard that the third prince is not in good health."


    The Han family has not been in Beijing for a few years, but they still heard a lot about the Third Prince.


    The matter of the third prince has long been no secret in Beijing.


    Since it can be spread, it is not groundless, so what if there is any problem.


    "Well, the wife master said, the third prince is actually fine, in good health.


    As for those rumors, there should be something else hidden.


    No one outside knows so much about the royal family. "


    Hearing that Han Yu said that it was Gu Chao who asserted that there was no problem, they let out a long breath.


    Anyway, that is also a member of the royal family. If she refuses, she will be embarrassed.


    If it really works out in the end, if there is anything, it will be their own losses.


    However, as far as Han Yu is concerned, it should be the situation.


    "What is the attitude of the daughter-in-law and your father-in-law?"


    Han Yu didn''t dare to directly assert this.


    "The wife-lord said, let us leave it alone and just see what the father-in-law wants."


    "Then what does your father-in-law mean?"


    It seems that I really have that idea.


    If it is true to follow the rumors outside, maybe the happy event between Prince An and Master Gu''s family will be near.


    After all, they are well-known outside. Even where they went, what they bought, and what they said, they all have their noses and eyes, and they don��t seem to be fake.


    I heard Han Yu say again, "I can''t explain this matter clearly.


    When I was at home earlier, someone came to propose marriage, but was kicked out by my father-in-law.


    The father-in-law was very angry. Later, it was the head of the wife who persuaded him, and the father-in-law calmed down.


    Judging by his father-in-law''s attitude, he is still very firm.


    But this time..."


    Speaking of this, Han Yu frowned slightly, "When the matchmaker came to propose marriage this time, the father-in-law also lost a lot of anger, and even scolded the wife-lord.


    Later, Steward Shu, who came to the Three Princes'' Mansion to deliver the apology, was also scolded by the father-in-law and driven away.


    Just now, I don��t know what Eunuch means.


    The Wife Lord means let us not talk about it, if the two of them are really destined, it will be considered a happy event if they can get together.


    If you don��t come to one place in the end, forget it. "


    When a few people heard this, they all felt that it seemed to be so reasonable, but they seemed to be a little, um, feeling that they couldn��t explain it clearly.


    The father-in-law is at this age, the daughter is older, and there is a granddaughter, so the remarriage is still rare.


    "What''s the attitude of your grandma and grandpa?"


    "Grandma and grandpa have the same meaning as the wife-lord, so it can be regarded as support."


    The members of the Gu family are really very open-minded. Presumably, it is precisely because of the presence of such two elders that the daughter-in-law has such an attitude.


    The Gu family is indeed a very good family.


    It''s just that, as far as my father-in-law''s temper is concerned, if I really marry into the royal family, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Hey, as Gu Chao said, it depends on the fate of the two of them.


    Anyway, this matter, no matter how you think about it, it feels a bit mysterious.


    When they heard the news at first, they were quite surprised. The reputation of the third prince has already spread to everyone, and everyone has believed that she has a physical problem for so many years.


    But now that she came here like this, it really caught people off guard.


    Especially this object is the master of the Gu family, so that everyone can''t imagine the appearance of the two of them at all.


    Since she has no problems, why she hasn''t heard anything for so many years is really incomprehensible.


    Speaking of it, the third prince really wants to get away, and if he wants to marry Mr. Ping Fulang or his side husband again, he should find a man in the boudoir.


    Although the master in-law has status and good looks, he looks better than his husband of the same age, but he is also a widow.


    Don''t say that the third prince is only forty years old, even if she is fifty or sixty years old, it is perfectly normal to want to marry a boudoir brain.


    As long as she speaks, many good men will be sent to her house.


    But she just fell in love with the Gu family master, and he was very attentive and proactive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： Mystery

    Chapter 233 Secret Art


    The rumors outside have not been broken recently, saying that the third prince follows the master of the Gu family every day, and the two go out as a couple, completely like a serious couple.


    No matter what Mr. Gu looks at or buys, the third prince will rush forward, and his actions are very grand, just like a family.


    The rumors were so, but there was no movement from the two families, which made the rumors even more confusing.


    Some people can''t help guessing, could it be that the gentleman in the palace who has not been in the palace for more than ten years disagrees?


    Although that person has been away for more than ten years, but where is his identity, if the third prince wants to marry again, he must go through the husband.


    And if the master of the Gu family wants to marry, you won''t be a servant, so, it hasn''t been discussed yet?


    No matter what happens, the people in the capital are all waiting to listen to the gossip.


    Really, every time I look back on the Taoist priest''s visit to Beijing, there are gossips.


    At night, General Han and the two elder sisters of the Han family came back, and they were naturally happy to see Gu Chaohe and Han Yu return home.


    It''s just that, while drinking wine on the table, someone came to look for it.


    The person who came was General Han''s subordinate, and also an old subordinate who followed her to Beijing.


    It''s not about her, but something happened to her daughter.


    Originally, she went directly to the Gu Mansion to go to Gu Chao, but when she arrived at the Gu Mansion, she learned that Gu Chao had come to the Han Mansion, so she hurried over to the Han Family.


    Since I had something to do and I was an acquaintance, of course it was impossible not to help, and I was invited away after drinking halfway.


    General Han also went with him. After all, the relationship between the two families is different and they are not outsiders.


    General Han��s old subordinate, surnamed Pan, is named Pan Tong. He came back to Beijing from the border with General Han, and is still working under General Han.


    Pan Tong got such a prostitute when he was in his twenties. Of course, the whole family held her in their palms and protected her like an eyeball.


    Now that the child is about six years old, he can be regarded as being raised. How could he know that it will suddenly become bad?


    I started crying and fussing since I got up in the morning. At first I thought it was a temper tantrum, and it was useless to coax her. Later, I was afraid that the child was ill, so I asked the doctor to come back.


    But when the doctor came, nothing could be seen.


    By the time Pan Tong got home from work, the child had passed out and his little face was bruised.


    Doctors are helpless, only to let them find another clever.


    Finally, Pan Tong remembered Gu Chao.


    According to what Pan Tong said, the child has never been sick since he was a child, and he has grown up smoothly, and he was fine last night, but he woke up this morning and started crying for no reason, and now he looks very bad.


    The only seedling in the Pan family is now like this, scaring the entire Pan family into a panic.


    Gu Chao didn��t see anyone, so it��s hard to draw a conclusion whether the child is sick or something else, he still needs to see someone to know.


    Of course Pan Tong knew it too, but she was just anxious and sweaty on her palms and back.


    General Han had no choice but to comfort her, "Don''t panic yourself, if you are in a panic, who can the young and old in the family count on?"


    Of course that''s what I said. Everyone understands this truth, and Pan Tong himself understands it.


    She is the pillar of the family, and everyone is counting on her. She also knows that she cannot panic, but she is her only legitimate daughter, and the only daughter, how can she be stable.


    After her husband gave birth to a daughter, there was another movement, but he gave birth to a son, and the other servants also gave birth to sons.


    After so many years, she also felt a little nervous, because she was afraid that she was destined to have only one daughter.


    There is only one daughter in the entire Pan family. If there is any accident with the daughter, Pan Tong dare not think about it any further.


    I just pray that my daughter is okay.


    The Pan family has long been a mess, and finally waited until Pan Tong came back with his people, he didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and hurriedly took Gu Chao to the room of the youngest daughter of the Pan family.


    Pan Jiazheng was crying with his little daughter in his arms. When he saw his wife leading Gu Chao coming, he opened his mouth a few times, but he couldn''t even utter a complete sentence.


    In the end, it was Pan Tong who took his daughter from her husband''s arms and asked Gu Chao to diagnose and treat her.


    Since Gu Chao entered the backyard of the Pan family, he had some guesses in his mind. The daughter of the Pan family might not be suffering from any illness, but was entangled by something.


    And the one who entangled her was not yet an outsider.


    Sure enough, seeing the daughter of the Pan family now, Gu Chao deepened her guess just now.


    Gu Chao only touched a few places on the child, sealed her spirit, and then turned to ask Pan Tong.


    "What happened to your house recently? The kind that sees blood."


    As soon as Gu Chao asked this question, Pan Tong''s heart skipped a beat. It seems that his daughter is not sick.


    Pan Jiazhengjun also knew that the house was not clean.


    He thought for a while, then lowered his voice, "If something really happened, it would be Shifu Lin from Yuyuan. Last month, Shifu Lin had a miscarriage."


    Miscarriage, isn��t it blood?


    Pan Tong didn''t think about it at all. Hearing what her husband said, she wanted to refute at first, but she shut up in the end.


    Looking at Gu Chao, he wanted to hear what Gu Chao meant.


    Pan Tong''s servant had a miscarriage and saw blood. In this case, it''s almost done.


    Gu Chao didn''t speak immediately, but frowned in thought. Seeing this, Pan Tong''s heart sank.


    Is it really someone from the family? Is it Shifu Lin?


    "Miss is like this, it must be some kind of spell, if you don''t understand the spell, miss will not survive tonight."


    As soon as Gu Chao said these words, before Pan Tong could react, Pan Jiazhengjun immediately changed his face and gave instructions to the servants around him.


    "You two go, bring Shifu Lin to me."


    When Pan Jiazhengjun said this, it could be said that he was gnashing his teeth, and he knew that the vixen was not a good person.


    It''s nothing more than fighting for favor in normal times, but now he has harmed his daughter, he absolutely can''t keep this person.


    Just to let the wife-lord see what kind of vixen she usually holds in her palm and dotes on.


    After all, this is a family matter, and it is hard for Gu Chao and General Han, as outsiders, to say anything.


    Only after the person arrives and Gu Chao has seen it can he be further sure.


    Pan Tong watched his husband''s series of instructions, and neither stopped nor spoke.


    Na Lin servant husband has been favored by her for the past two years, but how can the servant husband compare with her daughter.


    Without keeping everyone waiting for a while, two strong husbands came with them.


    The man who was carried in by the two people was Lin Shifu. Although the face of this Lin servant was still a little pale, and his hair was plain, but he had a beautiful appearance, and he was young, and his frail appearance was heart-warming. Live with pity.


    Shifu Lin came in to see so many people, he only glanced at others, and then knelt down straight on the ground.


    That appearance makes people feel distressed and want to protect it.


    Moreover, his voice was also gentle and pleasant, "I have seen the wife-master and brother, but I don''t know that the wife-master and brother called the slave over, but did you have an order?"


    With this attitude and posture, I am afraid that no woman will not have the idea of ??caring.


    However, none of the three women sitting there moved.


    Two of the women are outsiders, so naturally they don''t have any thoughts about Pan Tong''s people, let alone this situation.


    As for Shifu Lin''s wife, Pan Tong, how can she be in the mood to see this charming servant now? All her thoughts are on her daughter.


    Moreover, it is very likely that this weak-looking servant who has been doted on by her wants her daughter''s life.


    Pan Tong and San Zhengjun didn''t speak, they just looked at Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao''s eyes fell on Lin Shifu who was kneeling on the ground, turned around, and then nodded to Pan Jiazhengjun.


    So, Pan Jiazhengjun was so angry that his eyes were red.


    Now he didn''t care whether there were outsiders present, and directly ordered the servants to take over Lin Shifu''s room.


    At this time, the waiter Lin seemed to be unable to hold back anymore, and walked up to Pan Tong on his knees, hugged Pan Tong''s calf, and looked up at Pan Tong with a pale face.


    "What is the wife master going to do? The slave''s family hasn''t been out of the yard these days, why did my brother suddenly search the slave''s yard?


    The slave family also heard that Miss is not well today, but what does this have to do with the slave family? Brother, is he going to take his anger out on the slave family?


    The slave family also just lost a child, how could they do anything to Miss? "


    With his appearance and the fact that he had just lost his child, no one would think that he did it.


    But now, with the seeds of doubt planted, it''s hard not to think too much.


    Moreover, Gu Chao himself is here, can Gu Chao still talk nonsense?


    Actually, when Shifu Lin came in and saw two nieces there, he felt a little uneasy in his heart, just in case.


    However, he didn''t know Gu Chao, so he only thought that Gu Chao was a doctor invited by his family, so he forced himself to calm down and not think deeply.


    Pan Tong looked at the pale paternity kneeling on the ground, although he was a little moved in his heart, after all, he just lost his child.


    But he still held back and didn''t make any moves.


    "I invited Daoist Gu to come for my wife. If you are really innocent, Daoist Gu will naturally not wrong you."


    When Shifu Lin heard Gu Chao''s name, he stopped talking, and slowly lowered his head, his loose long hair fell down to cover half of his face, making it impossible to see his expression.


    Pan Tong restrained herself. Of course, she didn''t want her favorite servant to do it. The evidence hasn''t been presented yet, and she doesn''t want to tear her face.


    Pan Zhengjun didn''t want to take these things into consideration at all, he had already been ruthless to Shifu Lin.


    Since he entered the mansion, he has been relying on the favor of his wife-lord to do whatever he wants, and when he was pregnant earlier, he even ignored him as the righteous monarch.


    If it weren''t for seeing the flesh and blood of his wife in his belly, he would have long since wanted to bear him.


    Now, he actually has the intention of harming his daughter, how can he save face for him, he can''t wait to peel off his fox skin.


    He is not the only servant in the wife-owner''s backyard, but this one is the only one. Since entering the door, the house has not been clean, and the backyard is full of smog.


    Even if he didn''t do what happened today, he would take the opportunity to send him away, lest he cause harm to the backyard.


    If he did this thing, he will never forgive him.


    Whoever dares to hurt his daughter, even if it deserves his life, that person will go to hell.


    "Hmph, don''t use any coquettish tricks, you will know in a while whether you did it or not. Daoist Gu won''t wrong you."


    This time, Shifu Lin didn''t speak any more, as if he didn''t want to defend himself.


    The sound of footsteps approaching outside, Pan Jiazhengjun clenched his hands tightly, staring at the door, waiting for his confidant to come back.


    When the man came in, he saw a tray in his hand, and in the tray was a khaki clay pot.


    The clay pot was tightly sealed, and a piece of yellow talisman paper was pasted on the outside.


    Seeing this thing, everyone has a bottom line in their hearts.


    They don''t understand these things, so they can only let Gu Chao read them first.


    The things were delivered to Gu Chao, and Gu Chao reached out to pick up the clay pot from the tray, and frowned when he looked at the talisman paper on it.


    Then opened the clay pot again, a stench came out, and there was a mass of bright red flesh and blood inside.


    Moreover, it seems to be beating with life.


    After reading it, Gu Chao put the clay pot back on the tray and motioned for others to look at it.


    Several people took a closer look and almost vomited out.


    That ball of fuzzy flesh and blood exuding a stench, doesn''t look like a dead thing at first glance, and it''s disgusting.


    Although General Han had a lot of doubts in his heart, but because this was not in her own home, it was difficult to speak, and he only looked at Gu Chao.


    Pan Jiazhengjun covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief, and frowned at the lump of flesh and blood.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what is this?


    But because of this, my daughter is not good? "


    Although Pan Tong didn''t speak, he still looked at Gu Chao, waiting for Gu Chao to make a conclusion.


    Gu Chao didn''t talk too much, and just explained the confusion for everyone.


    "The one in this pot should be the child that Lin Shifu miscarried last month."


    When Gu Chao said this, his eyes fell on the person who was still kneeling on the ground, and the person kneeling on the ground was still the same as before, without any movement at all.


    Standing up like a board, with his head bowed, he didn''t even react at all when he heard this, as if Gu Chao wasn''t talking about him.


    Then Gu Chao continued: "It is precisely because this miscarried child is of the same mother as the young lady that the secret technique can be made to suppress the young lady''s anger.


    Moreover, this secret technique is not a day or two, it started from the first day.


    To do this secret technique, it must be done just now.


    With Miss''s current appearance, after tonight, this secret technique will be completed.


    At that time, one life is exchanged for another, and it is not clear who will survive. "


    Pan Jiazhengjun''s chest kept rising and falling, which shows how excited he is now.


    However, the most important thing now is not how to deal with the murderer who killed his daughter, but how to save his daughter back.


    "Please Taoist Gu save my daughter, if you have any request, just ask."


    Even if he traded his life for his daughter''s, he would be willing.


    Although he is from the backyard, he doesn''t know everything.


    Things are now, absolutely impossible to be simple.


    However, as long as there is a glimmer of hope to save his daughter, he will try.


    Gu Chao looked at Shifu Lin on the ground, wondering whether he knew it or not. The result of doing so might not be what he thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： life for life

    Chapter 234 Life for Life


    "This secret technique is cast with the flesh and blood of the young lady''s close relatives. If you want to break this secret technique, you have to use the flesh and blood of the young lady''s close relatives."


    Pan Jiazhengjun stretched out his hand without hesitation, "Gu Daochang takes it at will."


    As long as he can save his daughter, he is willing to do anything, even if it is his life.


    Every time he sees such a scene, Gu Chao feels sore in his heart. Maybe it''s because he saw too many brother-in-law fights in the cultivation world before, but in this world, he finds that the family affection of ordinary people is more precious.


    Maybe, I have lived for too long and become numb. Maybe, thousands of years are only for the purpose of ascension, so even the most basic family relationship is not important.


    As soon as Pan Jiazhengjun finished speaking, Pan Tong also said firmly to Gu Chao, "I am Min''er''s mother, use mine."


    The husband and wife unreservedly have to pay for their children. This is what a family relationship should look like.


    It''s just, "Although Pan Zhengjun is Miss''s father, he has no blood relationship with the person who cast the spell, so Master Pan must do it."


    While Pan Tong breathed a sigh of relief, Pan Zhengjun felt soft all over. Could it be that he had to choose between the two.


    Exchanging the life of the wife-lord for the life of the daughter?


    The daughter is his heart and soul, and the wife is his god, neither of which he can lose.


    By this time, Pan Zhengjun couldn''t hold back his tears anymore, any one would cut his flesh.


    "Gu Daochang, come here, don''t waste time."


    Pan Tong held his daughter in his arms, lovingly caressing his daughter''s little face. Although he didn''t shed tears like his husband did, his eye sockets were also congested and swollen.


    Of course she doesn''t want to die, but this is her daughter, the only daughter, the one she got after so many years. Before she fell asleep last night, she was still acting like a baby in her arms. How could she just watch her daughter disappear? Life.


    "My wife, you can''t."


    Since just now, Shifu Lin, who has been kneeling on the ground without speaking or making any movement, suddenly speaks.


    If he hadn''t spoken at this time, Pan Tong and Pan Zhengjun would have temporarily forgotten him.


    Now all they think about is to follow and save the child. As for him, the murderer, we will deal with it later.


    But now that he took the initiative to speak, his sense of presence immediately became stronger.


    Pan Tonghong looked at the pale paternity kneeling on the ground with red eyes, now she has no pity for him, she just wished to tear him to pieces.


    kicked Lin Shifu in the heart, kicked him two feet away, spewed out a mouthful of donated blood, lay on the ground, clutching his chest, unable to get up.


    It can be seen that Pan Tong has put in all his strength, and he will no longer be favored by him before.


    Servant, it��s okay to be spoiled or jealous on weekdays, but she can��t tolerate this kind of harm.


    "Impossible? You didn''t do this? It''s in vain that I treat you like this, and you actually want to kill Min''er, a poisonous man."


    This is a family matter, and it is not easy for Gu Chao and General Han to intervene, but there is one point that Gu Chao still needs to explain clearly.


    "Master Pan, it''s better to solve the secret technique on the young lady first, and then deal with it. I still need the cooperation of Lin Shifu."


    Gu Chao didn''t finish his sentence just now, "The person who wants to cast the spell is Shifu Lin, and the introduction of the secret technique is Shifu Lin''s child. If you want to undo it, you have to cooperate with Shifu Lin."


    Pan Tong heard this and then he stopped wanting to do it again, "You poisonous man, if I spare your life for the time being, it can be regarded as an atonement for Min''er."


    Fu Lin''s eyes were full of injuries, "wife master, Miss Yi is your child, so the slave''s child is not your child?


    Even if I do this, Miss Di is still Miss Di, what''s the difference?


    How can you be so cruel? "


    Pan Zhengjun''s eyes were bloodshot, he rushed up and slapped Lin Shifu''s face, half of his face was swollen immediately.


    "How can you come up with such a thing? Although Min''er was not born to you, she is also the child of the wife-owner. You can do such a thing to her child?


    If Miner is still Miner as you said, why would you do this?


    Who is it in the end? what! "


    Shifu Lin half propped up his body, staring at Pan Zhengjun angrily.


    "Zhengjun was joking, they are both the children of the wife-lord, what''s the difference.


    Zheng Jun said so righteously, but you can tell me, why in these years, apart from Miss Yi, there is no daughter in the mansion?


    Not only that, he doesn''t even have two sons.


    Among them, is your contribution? "


    Fu Lin''s face was full of desolation, and his eyes were full of sarcasm, "You have a daughter, and the wife-lord only has one daughter, Miss Di, so you don''t want another daughter in the mansion, do you?"


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at his wife, "My wife, have you ever thought about why?"


    Pan Tong had never doubted her own lord, so when she was asked by servant Lin, she couldn''t believe it at all, and looked at her husband in a daze.


    Pan Zhengjun was already trembling with anger, and knelt down in front of Pan Tong with a thud, "My wife knows me, if I really thought about it and did this kind of thing..."


    Before Pan Zhengjun could finish speaking, Pan Tong stretched out his hand to pull him up.


    ��A wife knows what a husband is like.��


    My husband has been with her for so many years, and she can see his character and temperament.


    If Husband could do this kind of thing, there would be no such servants in her mansion, let alone bastards.


    She and her husband only had their first child after two years of marriage. Therefore, it is really not the reason for her weak heirs.


    Later, although these people who entered the mansion did not give birth to daughters, they all had children.


    Except Lin Shifu, no one had a miscarriage.


    What Shifu Lin said is simply nonsense, she doesn''t believe it.


    Pan Tong has already planned to exchange his life for his daughter''s life, "If it happens later, please take care of the general and Daoist Gu."


    Pan Zhengjun burst into tears when he heard what his wife said, and finally couldn''t help but lie down in his arms.


    Pan Tong hugged Fulang tightly, she felt desolate, but now there was no other way.


    "Fu Langmo is sad, and I will rely on you to support my family in the future, and raise Min''er well."


    It''s not that Gu Chao doesn''t want to save people, it''s just that this kind of secret technique is a vicious technique that changes one''s life, and she is helpless.


    General Han did not expect that the matter would be so serious that it would be fatal.


    Pan Tong has been her subordinate for so many years and has always been her capable subordinate, but now he has come to such a fate.


    Looking at the culprit again, a man who lives in a backyard, he is so ruthless.


    He is also the father who just lost his child, how could he be so cruel to the children in the family.


    Even if it wasn''t his own daughter, it was still his wife''s daughter and his junior.


    To put it ruthlessly, he is nothing more than a servant, only half a master. In front of a serious master, he is a slave.


    Actually harming the master, the crime deserves death.


    General Han also has a few servants in the backyard, and naturally there are some who are particularly doted on, but she will never allow any of them to dare to have thoughts that they shouldn''t have.


    The master is the master, and the slave is the slave.


    Although she intends to teach her subordinates a lesson, the current situation is not appropriate.


    But she is also more determined in her heart, she must correct the family style.


    General Han looked at Pan Tong. Although he didn''t speak, his firm eyes gave Pan Tong peace of mind.


    Now she has no choice but to ask the old general. If she has an emergency, the whole family can only rely on the old general to take care of them.


    This is the person who followed her through life and death. Of course, General Han will not sit idly by. Needless to say, General Han will take care of her, at least he will take care of Pan Tong''s daughter as an adult and sensible.


    No one noticed the hatred in the eyes of Shifu Lin who was lying on the ground.


    He never expected that the wife-lord would still not believe him even after he had made his words so clear.


    hehe! In the past two years, was the wife''s love for him true or false?


    When the wife-owner found out that he was pregnant and talked about the child with him, was she sincere?


    It is also the child of the wife-owner. His child is gone. The wife-master just comforts him a few words, and then seeks pleasure with other men.


    When facing Miss Di, she was still motherly and filial.


    At that time, did the wife-owner think that their child just passed away, and it was also a daughter.


    Only he knows how envious and jealous he is every time he sees the wife-lord and the master teasing Miss Di.


    How I hope that one day, such a scene can appear in his yard.


    Wife-lord protects him and their children, sharing family happiness, mother is kind and daughter is filial.


    Later, he finally became pregnant, and finally saw that smile on the face of his wife.


    When the wife master touched his belly, felt the movement of the child with him, and talked with him about the future of the child, he only wanted to hope that he would live a good life in the future and the child would grow up healthily.


    As a result, his child died after only five months in his stomach.


    The child left from his body, blood flowed all over the ground, as if leaving with his life, cold and cold.


    They are all the children of the wife-owner, why should they be treated so differently?


    When his child comes back, Miss Di is still Miss Di, and she is still the flesh and blood of the wife-lord.


    Why did the wife-owner treat his children so cruelly? What did his child do wrong again?


    Shifu Lin was not from Beijing, but was born in the south. His father was just a servant in his mother''s house, and he was the kind who was given as a gift.


    And he was sent to Beijing after many times, and finally entered Pan Tong''s residence by chance.


    He learned this secret technique from his father. According to his father, it was passed down in the family. As for why his father''s family knew this kind of secret technique, he didn''t know.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think about using this secret technique to deal with Miss Yi, he just wanted to be safe and sound in the backyard of the Pan Mansion, with the love of his wife and the children and grandchildren around his knees.


    He has been in the Pan Mansion for two years, and his stomach has not moved. Although he is favored by his wife, he is also envious and jealous.


    Especially seeing that other people have had children one after another. Although only Zhengjun gave birth to a daughter, the other servants gave birth to sons.


    But just like that, he is still looking forward to having a child of his own day by day.


    Finally conceived, but ended up having a miscarriage in the garden, how could he bear this blow.


    Especially seeing that the wife master went back to Zhengjun''s place after comforting him, and didn''t even stay with him, something in his heart couldn''t bear it.


    For so many years in the mansion, there are not many children at all, and there is only one daughter, Miss Di. Among them, is it difficult for the wife-lord to have real heirs, or is Zhengjun doing something wrong.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder, was Zheng Jun''s handwriting in the reason why he had a miscarriage?


    Once the seeds of doubt are planted, many things will feel logical, and people will continue to think about that, and the more they think about it, the deeper they become.


    That night, Shifu Lin asked his confidant who served him to quietly keep the baby he shed.


    His child is only loved by himself, and he must let the child come back again.


    Not only that, but he wanted his children to be loved by his wife, to be held in her hands, and to give the whole Pan family to his children.


    The reason Shifu Lin is still so pale after a month of miscarriage is also because he feeds the mass of flesh and blood with his own blood every day.


    As Gu Chao said, as long as after tonight, Miss Pan''s family has changed in her body, it will be successful.


    However, he didn''t know that his child hadn''t been born, and he didn''t even have a soul, so how could he come back.


    As for the one he raised, no one knows who it is.


    There are so many lonely souls and wild ghosts in this world, and who is staring at this place can only be known after the matter is settled.


    But now, his child has not come back, how can he fall short?


    Shifu Lin thought of every possible way to stop Gu Chao, and he couldn''t let Gu Chao ruin his child''s chance of rebirth.


    However, he also knew that he was not Gu Chao''s opponent, and it was impossible to stop him.


    For the sake of his child, he has long since stopped caring about his own life, otherwise he would not feed it with his own blood.


    He also knew long ago that when his child came back, he would not be able to hold on anymore.


    But he doesn''t care about these things, as long as the child is doing well.


    So, now, taking advantage of the fact that everyone didn''t pay much attention to him, he directly wanted to bite his tongue and kill himself.


    As long as he is gone now, even if Gu Chao has great abilities, he still cannot solve this secret technique.


    My wife, you forced me, don''t blame me.


    The others didn''t notice him, but Gu Chao did.


    It was the first time Gu Chao had seen this kind of secret technique, so she naturally wanted to come up with a better way to solve it, so she always paid attention to Shifu Lin.


    This secret technique is cast by him, and it is for his children. Maybe something can be found in him.


    As soon as Shifu Lin made a move, Gu Chao made a move. Although this was the case, he also hurt himself.


    A father who doesn''t even want to die for his children, his determination is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    "Come on, hold him down."


    Now the hope of saving his daughter rests on himself and Lin Shifu. Pan Tong will never allow Lin Shifu to ruin this last hope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： I am obedient

    Chapter 235 I am obedient


    Although he was discovered in time, Shifu Lin had already injured himself, with blood flowing from his mouth, and his body was already weak, so he wouldn''t be able to survive tomorrow.


    Therefore, there is no further delay.


    Gu Chao let the other people go out, leaving only Pan Tong, his mother, daughter and Lin Shifu, and then began to cast spells.


    Shifu Lin was placed flat on Pan Min''s bed by Gu Chao. He couldn''t move, but his consciousness was always clear, and he knew what Gu Chao was going to do next meant to him.


    Pan Tong was also lying on the other side of her daughter, her eyes were so close to her daughter''s bruised face, she just wanted to see her daughter a few more times at the last time.


    What Gu Chao has to do is to separate the one that has been connected with Pan Min''s life, and he has to transfer his anger to Pan Min in time.


    However, the lump of flesh and blood that hadn''t finished yet could not stop being angry, otherwise Pan Min wouldn''t be able to live.


    Only when they are separated can we know what it is.


    No matter how much Lin Shifu hated or resented him, he could only watch Gu Chao ruin his hard work in the end.


    When Gu Chao opened the door again and told everyone that they could go in, Pan Zhengjun was the first to go in with the support of his servants.


    Now, even if he can''t accept it anymore, he can only force himself to be strong.


    Inside are his wife and daughter, all waiting for him.


    When everyone saw the three people on the bed, they all gasped.


    To be precise, he gasped when he saw Shifu Lin. The person on the bed, no matter how human he looked, he could only be a mummified corpse.


    Pan Zhengjun looked at his daughter who was pale but no longer bruised, and then went to see his wife whose face was as white as paper, but he didn''t dare to touch them when he stretched out his hands.


    As for Shifu Lin next to him, he didn''t look at him much, and he didn''t have that kind of thought at all.


    General Han looked at Gu Chao and asked her with his eyes, Gu Chao explained.


    "Pan Zhengjun asks Master Pan and Miss to arrange a rest. They should be taken care of for a year or two."


    Pan Zhengjun looked at Gu Chao in disbelief, and then went to see his wife and daughter, "What Gu Daochang means, are the wife and Miner all right?"


    Not only Pan Zhengjun, but everyone else also looked at Gu Chao, waiting for Gu Chao to speak.


    "It''s Shifu Lin, who exchanged his life for Master Pan."


    When everyone looked at Shifu Lin''s body again, their expressions changed. No one thought that it was Shifu Lin who saved his life in the end.


    Obviously he made all of this, what was he thinking at the end.


    Shifu Lin is no longer here, and no one knows why he did this in the end. He only thought that he had repented, or that he still had Pan Tong in his heart, so he couldn''t bear to watch Pan Tong lose his life.


    After the Pan family settled Pan Tong and Pan Min properly, everyone was ready to deal with the lump of flesh and blood that Shifu Lin made.


    Half of Shifu Lin and Pan Tong''s anger was fed to that thing, and now it''s done, let''s see what it is.


    During this period, Gu Chao set up a barrier in an empty room of Pan��s house, and arranged the inside and outside to prevent the thing from hurting people or escaping after it was released for a while.


    Everything was ready, Gu Chao signaled everyone to step back, and then opened the pot.


    Everyone held their breaths and remained silent, all their attention was focused on the clay pot on the desk, curious about what was inside, but also worried about what evil spirits really came out of it.


    After waiting for almost half a stick of incense, the clay pot finally moved, and the table began to vibrate.


    The movement became louder and louder, making a "bang bang bang" sound.


    Everyone was very nervous, and their eyes were turning back and forth between the clay pot on the desk and Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao''s expression was calm, and he didn''t feel flustered at all, so everyone forced themselves to calm down.


    I thought to myself, there should be nothing wrong with Daoist Gu here.


    And looking at Daoist Gu''s confident appearance, he doesn''t seem to be embarrassed.


    From the time the pot started to move, Gu Chao had some guesses in his heart. If the things in it were full of resentment, they would not be what they are now.


    It seems that the thing Shifu Lin recruited should have a mild temper.


    It is gradually waking up, and it will come out when it is fully awake.


    Finally, puffs of Yin Qi slowly drifted out from the jar.


    They had never seen such a weird scene before, and when they saw it suddenly, their hearts tightened, and they couldn''t help but took two steps back.


    When the clay pot finally calmed down, the contents came out, and after seeing what he looked like, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It looks like a translucent little boy, no more than seven or eight years old at most, and it doesn''t look too scary.


    Although they are still different from ordinary people, they are much better than the evil ghosts they imagined.


    It is precisely because the other party is a child, which also reduces their defensiveness and is not so afraid.


    Normal people��s thinking is like this, they can��t help but relax to children and the elderly, and don��t feel that they can cause much harm.


    The kid was still a little confused, and when he came out, he saw so many people in the room, and they all stared at him, which shocked him instead.


    Frightened, he turned around and burrowed into the pot again.


    How could Gu Chao let him go back like this, he stretched out his hand to stop him from drilling back, grabbed his body and pulled him out again.


    The little ghost fell into Gu Chao''s hands and couldn''t break free, his eyes were full of panic and fear. A pair of big eyes stared at Gu Chao pitifully.


    The four also drooped limply, hanging limply.


    That little appearance looks really pitiful.


    If it weren''t for the fact that everyone knew who this brat was, I wouldn''t have believed that he was that kind of thing.


    Seeing his pitiful appearance, I felt a little unbearable.


    Gu Chao didn''t show mercy to him, but he didn''t intend to just let him go.


    Seeing that he was being honest in his hands, he gave him a warning look and put him back on the desk.


    "Tell me about it yourself, what''s going on?"


    Although the little ghost looks small, he has been dead for a long time, and he has seen a lot of people''s understanding of the world, otherwise he would not be so aware of current affairs just now.


    Knowing that he couldn''t get rid of Gu Chao, he immediately compromised.


    Looking at his current situation again, and at the woman with a straight face on the opposite side, the kid secretly swallowed, and had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Actually, this matter has nothing to do with him. He stayed at home and didn��t go out to wander around. Then he was put into the clay pot. He is also somewhat innocent.


    But later, he did take advantage of a lot in that clay pot, and then he stayed in it safely, not wanting to come out.


    According to what the little ghost said, he is the child of the former owner of this house, and he has lived in this house since he was born.


    Although he was only seven years old when he died, he had stayed in this house for more than fifty years after he became a soul.


    Many owners have come and gone in this house, but he is the only one who is still guarding here.


    The reason why he couldn''t go to reincarnation is because his body is in this garden, so he has become an earth-bound spirit in this garden, and he can''t get out at all, and he can''t reincarnate.


    Unless someone is willing to exchange with him.


    But this kind of thing is basically impossible.


    However, just last month, servant Lin from Yuyuan cast a secret technique, and as a result, he was summoned.


    Gu Chao also saw that the kid was clean, he had never hurt anyone, he hadn''t taken any blood, so he kept him to listen to what he said.


    Otherwise, he would have been beaten to death.


    I really can''t blame him for this matter.


    She said earlier that it is not clear who came back after the secret method.


    But fortunately, it was this brat. If it were another evil spirit, servant Lin might not survive tonight.


    The secret technique will require more and more popularity and blood in the end. This little ghost just eats when Shifu Lin feeds him, and he doesn''t make trouble when he doesn''t feed him, so Lin Shifu is almost exhausted.


    If the ghost really changed, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Are you going to arrest me?"


    Although the kid is asking you guys, his eyes are staring straight at Gu Chao, because except for Gu Chao, he doesn''t feel threatened by anyone else.


    Besides, in this house, except for this woman and the old woman at the back, he knows everyone else, they are all people who live in this garden.


    When the little ghost asked the question, his eyes were wet, and he looked even more pitiful and weak.


    ��I really didn��t intend to harm anyone, he let me go, and he himself wanted to feed me.


    Otherwise, um, I��ll give it back to him, you can take it, I don��t want it anymore, don��t catch me. "


    The little ghost doesn''t want to leave this house, this is his home, he has lived here for decades, and his whole body has long been integrated with this house.


    It''s been so long, he doesn''t want to reincarnate, let alone be taken away by this Taoist priest.


    Pan Zhengjun took two steps forward, "Gu Daochang, you see that he is still so young and has never harmed anyone, why don''t you let him go?"


    This kid looked not much older than his Miner, and he was also a poor kid, which moved Pan Zhengjun even more.


    Just as he said, this incident had nothing to do with him, it was done by Jin''s servant.


    He has lived here for so many years and has never harmed anyone. Moreover, they have been doing well in the past few years since they moved in, and no other accidents have happened. It can be seen that he is really pure-hearted and never thought of harming anyone.


    Seeing that Pan Zhengjun was speaking for him, Xiao Guili immediately turned around and looked at him with a raised face.


    Seeing that appearance, everyone softened their hearts.


    "Gu Daochang, this child has now merged the anger of his wife and Lin Shifu, so he is actually a member of our Pan family, right?"


    The little ghost nodded after hearing this, "Yes, yes, I am very obedient and obedient, and I will not come out casually to scare people."


    Not only that, the kid also took a look at the earthen jar that contained him just now. Now that jar should be regarded as his parasitic place for him, and he was a little bit reluctant.


    Living in it is much more comfortable than living in the bottom of the lake, and it is not cold.


    "It''s not impossible for Pan Zhengjun to keep him, but after all, he is different from you."


    Pan Zhengjun also knew this was true, but this child looked so pitiful that it was unbearable.


    Finally, Gu Chao came up with an idea in a compromise, "Your Pan family is taking care of the little ghost, let the little ghost give you a town house."


    It is said that it is a town house, but in fact, this little ghost has already integrated into this house without distinguishing each other. If we really want to get along well, it is better for the Pan family to take advantage.


    There are some things that Gu Chaode should tell the little ghost clearly first, which can be regarded as a warning to him, and there is a fear in his heart.


    I''m afraid that he will act outrageously in the future and cause some trouble.


    "Today is because you have merged the blood of Mr. Pan and Shifu Lin, and you also have Pan Zhengjun. I beg for mercy, so I will keep you.


    You have to remember that they fed you with their anger and blood. You have to treat yourself as a member of the Pan family and protect them well.


    If I find you messing around..."


    Before Gu Chao could finish his words, the little ghost repeatedly shook his head and assured him, "Don''t worry, I don''t eat people.


    In the future, I will be obedient and protect them. "


    The little ghost was also pondering in his heart, listening to what the Taoist said, that is to say, people from the Pan family will worship him in the future.


    In this case, wouldn��t life be too beautiful?


    Where does he disagree, as long as he is not allowed to leave the house, he can do whatever he wants.


    Besides, it is still good for him.


    The reason why Gu Chao asked Pan''s family to enshrine him was also to allow them to get along well, so that it would do no harm to either of them.


    After all, we live under the same roof, and we can see each other when we look up.


    It was already midnight when I came out of Pan''s house again.


    Pan Zhengjun wanted to keep the two of them and go back tomorrow, but the two insisted on leaving, but it was only a few blocks away, not far away.


    It''s better to go home and feel at ease, the family is still waiting.


    Besides, there are so many things happening in the Pan family today, and they are very busy, so why bother them here.


    The two arrived at home, but found that everyone was still awake, waiting for them to come back.


    When I saw them coming back, I went up to them and asked what was the matter, but it was already resolved.


    Hearing that someone died, everyone sighed and sighed. In fact, in the final analysis, Shifu Lin still has a heart for Pan Tong.


    It''s just that he turned the corner and ruined himself, and almost ruined the Pan family.


    Even if he had a miscarriage and took good care of it, it��s not that there will be no future in the future. It��s because he didn��t think about it and did something wrong.


    "Okay, you are tired after going out, everyone is tired too, go back earlier and rest."


    Han Zhengjun told everyone to go down and have a rest. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow.


    Gu Chao and Han Yu went to his former boudoir to rest together. They are a serious couple, so naturally they can.


    Yuzhu had already tidied up the room, and was waiting for the two masters to come back to rest.


    When he came back, he thought that there were servants who were used to at home, so Han Yu didn''t bring Mei Xiang and Lan Qing back.


    Gu Xiang has always been served by Han Yu and Ning Su in person, so it doesn''t matter if he uses familiar people or not.


    Gu Chao saw that the little husband seemed to be a little depressed, so he asked him, "Why is Yu''er a little unhappy?"


    Han Yu pursed his lips, and then murmured, "No, I just, um, feel sorry for the child."


    Not only feel sorry for the child, but also envious.


    He also wanted to have children for his wife, but he couldn''t.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： watch a play

    Chapter 236 Watching a play


    "My lord, where are we going today?"


    The third prince sat at the head, tapping his knuckles on the armrest, and was also thinking about this issue.


    The past half a month has been wonderful for her, and every day before going to bed, she has to reminisce about the time she spent with Liu Lan during the day.


    Although Liu Lan still hasn''t given her a good face so far, it''s good that she doesn''t scold her as soon as they meet.


    If it goes on like this, hey, it will be a matter of time.


    I just heard that the Gu family was going back to their home village a few years ago, uh, it will be difficult then, we still have to strike while the iron is hot.


    In the past half a month, every day after Liu Lan went out, a servant specially arranged by the third prince came back to report his whereabouts, and then the third prince would rush over immediately.


    Before that, she had already analyzed all the places nearby where she could eat and play, to ensure that Liu Lan could have a place to play and rest after being tired from shopping.


    Occasionally, talk about some interesting places and new things in Liu Lan''s ear, arouse his interest, and make him willing to go to the place he arranged.


    Actually, Widow Gu didn''t know that these three princes did not meet by chance, but had a purpose.


    However, being idle is idle anyway. Why is it not good if someone deliberately plays with him?


    In this way, you won��t just go shopping every day!


    When he was in the village, he could still go out to gossip with people every day, or visit people, but in Beijing, he couldn''t go to other people''s homes every day, and there was no one who could gossip with him every day.


    So, now there is someone who is happy to accompany him every day, of course he will not refuse.


    Anyway, it wasn''t what he asked for, it was the third prince who rushed to find her.


    Of course, he just ignores her unscrupulous thoughts, since he has no interest in her anyway.


    Yes, it is like that.


    Early in the morning, Liang Ming was ready to serve in front of his prince, and then asked for instructions on what they should do today to be safe.


    Her biggest task every day is to accompany the prince to rack his brains to please the future lord.


    She also discovered that this future lord is really too hard to please.


    As long as their lords are serving carefully and attentively every day, there is no progress in the end. It is not known when the road will end.


    Liang Ming was arguing for his master, but the third prince didn''t think so. The current situation is much better than it was at the beginning.


    At least, she is not being scolded now, and the money given has not been refunded.


    Of course, it��s still a matter of being disliked.


    "I heard that there is a group of actors from Jiangnan, are they going to sing tonight?"


    The group of actors that the third prince mentioned just came to Beijing a few days ago. It��s almost the end of the year, and each family has a lot of work to do, and there are a lot of people to invite. There are a lot of new things from other places at this time of the year. Earn two more silver to celebrate the New Year.


    Liu Lan likes to watch the excitement, especially opera juggling.


    It can be said that wherever there is excitement to watch, he will go there.


    So, this kind of excitement, how could he be missing, and how could she not arrange it?


    "Going back to the prince, the singing will start at midnight this afternoon. I will arrange it in the next few days."


    Such a trivial matter, there is no need for the master to arrange it, otherwise she would not have to do this personal service, and I would be sorry for the monthly bills that the prince gave her every month.


    Gu widow has long heard that a new play will be sung today, and he is eagerly waiting for it.


    Thinking of spending the afternoon in the theater, she didn''t plan to go out in the morning. First, she prepared all the things to go out, and then took Chunfeng and Xiayu to see her granddaughter.


    Oh, I spend more time going out these days, and less time seeing my granddaughter, so I have to be rare.


    The wife-head and younger brother are not at home. Suddenly there are two people missing at home, and they are still the closest people around. Ning Su is not used to it for a while.


    Usually at this time, his younger brother would accompany him with Bao''er, but now he is the one teasing Bao''er himself, not only himself, but even Bao''er is not used to it.


    It��s only a few days, the wife-owner and the others will be back in a few days, well, in fact, they can take this opportunity to relax.


    When I came back to the capital, I was supposed to accompany my younger brother to see my family, so I really should go back and stay for a few more days.


    Seeing that the New Year is getting closer and closer, it will be difficult to see his family after returning. Fortunately, his natal family is close. When he wants to go back, he can just tell his wife.


    Ning Su wandered around the yard with Bao''er, who was already able to crawl casually, pointing to various things in the yard to let Bao''er talk.


    One of the father and son was talking, and the other was babbling, and they didn''t know what they were talking about. Anyway, both of them were very happy and in high spirits.


    Widow Gu saw such a scene when he came, seeing Ning Su taking care of the child, and gave him a brainy smile.


    Seeing the eldest granddaughter, Gu widow immediately went up cheerfully and reached out to hug the child, Ning Su put the child carefully into the father-in-law''s hands.


    "Bao''er is getting heavier and heavier, Daddy is careful and soft."


    "This kid just needs to grow up. It''s time to grow up. How can it not be heavy. Grandpa''s Bao''er, the heavier the better."


    Widow Gu hugged Bao''er very rare, and kissed Bao''er''s pink and tender face several times in succession.


    "Sure enough, it''s a lot heavier, that''s what it needs to do."


    Bao''er is used to being kissed by her father and mother on weekdays, so when grandpa hugged her and kissed her, she didn''t refuse at all, and instead gave Widow Gu a big smile.


    Seeing Widow Gu''s face beaming with joy, there are two more crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes.


    However, even if there are two more, he is willing, as long as it is given to him by his good granddaughter, he will want it.


    Weng and his son-in-law teased the children and chatted without saying a word, and they happened to talk about the theater garden. Widow Gu thought that Ning''s family also likes to go to theaters, so he asked Ning''s family if they were free in the afternoon.


    In the past, Ning shi was always followed wherever she went. Recently, Ning shi was left at home due to special circumstances, and it has been some days.


    cough cough...


    Now that he has fun, his father-in-law has not forgotten his son-in-law, he is still a good father-in-law.


    There is nothing to do at home, how could Ning Su not be free, as soon as her father-in-law said there was a new play to watch, she immediately responded.


    "It just so happens that grandma and the others are at home, so let''s go as a family. Anyway, it''s not too tiring to just sit and watch a play."


    Since everyone let Ning go with him, it doesn''t matter how many more people there are, just treat him as filial to his mother-in-law and father-in-law.


    "Well, you''re more thoughtful, Chunfeng, you can ask the old lady and see if they are free to go together."


    He is still a good son-in-law and has not forgotten his in-laws.


    Thus, if the third prince had the means to wait for Widow Gu to go out, it turned out that the whole family of the Gu family was waiting, including children.


    Of course, Xiao Baoer still didn''t come, the child is too young to be suitable for such a noisy place.


    It doesn��t matter to the other three older ones, they can play by themselves even if they don��t go to the theater, the main reason is that they also want to go out, so don��t panic at home.


    When I was in the village, I used to play wildly with my friends outside. When I got here, my grandparents stopped me from going out to play casually. They are just the age that loves to play, so how can I hold back.


    Widow Gu can be said to be a well-known figure in Beijing now, and he can say that there is no one he doesn''t know when walking on the street.


    The new troupe is not in a daze. When they arrive in Beijing, they naturally want to find out what kind of upstarts there are besides the old ones.


    So the Gu family is naturally within the scope of their inquiries. They have already known about Gu Widow''s temperament and are waiting for him to come to the door.


    Although it is a foreign theater troupe, they rented a place in the famous pear garden in the city, which is considered mutual benefit.


    The people who greet at the door are all old people, and they know who they are.


    As soon as the Gu family arrived, they were directly invited into the private room with the best view upstairs, and were served tea and snacks, very attentive.


    The members of the Gu family in front met the new Mr. Xiaojun who had just arrived in Beijing at the South Street Tea House, but the final result did not disappoint everyone at all.


    So, this Gu family is still the Gu family, and this status cannot be changed for the time being.


    Of course, they won''t be at a disadvantage either, the master of the Gu family has always given generous rewards.


    Since it was the first day of singing, there were naturally many people who came, and after sitting down for a while, they saw many familiar faces.


    Widow Gu is the one I am most familiar with, after all, he is the only one who goes out a lot and sees a lot of people.


    Those who get along well will say hello, and those who are okay and know each other will nod. As for those who are offended, they will naturally hate each other.


    Not long after, the third prince came with Liang Ming. Liang Ming had already come to say hello in the morning, but now, it didn''t come in handy. The people from the Gu family came first and had already sat down.


    Although the third prince was a little disappointed and couldn''t be alone with his sweetheart, he still cheered up after being slightly disappointed.


    The private room she booked is next door to Gu''s house, which is still close, and she can hear the neighbor talking louder, so it''s a relief.


    Since there are very few people there, it is impossible for her not to say hello.


    So, the third prince first went to the private room of the Gu family to send a greeting. He said it was a greeting, but it was really just a greeting.


    She is not without self-knowledge, not to mention whether her sweetheart welcomes her in the past, even if her identity is there, staying for a long time will make the Gu family feel uncomfortable.


    So, she was very knowledgeable, and left after saying hello.


    But after arriving next door, someone sent some snacks to Gu''s family to express their affection. It''s not surprising that there are many polite people.


    Although I have seen the third prince these days, and the two of them were together, but that was not in front of the family members. Now the man came to them in a grandiose manner, and he still appeared very familiar.


    It was greetings and giving gifts again, which made Widow Gu a little embarrassed.


    It was as if all the small thoughts he didn''t want others to know were placed in front of everyone, naked for everyone to see.


    Suddenly, Widow Gu''s mood turned cloudy, and he hated the third prince next door again.


    Widow Gu''s change was noticed by everyone, but everyone didn''t say much, just pretended they didn''t see it, and continued talking about the topic just now.


    Widow Gu sulked with himself for a while, and felt that there was something wrong with him, and it was all caused by that person.


    Why does he have a guilty conscience, and he hasn''t done anything bad, so he should be justified.


    Widow Gu, who comforted himself well, returned to his previous appearance. He should eat, talk, and wait for the stage to start.


    Just as the play started here, there was a noise at the door.


    "Our little county master came to listen to the opera to give you a huge face in this broken yard. What are you doing hemming?"


    This voice sounds familiar, isn''t it the arrogant boy in the teahouse that day?


    And when he spoke, it was our little county master, and he was very familiar with this, and his tone of voice did not change.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun didn''t go out for a few days because he couldn''t hold back his face, so he was finally coaxed by Mingyue to go out to watch a play.


    As a result, when they arrived at the place, the clerk didn''t welcome them in respectfully. Instead, he faltered with him at the door. Isn''t it just annoying.


    "Master, I''m really sorry, the private rooms in our building are full, do you see?"


    It was the first day of singing, and there were already many people who came. Those big families had already sent people over to say hello.


    Moreover, it''s already this time, the show has started, and the seats are already full.


    Not to mention private rooms, there is no place in the lobby.


    When Mingyue heard this, she raised her neck and looked inside. Sure enough, it was crowded with people and there was no room left.


    As soon as they were really angry, they really couldn''t compete with the capital.


    The last time he came out to watch a sideshow, he didn��t have a seat. Today he managed to coax his master to go out to watch a show, but he didn��t have a seat.


    What should I do? Could it be that the little county master can''t go back?


    Don''t think about it, the master must be in a bad mood again.


    "Go and ask, see if you can allocate a private room for our county lord? The county lord has just gone out with great difficulty. Did you let the county lord go back like this?"


    This time, Mingyue''s tone of voice can be said to be much more polite than when she was in the teahouse last time.


    Still ask people to ask, instead of directly pointing out a room to make room for them, they are still arrogant.


    It was also because of the big loss last time that even the emperor and Taidi Juncoug were not able to make decisions for their little county master. Later, the chief county master told them to pay more attention when they went out here than in the northwest.


    In addition, his little county master was already in a bad mood, and he didn''t want to disappoint him, so he endured it again and again.


    Nowhere in this capital is good. If it is still in the northwest, how can they suffer such uselessness?


    The buddy also knew that this master was not an ordinary person, he was someone they could not afford to offend in this theater, so even if it was difficult, he could only bite the bullet and discuss it.


    Although the movement was a little louder at the beginning, many people have noticed this side.


    Among them, of course, Widow Gu is included. Widow Gu is sitting by the window, which is convenient for him to watch the play.


    So, all the movement here is in his eyes.


    "Hmph! It''s this **** little county master again. He''s too late to compare himself. He really thinks he''s some kind of gold, and everyone will let him go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： excuse me

    Chapter 237 Offended


    Widow Gu spoke in a loud voice, and he was near the window, so the neighbors on the left and right could hear him.


    The last time the Gu family had an unhappiness with this little county master Yujin in the teahouse, the whole city has long known about it.


    Besides, they all know what kind of virtue Widow Gu is, so now they don''t feel any surprise to hear Widow Gu say that, just take it as a pleasure to listen to.


    If these two fight again after a while, maybe they can still watch a good show.


    This kind of play is more exciting than the one on the stage.


    Since Widow Gu came to the capital, more people love to go out. The main reason is that this person has too much fun, and he will never disappoint them. Maybe one day he will meet.


    No, today they went out to watch a new play, and they ran into each other again. It really was a worthwhile trip,


    People who love to gossip are guessing in their hearts how things will develop, and they are also waiting to see.


    The old man gave Widow Gu a squinting look, "Restrain yourself a bit, he is also a relative of the emperor after all, besides, he didn''t provoke you this time."


    The elders have spoken, even if Widow Gu wants to say a few more bitter words, it is impossible.


    "Father, I didn''t say anything else, don''t worry, as long as he doesn''t find us, I won''t bother to pay attention to him, he has a good show?"


    Widow Gu is also telling the truth, he is not idle, so he has to rush to make himself happy?


    The old man saw that he was honest and continued to watch the play, so he stopped talking, and continued to watch the play and peel pine nuts for the children.


    Not only Widow Gu noticed the movement at the door, but of course the third prince who was next door to Gu''s house also noticed it.


    It''s fine if you don''t meet her. Now that everyone is in front of you, how can she just sit idly by as an aunt?


    If the emperor��s brother-in-law finds out about this, why shouldn��t she be punished?


    Instigated Liang Ming to go out and tell the people in the opera garden, "Let the jade brocade come to me. Anyway, there is room, and I can''t use such a big place by myself."


    She naturally inquired about the matter between the imperial nephew and the Gu family, including the matter that her imperial nephew entered the palace the next day.


    She had expected the final result.


    However, no matter what, they are all one family, and they will be one family in the future, so it''s better not to make it too ugly.


    Mingyue was waiting at the door, and now she dare not go back and tell her master that she has no place, for fear that if the master gets upset, she will turn around and let her go home.


    Before waiting for a while, the servant who received him just now came back, and when he heard that the third prince was there, it happened to be a great pleasure to let their little county master go over to join him.


    Mingyue hurriedly went to answer the master, "Master, we were lucky today, and we met the third prince who happened to be here to watch a play. The third prince invites you to come over."


    Because he was going back to Beijing, Lord Chang had already asked the nobles and royal relatives in Beijing to tell Yujin, especially these few royal relatives, had to memorize them one by one.


    Otherwise, wouldn��t it be embarrassing if we didn��t know each other when we met?


    So, Yujin also knows who this third prince is.


    The former imperial aunt invited their family to a banquet in the palace, and also invited other royal families in the capital. Naturally, this aunt was among them, and she had met them once, and she had a good impression on him.


    However, Yu Jin sat in the carriage and frowned slightly. He heard from his father that this aunt had gone to the Gu family to propose marriage.


    When thinking of the Gu family, Yu Jin''s heart becomes very confused, and she really can''t get out, because she can meet the Gu family wherever she goes.


    I don''t know if anyone from the Gu family has come today, has she come?


    I heard that this aunt has been with that person recently, and there have been many rumors. Today, the aunt and grandma are here, and that person should be there too, right?


    Think again about the scene where I had a fight with the Gu family last time, alas, what would I do if it happened to me?


    But now my aunt and grandma already know that he is coming, and let me go there, since I am a junior, it would be inappropriate not to go.


    The boat has already landed, so we can only bite the bullet and go.


    No matter what Yujin was thinking, she had no choice but to get out of the carriage and go in.


    At most, he will only watch the show and not talk.


    As a result, when she got to the private room, she found that there was only her aunt and grandma in it. Yujin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately.


    "Yujin, come and sit down. I haven''t seen you out and about for so long after returning to Beijing. It''s a coincidence that I met you here today."


    Facing the elders, Lord Yujin Xiaojun still had manners, went forward to salute and say hello to the third prince, and then sat down under the signal of the third prince.


    "Yujin was first opened in the capital, so I''m not familiar with it anywhere, and it''s a man''s house, so it''s not easy to go out casually.


    Fortunately, I met my aunt today, otherwise I would not be able to watch the show. "


    "Today''s opera is a new one, and it''s the first day of singing. Naturally, there will be more people coming to see it. You have to ask someone to talk about it in advance. Didn''t I just ask Liang Ming to reserve the seat in the morning, otherwise? , our grandparents and grandchildren have nowhere to look."


    Although the Third Prince was joking, he was also reminding Yujin that Beijing is different from the Northwest.


    How could Yujin not be able to hear it? He also felt that there were too many people in Beijing, and there were people coming and going on the street. If you want to find something lively, they all gathered together.


    "Yes, but this is also a good thing. It shows that the world is peaceful and the people live a good life, so that they have the leisure to go out and have fun.


    It��s not good to have to book in advance everywhere, it��s troublesome. "


    The third prince still had a smile on his face. She had heard about the temper of her grandnephew. Now that he can honestly sit beside her and talk, it is already good.


    "It''s okay, just get used to it. Now that you''re all back, let''s stay for a few more days before going back, and see what''s different between Beijing and Northwest, the scenery."


    "Yujin also wants to live longer, but she still has to listen to her mother and father."


    Master Yujin Xiaojun has other things to do, and he didn''t expect to go back so soon.


    "Shouldn''t your two elder sisters be here too? Then we will go to the aunt''s house to play together. Your aunt is not much older than you, and she can still talk."


    Mentioning the little aunt in her aunt''s house, Yu Jin still felt pitiful in her heart. He saw it last time, and she was already wearing a big fur at the beginning of autumn, and her face was pale. It is said that she was ill since she was a child.


    "Then Yujin is here to thank my aunt and grandma on behalf of my sisters. I will definitely come to disturb you when the time comes. I also ask my aunt and aunt not to dislike us for making noise."


    To say that the two are not very familiar with each other, and there are two generations of identities separated, there is really nothing to say. At first, there is nothing to say, and then there is nothing to say.


    But fortunately, the performance on the stage was not bad, so I didn''t feel embarrassed.


    But in this case, the third prince can''t put all his attention on the next door, and he doesn''t know what the next door is talking about.


    But fortunately, I can occasionally hear the voice of Gu Widow applauding, so it is better than nothing.


    No one expected that things would not go the way they expected, which made them feel a little disappointed because they didn''t see a good show.


    Widow Gu''s thoughts are all on the stage, so he doesn''t have any extra thoughts to think about those things, as he himself said, as long as the love is on his head, he won''t have time to talk to him.


    Hmph, don��t think he doesn��t know, the little county master is next door to him, he��s with that person, hmph, they��re a family.


    After the show ended, the Third Prince immediately got up and went out, "How did Yujin get here? Do you want my aunt to send you back?"


    Yu Jin didn''t think much about it, she only thought of her aunt as she cared about the younger generation, "Yu Jin came here in a carriage, so don''t bother her aunt, Yu Jin can go back by herself.


    Today I would like to thank my aunt for bothering you. "


    "We''re all a family, what kind words are you talking about, and it''s thanks to you, a junior, who stayed with me, my old lady."


    The third prince said polite words, but in his heart, he wanted to send this nephew away quickly. She also wanted to visit the next door and say a few words.


    "It is Yujin''s blessing to be able to accompany her aunt and grandma, as long as her aunt doesn''t dislike Yujin."


    To be honest, with Yujin Xiaojun��s straight temper, being able to patiently talk to the third prince for so long is a lot of patience.


    Now that the show is over, he is eager to leave as soon as possible. He really can''t pretend anymore, it''s too tiring.


    The third prince asked Liang Ming to deliver the jade brocade in person, and he waited for news from the Gu family.


    They had just left the front foot, and the Gu family was also preparing to leave, so they ran into each other directly at the door.


    What people didn''t expect was that when Yujin Xiaojun who was standing in front of him saw everyone in the Gu family, not only did he not show his face, but he even gave blessings to the elders of Gu''s family.


    Heh, this shocked everyone''s jaws.


    But as relatives of the emperor, they have given them face in this way, and they will not refute the face of the little county master face to face.


    The elders nodded, as a return gift, Ning Su thought that she was about the same age as this little county master, so she should be of the same generation, so she bowed her knees and returned the gift.


    When the third prince came out, he saw such a scene. She felt that her nephew was different from the rumors.


    Look, isn��t this quite general?


    Yu Jin didn''t stay too long, and then went down the stairs with Mingyue''s support, and went out.


    If you want to talk about why Yujin is like this, it is not because he has something in his heart.


    Although there was some unpleasantness last time, didn''t he know it at that time?


    Now that he knows it and has met someone again, he still cares a little bit.


    Mingyue didn''t know what his master was thinking at all, instead he felt that his master was really wronged.


    Seeing the enemy, he actually asked his master to put down the short pile first. For the sake of the overall situation, isn''t it just a grievance.


    But the people from the Gu family can be regarded as being knowledgeable, which is more or less the same.


    The members of the Gu family were also surprised, but because of this, the image of the little county master Yujin has changed a lot.


    It''s really that the attitude of this little county master has changed too quickly, and it''s impossible not to change.


    In this way, the old man had no choice but to remind Widow Gu, "The child is quite sensible. When you see him again in the future, don''t put on a face."


    He is still afraid that his son-in-law, who is not afraid of anything, will do something wrong. After all, no one knows what will happen after this.


    What if? It''s not about asking him to get along with himself.


    As an elder, he can''t always be angry with the younger generation.


    Widow Gu felt a little unhappy when his father-in-law said that for no reason, "What''s wrong with me?"


    He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, why did he get involved again, is it wrong?


    The third prince saw that his sweetheart was frowning, and immediately felt distressed, and hurried forward to talk to him.


    "This nephew of my family has been spoiled since he was a child. Please forgive me for what happened last time. It''s all because children are ignorant."


    How could the old lady not understand the meaning of the third prince, and immediately responded, "The matter is over, and I have to blame Dabao for the heavy attack, as long as the child is not hurt."


    "What I''m talking about is that it''s all over, and the child now knows what he did wrong, so I''m sorry, kid, you have a thin skin."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, they are good boys."


    Because of what happened just now, Yujin is still sensible in the eyes of everyone, isn��t she just a thin-skinned child in the eyes of the elders, they are so old, how can they care about a teenage child?


    Everyone felt that nothing was wrong, and it could be said that the story had been turned over, but Widow Gu felt a little off.


    After all, is he unreasonable and has to argue with a child?


    What did he do? Isn''t that what he said when he came?


    The third prince felt that her sweetheart seemed to be still unhappy, but now that there were elders in front of her, she couldn''t say anything more, so she had to hold back and talk about it when she had a chance next time.


    It''s just that the next time she has a chance, she will have to wait for a long time.


    Since this time, Widow Gu always takes Ning Su with him when he goes out. He is holding his breath in his heart and doesn''t want to pay attention to someone.


    The sweetheart is accompanied by a junior, which prevents the Third Prince from approaching at will, and cannot find a chance to speak.


    After once or twice, the third prince also knew that he was not being treated well. This made the third prince very angry, and his gums were swollen.


    Later, because the weather was getting colder and colder, Widow Gu was not very willing to go out. Wouldn��t it be nice to enjoy the seasons like spring at home?


    Have to go outside to face the cold wind?


    Besides, he has almost visited those places in the city, so he no longer finds it strange.


    Widow Gu didn''t go out anymore, so the third prince was naturally even more angry. Although he couldn''t talk before, at least he could still see people, and at least he could ease the lovesickness.


    But now, she couldn''t even see anyone, which made her want to scratch her heart.


    Later, the third prince sent two posts to Widow Gu, saying that he was invited to watch a play. As a result, Widow Gu held his breath and said he shouldn''t, which made the third prince helpless.


    When the Third Prince saw someone again, it was the Tangchi Zhuangzi that Gu Chao, Ruan Laosan and the others had opened.


    Gu Chao personally wrote an invitation card and sent it to the Third Prince. Of course, it was not because of the little relationship between the Third Prince and Widow Gu, but because of the identity of the Third Prince.


    Gu Chao personally invited those who had friendship with the Gu family.


    As for the main purpose, it is naturally to earn their money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： eager to see through

    Chapter 238 Desperation


    Gu Chao, who works as a hands-off shopkeeper, writes a post and sends it out, so he doesn''t care about it.


    When the day came, she took her family to Zhuangzi, and huddled in the courtyard reserved in advance. As for the entertainment, she left it to Ruan Laosan and the others.


    All of them have reserved places for themselves, and there is no reason why they only care about making money and don''t even enjoy it with their families.


    The people from the Gu family and the Han family came here the first day. They should enjoy the day quietly first, otherwise they will make a lot of noise when others come.


    There was a snowfall two days ago. Although it cleared up on the opening day, the accumulated snow did not melt.


    The branches on the ground are covered with snow, and the water mist rising from the soup pool spreads in the air, giving people the feeling of being in a fairyland.


    In addition, Zhuangzi was reformed by Gu Chao, and when he stepped in, he found that he was different from other places, which made the self-proclaimed high-ranking officials and nobles in Beijing even more amazed.


    Gu Chao didn''t know how lively it was ahead, and she didn''t want to watch the excitement. Wouldn''t it be nice to drink tea with her family in the soup pool in her yard?


    It��s just that what Gu Chao wants to be with his husbands is not allowed.


    It��s not just them who came here. With such a big family, how can they leave others aside.


    So, the female family members and the male family members are separated from each other.


    They are very comfortable here, and some people have already gone to the house on fire.


    After receiving Gu Chao''s invitation, the third prince has been thinking about a lot of things to say to Liu Lan, to please his sweetheart.


    It can be said that he couldn''t even fall asleep the first night, and he just thought about this matter. He woke up just after turning pale every day, and Liang Ming and Steward Shu also woke up early after the torment.


    Steward Su held a large pile of clothes in his hand, waiting for his master to change one after another.


    Alas, this is not the first day I went to see the Gu family, why is this necessary?


    I have never seen my prince pay so much attention to appearance before, didn''t I also meet that one?


    Besides, that person is not happy in his heart, is it because the clothes you wear are not good-looking?


    However, the two of them only dared to murmur in their hearts, and they had to listen to their prince''s command and change one by one.


    It took more than half an hour just to try on the clothes, and finally got out of the gate of the palace and got into the carriage. The third prince remembered again, and forgot the apology he had prepared for his sweetheart.


    Calculating carefully, it was more than a month since I saw Liu Lan, and the third prince felt like a cat scratching in his heart.


    She didn''t see anyone during this time, so she went shopping in other ways. When she saw good things, she thought Liu Lan would like them, and she kept them.


    Qing waited until he was able to talk to someone, and then sent him to please him.


    The gift prepared for the sweetheart, the third prince has carefully selected it, and he is sure that it should be able to please the sweetheart.


    As a result, after trying on the clothes one by one just now, I hurried out after trying them on, and forgot the gift.


    Fortunately, I remembered it at the gate, otherwise it would be even more time-consuming if I waited until I was on the road, or turned back to pick it up after arriving at the place.


    The third prince was very anxious, so go early and meet your sweetheart sooner.


    The people from Gu��s mansion went there yesterday, of course she knew it, and she wanted to go too, but the post given by Gu Chao was for today��s date, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn��t just follow along yesterday.


    I''m going now, and by then I''m afraid it will make Liu Lan even more unhappy, and I don''t even want to see her.


    And even if it is for a long-term plan, it is impossible to rush.


    If Liu Lan went alone, she would be fine, but with such a big family, elders and daughters, if she went, Liu Lan might let the dogs bite her.


    The third prince has also thought about it. Most of the reason why she and Liu Lan are like this now is because he is worried about his family and his current status.


    Although there is no way to prevent a widow from remarrying, it also depends on who the remarried person is, and who is the remarried party?


    People with identities like them must be stared at by many people, and there will be a lot of gossip at that time. These are things that must be considered.


    Although I have a daughter, she has not yet married, so she is a little better.


    But Liu Lan even has a granddaughter, who is a grandfather. If she remarries, there will definitely be more people talking.


    Of course the third prince herself would not care about those rumors, otherwise she would not have the cheek to ask the Gu family to propose marriage.


    But she also had to think a lot, think about her sweetheart, and worry about his mood.


    The third prince came early, and when she arrived, no one else had arrived.


    However, she found that only Ruan Laosan and the others received her, and there was no Gu Chao.


    It was only when she finally asked, that she realized that Gu Chaojin would never come out to receive guests at all, and she was here purely to enjoy herself, regardless of these mundane things.


    So, now that none of the Gu family members are outside, how is she going to find Liu Lan?


    They couldn''t even find anyone to pass the message, and they couldn''t let Ruan Laosan pass the message. After all, they didn''t dare to intervene in the affairs of the Gu family.


    She wanted to find the old man of the Yin family. The old man of the Yin family had a good relationship with the Gu family, and he was considered to be of the same generation as them, so it was easy to talk to.


    However, according to Yin Xiuyan and the others, the old man is with Liu Lan now, and several families are sitting and talking together.


    If she passed the message inside, it would definitely alarm other people.


    Seeing that more and more people came, the third prince still couldn''t think of a way. He only hoped that people from the Gu family would come out at noon.


    Today''s opening, not only invited them to come to soak in the pool, but also spent a lot of money at noon and evening.


    Although it is difficult to go hunting in the mountains, the people in the villa have already prepared before this time, just to get the name out when it opens.


    So the delicacies in this mountain have basically been searched out and prepared.


    Not only that, I heard that there are fresh vegetables.


    Ever since it snowed in winter, I have never seen green things on the table. This is also the scorpion put out by Zhuangzi.


    A lot of people came here for this reason, otherwise there wouldn��t be so many people coming to such a hot spring village.


    Of course, more people came for Gu Chao.


    It��s just that Gu Chao did not disappoint them. There was nothing to be seen at the foot of the mountain, but when he stepped into the gate of the villa, he immediately noticed that it was different from the outside.


    The most obvious point is that the temperature has risen directly. Compared with the cold wind outside, it is like adding an extra coat.


    After entering the North Campus, the feeling is very different. I only admire the fairyland on earth and don''t want to leave at all.


    This is just here, and when they stay for a while longer and feel other benefits, they will only love more.


    At that time, I am afraid that I will be able to come here often in the future. It would be even better if I could live here for a long time.


    Some of them were quick to change their minds, so they immediately asked Ruan Laosan and the others to reserve the yard, fearing that after a while, others would realize that it would be gone.


    Turning around in Zhuangzi, they had a good idea of ??how big Zhuangzi was and how many people it could accommodate.


    If you want to stay for a long time, you must say hello in advance. If someone else takes it, there is no room for them.


    So, by the time some people react, they have already missed the opportunity and have to wait until the next time.


    Originally, this Tangquan Zhuangzi was doing business in the upper class, and he didn''t plan to take over the ordinary people.


    Of course, ordinary people can''t afford to enjoy it.


    Those who can receive invitations today are all famous people in Beijing, so the price of this enjoyment is a bit high for them, but it is acceptable.


    This is just the beginning, and after they enjoy it, more people will only move their minds.


    It��s cold in the north, especially if there are old people and children at home, who doesn��t want to find a warmer place to spend the winter?


    Of course, it goes without saying that there are Tangquan Zhuangzi at home.


    But those who want it but can''t buy it, this is a good place for them.


    As far as this environment is concerned, it is much better than those Zhuangzi in their own hands.


    Anyway, there are people from my own family who are taking care of me, so I am not afraid of anything.


    In the morning, you definitely can��t enjoy it. When everyone is here, it��s almost time for lunch.


    Sitting in the mist-shrouded fairy garden, in addition to admiring the plum blossoms, you can also see other colors, and there are even fresh fruits on the table.


    It''s just these things, which are rare in this winter.


    The third prince scratched his neck and looked towards the door. As for what the people next to him said, she didn''t pay attention at all, and didn''t listen to a word.


    As long as people from the Gu family come, other members of the Gu family should also go to the male relatives for dinner.


    She has already ordered Liang Ming to go over there to guard, and if he sees Liu Lan, he will go to the person who serves beside him.


    First send up the apology he prepared. If he accepts it, things will be easy.


    If you don''t accept it, you have to find a way to pick your scalp.


    Of course she wanted to go to Liu Lan in person, but in today''s situation, with so many people, how could she go, so she could only let the people around her go.


    Finally, when the Third Prince wanted to see through, Gu Chao appeared.


    When Gu Chaodu appeared, the atmosphere reached a climax.


    It��s still the same sentence, no matter who Gu Chao was or what his status was in the past, but now, she is a famous person known to everyone in the world, Gu Daochang.


    In this case, the third prince would not go in front of Gu Chao. She is not thinking about Gu Chao now, only thinking about Gu Chao''s father.


    How is the situation over there with Liang Ming? Why don''t you come back?


    Gu widow is in a good mood these two days, it can be said that he has forgotten the third prince to the back of his mind.


    Moreover, there are so many people accompanying him today, telling him the gossip news of various families in Beijing, his ears and mouth are too busy, so there is no time to think about someone.


    Liang Ming was on guard outside the dining room at the male family''s side, but he found a hidden location.


    There are so many people today, it would be shameless if she just stood there so carelessly.


    Widow Gu and the others are the masters, and their seniority is placed there, so they are at the forefront.


    Liang Ming saw him as soon as he came here, and after they went in, he begged a young man to go in and invite the spring breeze beside Widow Gu.


    As soon as Chunfeng heard that they were from the Three Princes'' Mansion, there were a lot of them in Xinli. Seeing that his master was busy now, he was going to go out to see what was going on, and then come back to report.


    Although Chunfeng served Widow Gu, he was not very disciplined. Even if he went to see Liang Ming and was seen, no one would say anything.


    After all, according to Liang Ming''s age, he can be his elder.


    Liang Ming was in the same mood as her master, anxiously waiting for someone to come out.


    What I��m most afraid of is that no one will come out, and if no one comes, isn��t it a serious matter?


    When I saw the spring breeze, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as people can come, the situation is not too bad.


    Standing behind a rockery, both of them knew it in their hearts, all for their own attention.


    Among them, some things are easier to say than the master.


    After a few words on the scene, Liang Ming explained his purpose and took out the things.


    "This is the apology prepared by the prince of my family for Master Gu, and I asked Mr. Chunfeng to pass it on."


    Chunfeng didn''t directly reach out to pick it up, but only saw the exquisite box, "You also know my master''s temper, if I pick up this thing, um..."


    "Please do me a favor, my lord. What will happen to this thing in the end depends on its fate."


    Of course Liang Ming knows the temper of the Gu family master. She has suffered so many times with her master, how can there be countless.


    However, no matter what, the things must be sent to that person, and the result is left to fate.


    Hearing the word good fortune, Chunfeng thought of what his grandma said, and grandma meant to let nature take its course.


    He thought, whether the master will accept this thing or not depends on the master''s will, so he took it as a message.


    If the master really blames it, he will just suffer.


    However, he still thinks about his master in his heart.


    Apart from some rumors he heard about the Third Prince, he actually thinks that the Third Prince is pretty good.


    The main thing is that he cares about his master, and he is always accommodating and obedient.


    Even if the master never gave the third prince a good face, the third prince still persisted.


    He hasn''t talked to the third prince for more than a month, and he thought that the third prince might be angry or give up.


    As a result, this opportunity was posted again, which shows that the third prince really used his sincerity to his master.


    He thought to himself, as a slave, he should have devoted himself to his master, even if he suffered a few reproaches from his master, he deserved it.


    But what if, the master is actually a little soft-hearted?


    After all, the previous master also took things from the third prince.


    Although the master is still disgusted all the time, those things are kept.


    The reason why the master got into trouble with the third prince this time was because of the little county master.


    Maybe, after so many days, the master''s heart has calmed down? Just wait for the third prince to step down the steps?


    Now, the third prince has passed the steps over, and he will send it to the master, maybe the master will follow the trend.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： break out

    Chapter 239 Outbreak


    In fact, Liang Ming only went there for half an hour, but it seemed like half a day with the Third Prince.


    After finally waiting for Liang Ming to come back and seeing her nodding to him again, the Third Prince finally felt his heart go back to his stomach.


    As long as he is still willing to collect things, it is still possible.


    In the end, he was relieved too early. Liang Ming went to the third prince and whispered, "The slave gave the things to Chunfeng. Chunfeng didn''t dare to accept them at first, but later he just said that he was not sure how Master Gu would deal with it."


    well! It''s still hanging and can''t fall to the ground.


    In the following time, the third prince would not enjoy the food, nor would he want to see the scenery.


    Even if someone came to make friends with her, she was absent-minded. After a few times, everyone could see that the third prince was not in the mood anymore, so they stopped making trouble for himself.


    As for the gossip about the third prince and the master of the Gu family, everyone sitting here has heard of it, but due to the identities of these two righteous masters, no one dares to say it casually.


    Women are alright, if you can��t talk about anything else, there is always plenty of topics to talk about.


    When the male relatives gather together in twos and threes, it is inevitable that some people can''t help but say a few words.


    Of course, it must have been said behind Widow Gu''s back, no one dared to mention it in front of Widow Gu.


    They know what happened to some people, and they don''t want to follow in the same footsteps.


    It''s just that it''s just such an unfortunate thing. They paid attention to the master, but they didn''t notice that other people listened.


    And this person, who is still related to the master, is Yujin Xiaojun Lord.


    The Master Chang��s mansion also received the invitation, although it wasn��t from Gu Chao, but from Ruan Lao San and the others.


    Before sending them off, Ruan Laosan also asked Gu Chao, fearing that there would be unhappiness between the two of them.


    Gu Chao thought to herself, she had a little disagreement with that little county master, but didn''t he take the initiative to reconcile later, how can she, a woman, argue with a little man?


    So, he also sent invitations to the Changjun Lord''s mansion, how can he make things difficult for Yinzi?


    Master Chang didn��t appreciate his status, but Master Xiaojun is here.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun hasn��t been out since it snowed. He said he wanted to see the strange things, and to get some fresh air.


    Master Changjun always cared about his son, and he would be satisfied with everything he said, so he asked his two daughters to bring his son.


    It happened to also let the two daughters come out to walk around and meet some friends.


    As for the thoughts of Master Yujin Xiaojun, only he knows.


    The relationship between various families in Beijing and China is intricate, there are many relatives, there are always a few aunts and cousins.


    After separating from her sisters, Yujin followed several cousins, cousins, and husbands.


    I don''t know if he is deliberately restraining his temper, or if he has really started to cultivate his personality recently. When we get along, everyone thinks that he has a good temper, which is different from the rumors.


    Looking at his current appearance, it is completely unimaginable that he had such a dispute with Gu''s family in the teahouse that day.


    Seeing that the men of the Gu family were not hostile to him, everyone felt that the rumors were wrong and unreliable.


    According to the temper of the widow, how can he show good face to those who have offended him?


    Didn��t you see those last time, so you didn��t come this time?


    Don''t need to think about it, I know that it''s because I offended the Gu family, so I wasn''t invited directly.


    After lunch, everyone drank tea and talked in the garden, and then went down to the Tangquan Pool to enjoy after waiting for digestion.


    The young masters of Yujin couldn''t sit still, so they started to wander in the yard. When they happened to be strolling behind a rockery, they heard someone discussing the matter of Widow Gu and the Third Prince.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let people hear you, or we will offend people."


    "Don''t worry, this place is remote and no one comes here. Besides, there are people guarding outside, and someone will come and talk."


    "It''s not that our mouths are broken, but it''s just telling the truth. They have done everything and won''t let people say it?"


    "Hey, it''s not just us who say it, no one in Beijing knows about it, it''s spread everywhere."


    "I heard that the third prince is ill, otherwise why hasn''t he returned to the palace for so many years?


    And I haven''t heard that there are newcomers in the third prince''s mansion! "


    "How many years ago is this old almanac? Who doesn''t know?"


    "Maybe that one, I really don''t know."


    "That''s right, otherwise he could have a hot fight with that one?"


    "I heard that they are all going out on the street openly, and they don''t shy away from people at all."


    "You are so ignorant and ignorant. With his daughter''s ability, how can you not know about the prince''s question?


    Otherwise, this matter has already reached this point, and there is still no movement between the two families?


    Certainly still knew that the Third Prince had a problem, so the Gu family kept silent. "


    "Hearing what you said, it seems that there is really such a possibility."


    "Hehe, could it be that the Gu family still cares about the identity of the third prince''s royal family? That''s why it''s dragging on?


    The Gu family is ignored by everyone, not even His Majesty. "


    "That''s how it is said, this world is still the royal family''s world, not her family''s world."


    "Hmph! Unexpectedly, his surname Gu is sometimes afraid, but it''s just relying on some heresy methods, and his eyes are higher than the top, and he doesn''t put anyone in his eyes.


    This time, when I met the royal family, I was scared!


    Why don''t you dare to go straight up? You only know how to hate us people! "


    "If you want me to say, just like him, he is still old, and he is dressed up and ostentatious every day. Isn''t that seductive?"


    "Hahaha, a widow who even has a granddaughter doesn''t know what is inspection and what is husband and virtue?


    According to the saying, if you want to be like him, you should be immersed in a pig cage. How can you let him be so arrogant? "


    "What are you talking about? Don''t let people listen to you."


    Finally someone spoke up and wanted to stop it, but it was not appreciated.


    "What am I afraid of? Let''s talk about it ourselves, and let others listen to it? Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Hey, only people like him, and only people with physical problems like the third prince can see him.


    After all, I still don��t know what it is for? "


    "It makes sense, maybe, it''s not because of him, it''s because of his good daughter."


    "As he is, tsk tsk tsk, we''ll just wait for the joke.


    If he really became with the third prince, then he still doesn''t know how to fly like a dog? "


    "Well, maybe when the time comes, the hat on the third prince''s head will be green.


    Looking at him dressed like that all day long, he came out and wandered around, isn''t it just to hook people up? Who is a serious husband like him. "


    "Hahaha, what kind of pot and what kind of lid does it match?"


    "Also, I don''t know how dirty and smelly his back is. Let''s just wait and watch the fun with peace of mind."


    "Yes, since he came to Beijing, the excitement has never stopped, and it can be regarded as bringing us fun."


    "Isn''t it? How long has he been here? Just let us see as many scenes as possible."


    "Hehehe, speaking of this, it''s a bit disappointing, why didn''t he and that Yujin little county master fight?


    I was in the teahouse the other time, and I happened to be there, and I watched a play.


    That Yujin Xiaojun Lord is really beautiful and beautiful, and the country is beautiful, but with his temper, whoever marries him will be unlucky. "


    "That''s right, I heard that he is also a scumbag, how can such a person be suitable to be a husband, even if he marries back home, he will be a confessor, and if he dare not speak or scold, he might as well marry a son from an ordinary family. "


    "This man, what''s the use of being good-looking, and what''s the use of being distinguished?


    Marrying a husband and a good man, accepting servants and talents, just looks good, has no virtue, and doesn''t know how to manage the family, so that''s not a decent husband. "


    "Isn''t that right, but I think that the guy surnamed Gu is part of the same family as Lord Xiaojun.


    If they go to a house, don��t know if it will break the sky?


    It��s not like a big quarrel for three days, a small quarrel for two days, and after three or five days, you have to fight. "


    "Hahaha, they are together, who can overwhelm whom?"


    "Back then, Master Changjun was the overlord in Beijing, whoever of us dared to provoke her, would have to hide away if we saw him.


    Let��s not talk about it, what does a father look like, what kind of son does he raise, how can the little county master be any better? "


    "Didn''t he use the whip in public that day? But he deserved it. He kicked on the iron board. He suffered a big loss and lost his lord."


    "Hahaha, isn''t it? Look, I haven''t seen him come out for so long. I must know that I am ashamed. I''m sorry.


    If I lost such a big person, I would be ashamed to go out.


    The young master who hasn��t left the court has lost his reputation. How can anyone marry a good man in the future? Isn��t he just like his father, going back to the northwest to find a reckless woman to marry. "


    "That''s right, back then we all waited to see the Lord Changjun to see what kind of man he could find. As a result, none of the ladies in the capital dared to marry him, and finally married to the poor and remote Northwest. teenager.


    So, it��s useless for this man to just look good.


    Look at him, relying on his noble status and being favored by the emperor, it turns out that it is not certain what kind of life he will live in the northwest.


    Maybe, it��s not as good as us. "


    When they heard about the third prince, Yujin couldn''t bear his temper, and it was his cousin who kept pulling him.


    In any case, the third prince is a member of their royal family, his aunt.


    The people of their royal family, how can ordinary people like them talk about it?


    And also made rude remarks, what are those words?


    Later, he even talked about his father, saying that it��s fine if he can��t get married, and that his father can only go to the northwest to marry a reckless woman. Isn��t this scolding their whole family?


    It��s this time, if Yujin can bear it, then it��s not Yujin Xiaojun.


    Yu Jin pushed away the cousin who was holding his arm, and walked around the rockery with her skirt in hand.


    The young masters hurried to catch up, but Yujin couldn''t be allowed to go alone.


    They also heard those words, and naturally they were also angry. They never thought that these husbands could say these words behind their backs, and they were too vicious.


    It''s just that none of them are as free and easy as Yu Jin, and they can only endure it due to the reputation of the boudoir.


    Now that Yujin has rushed up, how can they, brothers and sisters, shrink back? What if Yujin suffers?


    After all, just listening to those husbands talk doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    Yu Jin can''t take care of so much, he can bear to hear it is already the limit.


    Yu Jin never leaves her body with the whip, even when she comes to the capital.


    While walking, he took out the long whip hidden in his waist.


    Yu Jin''s aggressive appearance of rushing over directly frightened the servant guarding outside.


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what was going on, so what should they do?


    A somewhat calm person recognized Yu Jin''s identity, and when he realized it, he bowed to Yu Jin.


    "The little one has met Lord Xiaojun."


    It''s just that his voice was much louder than usual, in order to remind the master inside.


    Although they were guarding the outside, the sound inside was slightly louder, and they could still hear it.


    Looking at Yu Jin''s angry face and red eyes, don''t think about it, the person who came was not kind, so it''s better to inform the masters first.


    Sure enough, the few people inside immediately stopped talking when they heard the movement, and were also stunned.


    What they said just now, they are clear in their hearts, they are here just talking, and the people will arrive, isn''t it because of guilty conscience and fear?


    If they were upright and courageous, they wouldn''t hide in this corner and talk about it.


    Now that the master came to the door, several people felt uneasy in their hearts.


    After all, they all know who that person is and what kind of virtue they are, so they will definitely not be able to please him if they confront him based on their individual identities.


    All of them panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    Before they could come up with a countermeasure, there was already a commotion outside.


    Go straight to these servants, but they are definitely not polite at all. After several whips were whipped up, those people ran away with their heads in their hands, screaming in panic.


    This means that the servants of ordinary people have no rules. If they are replaced by those who have rules, they will only kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, and they will not run away at all.


    Just this point has drawn the distance between the master and the son.


    Yu Jin put away his whip, stared at those people coldly, and said contemptuously, "I don''t know the so-called dog."


    In the eyes of Lord Yujin Xiaojun, these people are like ants. Even if they take a second look, they feel that their eyes are dirty.


    With a cold snort, he lifted his feet and walked inside, and he would not let go of those people inside.


    There is only so little space in the pavilion, and it is impossible for those husbands to take advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    As for those of them, can they still climb out of the pavilion and climb out from the rockery?


    Just such an entrance and exit has been blocked by Yujin, making it impossible for them to escape.


    Yu Jin blocked the door, looking at the expressions on everyone''s faces, showing sarcasm.


    With a flick of the wrist, the whip landed on the stone table in the pavilion with a bang, smashing the tea cups and saucers on the table into pieces.


    All of a sudden, the tiles of tea splashed all over the place, and even if it fell on them, they would not dare to breathe out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： recklessly

    Chapter 240 Wanton


    Looking at Yujin Xiaojun''s posture, he also knew that things would definitely not go well.


    I don''t know how much of what they said just now was heard by him, I just hope he listens less.


    Several people swallowed saliva involuntarily, and their eyes flickered when they looked at Yujin Xiaojun, and they didn''t dare to look directly into Yujin''s eyes.


    How scared and guilty they are now, only they know.


    When they said it, they said it one sentence at a time, but they said it happily. Only then did they realize what consequences what they said would bring to them and their families.


    Thinking of the fate of those who offended Widow Gu back then, and the fate of those families, I didn''t even realize that my back was wet.


    I just wish I could go back in time, slap those who said those words just now, and then block those words back.


    But no matter how much they regret it now, it is too late, and they can only pray that the little county master didn''t hear much.


    They were clearly guarded outside, so how could they be heard by him?


    This is also the reason why they are inexperienced, they only know the door, but they don''t know that the wall has ears.


    "Why didn''t you talk anymore? Didn''t you speak very vigorously just now? Go on! I''ll just listen here?"


    Yu Jin took back his whip and tapped his palms, and looked coldly at the awkward middle-aged husbands in the pavilion.


    Although his voice was not loud, he could clearly hear the gnashing of teeth when he spoke, as well as the anger between his words.


    In this way, they can be sure that he listened to what they said.


    Several people looked at me and I looked at you. No one dared to speak first, for fear that if they opened their mouths, they would hit the whip of this bully.


    Especially the husband who was lucky enough to meet Yujin Xiaojun Lord in the teahouse, he couldn''t wait to shrink himself back, wishing that Yujin couldn''t see him.


    Earlier he said that this person is an unruly person, but now, he beat up their servants before he saw them, and after he came in, he did it without saying a word.


    Moreover, where is his status, how can ordinary people like them provoke him?


    hehe! Why didn''t I see them think of this when talking about people behind their backs? I thought about it now, but it was too late.


    Yu Jin is not a patient person, nor does he have so many good moods to wait for them to adjust their emotions, so when he asked a question but no one answered, he directly moved the whip in his hand.


    The whip came without any warning, which made them unprepared and inevitable. The long whip pierced the sky and landed on the person on the far right.


    Following the sound of "snap", there was the sound of clothes being torn and screams of pain.


    "Since no one spoke, the county lord called the roll call. Whoever was drawn said that the whip in the county lord''s hand never recognizes people."


    The other people who didn��t get the whip breathed a sigh of relief when they felt lingering fear, but they knew the pain just by hearing the sound.


    Sure enough, it is a vicious one, and what they said is absolutely right.


    Who would dare to marry such a man at home?


    That is, relying on his status to do things wrong. If he didn''t have this prominent status, what would he be?


    As far as his foxy face is concerned, it''s just a thing for women to play with, little bastard.


    The one who was beaten had a flash of hatred in his eyes, although he quickly concealed it, but it didn''t escape Yujin''s eyes.


    So, Yujin was whipped again, "What are you, you dare to hate the Lord of the county, the Lord of the county beat you to death today, so what can you do!"


    While talking, the whip fell on the husband, from the neck to the chest.


    The place covered by the clothes couldn''t tell whether he was injured or not, but the exposed neck and the back of his hand that he had stretched out to cover were immediately torn apart, and traces of blood flowed out.


    This time, the man didn''t dare to show any resentment anymore, he just lowered his head and gritted his teeth.


    Others were terrified to see it, and finally one couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Master Xiaojun, even if you are a relative of the emperor and have a high status, you can''t beat people for no reason like this. You don''t care about your reputation?"


    Heh, if he wants to use his fame to overwhelm Yujin, how can Yujin value these false names, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a temper.


    Yu Jin paused slightly, and his face became even more ugly. If it wasn''t because of his concerns, he wouldn''t have acted like this at all, and he wouldn''t have allowed these people to stand and talk to him.


    In the end, these people dared to talk about his reputation and threatened him with this, which immediately made Yujin even more angry.


    The whip was whipped fiercely on the person who was speaking, this time, he didn''t show mercy at all, and just whipped it directly on the face.


    These people have such a bad mouth, they don��t want any face, so what are they doing with this face.


    "It''s a no-brainer. You don''t cry when you see the coffin. If you dare to open your eyes and talk nonsense in front of the county master, trying to fool the county master, you are looking for death."


    Yu Jin was not polite with his mouth, but also with his hands. As he spoke, he whipped the whip down again, and it still hit him straight in the face.


    That moment just now made the speaker regret it to death, and it also made him hate Yujin to death.


    He clearly knew that Yu Jin was such a person, but in the end he didn''t control himself and suffered this wrong.


    The heart of this little **** is too vicious, and he even directly slapped him on the face. Even if he couldn''t see it, he didn''t know how it hurt, but he knew it in his heart, it must be disfigured.


    What men care about the most is of course their own face. It''s not just about losing face, it''s about ruining half of their lives.


    Seeing Yujin''s whip being whipped again, he didn''t intend to bear it anymore, anyway, he was already offended, and he was disfigured, if he endured it, would he even lose his life?


    Destroying his face is already a sworn enemy with him. The enemy is right in front of him, and he still wants to attack him again. How can he sit still and wait for death?


    While he stretched out his hand to block Yujin''s whip, he wanted to rush towards Yujin, but he was not polite.


    "Don''t deceive others too much. Although we are not as good as you, we are still elders in terms of age."


    "Elder, what kind of elder are you from this county lord?


    What are you, you are qualified to be the elder of the county lord!


    Even if the Lord of this county kills you now, there is still a reason for the righteous monarch. Slandering the royal family and pretending to be the royal family is enough to punish your nine clans. "


    Nafulang was also temporarily overwhelmed by anger, and he said such words only when he was not clear-headed.


    Otherwise, even if he had the courage, how could he dare to say that he is Yujin''s elder.


    Yu Jin belongs to the royal family, and his elders will only be from the royal family.


    It''s not that anyone can be Yujin''s elder just because of his age and seniority.


    As soon as Yu Jin said this, the person who spoke just now realized what he had just said, and knew how stupid his words were.


    This is a royal taboo, and it is indeed a serious crime.


    In an instant, he dared to struggle, sweating profusely. With this series of events added up, can his family still survive?


    Not only him, but everyone else was completely honest, and they didn''t dare to have any small thoughts, so they quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    They didn''t like this Yujin in their hearts, but now they had to kowtow to Yujin to beg for mercy in order to survive.


    At the beginning, they all thought that they would be made things difficult by Yujin, but when they heard what Yujin said just now, they realized that no matter it was Yujin, the third prince, or the Lord Changjun whom they always said they looked down on.


    These people are all royals, they are fundamentally different from them, and they are unshakable.


    The words they said just now, no matter which one is spread out, they can ruin their family.


    Yujin saw that they were finally being honest, and showed the attitude they should have. After venting their anger, Yujin stopped under the persuasion of several cousins.


    "It''s not over today, go back and wash your neck, and wait for the order."


    Yu Jin certainly didn��t think that this matter could be resolved with just a few whips, and it was just a lesson to them just now. As for the conviction, it must not be taken lightly.


    He didn''t even know that the royal family is so intimidating and has no status in the hearts of the people now?


    Not only a few businessmen and husbands dare to talk about the royal family, but they even have a contemptuous meaning.


    Heh, the royal family is something they can casually put on their lips to gossip and chat to pass the time?


    When several people heard Yujin say that Qiu Hou had to settle accounts, their whole bodies were paralyzed, lying on the ground trembling and unable to get up.


    As long as they think that it is just because they are the fastest at the moment that they have brought the whole family into it, they will not think about the consequences.


    They are the sinners of the whole family, and they will have no face to meet their ancestors after they die.


    Not allowing them to think too much, Yujin snorted and left, and the other teenagers followed suit.


    Just before leaving, they glanced at those people lying on the ground lightly, except for disgust and contempt, there was no trace of pity in their eyes.


    These people don''t deserve their sympathy, they are too vicious and terrible.


    Compared with Yujin, they think Yujin is cute.


    To tell the truth, they were all frightened when they saw Yujin beating someone just now. These boudoir men who don��t leave the door and don��t leave the house have never seen such a scene.


    I have never seen a man like Yujin who is both scolding and whipping. Yujin is something they never dared to think about, but compared to these people, they are more afraid of these husbands.


    Not only that, but they also felt a little envious when they saw Yu Jin striding forward.


    Yujin''s free and easy style is something they never dared to do, and it is also the rebellion they want in their hearts.


    People are like this, the more they don��t have, the more they don��t dare, the more they yearn for it.


    Especially if someone has achieved it, they will feel that it is their longing.


    The more unrestrained and unrestrained that person lives, it seems to be their bitter hope.


    The more this is the case, the more they hope that that person can live well and help them live.


    Yu Jin walked for a while, and then realized that he came out with his cousins, so he stopped and turned around to wait for them.


    It was also at this time that he became a little embarrassed and felt embarrassed.


    After all, these cousins ??of his are all boudoir men, they are all virtuous and virtuous, how can they be so wild like him.


    What he did just now, I don��t know if he scared them.


    Several people didn''t expect Yujin to stop suddenly and look back at them, as if he was waiting for them.


    The eyes of several people fell on Yu Jin just now, but when he turned his head suddenly, they hadn''t had time to look back, and they were afraid of being caught by Yu Jin, and they were a little embarrassing.


    It''s just that they each have their own thoughts, so they didn''t find each other''s embarrassment.


    In order to alleviate her embarrassment, Yu Jin muttered, "Why are you ladies so slow?"


    Several people laughed and walked quickly, "Where is our slowness, it is you who are walking fast, we can''t keep up."


    "Yes, Yujin, you still have long legs, we are not as fast as you."


    "Hmph, that''s right, I''m taller than you all, and I have big steps, but I walk faster than you."


    Yu Jin doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her long legs, nor does she think there''s anything wrong with her big steps.


    It''s just that he is a different kind in front of the ladies like them. If others don''t see it, they will definitely talk about Yujin again.


    But there''s no one else here.


    A few people covered their mouths and laughed. It was this kind of jade brocade that made them feel at ease. This kind of jade brocade is very good. It is much better than those ladies who have been taught in various ways since they were young.


    At least, now they are all envious of Yujin.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yu Jin couldn''t figure out why they were laughing. Is there something wrong with what he said? Isn''t that so.


    "Laughing that you are not only good-looking, but also full of love, dare to speak and do things, and do things that we dare not do."


    A cousin took Yu Jin''s arm and walked side by side with him.


    "Yes, you looked so good just now, it made my blood boil, even now my heart is still pounding."


    Another posted it too, put on Yujin''s other arm and smiled.


    The other people separated and walked side by side with them, boasting Yujin one by one.


    "Yujin, your whip dance is so good, how did you practice?"


    "Yes, it makes my heart skip a beat, but it''s also a relief."


    "That''s right, those people are so vicious, they even said such things behind their backs, Yujin played well."


    "Just beating them is cheap for them. This matter is not so simple. After I go later, I will tell my grandfather that they must be punished for the crime of contempt for the royal family, hmph!"


    What Yu Jin said just now was not just to scare those people, he just thought so, he must teach them a hard lesson and make them respect the royal family.


    Not only that, Yujin was still angry that they said that about Daddy.


    Daddy has no feud with them, and he doesn''t even know them. Just because of Daddy''s identity and grandfather''s love, they envy them, so they can say such vicious words.


    Don''t let Daddy suffer these grievances for nothing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： praise

    Chapter 241 Praise


    "Let''s go back later and keep quiet. After all, it''s better not to cause any unhappiness in today''s situation."


    A cousin reminded, after all, Daoist Gu and the others opened Zhuangzi today, and there are so many people there.


    Those words are not very nice, and if they make a lot of noise, they will be the ones who are ashamed in the end.


    Adding the temper of Master Gu, if he found out, he would definitely start a fight on the spot.


    "Let''s talk later."


    Several other people thought the same way, it''s better not to make trouble on a good day like today.


    "Indeed, it''s good for us to know those words now, and we will mention them after this matter is over."


    According to Yu Jin''s intentions, he wanted to speak directly when he returned to the garden.


    Yu Jin is such a temperament that dares to love and hate, in his opinion, it is what it is.


    But when he heard what his brothers said, he felt that he should listen to them. After all, he didn��t know much about the ways of the world, so it was better to listen to his brothers.


    After going back, he will tell his father first, let''s see how his father handles it.


    But this kind of thing is inherently angry, and I can''t say it if I hold it in my heart, which makes Yujin depressed and unhappy.


    And those husbands also thought that Yujin and the others would tell the matter in public after they went back, but when they returned to the garden, they found that except Yujin looked at them wrongly, no one else What is abnormal, is secretly relieved.


    However, it was impossible for them to stay in Zhuangzi any longer, so they just found a reason to leave.


    As for their wives, they really didn''t dare to explain the situation to them now, so they had to send the servants around them to find a reason to explain it, and they went back first.


    Everyone had had enough rest, and now they were going to go to the soup pool.


    It was also at this time that Chunfeng took advantage of the time when Widow Gu was changing clothes alone and said that the third prince had sent an apology.


    It has been such a long time, and in addition to being accompanied by someone these two days, it is considered a bit busy. Now that the spring breeze mentioned the third prince one day, he remembered such a person.


    Thinking about it, I still seem to be angry.


    But now that I think about it, I don��t have the temperament I had back then.


    Knowing that she sent an apology, Widow Gu was quite happy to hear that, so he asked Chunfeng, "What did you get?"


    "The servant didn''t look at it, but it was on the servant''s body. Master, please take a look."


    What the third prince gave was not a big item, but a delicate box the size of a palm. After Chunfeng received it, he kept it with him. After all, it was not an ordinary thing, and he dared not give it to others.


    Besides, it is also troublesome to wait for the master to tell the master when he is free. If he puts it back in the room, he has to go back to get it.


    As he spoke, Chunfeng took out the things and put them in front of Widow Gu with both hands.


    Widow Gu looked at the exquisite box, and there was a smile in his eyes, he likes good things.


    However, now he is very calm seeing these things, unlike before, when he saw a little good thing, he would get very excited.


    Now that I see a lot of good things, I am immune.


    He reached out his hand to take it, opened it casually, and took a look inside.


    At first sight, it turned out to be a small round mirror. The mirror was very light, but it was not the brass mirror he usually used.


    He can also see much more clearly than the bronze mirrors he usually uses, and he is clearly in the mirror.


    I don��t know what the mirror is made of, but the edge of the mirror is made of gold, and peony patterns are carved, and gems are inlaid on the stamens, which looks extremely rich and beautiful.


    In other words, it is beautiful and extravagant.


    This thing, even if Widow Gu has seen a lot of things now, it still makes his eyes shine.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu watched from the side, and couldn''t help exclaiming, "It''s so clear!"


    Gu widow could not wait to take out the mirror, put it in his hand to look carefully.


    Then I looked at the mirror from various angles and directions, and looked at myself in the mirror.


    It is indeed very clear. The bronze mirror he usually uses can only vaguely see the figure of a person, but this mirror can even see the eyelashes clearly.


    This is a rarity.


    Widow Gu looked at it again and again, he couldn''t put it down, and the corners of his mouth never stopped.


    It can be seen that this time the gift from the Third Prince was delivered to Widow Gu.


    "The third prince really has a heart, and I don''t know where to find such a treasure after a lot of effort."


    "Yes, yes, the servants have never seen a mirror that can reflect so clearly, even a small red mole on the master''s face can be clearly seen.


    Such a good baby, I don''t know how much energy it took to go to the third prince. "


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu praised the mirror one sentence at a time, and they also praised the third prince, saying how difficult it is for the third prince.


    These two people. In fact, it is to say good things about three things.


    It was only after watching his master lose his temper in his heart that he dared to say that.


    If it was changed before, they would definitely be scolded by their masters if they dared to say this, saying that they were eating inside and outside.


    But now, Widow Gu only pursed his lips after hearing this, but he didn''t say anything harsh.


    also boasted, "Things are good things."


    As for the sender, he didn''t say a word.


    So, the two of them didn''t know that their master had already forgiven the third prince.


    Chunfeng also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and he will be able to talk to Liang Ming in a while.


    Just now, Liang Ming told her thousands of times that he must tell her about his master''s reaction after receiving the item.


    Presumably, it was specially ordered by the third prince, and I was thinking about it in my heart.


    That��s right, I haven��t seen anyone for more than a month, and I definitely miss their masters in my heart.


    Besides, the master in front was angry again, even if the third prince invited him to go to the theater, but the master refused to go, they must be anxious in their hearts.


    Otherwise, why would you spend so much energy and money to find such rare things to give to grandpa? It''s also about apologizing.


    Actually, they think that the third prince is really not bad, especially the degree of care for his master, which shows that the third prince really likes the master in his heart.


    If the third prince and his master are really married in the future, it will be a great thing for one more person to spoil his master in the future.


    I only hope that the third prince can always be like this, and then his master will be accompanied by someone.


    Although the grandma and the two Zhengjuns were kind to the master, they coaxed and hugged him, but the companionship of this family affection is different from that of the wife-lord.


    It must be much better for the master to have a companion by his side.


    Such a good item, if it was given by someone else, Widow Gu would definitely show it off right away.


    But the bad thing is here, the thing was given by the third prince, even if he takes care of it in his heart, he can only let himself look at it quietly, and can''t take it out to see others.


    He made Widow Gu feel itchy and uncomfortable in his heart. It is more uncomfortable for Widow Gu than not letting him gossip if there are good things that cannot be shown off.


    Widow Gu looked and looked again and again, reluctant to let go, and finally a servant came to report that the other husbands had arrived and were waiting for him, so he reluctantly put the things back into the box.


    Repeatedly told Chunfeng to put it away for him, but not to bump into it.


    There is no need for Widow Gu to explain this, and Chunfeng will not dare to be sloppy. The other things of his master, Chunfeng and Xiayu, are also well kept, and they are recorded in the record.


    Those are their master''s private houses. After the master got his experience, they dare not neglect it.


    "Master, don''t worry, the slaves must be well kept, and they don''t dare to touch them at all."


    Widow Gu nodded, looked at him twice reluctantly, and then began to change his clothes.


    There are so many people waiting for him, as the host, he can''t make them wait too long, otherwise it would be a bit embarrassing.


    Although I can''t say it out. But Widow Gu''s mood is still good, compared with before, there is an obvious change.


    Taking advantage of some free time, Chunfeng told Xia Yu and went out to find Liang Ming by himself.


    Xia Yu knew what he was going to do, so she just let him go at ease, he can do it here.


    The third prince must have been waiting very anxiously, and it was delivered before the meal, and now that the meal has been eaten, it has been more than an hour, and the neck is stretched, I am afraid that it is already hopeless.


    Isn��t that what it is? Both master and servant are waiting with their necks stretched out.


    The third prince''s neck stretched much longer than Liang Ming''s. During the whole meal, the third prince was absent-minded, drinking more wine than eating.


    I have been worrying and apprehensive, afraid that the things will be returned again, or that my sweetheart doesn''t like it, and I am still angry with her.


    At the dinner table, the posture of the third prince can be said to be that strangers should not get close, and he directly cut off those thoughts of trying to curry favor with others.


    were frightened by her appearance, not daring to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    In this way, there will be more people on Gu Chao''s side. After all, these people who came today, besides the third prince, are Gu Chao.


    Actually, the third prince is just where his identity is.


    These people still have steelyards in their hearts, and they are actually more willing to curry favor with Gu Chao.


    After all, the third prince has no real power other than his status as a royal family. If he really wants to do something, it is more practical to curry favor with Gu Chao.


    As for the two daughters of the Changjun Lord��s family, although they are also from the royal family, they have no titles, are too young, and are so far away in the northwest. To be honest, they are not as good as ordinary high-ranking Beijing officials.


    Because it''s just because of their status, they don''t want to please too much.


    Such a relationship, of course, is to be maintained by the younger nephews in the family.


    Although Gu Chao is busy here, it''s not that she didn''t notice the situation on the side of the third prince. Seeing that her complexion has been bad and she keeps drinking, she presumably has something to do with her father.


    Widow Gu hasn��t gone out for a while, and this guy has someone come to invite him again, but he didn��t invite him out. He must be in a hurry to get angry now.


    Earlier, the family went out to watch a play. Although she was not there that day, she also heard about it after she came back.


    Widow Gu''s unhappiness might have something to do with what happened that day, but she didn''t ask, so just pretend she doesn''t know, and just see how the two of them develop.


    Liang Ming finally waited until someone came in to look for her. When he heard that it was Chunfeng, his eyes lit up immediately, and he looked at his master.


    The third prince looked at Liang Ming''s expression, and he became more energetic, "Is there an answer over there?"


    Liang Ming nodded, "Master Chunfeng is outside, this subordinate should go out and have a look."


    The third prince waved his hand and told her to go quickly.


    Liang Ming could also understand his master''s anxious mood, so he hurried away without saying a word.


    When he saw someone, he first looked at Chunfeng''s expression. Seeing his relaxed complexion, his brows stretched, and smiling at her when he saw her coming, Liang Ming suddenly felt relieved. Seeing the situation, there should be good news. right.


    Sure enough, before she got close, she heard Chunfeng say, "My lord said thank you lord, he likes that thing."


    Where did Widow Gu say this, but the meaning is probably the same.


    This time, Liang Ming breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart sank.


    From this point of view, Master Gu has forgiven his lord, and it seems that his lord can also breathe a sigh of relief and sleep well, and the bubbling on his mouth should also disappear.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Chunfeng, for making this trip. With your words, it gave my prince a reassurance.


    No, it''s more reassuring than a reassurance pill.


    The lord can''t eat or sleep in the palace these days, he is getting angry and haggard.


    Now that I have the words of your master, I can finally eat this time. "


    "You are joking, please take care of your health, my lord."


    "I''m not joking, it''s just like this." Liang Ming spared no effort to help his master gain a sense of existence, goodwill, and sell miserably. She, a guard, has done enough.


    " What Mr. Chunfeng said is that nothing is more important than the body. Only when the body is healthy can you have energy, hehe...


    I heard that on the 23rd of this month, Miss Li''s family will hold a full moon wine, but I don''t know if your master will go or not? "


    If it wasn''t for today''s opportunity, the Third Prince would have been waiting for that day, hoping to meet his sweetheart at that time.


    The third prince really couldn''t find a reason, so he could only hope that his sweetheart would pass by at that time, so that he could meet again.


    Although I came here today, I didn''t see anyone. Liang Ming could only ask again for the sake of his master.


    Chunfeng still doesn��t understand?


    Thinking that my master has already forgiven the Third Prince, thinking about it, I will never want to see the Third Prince again.


    So Chunfeng responded with a smile, "Li''s house also sent a post to our house, the master should be going."


    As soon as he heard that the master of the Gu family was going that day, Liang Ming immediately smiled and said, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Ouch, this time, her prince finally has the chance to meet someone.


    There is no need to talk about it every day in the house, "Chinese New Year is coming soon, and they will have less chance to see each other after they go back, and I don''t know if they will see each other again in the future?


    well! I don''t know if there is any land in Gu''s Village? How about buying a piece of land and building a house now? "


    My prince also went all out for Master Gu.


    Now that I can finally see people again, it''s time for the prince to calm down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： hang on

    Chapter 242 Hold on


    Liang Ming also noticed that her prince said that he was going to Gujia Village to buy land and build a house. I''m afraid he didn''t just talk about it casually.


    When Master Gu returns to Gu��s Village, according to the current situation of her prince, he will definitely not sit and wait in the capital. It is not her prince��s style not to catch up.


    It''s been more than a month since I haven''t seen him in such a state of getting angry. What if Master Gu never comes to the capital again?


    Not to mention never coming, it will only take a month or two after the end of the year, and then the beginning of spring. Can the prince wait for such a long time?


    This matter, Liang Ming finds it difficult!


    After the two finished speaking, they went back separately. Chunfeng must not be able to answer his master now, and he had to wait until privately before he dared to mention it in front of his master.


    Looking at what my master means, it is also to let the master have a bottom line in his heart.


    On Liang Ming''s side, after sending the spring breeze away, he returned to the banquet with the wind under his feet, and went to answer his prince.


    Seeing Liang Ming come back, the third prince immediately asked him, "How is it? Did he accept it? What did he say?"


    Liang Ming immediately learned what Chunfeng said to his master, and said that the master of the Gu family would also go to the Li family for a banquet on the 23rd of this month.


    After hearing this, the third prince was so excited that he slapped his palm on his thigh, making a "pop" sound.


    "Great, this is great."


    Now it is twenty-three days away, that is, four days later, and in four more days, I will finally be able to see my sweetheart again.


    That sound attracted the attention of many people, and they all looked at this side consciously or unconsciously. The third prince is now focused on what to say to Liu Lan at that time, and he has no intention to pay attention to other things, and he doesn''t care.


    Although they spoke in a low voice, it was no secret to Gu Chao, and he knew why they did it.


    I thought to myself, I don��t know what rare things these three princes gave Widow Gu, so I coaxed Widow Gu well.


    However, she has a heart.


    Those who are interested also saw that Liang Ming went out to meet the servant next to Gu Widow just now, and thought of the change in the third prince''s mood, so it is not difficult to think of the involvement.


    Today is Daoist Gu''s Zhuangzi opening, and he sent invitations to the third prince, and the third prince is still here, and in front of Daoist Gu, he asked his guards to find Master Gu''s people. Winding around, it goes without saying.


    Those rumors are not necessarily groundless. Even if the two families have no positive opinions, but judging from the current situation, it is very likely to be true.


    Hehe, I don''t know when these two families will settle down, but this matter must be close to each other.


    I invited these people in the next post, intending to let them stay at the Zhuangzi overnight and return during the day tomorrow, so after soaking in the Tangquan pool in the afternoon, there are other arrangements at the Zhuangzi at night.


    For a dinner party, the meal at noon is a bit casual, and the evening is the real feast.


    Originally, it was in Zhuangzi, where the seasons are like spring, even if it snows, it is not cold. Not only that, but you can watch the snow while eating and drinking.


    Moreover, a bonfire was prepared at the dinner party, and there were various programs, which can be said to be full of romantic events, which can definitely make people have endless aftertaste.


    If it were another season, they could still organize these people to go hunting in the mountains, but it was winter and there were too many people, so they could only reluctantly give up for fear of unsafe conditions.


    Chunfeng took advantage of the absence, and told Widow Gu that the third prince was going to Mrs. Li''s mansion to participate in Miss Li''s full moon wine. It should be said that the third prince asked him if he would go or not.


    After hearing this, Widow Gu snorted twice, thought for a while, raised his chin, and finally said, "I''ll go to mine, she go to hers, it''s none of my business."


    Although he said so, both Chunfeng and Xiayu who served him knew that his master was going to go, and they had completely overturned the previous unhappiness.


    That��s right, didn��t you see that the master didn��t say sour words when he saw Master Yujin Xiaojun today?


    When Master Yujin Xiaojun came to meet and say hello, the master did not show his face, and gave him a smiling face for the first time.


    Widow Gu thought, in fact, there was nothing wrong between them and the little county master Yujin except for the first time they had a little unpleasantness in the teahouse.


    Moreover, he also took the initiative to reconcile later. Seeing that his attitude today is also good, let him give him face.


    He is an elder, why care about him as a junior, so as not to lose his status.


    Besides, I don''t see them often, and I don''t move around much. Even if I see them occasionally, it''s just a matter of dealing with it casually, and it doesn''t matter at all.


    Besides, they are going back to their home village soon, and they don��t know when they will come back to the capital next time.


    Moreover, the little county master will not live in the capital for long, and he will go back to the northwest. It is not certain whether he will have the opportunity to come to the capital in the future.


    So, as an elder, he should be more magnanimous and not care about him.


    Of course, he would never admit it. In fact, he did it for someone''s sake.


    They are relatives, but they are not relatives to him, hum.


    After all, there were so many people, and it was so lively. Widow Gu was too busy dealing with this and that. As for certain people and certain things, he had no time to think about them.


    Gu Chao didn''t want to participate in this dinner party at all, he might as well open a table with his own family members in the yard and eat happily instead of eating with these people.


    Most of them came here to curry favor with her, she was exhausted.


    Still can''t eat well at all, most of them go drinking.


    Having not seen the two husbands since waking up, Gu Chao felt a little missing them.


    Originally, she wanted to bring her husbands here early, and then enjoy the beauty of spending time together.


    As a result, not only the two of them came together, but also the male relatives of Ruan Laosan and his three families.


    So in the end, let alone soaking with husbands, I didn��t even catch a glimpse.


    Of course, at night, she still found some compensation.


    It''s just because it''s outside, and there are people on the left and right, so it''s not too much.


    Even if she wanted to live a little longer, but the two husbands didn''t cooperate, she could only look at them and sigh.


    It must be very late tonight, and then, the benefits tonight must be gone.


    well! If this is the case, she doesn''t want to come, she might as well be at home.


    After these two days have passed, she will bring her husbands over again. By then, she will definitely be able to try some new things.


    Really a mistake, a mistake.


    Thinking that she has lived for more than 10,000 years, the boss of the tribulation period, everything is always prepared and arranged, but this time she was confused and missed it.


    There is still more than a month to go before the Chinese New Year, and it is time for them to return to their home village, but before going back, she must bring her husbands to visit again.


    This matter must be arranged carefully, and it cannot be missed.


    Ning Su and Han Yu, who lived a very satisfying and fulfilling life with the male family, knew exactly what their good wife-lord was thinking.


    Their minds are now attracted by the various programs on the field, not only them, but also the male family members present are watching with gusto.


    They stay at home on weekdays, and there are too few times when they can go out. It is really rare to see such excitement.


    The key is that there are so many programs this time, and they are different, which is even more rare.


    For today''s opening, Ruan Laosan and the others have put in a lot of effort.


    It can be said that all the new tricks in Beijing were invited, and it was at this time again, but it cost a lot of money.


    However, compared with the money they will receive immediately, this little capital is just a drop in the bucket.


    Just based on what they have made with them today, it is enough for them to make a lot of money.


    Moreover, this is the first round, and there is still a lot of money waiting for them.


    It is now the beginning of November, and there is still more than a month until the Chinese New Year. According to the climate in the capital, there will be at least two more months before the temperature turns hot after the Chinese New Year.


    So, just this soup pool can still make a profit for at least three or four months.


    After the beginning of spring, there will be other things, such as tidying up the back mountain, what about spring hunting? Isn''t that also silver?


    In summer, there is an enchantment arranged by Gu Chao on this village, but it is warm in winter and cool in summer, and the four seasons are like spring. Isn''t it a good place to escape the heat?


    This silver, don''t come too easily.


    Moreover, this business can be done year after year for a long time, but it is a rooster that lays golden eggs.


    It''s not that they didn''t think about being coveted by others, but with the identities of the three of them and the fact that Gu Chao joined the group, there was no need to think about it at all.


    Even if the royal family came, it would be safe and secure without any problems.


    The dinner party didn''t end until midnight. Although we were tired, the host and guest had a good time.


    In addition to soaking in the Tangquan pool in the afternoon, it must be a good night''s sleep, and the next day is full of energy.


    At night, Gu Chao naturally enjoyed the blessing of being equal to others. There was nothing he could do. I didn��t see so many people coming today. The room was really not enough, so of course we had to squeeze.


    Seeing what his wife said as a matter of course, and seemed a little wronged, Ning Su and Han Yu just wanted to roll their eyes and give their wife a stare.


    Hmph, don''t think they can''t see it. The wife-lord doesn''t know how beautiful she is, so she just pretends in front of them.


    There are some things, one will have two, and then one after another.


    At the beginning, it is true that you will not get used to it, but after four, five, six or seven times, you will gradually get used to it.


    So, this kind of thing is now used to Ning Su and Han Yu.


    And with a thin skin, Ning Su, who is still under the various shamelessness of his good wife and brother, can be regarded as able to face it calmly.


    It''s just that this process is for him, but it''s all tears, so don''t mention it.


    At the beginning, his younger brother said that his wife took him to the garden. When he heard this, he was really shocked.


    In this way, he felt that the wife-leader was really bad, and there were too many tricks, but he didn''t expect that the wife-leader could do such a thing.


    Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooery.


    If someone really saw it, he would die.


    Later, I heard from my younger brother that the wife-master told him later that the wife-master actually set up an enchantment, they could see others, but others could see them, so Ning Su was relieved.


    It��s not that Gu Chao never thought about taking Ning Su to taste something new, but he thought that Ning Su was really thin-skinned, so he planned to take it slowly.


    But take your time, it��s not like you won��t come.


    Ning Su is also prepared, and she is always on tenterhooks, fearing when the wife-owner will leave.


    It''s just that, amidst the beating of the heart, there is still a little bit of expectation.


    Sure enough, he was influenced by his wife and younger brother. He became more and more unscrupulous. Just thinking about that scene, he felt so ashamed.


    After having dinner at Zhuangzi on the second day, no one could get a room, so they could only pack up their things and prepare to go back.


    In addition to being annoyed, I only hoped that they would book again after someone quit, but I didn''t expect it at the beginning, and I made a mistake.


    There can only be the second batch, but I think there will be many people staring at the few spots when they arrive, and they still have to hurry up if they want it.


    Ruan Laosan means that their family will stay here for a few more days, and they are not in a hurry to go back to the capital. Anyway, their yard is reserved for themselves.


    It just so happens that everyone is here, and there are so many people. How lively are the people, so let��s play for a few more days.


    Gu Chao was thinking about something in his heart, but seeing the expectant eyes of his family members, he also knew that they came here in interest and didn''t want to leave.


    What else could she do, of course she nodded in agreement.


    If you come like this, there will be a few days, and it is not impossible.


    Even if they stay for a few more days, it is impossible for them to go soaking together every day, and they should get tired of it later.


    At that time, find a night, tsk tsk, no problem.


    Hehehe, that is to say, she may not have to find time to come again, but after thinking about it, it is still possible, and she has to make good arrangements.


    Seeing the satisfied and excited little expressions of the two husbands, Gu Chao was also quite satisfied.


    Being a wife has satisfied you, and it is time for you to repay being a wife.


    What in the soup pool, just thinking about it makes my blood boil.


    Thus, several families decided to stay together, and it would not be too late to go back until the day before Miss Li''s full moon wine.


    As soon as the third prince heard that the members of the Gu family were not going back, she immediately decided not to go back.


    As for the question of whether there is a room, Ruan Laosan and the others will have to worry about it. She is determined to pay attention, anyway, she will not leave.


    It''s been a day since she came here, but she still hasn''t had the chance to meet her sweetheart. She is unwilling to go back like this.


    Besides, the sweetheart has accepted her apology again, which can be regarded as forgiving her, as long as she stays here, there will always be a chance to meet people.


    If it really doesn��t work, even if it��s the day when he goes back, he will always come out. At that time, he will be able to see him no matter what, and maybe he can even say a few words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： is her person

    Chapter 243 is her person


    Regardless of whether the idea is good or not, and whether there is a chance these days, the third prince has no intention of giving up in Zhuangzi these days.


    Anyway, it''s okay. After getting up every day, I take Liang Ming for a walk around Zhuangzi, hoping to meet my sweetheart and come out for a walk.


    That person likes to be lively the most, he must not be able to sit still, maybe he will come up with it.


    However, the calculation of the third prince has come to nothing.


    There are people accompanying Gu Widow every day, but he doesn''t have extra time to spare.


    Not to mention the four families who stayed together, even the other families change their tricks every day in order to curry favor with Widow Gu.


    So, Widow Gu is not boring at all, on the contrary, he copes happily.


    Of course, how could he not be happy if someone was accompanying him and coaxing him?


    But Ning Su and Han Yu are not very able to adapt to this kind of people coming every day, and they feel uncomfortable when they are tired of coping.


    After two days of company like this, the widow Gu who saw it sent them away to play by themselves.


    According to the words of taking care of the widow, "You two just don''t want to be on the stage, and you don''t want to see big things. If it''s over, I don''t need you to accompany me. Go and play by yourself."


    Although the words were not pleasant, Ning Su and Han Yu left happily.


    They are not as energetic as the father-in-law to deal with people they don''t know at all every day. The father-in-law is used to it in the village. They just want to stay quietly for two days.


    Although Widow Gu said disgusting words, he only said them when there was no one else, and when there were people, that was also to praise his two sons-in-law.


    In his opinion, this is a good son-in-law who doesn''t go around carelessly. If he has that kind of skill, he might as well serve his family''s eldest treasure well.


    This man, he can��t just hang around outside all day, he can only be serious if he serves his wife well.


    Moreover, he also hoped that his son-in-law would soon give him another granddaughter. Now that their Gu family has a big business, how can Baoer be a girl.


    No matter what, I need to add four or five more. If there are more, it is naturally the best.


    Gu Chao is also thinking about this aspect. Of course, what she thinks about is the production process. As for the result, she doesn''t think about it yet.


    Ning Su and Han Yu, who were finally released from the front, were finally caught by the long-planned wife-owner.


    So, did they get a break, didn''t they get it, or were they hurt and happy?


    Hehehe... This night, until both of them were in a daze and their minds were all muddled, they still couldn''t figure out which one was more tiring.


    Looking at the two husbands whose faces were moistened by the heat and enthusiasm, Gu Chao was of course unceremonious.


    In the end, he still reluctantly hugged her left and right and refused to let her go. After taking her back to the bedroom, it was another night of tossing.


    It never came to Zhuangzi, these days she hasn''t had a good time, and she has to take care of this and that, and no one takes care of her, she is also wronged.


    After finally waiting for the opportunity, she can let it go, and she doesn''t know when the next time will be? hum!


    Ning Su and Han Yu thought it might be because they stayed in the pool for too long, as if their brains were full of water, and their bodies were also full of water.


    Otherwise, how could they be so soft? I didn''t even have the strength to lift my arm.


    However, their good wife and master has endless strength, and all of them are used on them.


    The wife-owner also lied to them, saying that they don��t want them to use force, just enjoy it, and look at the final result, who is enjoying it.


    How could they not be tired after enduring so much strength? Otherwise, where did the wife-master''s strength go?


    They are not really stupid, they are not so easy to deceive, they are the most tired ones.


    Uh, knowing that they were so tired that they fell asleep in the end, both of them were in a daze, and could only hum and chirp unconsciously occasionally to express their dissatisfaction and protest.


    It''s just that this protest is basically invalid, and their good wife and master just ignored it and refused to accept it.


    Naturally, the next morning the two sons-in-law failed to get out of bed to pay respects to Widow Gu.


    This kind of thing, after the first time, I don''t care so much about it later, and it''s not that Widow Gu doesn''t know the whole story.


    In order for the Gu family to flourish, Widow Gu happily accepted it.


    It''s just that Zhengjun Han is a little embarrassed, wondering if his daughter-in-law is like this, I can''t tell.


    The embarrassment was only for a while, and later he thought it through and he was relieved.


    As long as the children are doing well, there is nothing wrong with this. Besides, they all feel that it is fine, so why is he talking too much about being that bad guy?


    This matter, he knew it and kept it in his heart, but he couldn''t ask his son.


    It was the day before the Li family''s banquet, and everyone was preparing to go home.


    It was also very early in the morning on this day, the third prince got up early to tidy up, and then waited in Zhuangzi''s front yard.


    As for who is waiting, everyone knows it well, but everyone knows it, but no one dares to go forward and talk.


    This person is not someone they can casually joke about, and neither is that one.


    So, they, just wait to watch the excitement and listen to the gossip, and they won��t participate in anything else.


    Fortunately, the members of the Gu family are planning to go back in the morning and make repairs in the afternoon, otherwise the third prince will have to wait.


    After dinner, everyone was ready to leave. A lot of things were already packed last night, so it would be no problem to tidy up the daily things today.


    So, at the end of the hour, the third prince waited for the person she had been thinking about day and night.


    Widow Gu was walking ahead, so of course it was easy to see someone. When someone came over with a smile on his face, he thought that he just took her things in front of him, so it was not easy for others to look at him.


    Thus, the third prince finally got a good face from his sweetheart. This was the first time in history. She felt a little unreal, and wanted to look up to see where the sun rose from today.


    Unfortunately, today is cloudy and we cannot see the sun.


    The third prince naturally knew that it was impossible to talk to his sweetheart directly, so he could only go there for the reason of meeting the elders, but she was satisfied even so.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Gu Chao, he followed the Gu family out of Zhuangzi and went down the mountain together.


    Along the way, she will definitely be with the Gu family, and she can get closer to the Master.


    Although she couldn''t speak, she was as excited as if she had been injected with chicken blood when she thought of the good face her sweetheart gave her.


    Thinking about it again, since her sweetheart has already forgiven her, it should be no problem if she asks him out to listen to plays and go shopping after she goes back.


    Hey...is this a bright future?


    There is one more thing that needs to be put on the agenda, and that is the matter of going to Gujia Village to buy land and build a house.


    When the people from the Gu family returned to the Gu family, she didn''t know how long it would be until she came back. It was impossible for her to wait in the capital all the time. In the end, she might wait until her sweetheart was abducted by others.


    By then, it will be too late for her to regret it.


    So, I still have to look at her under my own eyelids to be at ease.


    Moreover, she has nothing to do in Beijing alone, and she still suffers from lovesickness. Even if she wants to find someone, she can''t find so many suitable excuses.


    So, it��s better to go directly, we��re close, and we can meet whenever we want.


    As the saying goes, the moon is the first to be near the water, so Lie Lang is still afraid of pestering his daughter?


    The old saying is never missed, and that''s it.


    Since he had made up his mind, the Third Prince didn''t want to delay for a moment, so he immediately ordered Liang Ming who was riding beside her carriage.


    "Liang Ming, let Steward Shu go to Gu''s Village in person after we go back. We must find a good place, preferably a place close to Gu''s, and start construction now."


    When Liang Ming heard her prince''s order, she subconsciously pursed her lips. She knew that her prince would definitely have such an order.


    "The subordinates will do it when they go back, but it''s already winter, and it may be difficult to find a suitable craftsman to start work, or how about waiting until the beginning of spring next year?"


    The third prince in the carriage frowned slightly. She didn''t want to wait until after the beginning of spring. Now it''s the end of October. It will take more than four months for the snow to melt after the beginning of spring. It''s too long, and she can''t wait.


    "Give more wages, and you can always find someone. Craftsmen will be found from Beijing. If it is really difficult to find, the king will go to the emperor to ask for a reward. If the royal craftsmen are used, it is said that the king wants to build another courtyard."


    Seeing that his lord is so determined, Liang Ming didn''t say anything else. She could see that as long as it got involved with the lord of the Gu family, her lord would be irrational.


    This is not the prince who had no desires and desires in her family before, this is obviously a young girl who has just begun to fall in love. For that person, it can be said that she doesn''t care.


    But it''s understandable, her prince is forty years old now, and after finally pretending to be someone in his heart, he should be a little popular.


    Moreover, she thinks that her prince is very good now, better than the previous prince who didn''t care about anything and didn''t live like a real person.


    At least for now, she feels that the prince is really alive, for her own sake, and in a respectable way.


    I only hope that the prince can always be like this, and can get his wish.


    It would be even better if Shizi''s health could be better in the future.


    In Widow Gu''s carriage, Chunfeng and Xia Yu glanced at each other without saying a word, and only quietly looked at their master''s expression.


    Since I met the third prince just now, the master seems to be in a good mood, which can be seen from the master''s eyes.


    It seems that the gift from the third prince played a big role.


    The carriage in front was taken by Gu Chao and his wife. The contented Gu Chao was half lying in the soft cushioned carriage, with Fulang in his arms, and squeezed the soft flesh in his palms from time to time.


    It can be said that it is very comfortable, happy like a fairy.


    Ning Su and Han Yu are also lazy and lack energy, mainly because they are tired.


    Now leaning in the arms of the wife-owner, they don''t want to move anymore, their eyelids are drooping, and they can fall asleep at any time.


    On the second day, Gu Chao took Gu Widow and Ning Su to Mr. Li''s residence to attend the full moon banquet.


    Erlao, Han Yu, and the children were resting at home.


    Han Yu couldn''t go out, Er always felt a little tired and didn''t want to move around, the children were still young, so there was no point in going to this kind of banquet, I was afraid of trouble.


    It is impossible for Widow Gu not to go. No one can stop him from such excitement. Ning Su is the head of the Gu family, so he has no choice but to go.


    Having been in Beijing for such a long time, and with the contacts in Zhuangzi these days, Widow Gu and Ning Su have known many lords and husbands.


    So when I arrived at Mr. Li''s mansion, I immediately integrated into Fulangdui, and there was no embarrassment.


    Gu Chao naturally went to the women''s family and did not go with them.


    The third prince also came early, but today she didn''t have a chance to see Widow Gu. When she came, Widow Gu just entered the backyard, and she couldn''t catch up, lest she offend other husbands and sons.


    In the end, I could only sigh. I went to the female relatives, but if I couldn��t see my sweetheart, it was okay to talk to Gu Chao.


    By the way, you can also ask them the specific time to go back, and then see how to arrange the remaining time.


    After she went back yesterday, she had arranged for Steward Shu to take people to Gujia Village, and she believed that she would come back with news in a short time.


    "There is a happy event at home and we can''t delay any longer. We are planning to go back in the middle of next month."


    Since the third prince asked about it, Gu Chao didn''t intend to hide it, and it wasn''t something that couldn''t be said, anyway, she would know sooner or later.


    It��s already twenty-three today, and there are only twenty days until the middle of next month. This time is indeed a bit short.


    The third prince was thinking about how to arrange the remaining 20 days, and it would be best to make his sweetheart unforgettable.


    Unforgettable things are also unforgettable people.


    "I don''t know if there is any happy event in Daoist Gu''s family. When the time comes, my lord will come to ask for a glass of wedding wine."


    Thick-skinned or something, the third prince thinks this is nothing compared to his sweetheart, as the saying goes, only thick-skinned can eat enough.


    Isn''t this a good opportunity and a good reason to visit? It was sent to her by Gu Chao, how could she not grasp it?


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "It''s my husband''s natal sister getting married at the end of next month, if the prince is free then, please do me a favor and drink a glass of wedding wine.


    It��s just that the countryside is definitely not comparable to Beijing, so please don��t dislike it. "


    "Don''t dislike it, don''t dislike it, this king happens to be able to experience the local customs, but I have to trouble Daoist Gu to entertain me."


    The third prince smiled so hard that his eyes narrowed. She couldn''t be more satisfied. To have a legitimate reason to come to the door, it was Gu Chao himself who invited her.


    The meaning of this is quite different, how could she not understand.


    She is more and more confident in her heart now, as long as Gu Chao, the daughter, does not object, she will not be afraid, and just chase all the way forward.


    As long as she doesn''t let go, hehehe... Liu Lan will be her person sooner or later.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： guilty conscience

    Chapter 244 Guilt


    Both the Gu family and the Three Princes'' Mansion came back yesterday, so it was only yesterday that they learned what happened during the two days they were away.


    Moreover, this matter is still related to the two of them, and it is not a happy thing.


    After returning home, Master Yujin Xiaojun told Lord Changjun what he had heard on Zhuangzi. Although Lord Changjun was furious, he still had reason. , is not a deliberate request.


    Because he said every sentence how those husbands disrespected the royal family and how they slandered the royal family and relatives, he just mentioned one sentence about himself without saying much.


    Yujin did not meet this matter alone, so many cousins ??met together, and they can all testify.


    In addition, Taidi Jun felt sorry for Yujin, and added all the masters who were not able to do it for him last time. Therefore, those few companies were not able to please.


    There are no other charges, but contempt for imperial power is a serious crime.


    The emperor issued an imperial edict to confiscate the house that day, without giving them a chance at all.


    That��s true, but it��s just a few merchants, they deserve their lives, and they have to gossip about the royal family if they don��t talk about anything else, and they want to be the elders of Yujin, isn��t it just a matter of life.


    The emperor was merciful if he didn''t directly sentence him to death, and he had to kneel down to thank Long En.


    Gu Chao just raised his eyebrows and didn''t ask any further questions, but it made Widow Gu very angry.


    Although the butler didn''t say too much, he only mentioned a sentence between him and the third prince, but this sentence directly hit Widow Gu.


    Isn��t there something on his mind? So just one sentence can blow him up.


    As a result, after arriving at Master Li''s residence, he heard some people mention it without winking, which made Gu Widow even more frustrated.


    His father, why are there so many things about them, whether I have something to do with someone, whether it will work or not, don''t care about them!


    Has the porridge at home cooled down? Just take care of his family''s cooking! Can you manage them!


    It''s really more gossip than those men in their village who don''t know the door, and they deserve it, with such a big mouth.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that the emperor had already sentenced him, Widow Gu would have come to scold him, and he would not be able to treat Mrs. Liu as a vegetarian, hmph!


    The few families that have a good relationship with the Gu family didn''t ask any more questions. After getting along for a long time, they knew the widow Gu''s temperament. Just by his reaction, they knew that they would definitely not get good things if they asked, so why bother to ask for trouble.


    Moreover, they knew this matter well, and they waited for the final result with peace of mind.


    Widow Gu was angry, so he left the Li Mansion early after eating. He was really not in the mood, and he didn''t want to sit there and be looked at like a monkey, or sneaky.


    Ning Su asked someone to go to the front and talk to his wife-lord, and then left Li''s mansion with her father-in-law. The two of them planned to go home directly, after all, Widow Gu didn''t have the heart to go shopping.


    As a result, when Ning Su sent someone to talk to Gu Chao, the third prince happened to overhear him. As soon as the third prince heard that his sweetheart was leaving, she didn''t have any extra thoughts to stay with the unimportant people, so she also left.


    When she came out, Widow Gu and Ning Su hadn''t come out yet, so the carriage was waiting at the door for class.


    Liang Ming was guarding outside, and he would notify his master as soon as he came out.


    Widow Gu saw the carriage of the Three Princes Mansion immediately after he went out. After all, it was so obvious that it was difficult not to see it.


    He snorted twice, and gave a blank stare. If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t be talked about by others. It''s all her fault, shameless.


    Of course the third prince knew about that, and even more about what was spread outside, but she was not only not angry, but rather happy.


    She wished that everyone would spread the story about her and Liu Lan. The more she looked, the happier she would be. She wished it were true.


    But looking at what my sweetheart means now, he is obviously unhappy.


    Originally, he planned to ask his sweetheart to listen to the opera and go shopping, but judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it''s too much.


    In this matter, there are gains and losses, alas!


    "My lord, what shall we do now? Are you still going?"


    Liang Ming didn''t dare to go forward rashly. If he said something bad, he would probably be scolded.


    The third prince is also thinking about this issue, if she misses this hard-won opportunity, she will not be reconciled.


    "Go, let''s just say that the king has fixed the position, and it''s a new play."


    In the end, the third prince still wanted to fight for it, even if he had to complain, it was worth it.


    While the third prince and his servant were talking, Ning Su had helped Widow Gu get into the carriage, and she also got into the carriage with the help of Qiu Shi and Dong Xue.


    Widow Gu''s coachman was about to whip his whip and leave, but when he saw Liang Ming coming towards him, it was obvious that he had something to say, so he silently put away his whip and waited.


    The servants who followed the carriage also saw it, and Chunfeng approached the curtain and whispered to the masters.


    "Master, Ning Zhengjun, the guard Liang from the Third Prince''s residence is here, and it looks like something is up."


    Ning Su heard the words and went to see her father-in-law. Seeing that her father-in-law looked pale, she didn''t intend to speak, so she had to speak.


    "Wait and see if something happens."


    Anyway, they are not going anywhere, so they are not in a hurry.


    Since the carriage on the Third Prince''s Mansion is standing opposite, and the guard Liang came over again, it must be that the Third Prince has something to say to the eunuch, but it is not convenient for her to come here in person at the gate of Li''s Mansion, so she asked Liang Ming to pass the message .


    Ning Su went to see her father-in-law''s expression after giving her orders, and was afraid that her father-in-law would get angry soon.


    The reason why they came out first was not because of some rumors, and the person involved in the rumors is here again, isn''t it because they are afraid that the father-in-law will directly anger him?


    If you really want to say it, it��s not considered to be angry, but it��s not easy to say who is right and who is wrong, and who to blame.


    The reason why Widow Gu didn��t speak was not because he had a son-in-law, and he couldn��t talk casually, otherwise, wouldn��t there be no money in this place?


    He and that prince had nothing in the first place, but now it is said that this is the case. Even if he wants to explain, it is difficult to explain clearly.


    Besides, he himself is a little guilty, after all, he took things from others.


    So, now he doesn''t have the confidence to pat his chest and say that he wants to drive people away, and he is even more afraid of being asked by his daughter and son-in-law.


    Fortunately, no one in the family asked, so he planned to muddle through.


    Actually, the reason why he got angry after hearing about it when he went back yesterday was also because he had a guilty conscience, so he planned to preemptively block the words so that others would not say them.


    The members of Gu''s family don''t know about Gu''s plan, and everyone has seen his performance these days and remembered it in his heart, but he didn''t say anything, and he knew it all in his heart.


    Widow Gu has already scolded the third prince over and over again in his heart, so he doesn''t have any insight?


    Didn''t see whether it was outside, or at the gate of someone else''s mansion, or on the cusp of gossip everywhere.


    If there is anything to say, it can��t be when no one is around. To put it a little bit, it has to be now?


    The old man was afraid that he might not know what his plan was. He thought that if everyone knew about it, he would compromise and fulfill her wish.


    He, Mrs. Liu, was threatened? Will eat her set? Think beautifully!


    So, when Liang Ming came over and said that the third prince wanted to invite the Gu family master to listen to a new play, he was directly scolded by the widow Gu.


    "No time, let your princes listen to it by themselves!"


    After finishing speaking, Widow Gu directly ordered the groom to drive, and threw Liang Ming and the third prince who was waiting at the gate of Li Mansion.


    As soon as he heard Widow Gu''s tone, he knew that he must be angry. Liang Ming shut his mouth wisely immediately, and took a step back honestly to avoid being pouted by the horse''s hoof.


    She didn''t go back to talk to her master until Gu''s carriage drove away.


    The third prince has already seen the situation here in the carriage, so there is no need for Liang Ming to talk about it. When Liang Ming comes back, he will let the groom drive back.


    With no one to accompany her, why would she go to a play? It''s better to go home and think about countermeasures.


    It seems that she is too optimistic, and the disadvantages of this matter are quite serious, and I don''t know how long it will take for him to calm down this time.


    If it is not done well, she may not see anyone until they return to the village, and this matter has to be carefully considered.


    They left here, which also attracted some people''s attention, but they just turned around in their hearts twice, and dared not say more.


    After all, some people were dealt with by the Holy One because of certain things, and they didn''t dare to run into this crisis.


    However, compared with these gossips, they are more concerned about Daoist Gu''s departure.


    They have already listened to what Gu Chao and the third prince said before, and later Ruan Lao San and the others joked with Gu Chao, saying that they would go to the Gu family when there was a happy event.


    So, it''s no secret that the Gu family is leaving the capital now. When the banquet is over, everyone in the capital might know about it.


    It''s just that they can''t brazenly follow Gu''s house for a wedding like Ruan Laosan and the others, after all, the relationship is not enough.


    Gu Chao did not intend to invite these people, not to mention the troublesome people, there is no place to entertain them.


    But Ruan Lao San and the others are different. They have to go to see the orchard of the eldest sister, and they have to buy fruits with money after the spring of next year.


    I''m not afraid that they won''t be able to eat it, as far as that little, I''m afraid they still think it''s too little.


    What to do with them when they bring them back to Beijing is their business.


    Sure enough, after returning to Gu''s mansion, Widow Gu didn''t go out for a few days, and it was time to go back later. The second elder said that he would go to the street to have a look and bring some gifts to his family and clan members, so he followed along out.


    During this period, the Third Prince''s mansion also came to invite him twice, but both of them were rejected directly by Widow Gu, with a very firm attitude.


    Widow Gu also thought that they will go back to their home village soon, and they may not come to the capital again in the future, anyway, they won''t be able to see each other in the future, so it''s better to just disappear now.


    Besides, he really has nothing to do with that person, he is innocent, it is better not to spread any more rumors, otherwise he will really lose his life at the end of the day.


    It��s okay that this is in the capital, anyway, there are not many people who know him well, and even fewer people know him. It doesn��t matter if he can turn a blind eye. If so, how else would he behave?


    No, no, no, you can''t let him lose his life at the end of the day.


    After the meeting, you should go to the wife-lord''s spiritual seat to offer incense, and make it clear to the wife-lord that he hasn''t messed up at all.


    Since I want to choose a gift to take back, of course the whole family will go, there are many people in the clan, so I can get a lot of things.


    But it doesn��t need to be too expensive, just pick something that they don��t have there, just to see something fresh, it��s also their intention.


    Because they are going back, the two elders and the children are the most excited and happy. It has been more than two months since they went out.


    It was only at this time that Widow Gu was influenced by them and felt homesick.


    No matter how nice this Beijing is, it is not a place he is familiar with, and he still misses those old acquaintances in the village.


    Ning Su is also the same, as soon as she thinks about going back, she starts to worry about the situation at home.


    I don��t know if daddy and eldest sister are ready? How about at home?


    Although Han Yu misses his family in Gujia Village, he is also reluctant to part with his family. In the last few days, he went back to Han''s house, wanting to spend a few more days with his family.


    Wait until the next time I come back, and I don��t know when it will be, and it is impossible for the wife-lord to accompany him back like this every time.


    "Just be content with it. Take a look at the married men in Beijing. Which one is like you? After you get married, you can get the wife and the whole family to accompany you back to your mother''s house?"


    Han Zhengjun persuaded his son while packing up his things. Although he was reluctant to part with his son, he also knew that it was good for his son to be like this.


    As he said, how can a married man return to his natal family from time to time?


    It was himself, who had been in Beijing with a wife-owner for these years, and never went back once. He only had a few letters a year, and he didn''t know how his family was doing now?


    Han Yu also knew that his father was right and that he should be content, but he just couldn''t control himself.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be so sad, your daughter-in-law will see it later, you should be upset.


    After you go back, be sensible, don''t be petty, respect your father-in-law, serve your wife, and get along well with Ning.


    You are all good boys, if you have something to discuss, please discuss it carefully, and don��t make the relationship unfamiliar.


    I write letters to my family if I have anything, and it only takes two or three days to travel, and the round trip is also fast. "


    Listening to his father''s words, Han Yu held back his tears, knowing that his father would not offend him.


    "Dad, don''t worry, my wife won''t say anything about me. I will live a good life. You should take care of your health at home and don''t worry about me."


    "Well, you know that your daughter-in-law should be more sensible to treat you well.


    Also, Bao''er is still young, if you treat her well, treat her like your own, the relationship will naturally grow deep, you should know it yourself. "


    What Dad is worried about Han Yu also knows that he has always regarded Baoer as his own child. He has no children, and the children of his wife and brother are his children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： big shot

    Chapter 245 Big shot


    Sure enough, after the Li family''s full moon banquet, the news that the Gu family was leaving Beijing spread widely.


    Those who heard the news were naturally happy and worried.


    Those who offended the Gu family, and those who felt guilty, of course hoped that they would leave quickly, lest anything happen again.


    And some people started to worry before they had time to ask Gu Chao to act. The remaining time was too tight, and they might have to wait until the next time.


    At the Changjun Lord''s mansion, Yujin had mixed feelings when he learned that the Gu family members were leaving, and even he himself couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    He knew what he meant for Gu Chao in his heart, but when he thought that Gu Chao already had two husbands, he began to retreat again.


    Now that the person is leaving, he doesn''t know if he will see him again in the future, so he becomes even more entangled and confused.


    To be honest, he was a bit reluctant. This person was the first person he wanted to approach, and it was also the first time he had such thoughts.


    Although, until now, he has only thought about it a little bit in his heart, and dare not show it to anyone.


    But now, it will end before it even started, what''s the matter with being so unwilling?


    If only I met her earlier, if only she was in the northwest.


    His wife, Yujin, should not be robbed from others, but he can only like him.


    Just like father and mother, mother has only father and husband in her life.


    He didn''t even think about it. Master Changjun is the most beloved son of the current Emperor Taidi and the brother of the current emperor. If Lord Changjun is in favor of him, which woman would dare to find another man.


    Isn''t this the old birthday star hanged himself, is it too long?


    Besides, his mother was a small defender back then, and to be able to win the favor of the Chief Minister would be smoke from the ancestral grave.


    After marrying back, they will all offer sacrifices, coaxing and respecting him in a good voice, and coupled with the fiery temper of Master Chang, how could his mother dare to have other thoughts.


    It is precisely because of this that the husband and wife have been playing harmoniously for many years, and their love has increased.


    Isn��t that right? Master Chang gave birth to two daughters to his wife, and then got this son.


    Based on this point, his wife did not dare to have other thoughts, otherwise she would just wait for the court to convict her.


    Yu Jin has been fascinated by her ears since she was a child, and naturally she also wants to be affectionate and loving with her wife-in-law in the future. There is only each other, and there is no other enchanting.


    It''s just that he didn''t speak up before, and no one caught his eye. Now he finally met one, and it turned out that he already had a husband, and there were still two.


    Although Gu Chao is considered good compared to other women in the world, such as his aunt, the entire harem is her husband.


    However, even these two are unacceptable to him, and he is still a latecomer.


    It is precisely because of this that Yujin has been suppressing her little heartbeat, and dare not show it in the slightest.


    Although he is not reconciled, he knows exactly what he wants, so he can only suppress that little goodwill to death, and he must not show his head.


    Probably because of his self-esteem, he is a dignified little county master, how could he share his wife with other men, and still be a kid!


    Hmph, let''s go, hurry up, so as not to be upset by seeing him under his nose.


    When he returns to the Northwest, he must ask his father to find him a wife who is a thousand times better than that man, ten thousand times better.


    Moreover, she is still the wife who can only like him alone, and she is not allowed to like others.


    He didn''t miss her, she was someone else''s wife, and he didn''t care.


    It''s just that Yujin Xiaojun didn''t go out for a few days after that. When Changjun asked him, he also said that it was because the weather was cold and he didn''t want to go out.


    It''s also because he hides it well, no one knows his unspeakable thoughts, and it happens to die in the bud.


    Master Changjun only thought that his son was not used to coming to Beijing, so he didn''t take it too seriously, and told his two daughters to take him out for a stroll when the weather was fine.


    My younger brother has been spoiled by his parents since he was a child. Of course, they love him too, so they don''t need their father to tell them what they know.


    They also came to Beijing not long ago. It was the time when they saw everything new and made new friends. They didn''t think about home all day long.


    Anyway, I��m going out, so it��s okay to take my brother with me, and I can protect my brother from being bullied by putting it under my nose.


    Yu Jin was a little bit reluctant to go out, because he heard from Mingyue that the Gu family had been wandering around outside these days, as if shopping or something.


    So he didn''t want to go out, in case he ran into someone.


    Before the middle of the month, Gu Chao invited several familiar families to his house as guests.


    One is because they are going back and have a farewell meal.


    The second reason is because of Han Yu''s birthday, so please have fun together.


    Han Yu and Ning Su are the same age, only a month younger than Ning Su, they are both nineteen years old, Hua''er is the same age.


    At this time last year, he spent his birthday on the sickbed, confused and not knowing how to spend his birthday.


    He didn''t expect that, in just one year, so many things happened, and his life was turned upside down.


    Fortunately, he was lucky in the end.


    Before going back, Han Yu was satisfied to be able to celebrate his birthday with his family, and it was great that there were so many people together, so lively.


    Last time when Ning Su celebrated her birthday, Gu Chao ordered the family to prepare it, and it is the same this time. You can��t treat the two husbands favorably.


    It was a farewell and a birthday, the atmosphere was always high, and the noise didn''t dissipate until the evening.


    When Gu Chao went to send the guests back, he found that the two husbands had already returned to the backyard.


    But she also knew that Ning Su had already returned to her room.


    Today is Han Yu''s birthday, her sensible little husband naturally wants to give them space, isn''t it the same for Han Yu back then.


    It''s just that Yu''er today is no longer the shy and blushing little husband she used to be, not only that, but even Su''er is much more enthusiastic and bold.


    Regarding this point, Gu Chao is happy to see the results and is very satisfied.


    Today is the little husband''s birthday. As a wife, she certainly can''t make the little husband wait too long.


    I have to go back quickly, and take good care of my little husband, the spring night is too short.


    Arriving at the main courtyard, Gu Chao first looked at Ning Su''s room, and found that the lights had been turned off. Knowing that Ning Su did it on purpose, he stopped going, and went to Han Yu''s room.


    Han Yu was teased a lot by his brother just now, but now the longer he waits, the more his heart beats.


    Looking forward to what will happen after the wife-lord arrives, and um, thinking about the embarrassing things my brother said.


    It was he who always said it, and my brother was ashamed, but today my brother was uncharacteristically, and laughed at him instead.


    Originally, what my brother said was done by the wife-owner, and he didn''t feel anything when he heard it on weekdays, but today, for some reason, he felt flustered and irritable.


    In the end, Han Yu could only attribute the reason to the fact that today is his birthday, which has a different meaning, so he behaved like this.


    Han Yu finally heard the familiar footsteps, his heart was in his throat, and he stood up and went outside to meet them.


    It looked like it was the same as usual, but the fact that he grabbed it so tightly betrayed his current mood.


    Spit to myself secretly, it''s not the first time, why do you still look like a young husband who just got married?


    As soon as Gu Chao stepped in, he saw the oncoming husband, "The wife master is back."


    "Ok."


    Hmm~ Xiaofulang''s face was blushing, and he didn''t know what he was doing just now.


    "Fulang is waiting in a hurry?"


    "No, no, um, it''s getting late, the wife master should rest earlier."


    Han Yu babbled a few words, completely lacking in his usual calmness, which made Gu Chao''s heart itch.


    "Since Fu Lang is in a hurry, it''s time to arrange it earlier."


    As he spoke, he went forward and hugged the nervous little husband who was still holding hands.


    Han Yu let out a soft cry, and put his arms around the neck of the wife-owner subconsciously. When she nestled into the arms of the wife-owner, she suddenly felt relieved.


    Well, no matter what the day is, he is still with his wife-lord, and that''s enough.


    To be honest, Gu Chao didn��t understand why Han Yu was abnormal. Nothing special happened today. After thinking about it, she just thought she was leaving Beijing, and Han Yu felt reluctant.


    "In the future, Husband will be homesick, and he will come back again. Today is Husband''s birthday, so don''t cry."


    Han Yu naturally didn''t cry, Gu Chao just said it on purpose to tease him, so as to ease his mood and stop thinking about unhappy things.


    "The wife-lord talks nonsense, so how can she cry?"


    Knowing that he was being teased by his wife, Han Yu buried his head in his wife''s arms, and he was muffled when he spoke, but it sounded soft and soft, making people want to immediately punish him on the spot.


    "Whether the wife is talking nonsense, the husband will know in a while. Even if you cry and beg for mercy, it depends on whether the wife will forgive you."


    How can this be the same thing? How can it be confused?


    However, Han Yu has learned the point of judging the situation and the situation well. In this situation, of course he has to coax his wife.


    Otherwise, it will really be like what the wife master said in a while.


    Hmph, brother is right, wives are bad, they always do this and that on purpose, they have to beg for mercy before letting them go.


    "Good wife, Yu''er is wrong."


    Feeling Xiaofulang''s fawning touch, and Fulang''s dishonest fingers, Gu Chao''s expression was gloomy, and his breathing became urgent.


    Hehe, is this little thing begging for mercy or deliberately provoking?


    "Hmph, I don''t think I will punish you as a wife."


    Han Yu buried her head in his wife''s arms and pursed her mouth, secretly slandering, obviously you thought it yourself, if you insist on making excuses, uh~ you know how to bully others.


    It''s just that Han Yu was looking forward to it too. At that time, he looked up at someone with hooks in his eyes from time to time.


    The hook made Gu Chao''s steps quicken, and the hand that was holding him tightened his strength. He couldn''t wait to get on the bed, so he leaned over and kissed him, blocking that bright red mouth.


    On the day when Gu''s family left, all the acquaintances came to see her off, and Han Yu''s natal family also came.


    Although he is reluctant to part with his son, he still won��t stay. He is married, so he naturally wants to leave with his wife��s family. Keeping his son is actually harming his son.


    "Father-in-law, mother-in-law, sister and brother-in-law will come to play at home when they are free. When the time comes, I will send a letter and I will pick you up."


    As the daughter-in-law and the head of the Gu family, Gu Chao naturally wouldn''t shrink back when making such a statement.


    Besides, she didn''t mean to be polite. She also treated Ning Su''s natal family in the same way. Since they are all serious relatives, it''s natural not to be too extravagant.


    Han Yu has been married to the Gu family for a few months. None of the Han family members have been to the Gu family. If they have the chance, they still want to visit the Gu family.


    Therefore, General Han nodded, "Okay, okay, I will go when I have time. Be careful on the way, and I will send you a letter."


    Han Zhengjun also nodded, his voice choked up, "Come back to play when you have time, and write more letters."


    After some reluctance, Gu Chao finally activated the flying magic weapon and slowly rose under the attention of everyone until they could no longer see it.


    Departed in the morning and arrived at Gujia Village in the middle of the afternoon.


    Although it snowed all day, they were not affected at all by the barrier set up by Gu Chao in the flying magic weapon.


    Not only that, but you can lie in it and drink tea, eat pastries, and enjoy it comfortably.


    A few days ago, the letter had been sent back, and Manager Xu had brought his people to clean up the house and the outside, waiting for the masters to come back.


    Gu''s side got the news, so naturally the Gu''s old house knew about it, and then everyone in the Gu''s Village knew about it.


    Not to mention whether the people in the village are looking forward to the return of the Gu family, anyway, the people of the Gu family are looking forward to their return.


    It has been more than two months since I went there, and I have thought about it a long time ago.


    Especially a few fathers, the children are so young, and it is the first time they have been away from home for such a long time. The children are the flesh that fell from them, how could they not want to.


    It��s winter, and there is nothing to go out in the snow and ice everywhere, and everyone in the village is cats at home.


    Otherwise, a few people would drop by, talk and pass the time.


    It''s just that, for the people of Gujia Village and several nearby villages, this winter is more lively than any other year.


    Not only is it lively, but people''s hearts are also warm.


    Because, half a month ago, a big man who is said to be from Beijing came to the village. That big man bought land at the foot of the mountain behind Gujia Village to build a village.


    To build a Zhuangzi, you have to hire people, that is to say, they have work to do and money to earn.


    That place is next to Gu''s house, you can see it when you go out, it''s very close.


    As soon as they heard that they were from Beijing, and that the village was built next to Gu��s house, the villagers subconsciously thought that this big man might be a friend Gu Chao knew in Beijing.


    Otherwise, why did they come to their Gu family village, and the land was still bought next to the Gu family.


    I don��t know what the big man thinks. It��s snowing and he insists on starting work now, or he spends double the wages to hire people.


    This is at the door of the house, and the wages are doubled. Why are the people in the village unwilling?


    Although they are doing things in the snow, it is not cold once they start working, and everyone is willing to do it.


    Regardless of whether he has a lot of money or something wrong, anyway, it is a good thing that they can still earn money in winter.


    With these wages, I can live a better Chinese New Year today.


    The villagers in Gujia Village are naturally not enough, and many nearby villagers have also come.


    So, when the Gu family came back, they saw the busy scene next to the house before they landed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Chase to the door

    Chapter 246 Chasing to the door


    "Yo, who built the house?"


    Gu widow is now beside the flying magic weapon, leaning on the railing with both hands and looking down with his head hooked.


    Not only him, but the children were also standing on the edge of the fence because they were so excited when they got home, but because they were too short, they had to tiptoe to barely see.


    "A lot of people!"


    After hearing this, the two elders also came to see the situation curiously, "It''s still snowing, who is in such a hurry? Can''t we wait for spring to build?"


    "Why are there so many people, most of them are from other villages? Oh, this place is also big, it''s about the same as Dabao''s place?"


    As soon as the second old man finished speaking, he saw Widow Gu raised his finger and pointed at the busy people, and said in a sour tone, "Whose family has made a fortune? It is still built next to my house. Is this intentional? Who is it for?"


    The old man glanced at him, "They''re all from the village, don''t let people hear you, who made the rule that you can''t come here to build a house, that land belongs to the village, and you didn''t buy it."


    Gu Widow also realized that what he said just now was a little loud, and I am afraid that someone has already heard it.


    However, let��s just listen to it, he doesn��t care, and he didn��t talk nonsense, it��s what it is, it��s such a big place at the foot of the mountain, it��s impossible to build a house anywhere, you have to come next to his house.


    In the future, if you go out and think about it, the back mountain will not work, and you have to go to the other side, isn��t it just blocking it?


    "With neighbors close to home, I can have more people to talk to in the future, and I don''t have to go to the village when the weather is bad."


    Ning Su hurried forward to make peace, so many people were watching, she couldn''t let her father-in-law put on a face anymore.


    The family bought the land and started construction again. From now on, they will be neighbors. If you don��t look up and look down, it��s better not to be unfamiliar.


    Actually, Widow Gu just complained casually, he just said that he was used to it, and he didn''t have any evil intentions.


    I thought it was my father-in-law who said it, but the land is not his, so how can he control it?


    "Yes, there will be more people talking in the future, let''s go and see who it is."


    As soon as he spoke, the spaceship landed on the ground, but it landed in Gu''s mansion, not outside.


    It''s snowing outside, the ground is slippery, there are old people and children, afraid of being thrown.


    It��s just that, as soon as they got off the flying magic weapon, they went to discuss things outside with the family members who greeted them.


    Moreover, to see them like that is to go out to see.


    Gu Chao��s flying magic weapon came down from the sky, and it was so obvious that no one would have noticed it.


    So, not only are people talking about others, people outside are also talking about them.


    It��s just that the content of the discussion is quite different.


    When the relatives met, they would first ask about their health, how they were doing in Beijing, and how they were doing at home.


    There are too many words in this, and I can''t finish it in a short while.


    "Boss, it''s so lively outside, which one is building a house." The old lady asked the eldest daughter.


    The eldest sister of the Gu family first got old, the elders and everyone looked good, and then heard them say that everything is fine in Beijing, and finally she let go of her worries all the time.


    Now when the old lady asked her, she immediately smiled and said, "It''s not from our village. I heard it''s a big shot from Beijing. It''s been half a month since you''ve been here. Maybe you guys still know each other."


    When they heard that they came from Beijing, people who didn''t know the reason were a little surprised. Their Gujia Village is not a treasured place of geomantic omen. How could there be a big man from Beijing?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Chao, could it be some friend of hers? There is only one possibility.


    In the face of everyone''s questioning eyes, Gu Chao also didn''t understand why.


    "I don''t know either, I haven''t heard anyone say they''re coming."


    She thought about it carefully, and made sure that no one had mentioned that she wanted to come, and she didn''t know which one it was.


    Seeing that Gu Chao also said that he didn''t know, everyone became even more curious. Who is this big man, and why did he come to their small village?


    "Ah, by the way, the village chief said he was some kind of prince."


    People who knew certain things all thought of a certain prince, and then involuntarily looked at Widow Gu.


    Gu widow immediately exploded, "There''s something wrong with her, she''s full! Don''t wait for the good capital, come to our small place.


    Still building such a big house, if there is too much money, it will be burned. "


    After Widow Gu scolded him so much, all eyes were on him, this time it was upright, there was no need to hide it.


    So, this is called three hundred taels of silver here.


    "Third brother-in-law, you know that person."


    Who doesn''t know Widow Gu, his reaction like this directly shows that he knows someone, and he should still have a relationship with that person.


    From now on, they will be neighbors. If there is any holiday or misunderstanding, then the days to come will probably be noisy.


    It''s just that they didn''t think about certain aspects, it can be said that they didn''t have that kind of thinking at all.


    Widow Gu who was asked immediately regretted that he was so impulsive just now, wishing to slap his mouth, why did he speak so fast, if they knew about it, they wouldn''t know how to laugh at him.


    Now, I can only prevaricate.


    "Ah, I''ve seen it a few times, it doesn''t look like a good person, and I''m not familiar with it."


    After finishing speaking, Widow Gu spat secretly again, saying that it��s okay to say that he��s not familiar with it, but what��s the point of saying one more sentence, isn��t that making people think too much?


    Those who knew the situation didn''t speak, and those who didn''t know the situation sighed, "She is a prince, and she won''t have any contact with us. At most, she can meet each other. As long as she doesn''t harm our people, as for Whether he is a good person or not has nothing to do with us."


    "That''s right, even if she builds a house here, it''s impossible for her to live here for a long time. At most, it''s just a place for entertainment when she''s bored. She can''t come here for two days a year. It really has nothing to do with us. .��


    Listening to this, Widow Gu stopped talking, and did not intend to continue to sit down, "As you said, you are tired from the journey, and there are still a lot of things, so I will go back and pack up."


    Sitting and lying down on the road, he was tired everywhere, and he didn��t need to clean up those things by himself. The people below had already done it. Find a reason to slip away.


    The others didn''t think so much, but they felt right after hearing what he said, so they didn''t sit any longer, and they all got up and said goodbye.


    "That''s right, you should be tired from the journey, take a rest, and let''s talk about what you have to do after you have enough rest."


    "Yes, let''s go back first. We haven''t been at home for two months, so we have to go back and have a look."


    The old man also said that he is really worried about his home, no matter how good the outside is, it is not as good as his own nest, and he is still worried about everywhere in the house after going out for two months.


    Being away from home for so long, they must have a lot to talk about. Didn��t they see that the children were nestled in the arms of their father and couldn��t come out?


    Thinking of this too, Gu Chao didn''t keep them any longer, "That''s right, we all take a break and have dinner at home together in the evening. We haven''t been together for so long."


    Of course no one objected to this, as a family, it��s better to be lively.


    After sending the people from the old house away, Gu Chao and the others also went back to repair themselves.


    If it weren��t for the fact that the house under construction belonged to the Third Prince, Widow Gu would definitely have taken the pains to go out for a walk.


    But now, in order to avoid suspicion, he directly went back to his yard without saying a word about going to see it.


    It was the old lady who went there after they went out, took a look over there, and greeted the people in the village before going back.


    People are back, and they are in front of them again. The villagers naturally have various questions to ask them.


    But now is not a good time to talk, so just say something casually.


    Not to mention that it is snowing, they are still working. After all, they are paid by others, so they still cannot be picked on.


    People are back, and they won��t be leaving for a while, so it��s not too late to say something new when they have time.


    But this doesn''t stop them from chatting while doing things, because the host doesn''t seem to care too much about their chatting, as long as they see them doing things.


    Steward Shu specially ordered this to be more friendly to these villagers, after all, her prince will live here permanently in the future.


    To fight for a long time, it is natural to have a good relationship with the villagers. Even if you don��t need to be too close, you can��t make the villagers feel that their prince is not easy to get along with.


    Butler Shu also worried about her prince''s important affairs, and she was more concerned about her own husband than her own husband.


    But it is not without effect. So far, the villagers of Gujia Village have a relatively good impression of a certain prince who is still in Beijing.


    "Dabao and the others are back, I don''t know if they know this prince?"


    "I should know her. Dabao is not an ordinary person now. Even if she goes to the capital, many people want to invite her, and they are polite to her. Maybe this prince has invited her."


    "It makes sense, otherwise, why didn''t this prince go anywhere, but why did he come to our Gu Family Village?


    Besides, she still built a house so close to Dabao��s house, so isn��t it just because she is acquainted with Dabao? "


    "That''s right, we''ve had some important people here and there, and there''s nothing special about it. There''s nothing to see when those noble people come.


    Maybe it��s because of Dabao, maybe it��s Dabao��s friend. "


    "Speaking of which, thanks to Dabao, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to earn this money, so we can only stay at home for the winter."


    "That''s right, our Dabao is getting more and more promising. It''s our Gu family who got the glory. Even if we go out again, we all feel proud."


    "Isn''t that right? My family''s **** will be sent to school next year, and let her learn a few words, understand the truth, and don''t dislike her old lady. This can only be blind."


    As soon as this is mentioned, it is more exciting than talking about a certain prince far away in the capital. This is a major matter related to their vital interests, so it is naturally different.


    "Next year, the two from my family will also be sent, not to mention whether she can learn, as long as she can read."


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, we peasants don''t dare to ask extravagantly for those things, as long as we don''t become blind."


    The villagers in other villages are envious of the people in Gujia Village. It would be great if there is a Gu Chao in their village, so their children can go to school, and they don''t have to worry about Shuxiu.


    They are all peasants. Of course, they know how difficult it is to support a child to study. Most families may not be able to afford it even if they exhaust their entire family.


    What the farmers envy most is that other people''s children can go to school.


    Everything is inferior, only reading is high. If anyone can produce a scholar, he should hold himself up higher and keep his back straight when going out.


    While talking, the topic shifted to other places. Who knows what was said at the beginning.


    It was also after listening to the chatter among these villagers that Steward Shu knew that the bright and bright school in Gujia Village was built by Gu Chaochu.


    Not only that, the stone road leading from the official road to the village was also repaired by Gu Chao with money.


    Daoist Gu not only has great abilities, but also takes good care of the villagers. For such a person, her family members will not be bad people.


    Although the master of the Gu family is rather impatient, um, well, he is extremely impatient and irritable, but he hasn''t seen him yelling at anyone for no reason.


    It was only when others offended him that he fought back. As the saying goes, if people don��t offend me, I won��t offend others. Clay figurines are still very hot, so Mr. Gu is still a good person.


    Shu Butler also thinks that it is the temperament of Master Gu, so that he will not be bullied, and it also complements the slowness of her prince.


    In their palace, it''s just too quiet and needs some warmth.


    Now she is waiting for the master of the Gu family to quickly accept their prince, and move to the palace quickly, so that they have a male master in the palace, which is perfect.


    The members of the Gu family are all back, the prince must be having a hard time, she has been out for more than half a month, and she doesn''t know what''s going on in the palace?


    Looking at the situation here, I wonder if she could go back years ago?


    The prince asked her to take care of this side first, and will send someone over later, and she can go back then.


    Maybe when the prince comes over, she will bring the steward along, and she can go back with the prince.


    It''s the middle of the month, and the prince will come to attend the wedding banquet of Gu Daochang''s Yue family at the end of the month. It''s terrible that he can only live in Gu Daochang''s house.


    Well, they are all living in, so they should be able to get in touch with Mr. Gu, right?


    Widow Gu went back to his yard, saying that he was coming back to rest, but in fact, he was so disturbed that it was impossible for him to rest.


    Is there something wrong with that person, that he actually came to build a house in their village? Why, is she planning to move here in the future?


    She can''t live in the fine palace in Beijing, so what does she have to do with this remote place?


    Sure enough, he is old and shameless.


    Wouldn''t everyone in the village know about her coming? How should he behave in the future?


    In the future, wouldn''t he become the talk of the village after dinner? How can he go out to visit in the future?


    An old bastard, it doesn''t mean he has a good life!


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu looked at each other, and honestly ordered the people to pack up their things. Under such circumstances, they had better not talk, otherwise they would be angry with the master.


    A certain prince in Beijing sneezed several times and rubbed his itchy nose, "Could it be that Liu Lan misses me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： send grandpa

    Chapter 247 Sending off the grandpa


    Although I came back half a month early, there are still many things at home.


    Being away for more than two months, although someone is taking care of the house, there are still many things to deal with.


    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, the first year of moving to the new home, the first year of Han Yu coming to the house, and the first year of Baoer coming to the house, no matter what, I don��t want to live casually.


    In addition, Ning An is going to get married, so he has to go there in advance to see how the preparations are going. After all, there are only two people in the Ning family, father and daughter, so I''m afraid that some things may be neglected.


    Widow Gu is also very busy every day. Even if he refrains from going out, some husbands from the village will come to him.


    On weekdays, there is Widow Gu in the village, but sometimes it is noisy, and sometimes there will be some unpleasantness.


    But this left suddenly, and their husbands who are used to talking together still miss Gu Widow a little.


    In addition, they wanted to hear from Widow Gu about new things in Beijing, so they couldn''t help but come to see Widow Gu.


    Two times this time, Widow Gu found that the people in the village didn''t seem to be too curious about certain princes, so he was relieved.


    After two days, he went out with the spring breeze and summer rain as happily as before, and generously brought some fresh food and gadgets brought back from Beijing to share with everyone.


    Of course, the biggest reason for this is to show off.


    These are already commonplace things for the husbands in the village. Ever since Gu Chao became promising, there has never been a time when the widow Gu did not show off anyway.


    Besides, they just say some flattering words, and they can get benefits, so why not do it?


    After being busy at home for a few days, Gu Chao took Ning Su back to Ning''s house, and naturally brought a lot of things there.


    There are special ones for father-in-law and elder sister, and there are special ones for elder sister��s wedding.


    Gu Chao has another important thing to do this time, he has to go to see the peach trees and red rouge.


    Earlier, Zhangye sent a letter asking about Taozhi, but she agreed to let them come here a few years ago, so she had to go and see how it was growing, so she had a good idea.


    After she came back, she looked at the peach tree at home. It was growing gratifyingly and had the appearance of an ordinary peach tree for three or four years.


    When she is free, she can set up swings for her husband and children. When spring comes, the husbands will sit under the tree and swing on the swings. The flowers are beautiful, and the people are even more beautiful.


    At that time, the brat should be able to stand on his own.


    Everything is going in a better direction, and it will be even more perfect when Han Yu shapes his soul and body.


    Having not seen her son for two months, Mrs. Wu naturally missed her son and granddaughter. When she saw her son and daughter-in-law coming, the smile on her face never faded, and she was busy greeting her.


    It��s like this when you get older, as long as your children are there, you are the greatest satisfaction, and if you don��t let him be busy, he will be unhappy.


    Stayed at Ning''s house for a day, went to see the orchard, and then went home.


    Here Gu Chao took Ning Su out of the village, when someone came to the door of Ning''s house, and they naturally went to talk, and what they said was flattering Wu.


    The son is married well, and the daughter is about to marry the son of Landlord Yu''s family. This can be regarded as a change of family for the Ning family.


    If you don''t take advantage of the present to establish a good relationship, you may not be able to be happy in the future.


    Ning''s family doesn''t have any relatives in the village, and they don''t have any serious elders. There were not many people who came to his house in those years, that is, those who were close to the Wu family.


    But since they knew about Ning Su''s wife''s family, they have become friends with the Wu family more and more. Now, the threshold of the Ning family is about to be crushed by them.


    Of course, there are quite a few people who say sour words, but they don''t say it in front of the Ning family.


    It''s not that Mrs. Wu doesn''t know what those people in the village think, but he just pretends that he can''t see it. He usually talks when he should talk, and he doesn''t mention anything else.


    As for those who wanted to please his daughter-in-law through him, he refused to accept them, and told them to go directly to Gu Chao if they had something to do. Anyway, the door of the Gu family was open.


    Some people really have something to do, so of course there is no objection, but some people don''t want to pay, just want to take advantage, so they are not happy.


    Mrs. Wu knew very well, his daughter-in-law is not idle and has nothing to do, and there is such a big family to support, can they work for nothing?


    Good idea!


    Being protected by his father-in-law, Gu Chao didn��t know about it, even if he knew, he would be grateful, and would not feel that his father-in-law did something wrong.


    To be honest, there are really not many people who come to see Gu Chao from these nearby villages. I always feel that Gu Chao is famous now, and I am afraid that she will be paid more than others, so I dare not come to the door.


    Actually, Gu Chao didn��t pay too much attention to some trivial matters of the villagers, and she really didn��t appreciate the little reward they gave.


    But as long as she is found, she will try her best to come to the door to help solve the problem, and it is not perfunctory.


    As long as they invited Gu Chao, none of them said that Gu Chao was messing around, and no one really thought that Gu Chao received a lot of compensation.


    No, when I heard that Gu Chao had returned from Beijing, someone braved the snow to invite him.


    As soon as Gu Chao arrived home, he heard from Manager Xu that a guest had come to the house. He said that someone in the family was sick, and he wanted to invite Gu Chao to take a look.


    Come here after lunch, knowing that Gu Chao will come back today, and have been waiting until now.


    Since I was sick, and I have been waiting until now, it can be seen that I am anxious.


    You can wait for other things, but you can''t wait for this illness.


    Regardless of how late it was, Gu Chao followed the visitor and left again.


    Ning Su and Han Yu sent people to the gate, and told them to be careful on the road, "Don''t come in a hurry when it''s late, it''s snowing, and the road is difficult to walk."


    "I know, you just take care of yourself at home.


    All right, let''s go in, it''s cold outside. "


    Finally, seeing that the car of the wife-owner was far away and out of sight, the two turned around and walked back.


    "Are uncle and eldest sister okay? Have you prepared all the things you need to get married? There is nothing wrong at home. My brother should stay for a few more days and come back."


    "It''s all good, there''s nothing wrong at home, anyway, I''m going back in a few days, and it''s not too late."


    The two brothers walked in while talking homely, really like brothers.


    The people in Qiantou Village are still discussing, Gu Chao has married two husbands, and he is still Hirao, how lively it will be in the future?


    It is also said that Ning Su is soft-tempered, and Han Yu is from a wealthy family, so he must be arrogant, and the two must not get along well.


    As a result, several months have passed, but none of what they thought about appeared, and it is good to see the two of them anytime.


    Even Widow Gu didn��t gossip about the two of them when he went out to chat. When others asked, they said that the two got along well and were both sensible and considerate.


    This surprised everyone in the village, and they lamented that Widow Gu''s life is good, and Gu Chao''s life is good.


    Enjoying the blessing of being equal to others, isn''t that a good fate.


    Although they are peasants, they have not married many husbands themselves, but they have also seen the situation of the landlord''s family.


    It��s the family of the yellow landlord. Isn��t it because the yellow landlord hired another servant outside, so he didn��t want a few of his family?


    Finally, it''s not the one that makes the family restless.


    Anyway, many women in the village envy Gu Chao. She is the one who can afford to marry two husbands, and keep the backyard from burning.


    Of course, as long as they show a little bit of envy at home, they will definitely be cleaned up by their husbands.


    If it��s good, it��s a harsh word, if it��s serious, it��s a scolding, or it��s just not letting you go to bed.


    This kind of envy can only be kept in the heart, or else a few women will gather together to discuss and discuss when Husband is away.


    "Dabao married two husbands within a year, how many will he marry after that?"


    "According to Uncle Liu, if there is a suitable situation, I still have to serve Dabao."


    "Dabao is promising now, and his family has a big business. Isn''t it just that he wants to marry a few more husbands so that he can spread his branches and leaves?"


    "That''s right, just Bao''er is still too small, and she is lonely. With such a big family business, she may not be able to support it alone in the future."


    "Yeah, yes, it''s worrying if the family has a solid foundation, like us, it''s also worrying if you don''t have a family background."


    "Hahaha, yes, but it''s up to me to choose, I still want someone with a strong family background."


    "Hahaha, who wouldn''t want to? Then you have to have this life."


    "However, our life is still relatively easy now, and it will be better in the future. Now who in the ten miles and eight villages does not envy our village, this is all thanks to Dabao."


    "Why not, Dabao is a good person and knows how to take care of our folks.


    Although I was a little out of tune in the past, but now that I wake up, it can be regarded as a prodigal son, okay. "


    Gu Chao occasionally heard these words and just smiled, but didn''t take them seriously.


    This kind of private matter, of course, will not be discussed outside, as long as they don''t discuss too much, Gu Chao will not intervene.


    After all, they are all from the village, and they don��t look up and look down. In fact, they don��t have bad intentions, just like Widow Gu, just chatting.


    Gu Chaocai had just entered the village and then came out. Naturally, the villagers asked her what was going on, "Someone please, go out for a while."


    I heard that it was business, so I didn��t say much, ��It��s snowing, and it��s getting late, so be careful on the road.��


    "I know, my aunt will go back earlier."


    "Alas! This is going back."


    The person who came to invite Gu Chao was surnamed Wang, named Wang Ze, and the sick man was her husband.


    It is not considered sick, but her husband is pregnant, and it has been more than five months, but she often has stomach pains.


    Of course, this kind of situation frightened the whole family, so they hurriedly invited the doctor to come to the house to take a look. After the doctor came to see, he couldn''t tell the reason, and he didn''t see any popularity.


    I only prescribed anti-abortion medicine, but it still hurts after taking the medicine.


    Later, I changed to several doctors, and the result was the same, they were all rested.


    Since the doctor can''t see the reason, and he hasn''t been popular, he can only listen to the doctor.


    A month passed like this, and at the sixth month, the movement in the stomach was even bigger, and it was more lively than ordinary children.


    Especially at night, not only did he move non-stop, but he also seemed to be tearing his internal organs in his stomach. The pain was so painful that Mr. Wang couldn''t speak.


    After only a few days, I lost a lot of weight, and it was miserable.


    But there is something even more strange, Wang Fulang can eat, not to mention five or six meals a day, and there are always snacks.


    But even so, he didn��t grow any flesh, and he was still skinny. Now he looks skinny, and only has a bulging belly, which looks scary.


    When the Wang family came to Wang Ze��s generation, it was a single pass. There was only one single seedling. When they reached the age, the two elders made a fuss about marrying Wang Ze to his current husband.


    At the beginning, the two elders of the Wang family and Wang Ze were quite satisfied with this husband. Also, the family chose thousands of choices, so they were naturally satisfied.


    In addition, Wang Fulang is sensible, knows how to coax his father-in-law and mother-in-law, and is also filial. After marrying, he will be a harmonious family.


    And this Wang Fulang was also upbeat, and she became pregnant in less than half a year, which made the whole family even happier, looking forward to the arrival of the child with all their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, when Wang Fulang was going out to deliver food in the field, he was tripped over by a village dog and had a miscarriage.


    No matter how distressed our family is, and no matter how much the dog owner apologizes, it will be irreparable in the end.


    Being sad, I thought that Wang Fulang was still young and would still have a chance in the future, so I could only comfort myself like this.


    But I didn''t expect that it was because of the miscarriage that hurt my body, and I couldn''t get pregnant again in the next two years.


    After a long time, the two elders are naturally anxious, and life at home is getting more and more difficult.


    Actually, Wang Fulang was more anxious than anyone else. If he couldn''t have a baby, his father-in-law would definitely not let his wife be the last child, and he would definitely let another man have a baby.


    And at that time, what should he do? Where will it be placed again?


    Wang Fulang''s worries are not impossible. The Wang family only has one daughter, Wang Ze, so the expenses are naturally not high. They have saved some family property over the years, and they can afford to marry another one.


    Wang Ze''s father also inquired about it behind his back, but he hasn''t found a suitable man yet.


    Even if Wang Fulang knew, so what if he couldn''t have a baby, and he couldn''t blame his father-in-law, and he couldn''t speak harshly.


    Wang Fulang''s natal father was also worried about him. From time to time, when he heard that there was a good doctor, or if there was any folk prescription, he would take Wang Fulang to see it.


    Even those temples and Taoist temples went a lot, just to be able to conceive another one.


    Not too many, just having a daughter is good. After all, she is the only one in the Wang family in Wang Ze��s generation. As long as the son can give birth to a daughter, the son��s waist will be hardened, so I��m not afraid that the Wang family will have something to say.


    Later, Wang Fulang heard that there was a special spirit for sending off grandpa in a Taoist temple more than ten miles away, and many people were happy after going to worship.


    Moreover, the Taoist temple does not accept incense money, saying that it is for the welfare of the people of the world.


    So I took my son to go too. There are indeed many pilgrims in the Taoist temple, and they are all famous.


    After Wang Fulang worshiped in the Taoist temple, the Taoist priest in the Taoist temple gave him a pill that was said to help pregnancy.


    Not only him, but other husbands who came to worship also had one.


    After returning from the Taoist temple, Wang Fulang became pregnant in the second month.


    For the Wang family, which has been clouded for more than two years, this is a great thing.


    But how do I know that I will not be happy after only four months.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： not a child

    Chapter 248 Not a child


    However, for the two elders of the Wang family, they are more happy. It is worthwhile for the son-in-law to suffer some hardships in exchange for their eldest granddaughter.


    This is the granddaughter they have been looking forward to for many years, and she must be born well.


    It was also later that he was really thin and scary, and Wang Fulang''s natal father came to see his son''s appearance, so he said that he might have something, and he wanted to invite a famous Taoist priest to take a look.


    Speaking of Taoist priests, Gu Chao naturally came to mind, but after inquiring, he found out that Gu Chao brought his family into the capital, and there was nothing he could do.


    Originally, he wanted to take his son to the Taoist temple where the son was sent to see the situation, but Wang Fulang couldn''t move casually now that he looked like this.


    Moreover, the two elders of the Wang family are also worried that their son-in-law will go out like this, ten miles away, if something bad happens, they will not be able to bear the consequences.


    Wang Fulang''s father went to the Taoist temple and wanted to invite someone to come, but he didn''t invite him. He only asked him to pay respects to his grandpa.


    There was no other way, so Wang Fulang had to invite other Taoist priests, but after the Taoist priest came to see it, he didn''t see why, and he didn''t dare to prescribe medicine casually.


    Hearing this, Gu Chao felt that this Taoist priest was really an upright person. Seeing that Mrs. Wang was so serious, if he changed to another Taoist priest who only wanted money, he might have to do a ritual.


    It was also yesterday, when Wang Ze heard that Gu Chao was back, he hurried to find him.


    If it wasn''t because Fu Lang''s situation was really bad, she wouldn''t have been waiting at Gu''s house until Gu Chao came back.


    Since he didn��t meet anyone, Gu Chao didn��t want to jump to conclusions, so he just said, ��We��ll talk when we meet.��


    Wang Ze also inquired carefully about Gu Chao long ago. During the period when Gu Chao did not come back, she went to the people who invited Gu Chao to inquire about the situation.


    Knowing that Gu Chao will not randomly collect money, and that he is indeed capable as rumored, he came here with peace of mind.


    Gu Chao didn''t know the twists and turns in her heart, even if he knew, he wouldn''t take it to heart, since she came to invite him, he went when he had nothing to do.


    If there is something wrong with her, or if the Wang family has any doubts about her, she just doesn''t care, just go out for a walk.


    Gu Chao has always had this kind of mentality. Since you came to invite her, but if you don��t believe her, she doesn��t serve her either.


    Because of the snow, the road was not easy to walk, and naturally it was not fast. Wang''s house was seven or eight miles away from Gu''s village, and it was already dark when we arrived at Wang''s house.


    Wang Ze left the house in the morning, so he should have come back a long time ago, but after waiting and waiting, the family was worried.


    Rang is because of the snow, did something happen to her on the road? Or is there another danger?


    If it wasn''t because she was afraid that the old man would not be able to handle it alone at home, or that something would happen to her son-in-law, the old lady of the Wang family would go out to find her daughter.


    Waited and waited, and finally waited for my daughter to come back when it was getting dark. The tall and burly young woman who came back with her daughter should be Daoist Gu, right?


    "This is Daoist Gu, please come in quickly, Ze''er, why did you come back so late? Come in, come in."


    Wang Ze first invited Gu Chao in, and then told the elders the reason, and then asked about Fu Lang''s condition, "How is Mian''er?"


    "Still the same, in the house."


    "You haven''t eaten yet, let''s eat first, it''s hot in the pot."


    It is impossible to make people hungry when you invite someone, and the masters are invited to let people eat first, which is different from doctors.


    However, Gu Chao doesn��t have so many rules, she always saves the emergency first, ��I��ll talk about it later, go see people first.��


    To be honest, the Wang family is more anxious than anyone else, and now they are grateful to Gu Chao when they hear Gu Chao say that.


    "Then I''ll be tired of you, Daoist Gu, please."


    Wang Ze led the way, Gu Chao followed, and the two elders also followed Gu Chao.


    Wang Jiafulang had already heard the movement of the outside talking in the inner room, but the other person was too uncomfortable, it was difficult to even speak a word, and he didn''t have the strength to speak so that the outside people could hear.


    Since his stomach started hurting, he has been lying in bed resting. At the beginning, he was able to get off the ground, but after half a month, he couldn''t get off the ground at all.


    Even to solve physical problems, I still need someone to support me. Even after walking for a few steps, I am tired and sweaty, mainly because of the pain.


    As long as there is a slightly bigger movement on his side, the child in the stomach will start to fuss.


    Once the fuss started, it couldn''t stop for a while.


    Then he will be hungry and eat more.


    At night, I can''t sleep at all, I can only look forward to squinting for a while when my stomach is not rumbling during the day.


    It is precisely because of this that Gu Chao saw Wang Fulang with a sallow complexion, prominent cheekbones, sunken eye sockets, and sunken cheeks. Even if her body was under the quilt, she knew she must be skinny.


    Looking at his protruding belly again, maybe Wang Fulang heard the movement outside just now, so he moved. Even through the quilt, Gu Chao could still see the things in his stomach moving.


    "My wife, you are back, is this Daoist Gu?"


    Wang Fulang''s voice is weak, and if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it clearly.


    It''s just that when he saw Gu Chao, his eyes lit up, which showed that he had suffered enough and wanted to get it resolved.


    Being pregnant with a child should be said to be a great happiness for him. Even though the pregnancy made him like this now, he never thought about resenting the child in his belly, let alone not wanting the child.


    This is the treasure he finally got after going through untold hardships. Even if he didn''t want his own life, he wouldn''t want to have a child.


    In the past two years, although my father-in-law often gave him bad looks, and I would complain, but the wife-owner has always been considerate to him, and she never went out to find other people, saying that she would divorce him.


    He kept all these in his heart. It was because he did not live up to expectations and could not give birth to a child for his wife to carry on the family line. It was because he was sorry for his wife.


    Now that he finally has it, even if he fights his life, he still wants to give birth to the child.


    He has been waiting, looking forward to inviting Gu Chao, and also hoping that Daoist Gu can help him.


    If he can live well and survive, he doesn''t want to die. He wants to grow up with his child and watch her marry a husband and have children.


    Accompany the wife-master, and give birth to a few more children for the wife-master.


    Now Daoist Gu, who has finally been invited, of course puts all his hopes on Daoist Gu.


    Gu Chaoda discovered something abnormal since he entered this room, and the abnormality was the thing from Wang Fulang''s stomach.


    The reason why she doesn''t call it a child is because the thing inside is not a child at all, and there is no evil in it.


    Maybe it felt the horror of Gu Chao''s breath, and after Gu Chao came in, the thing gradually quieted down and stopped making noise.


    Gu Chao came to Wang Fulang''s bed and stood up, "Wang Ze, come and lift the quilt."


    Wang Ze, who had been holding his breath for a long time, heard Gu Chao''s words, and immediately stepped forward and lifted the quilt.


    "Gu Daochang, look, is this right?"


    Seeing Gu Chao''s solemn expression, and slightly frowning, the Wang family naturally followed suit, fearing that there was something wrong with the child.


    "I''ll know in a while."


    Gu Chao did not determine what it was, and he would not jump to conclusions.


    Wang Fulang was the most nervous, "Will the child be in danger? Daoist Gu, please save the child and leave me alone."


    Gu Chao frowned even more when he heard this, what did he say? Even if he is a real child, the adults are gone before the fruit is ripe. What should we do with such a mass of flesh and blood?


    Still alive?


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Gu Chao is not able to comfort people, and it is not good to say that the child in his stomach is not a child at this time, otherwise he will be even worse.


    As far as his current body is concerned, it can be said that it is riddled with holes at any time, and his anger will be eaten by the thing in his stomach. As long as the thing is finished, it will be when he dies.


    How can such a vicious method be done by people of the righteous way?


    That Songzi Taoist Temple is also a place where dirt is hidden.


    Now is not the time to deal with that, it is true to get the thing out of his stomach first.


    The two elders of the Wang family listened to Wang Fulang''s words and did not refute. It can be seen that in their hearts, the granddaughter is still more important than the son-in-law.


    "Gu Daochang, I beg you, please save my eldest granddaughter. Our Wang family only has one daughter, Ze''er. Now it''s been a few years since we finally got such a child. There should be nothing wrong with it."


    It is not only the elders of the Wang family who have this kind of thinking. When encountering such a thing, many people in the world will feel like this. Even Wang Fulang himself thinks this way?


    Even if Gu Chao felt a little uncomfortable, it was a family matter after all, and she couldn''t intervene to say anything, so she just waved her hand to make a few people back away.


    "Stand back, I will cast a spell now."


    As soon as they heard Gu Chao say that they were going to cast spells now, they also knew that there was a real problem. Although they were worried about the child, they could only listen to Gu Chao''s words and back off, not daring to delay Gu Chao''s actions.


    Said it was the way to do it, Gu Chao directly attacked Wang Fulang''s protruding belly.


    She doesn''t know the way of Taoism, she does it directly, and her strength solves everything.


    Before that thing was concerned about Gu Chao, but now that it felt the danger, it stopped shrinking and started to make noise again.


    It''s just that it''s still a futile thing, and it can only stay in Wang Fulang''s stomach. Even if he wants to make a fuss, he can''t escape Gu Chao''s methods.


    First, he fed Wang Fulang his own elixir, because if he had to take that thing out of his stomach, he would definitely suffer.


    Given his current physical condition, he might not be able to bear it.


    No, that thing has been in his stomach for several months, and it has long been connected to him, and it even involves his internal organs. Of course, getting it out now is a living crime of removing bones and scraping flesh.


    Originally, he wanted Wang Zelai to hold him down, but he thought it would be impossible, so he directly cast a spell to control him, so that he would not be able to bear the pain and struggle for a while.


    After just such a short time, Wang Fulang''s face turned blue from the pain, and his whole body was drenched in sweat.


    After making these preparations, Gu Chao did his hands on that thing.


    Sure enough, just as Gu Chao thought, when he wrapped it with spiritual power and pulled it out, Wang Fulang''s internal organs were involved.


    Although the three members of the Wang family were far away, they could still see this scene clearly. Even looking at them, they could imagine the pain.


    To be honest, even though they were more worried about their children, they were still a little touched when they saw their son-in-law suffering like this.


    Especially Wang Ze, she has always cared about her husband, even if her husband has been unable to conceive in the past two years, she never thought about not wanting him, which shows that she really treats her husband.


    Now seeing Fu Lang suffering such a crime because of giving birth to her, her heart felt as if it was being squeezed tightly, and she couldn''t breathe.


    His hands are tightly squeezed, and he only hopes that the husband and children will be fine.


    She wants a child, and she also wants a husband.


    The time for a cup of tea is not long for other people, but it is very long and tormenting for these people in the room.


    Finally, after Gu Chao made a sharp move, Wang Fulang let out a roar, his stomach deflated at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he also passed out.


    And they could clearly see the lump of flesh and blood that was constantly struggling in Gu Chao''s hand.


    When the old man of the Wang family saw that Gu Chao had pulled his eldest granddaughter out of his son-in-law''s stomach, and she was still in such a disgusting and terrifying appearance, he fell to the ground on the spot after screaming.


    Before the two women of the Wang family had time to look at the thing, they hurriedly went to see Mr. Wang, fearing that something might happen to him.


    Gu Chao took the thing in his hand to examine carefully, and after confirming what it was, he managed to trap it.


    This thing is too long to be seen, so she doesn''t want to keep carrying it like this.


    After checking on Wang Fulang who had passed out, he spent some spiritual energy on his behalf to ensure that his life would not be endangered. Only then did he have time to see the old man of the Wang family who was placed on the chair by Wang Ze.


    "The old man was overly frightened, so he passed out. It''s nothing serious."


    Hearing what Gu Chao said, the two women of the Wang family felt at ease.


    Wang Ze came to Fulang''s bedside to see Fulang''s condition, tried Fulang''s nasal suction, felt that he was still breathing weakly, and let out a long breath, as long as he was alive.


    "Gu Daochang, how is my husband?"


    "The body is too short, so I have to take good care of it."


    As long as life is not endangered, it is good to be saved.


    "More Daoist Gu, then, that child?"


    Wang Ze and the old lady of the Wang family looked at the one that Gu Chao had put in the formation, and it didn''t look like a child''s thing.


    That lump of meat that was so blurry that it couldn��t see its shape, what exactly was that?


    How could her child be like this, she couldn''t believe it.


    The old lady had lived longer anyway, and had experienced more things. When things got to this point, even if she didn''t want to admit it, she probably knew that this was not her granddaughter.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what is going on? But what taboo has my family committed? Which gods have been angered?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： conspiracy

    Chapter 249 Conspiracy


    "It''s impossible for a **** to do that. Which **** have you seen do such a thing?"


    Gu Chao directly denied what the old lady of the Wang family said. The mother and daughter of the Wang family also felt the same when they heard what Gu Chao said.


    If it is a god, how can it harm people like this?


    It''s just a folk saying that there are four fairies who can protect the family and the house, but they are also extremely small-minded.


    I don''t know when I offended them, so I don''t know what kind of revenge they will have.


    Gu Chao didn''t beat around the bush, but directly stated her guess.


    "I''m afraid this has something to do with the Taoism."


    The people of the Wang family never thought of such a result. They were so grateful to the grandfather who sent the son before, but now they hate him so much.


    The Song Zi Dao was given to them. What kind of thing is this? What the **** is that lump of meat, which has no shape at all?


    Gu Zhao glanced at the lump trapped in the formation, "This thing is born of resentment, and it wants to use your son-in-law''s belly to regenerate a physical body.


    When it grows up, that is, when your son-in-law dies, you will use your son-in-law''s body to feed it, and then this thing will eat him up.


    Your son-in-law is like this now, all because of it.


    You have to take good care of it in the future, otherwise you won''t live for a few years.


    I''ll prescribe a prescription for you in a while, take the medicine for two months, and your son-in-law''s body will recover.


    It''s just that this medicine cannot be stopped. "


    The mother and daughter of the Wang family also sighed. Fortunately, they found out in time, otherwise the good thing would not work, and they would even lose their lives.


    Happy things have become nothing.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, thanks to you, you only need to write prescriptions, we will support you."


    Gu Chao looked back at Wang Fulang on the bed, and suddenly thought of his little husband.


    At the beginning when he was pregnant with a grandson, he was also full of joy, but later on, he worried every day what would happen if he did not give birth to a daughter?


    Using oneself to judge others, Wang Fulang was barren for two years, and now it has become like this again. I am afraid that the days to come will be sad.


    Since we have all helped, let��s help people to the end.


    This is not difficult for her, but for the Wang family, it is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Gu Chao looked Wang Ze up and down with his eyes, and raised his chin to her, "Sit down, I''ll take your pulse."


    Both Wang''s mother and daughter couldn''t react, and were dumbfounded.


    Why did you suddenly say you want to give Wang Ze a pulse? Could it be?


    Although he was full of doubts, he still listened to Gu Chao''s words.


    Gu Chao rested his fingers on Wang Ze''s wrist, and frowned again as if carefully checking his pulse.


    Her reaction on her face made the mother and daughter of the Wang family start beating their hearts. Could it be that there is something wrong with Wang Ze''s body?


    Or, Wang Ze was also bent over by something?


    The old lady of the Wang family clenched her fists, loosened her fists, opened her mouth a few times, and finally waited until Gu Chao withdrew her hand before she spoke.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what''s wrong with my daughter''s health?"


    Wang Ze also looked straight at Gu Chao with a pair of eyes, his brows were tightly wrinkled, and his heart was flustered.


    But Gu Chao nodded, "There are indeed some problems."


    These words made the hearts of both of them rise to the throat, afraid.


    At this time, I heard Gu Chao say again, "Your husband''s body was injured in a small birth and he didn''t take care of it. It''s not easy to conceive, and your body is at a disadvantage.


    So, I haven''t conceived a child for two years.


    The one in front is lucky because your husband is in good health.


    Now, I have given your husband a prescription to recuperate. As long as he takes it daily for two months as I said, his body will definitely improve.


    You also have to take medicine here, otherwise, there will be twists and turns in your heirs. "


    As soon as Gu Chao''s words fell, the old lady of the Wang family couldn''t wait to speak, "Gu Daochang, how do you think my daughter is going to be treated? Please show me the way."


    Now they trust Gu Chao in every possible way. After all, what they hear is not what they hear, and what they see is believing. They have already seen Gu Chao''s methods and capabilities.


    Now that Gu Chao said that Wang Ze had a physical problem, he must not have lied to them.


    Wang Ze also said expectantly, "Please save me, Daoist Gu, I will be the only one when our family comes to my place.


    If the incense is cut off here, how can I be worthy of my ancestors. "


    Wang Ze was talking, his eyes were already a little watery, and his daughter did not flick her tears easily, but they did not reach the point of sadness.


    He felt that he owed his husband even more in his heart. In the past two years, his husband has suffered a lot of grievances.


    Always thought that Fulang was not in good health, and that was why she couldn''t conceive, but it turned out that she also had a problem with her body, which made it impossible to conceive.


    All these grievances have been borne by Fu Lang alone, and now Fu Lang has suffered so much. Looking at Fu Lang who has passed out on the bed, his heart aches.


    Gu Chao sat upright, nodded lightly, and said slowly, "Since I have been invited here by you, and I am here because of your family, I naturally want to solve this matter.


    Wang Ze''s current situation can be remedied by taking my medicine.


    It��s just that my medicine is not something that can be bought outside with a prescription, but I made it myself. If you believe me, I will give it to you. "


    "Believe, of course you will."


    The mother and daughter of the Wang family naturally nodded without any hesitation.


    What Gu Chao was waiting for was their words, so Gu Chao took a elixir of nourishing qi and blood from the space and gave it to Wang Ze.


    Wang Ze stretched out his hands and took it carefully, looking at Gu Chao, "Do you want to eat now?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "Eat now, you can''t have **** within three months, take good care of your body, and your husband will surely conceive within half a year."


    As soon as Gu Chao said that within half a year, pregnancy is guaranteed, the mother and daughter of the Wang family were naturally filled with joy and even more excited.


    "Ze''er, eat quickly, eat quickly."


    Actually, Wang Ze had already put the medicine in his mouth without Mrs. Wang telling her.


    The pill melts as soon as it enters the mouth, without the bitter taste of ordinary pills, but with a delicate fragrance.


    Suddenly, Wang Ze felt warm all over his body, with a feeling of comfort and elation all over his body.


    This, I am afraid it is a fairy medicine.


    Thus, Wang Ze became more convinced of Gu Chao.


    "Thank you Daoist Gu, Daoist Gu is so kind and virtuous, and my Wang family can''t repay you. I also ask Daoist Gu to accept my worship."


    Of course Gu Chao could afford this obeisance, so he accepted it peacefully.


    Seeing the change in her daughter''s expression, Mrs. Wang also had a guess in her heart, and she was also grateful to Gu Chao when she was excited.


    Actually, Wang Ze''s health is not as serious as Gu Chao said, and he still needs to take medicine to recuperate.


    Gu Chao said this to make life easier for Mr. Wang''s family at home in the future.


    He was already in poor health and it was difficult for him to conceive, and after such a thing, I am afraid that the old man of the Wang family will not treat him even more when he wakes up, and he will not even let him take medicine.


    He is still so young, it is a pity that he lost his life like this.


    If she hadn''t seen it, Gu Chao would certainly not be nosy, but the matter was right in front of her, whether it was for cause and effect, or because she couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t stand by and watch.


    Men in this world have a difficult life. If she doesn''t reach out to a man like Wang Fulang, death is the only thing he will face.


    Just consider her out of kindness and do a good deed.


    After Wang Ze got up, Gu Chao took another bottle of elixir and handed it to her, "This is my self-made health pill, I will take one for my husband in two days.


    Coupled with the prescription I prescribed for him, he will be in good health for two months, and he will be in good health. You can just wait for the baby to import with peace of mind. "


    After taking the medicine bottle, the mother and daughter of the Wang family thanked Gu Chao again.


    What they want most is a child, and now that they have Gu Chao''s words, they finally feel at ease.


    It was only then that they remembered that the thing was still there, how to solve it?


    "Gu Daochang, look, how to solve that?"


    That thing is not normal at first glance, let them solve it by themselves, I''m afraid they really can''t do it.


    This matter has to be done by Daoist Gu.


    "This thing was originally made of resentment, and it came out of that Taoist temple. I''m afraid it has something to do with that Taoist temple, so I took it away first."


    The Wang family was very eager for such a result, but they didn''t want to look at that thing any more.


    Now that Daoist Gu took the initiative to speak, they couldn''t wait for it.


    Thinking that apart from her husband who had gone to the Taoist temple, many other people had also gone, so she reminded Gu Chao again.


    "If this is really related to that Taoist temple, there are still many people seeking children. Are other people like my husband Lang?"


    Gu Chao naturally thought of this too. This is really a big trouble, and he doesn''t know who went there.


    It is impossible for her to inquire and ask everywhere.


    "If you know anything, tell me, and I will also prepare to watch it when I go back.


    If it really has something to do with that Taoist temple, it may not be easy. "


    Even if they don''t understand many things, they still know the seriousness of this kind of thing.


    Just her family was victimized like this. There are so many people who have traveled from all over the world. I don��t know how many people have been victimized.


    If all of them are like this, there must be some big conspiracy in the Taoist temple, otherwise what are they doing this for?


    But they can''t help with this kind of thing, so they can only inquire about it.


    "I will go to Yue''s house tomorrow to ask. If there is anything new, I will definitely tell you."


    Now this is the only way to go. Gu Chao asked again about the specific location of the Taoist temple, and then he collected the things and prepared to leave.


    Now that things have been settled, she doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    It was already dark, and it was snowing outside, and the road was slippery in the dark, so it would be difficult to walk. The mother and daughter of the Wang family wanted to stay at home with Gu Chao for the night, and then leave after dawn tomorrow.


    Moreover, since Gu Chao came, he has been busy until now. He didn''t even have a sip of hot tea, and he still has an empty stomach. It is impossible for him to just leave like this.


    After repeatedly asking to stay, Gu Chao was really hungry, so he said he would leave after eating.


    Even if it is snowing and it is dark, it is not difficult for Gu Chao.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s firm attitude, the mother and daughter of the Wang family couldn''t stay any longer, so they hurriedly put the food still hot in the pot on the table, boiled another pot of wine, and drank and ate with Gu Chao.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Chao never mentioned how much money he would charge.


    This is not only in the Wang family, but she has never voluntarily said it in other people''s houses.


    He takes as much as others give him.


    Most of the people who seriously invited her to solve the problem were not the kind of ignorant ones.


    If you give too much, Gu Chao will keep it, if you give too little, you won��t show your face when you live well.


    The situation of each family is different. It is impossible to go to the farm and say that it is the same as that rich family.


    Even if she wanted to accept it, she wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    Gu Chao doesn''t even take the initiative to speak up, she accepts as much as others give, it all depends on the character of the host.


    In fact, there are people who can afford it but are unwilling to give more. She only accepts it and doesn''t say much.


    It''s just that I won''t pick up any more from now on.


    Came to Wang''s house today, Gu Chao knew what was going on in his heart, and the Wang family didn''t know much about it.


    After all, they are all farming families, and even some of them are not rich.


    After three rounds of wine and delicious dishes, the purse delivered to Gu Chao by the old lady of the Wang family was quite heavy, far from what Gu Chao thought.


    They gave it, and she continued.


    Since they give it, it means that they do have it.


    Besides, she gave away the bottle of medicine today, which is not enough money.


    So, she also received it with peace of mind.


    To tell the truth, when the Wang family gave it, they felt a little guilty in their hearts, because they were afraid that Gu Chao would think it was too little.


    As a result, seeing that Gu Chao didn''t say anything, he just accepted it without opening it, and said, "Thank you." Only then did he feel at ease.


    This Daoist Gu is indeed kind-hearted.


    Of course they knew, given the situation of their family today, and Daoist Gu saved the life of her son-in-law and gave him the elixir, the little money they gave would definitely not be enough.


    However, with the current situation of her family, there is only so much that can be taken out.


    After all, life will still be lived in the future, and the son-in-law will also need to take medicine.


    Daoist Gu is indeed a benevolent and benevolent person.


    After eating the meal and collecting the money, Gu Chao left.


    The mother and daughter of the Wang family sent Gu Chao out of the village all the way until they couldn''t see Gu Chao''s carriage before heading back.


    It was already midnight when Gu Chao arrived home. The grandma didn��t come home, so the concierge was naturally on guard, not daring to be negligent.


    As soon as he heard the movement outside, he opened the door and came out to check. Seeing that it was indeed his grandma who had returned, he hurriedly removed the door panel, led the horse, and welcomed grandma in.


    Ning Su and Han Yu promised to go to bed early when their wife left. Don''t wait for her.


    But no one slept, they were all waiting for their wife to come back.


    The wives didn��t come home, how could they sleep peacefully? I''m holding on to it in my heart.


    So, when Gu Chao returned to the main courtyard, what he saw were two husbands sitting in the courtyard waiting for her.


    There were still people waiting for her when she came home in the middle of the night, so Gu Chao was naturally moved, but she also felt sorry for Fu Lang.


    If she doesn''t come back tonight, will they not sleep until dawn?


    If you don''t know how to cherish your body, and treat her in a negative way, you owe me a lesson.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Collect Wraiths

    Chapter 250 Collecting Wraiths


    Especially Ning Su, who was so sleepy that she could barely keep her eyes open, but she still held on.


    Seeing his wife''s return, Xing''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she stood up to meet her.


    Before he got close, a soft and soft sound from the wife master had already come out.


    Han Yu is not sleepy, and when he saw the wife-lord, he also reacted like Ning Su, and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "My wife, you are back."


    Gu Chao took two quick steps forward, stretched out his hand and hugged the two of them into his arms, but when he opened his mouth, he blamed them.


    "I told you to rest earlier, what time is this, I''m still waiting!


    My body is cold, what if I get sick?


    I don''t know how to cherish myself at all and ask for beatings. "


    The two listened to the words of the wife-leader''s reprimand, but they were not afraid at all, and instead softened their bodies and nestled into the wife-leader''s arms.


    Although the wife-master said reproachful words, her tone was full of concern, so they were not worried that they would really be punished by the wife-master.


    Instead, she said coquettishly, "We''ll wait for the wife master to come back."


    Fu Lang is so caring, how could Gu Chao hit them?


    After all, when did she actually touch them?


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t let them develop their current temperament, so they wouldn''t be afraid of her at all.


    The big hands squeezed the waists of the husbands, and this was regarded as punishment.


    "The wife is back now, husbands should go to bed quickly, otherwise the weather will be bad tomorrow and they will not be beautiful."


    Both of them wrinkled their delicate little noses when they heard the words, "It''s not pretty in the first place."


    What they themselves look like, after living for nineteen years, of course they themselves know.


    Their appearance and beauty really don''t match, and they don''t have any at all.


    After marrying the wife-lord, it seems that this is a little better than before.


    Well, this is all thanks to the wife-owner.


    In the eyes of others, my husband''s appearance may really be unattractive, but Gu Chao thinks it is very good.


    If you really want to give her a great beauty in this world, she might really not be able to adapt, she still likes her husband like this.


    Well, it''s refreshing, it looks pleasing to the eye, and most importantly, it''s pleasing to the heart.


    "Of course my husband is the prettiest."


    Gu Chao��s words made Ning Su and Han Yu happy in their hearts. It doesn��t matter whether others think they are good-looking or not, as long as the wife-lord thinks they are good and likes them.


    They are all married, they are the husbands of the wife, and they only care about the wife.


    The next day, Gu Chao went out to the Songzi Taoist Temple, and she wanted to see what kind of dirty place it was.


    According to the address Wang Ze told her, I searched all the way there, and the Taoist temple is located on a mountainside.


    Going up from the foot of the mountain, but within a short period of time from the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain, Gu Chao met many people.


    came down from the mountain, or went up the mountain like him.


    But most of them are men, and women are a minority.


    Even if there are so few, they are all paid for by this husband.


    You don''t need to think about it, you know why you came here.


    It was Gu Chao, who attracted many people''s attention by herself as a woman.


    But Gu Chao doesn''t care about these, he just goes his own way.


    According to her observation, the people who walked up from the bottom of the mountain basically had miserable faces, with hope and hope in their eyes.


    Most of those who came down from the mountain had relaxed faces, with light in their eyes.


    Thinking about it, I have already begged Grandpa to give me a son, and I have taken that kind of elixir.


    The elixir, Gu Chao guessed, should be the source of resentment.


    The man who went to beg for a child ate it, and then began to eat the anger of the man to feed it. Over time, the resentment grew day by day, so it was similar to pregnancy.


    Arriving at the gate of the Taoist temple, Gu Chao looked up at the plaque on his head, Puji Temple.


    Ah! This name is to get big.


    It''s just, where is the common one, and who is the cheap one?


    Gu Chao raised his legs and went in. The incense was burning inside, and there were many people begging for worship.


    Going further inside, Gu Chao happened to see a Taoist priest in his forties handing a milky white ball to a husband in his twenties.


    Nafulang''s complexion was sallow, and the clothes on his body were all patched, which showed that he belonged to a poor family.


    Happily stretched out both hands to take it, put it directly in his mouth, and thanked the Taoist priest after eating.


    After the Taoist priest said a few words to him, the young husband bowed down piously to the statue of Grandpa Sending off on the hall.


    After kneeling three times and knocking nine times, he got up and left, and then the next husband went up again.


    Of course, repeat the situation of the previous person again.


    Gu Chao paced around in the Taoist temple, and found that there was another room behind the statue, but there were people guarding the door of that room, preventing people from entering.


    Gu Chao didn''t pay much attention to it, turned around and went to another place.


    After visiting all the places in the Taoist temple, she probably had a good idea.


    Fu You walked towards the guarded room, the person she was looking for was there.


    The watchman saw Gu Chao go and come back, and stepped forward to ask her to leave, but Gu Chao came naturally, so he didn''t care so much.


    He was not polite to her, and directly beat the Taoist priest to death.


    She doesn''t want to waste her tongue on things that can be resolved by force. Of course, it''s best to let him stop getting in the way.


    Then Gu Chao pushed open the door, and was about to walk in when he heard voices coming from inside.


    "I didn''t tell you, don''t bother me if you have nothing to do."


    The tone of the person who spoke was very impatient, and the voice was a woman, about fifty years old.


    Of course Gu Chao was looking for her for something, but he just wanted to disturb her, so she didn''t think too much about it.


    Going inside, there is no one outside, it seems that the person is inside?


    The people inside probably heard footsteps, and their tone was even worse, "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Chao did not respond, but walked inside following the voice.


    This time there was no sound inside, maybe it was planning to wait for someone to enter.


    Stepping into the door of the inner room, Gu Chaoyi met the eyes of the man sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room.


    The woman was dressed in a Taoist robe and sat cross-legged behind the desk in the middle of the room.


    The desk was covered with papers, and many things were densely written on the papers. It seemed that she was just looking at this.


    Why Gu Chao can be sure that she is reading, not writing, is because there is no pen and ink on the table.


    And, nothing but the paper.


    When Gu Chao saw the old Taoist priest in large numbers, the old Taoist priest was also looking at Gu Chao.


    When he saw that this person was not from her Taoist temple, his first reaction was surprise, and then he became angry.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? Where are the people outside?"


    After asking several questions in a row, the anger was obvious, and the tone was fast and anxious.


    Not only that, but she didn''t stop, she quickly collected the papers on the table, folded them together and put them in her arms.


    It seems that these papers are very important to her, otherwise she would not be so precious, and she is afraid of being seen.


    Gu Chao raised his lips and showed a sarcasm. Those things are probably not serious stuff, otherwise how could they be worthy of her?


    Seeing that Gu Chao didn''t speak, but still sneered, the old Taoist was even more furious, and stood up as soon as he slapped the table.


    Holding the Fa Jue in his hand, he hit straight at him.


    She also knew it in her heart, there was someone guarding outside, but this person came in silently, which shows that the person who came was not good.


    See her look again. Definitely not an easy talker, of course it is the first to act first.


    The most important thing is that her baby was asked to be seen, and she was also afraid that Gu Chao would compete with her for the baby, so she couldn''t be kept.


    Gu Chao didn''t know the thoughts in her heart, if he knew, he would just sneer.


    What kind of **** is a treasure, she Gu Chao has lived for tens of thousands of years, what rare treasures have you never seen in the cultivation world?


    She really doesn''t like ordinary things, not to mention her things are not on the right track, so he and she look down on them even more.


    She didn''t intend to talk properly at first, but seeing her move first, Gu Chao will naturally not be polite.


    She has never acted carelessly when dealing with enemies, even if she is inferior to her in all kinds of practice, she will not take it lightly.


    It''s her habit all along, and she has always maintained it.


    In the world of comprehension, it is not uncommon to kill people across levels.


    Maybe, at some point, a careless thought could kill her.


    In the past, she was alone in her family, and she was only focused on cultivating and ascending.


    Nowadays, there are so many family members counting on her, so her life is no longer her own, but a family member''s.


    What would the family do if something happened to her?


    What happens when her two get home?


    She was reluctant to part with them, and wanted to stay with them for the rest of her life.


    For things that can be solved with one move, Gu Xiang never does it a second time.


    So, the old Taoist didn''t make a move at Gu Chao''s hands, and just got down on the ground.


    Flew upside down, landed on the ground with a "bang", a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Struggled to get up, but couldn''t do it at all.


    His face was pale, his whole body was shaking with pain, and his eyes stared fiercely at Gu Chao.


    Probably knew that he was not Gu Chao''s opponent, so he had to admit defeat in the end.


    "Who the **** are you? Have I never met you?"


    Gu Chao took two steps forward, pulled a chair and sat down, and then turned his eyes to her.


    "Of course we haven''t met, this is the first time we''ve seen each other.


    However, it''s not for nothing that I came to you. Naturally, something happened. "


    While saying these words, Gu Chao had already set up an enchantment to cover the entire Taoist temple.


    People outside can come in, but people inside cannot get out.


    Gu Chao did this to prevent the old Taoist priests from escaping, and to keep those husbands who had taken the elixir of resentment.


    They walked out of the Taoist temple, and it would be troublesome to find them again.


    Anyway, everyone is here, and it happens to be resolved together.


    As for those who have left, let them find her themselves.


    It''s just that we have to wait for this, first solve the old Taoist priest, and ask the matter clearly.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Gu Chao released the thing he collected yesterday, and said, "This thing belongs to you, right?"


    When the old Taoist saw Gu Chao release the wraith, his pupils shrank and his face became tense.


    Of course, he already knew why Gu Chao came to find her. It was her matter that was revealed, so he was approached.


    Although the old Taoist priest didn''t speak, Gu Chao could tell a thing or two from her expression.


    It seems that this matter is not far from what she guessed.


    But this old Taoist is definitely not behind the scenes, I am afraid it is just a pawn.


    It��s not that Gu Chao looks down on her, but with her cultivation, she still can��t make such a thing.


    "Clarify this matter exactly, maybe I can let you go."


    The old Taoist priest didn''t speak up immediately, and Gu Chao didn''t urge him, just sat and waited.


    After about a cup of tea, the old Taoist gritted his teeth and spoke.


    She doesn''t say it''s impossible, this person has set up an enchantment, and she can''t escape even if she wants to.


    "If I tell you, can you really let me go?"


    Gu Chao nodded, the old Taoist swallowed again, closed his eyes and opened them again, and then spoke.


    "The elixir of resentment was given to me by someone else, and he only asked me to distribute it.


    As for the creation of the Wraith Spirit, it has nothing to do with me if someone else takes it.


    Others, I don''t know. "


    Gu Chao snorted coldly, raised his hand without saying a word, and slapped him.


    The old Taoist spewed out another mouthful of old blood from the beating, and his face became even paler.


    Just now she was able to speak with her body half-supported, but now she couldn''t even support herself, and fell to the ground directly.


    The old Taoist lay on the ground and looked at Gu Chao, but the hatred in his eyes was deeper.


    Because Gu Chao''s slap directly broke most of her cultivation base, it can be seen that the slap was ruthless, so why didn''t she hate it?


    "I''ll give you another chance to explain clearly, who is the person who gave you the grievance? Where is it? What is the purpose of collecting and feeding so many grievances? Who is the next person who is connecting with you? Return the papers you just put away. what?"


    Of course it is impossible for Gu Chao to believe that she doesn''t know anything. If he can entrust her with such a big matter, will she let you know nothing?


    And she doesn''t think about it at all? Do things in such a muddle?


    The old Taoist knew that he could not escape today, and if he wanted to survive under Gu Chao, he had to be honest.


    "I really don''t know who it is, I only saw her twice in total, and she came to find me.


    Every time she came, she wore a black cloak, covering her whole body, and I couldn''t see what she looked like at all.


    Besides, she was breathing lifelessly, so she shouldn''t be a normal person.


    She is very capable, and I am not her opponent at all. Whatever she asks me to do, I can''t resist even if I want to.


    The money she gave me, let me build this Taoist temple, and gave me the pills, which required me to send out a fixed amount every month. If there was less, it would kill me.


    I also did this for self-protection. From the beginning to the end, she took the initiative to come to me, and I only saw her, and I never saw anyone else.


    I''m telling the truth, not a single lie. "


    Gu Chao stared at her coldly, and she didn''t mention a word about the paper.


    Since I asked, of course it is impossible for her to just put it off like this. Judging by that old-fashioned look, Gu Chao certainly knew that she didn''t want to say it.


    But no matter how much Gu Chao raised his hand and wanted to hit someone again, the old Taoist finally said, "This is the reward that person gave me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： only so

    Chapter 251 can only be like this


    Since it is a reward, it must still have some weight.


    Judging by the old Taoist''s reaction just now, it seems to be very important to her.


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to keep it for her. Since it was the reward from the person behind it, it wouldn''t be something serious.


    Holding out her hand to her, the meaning is obvious, let her hand over the thing.


    Of course the old Taoist is unwilling, but now the situation is stronger than others, even if she doesn''t want to, there is nothing she can do.


    Compared with her life, this thing still can''t keep up.


    So reluctantly, Liang took it out, and Gu Chao took the things over from the air, and looked at them one by one in front of the old Taoist priest.


    After reading it, he showed a disgusted expression.


    Just this thing, is it worth protecting her like a baby?


    It��s just a set of low-level evil skills, and this is just an introduction.


    This stuff, in the world of self-cultivation, no one wants it very much.


    Even if it is for her, she still thinks it takes up space.


    Looking at Gu Chao''s expression, the old Taoist was startled and panicked. What she regarded as a treasure was actually despised in the eyes of this woman.


    So, who is this guy? And what identity?


    Reminiscent of her cultivation being so advanced and so young, could it be that she is a person taught by Tianyi?


    Tianyi Sect is a big sect with many disciples. I am afraid that this person may be the number one in the training of Tianyi Sect.


    She was also very unlucky, and unexpectedly bumped into the hands of the first teacher.


    Now that she is like this, she still doesn''t know the name of this person, who is it?


    Even if it is this death, you have to die to understand, right?


    Of course, the old Taoist did not want to die.


    But she still wants to know who this person is? Let her know.


    "This fellow Taoist, I don''t know which expert you are taught by Tianyi."


    Gu Chao did not expect that she would think that she was a member of the Tianyi Sect. Thinking about it, it is true. The Tianyi Sect is famous for punishing **** and eradicating evil. They can''t rub the sand in their eyes. Seeing this People who do things, naturally don''t care.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for the old Taoist to have such a guess.


    It''s just that Gu Chao didn''t intend to act in the name of Tianyijiao, and she wasn''t shameful.


    So, he gave the old Taoist a quick and simple answer.


    "Go up and down, come to me at any time if you want revenge, my deity is waiting for you."


    As soon as Gu Chao finished speaking, he used a spell to turn all the paper that the old Taoist regarded as a treasure into powder.


    This thing is not a good thing, and it is a disaster if it stays in the world. It is better to destroy it, so as not to harm people again.


    The old Taoist stared at Gu Chao''s action, his eyes turned red with hatred.


    Although she was mentally prepared when she handed it over, this thing cannot be kept.


    But now in front of her, let her watch Amber turn into powder, she still can''t accept it in her heart.


    Now that she knew who this person was, she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Gu Chao''s name is too loud, who doesn''t know it?


    If it wasn''t for her not knowing what Xiang himself would look like, and she didn''t think about it at all in the beginning, she wouldn''t have struggled from the beginning.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss.


    Seeing her expression, Gu Chao knew what was going on in her heart.


    Leaning at her, he snorted coldly, but didn''t speak.


    She is quite satisfied with her current name, which saves her a lot of trouble.


    There aren''t so many unsightly people jumping up and down in front of her, obstructing her eyes, which makes her much quieter.


    Now, isn''t it because the old Taoist knows who she is that he can be so honest?


    According to the old Taoist priest, the man in black behind the scenes came to her every time on his own initiative. She didn''t know where the man was, who he was, or what his identity was.


    I don''t even know what that person is doing to collect these resentful spirits, and what is his purpose.


    She just made a **** next time, and the man gave her a reward to let her do things, which was regarded as a stick, and then a candy.


    That is to say, she is only responsible for releasing those resentment pills in this Taoist temple, and another person will collect the resentment spirit after it grows up.


    And who that other person is, she doesn''t know.


    It seems that the person behind the scenes has carefully planned, and still doesn''t want to reveal her identity, which is a bit troublesome.


    Things have come to this point, it can be said that the clue has been broken.


    So, where do I go to find the person behind me all of a sudden?


    The world is so big, it''s not easy to find.


    Forget it, she should deal with those people in the Taoist temple first.


    As for this person, of course, he should be captured first, and then handed over to the people of Tianyi Sect.


    Gu Chao never planned to let the old Taoist priest go, after doing so many evil things, how can he let her go out to harm others?


    It��s just that Gu Chao didn��t intend to contact the people of Tianyi Sect now. Anyway, Zhang Ye will come to find her in a few days, and then hand it over to her to take it back.


    Tianyi Sect''s disciples are all over the world, and they came faster than her to investigate this matter.


    At that time, there will naturally be people from Tianyijiao to deal with it. If she is needed, she will not postpone it.


    Seeing that Gu Chao wanted to attack her, the old Taoist immediately panicked, "You promised me just now, and I made things clear, so you let me go. Why are you going back on your word now?"


    Gu Chao didn''t stop being injured, and explained to her, "I said that I would let you go, but these evil things you have done cannot be let go.


    I will hand you over to the Tianyi Sect to deal with. What they want to do with you at that time is their business and will not care.


    Isn''t this already letting you go? Otherwise, you want to be wiped out now.


    Gu Zhao has always been so simple and rude. For this kind of people, the best result for them is to lose their souls.


    As far as Gu Chao is concerned, there is no need to even report to Yan Jun.


    The old Taoist choked up a mouthful of old blood, so his father told her to let her go?


    If she falls into the hands of the Tianyi Sect, there will be absolutely no good fruit to eat.


    Tianyijiao is famous for punishing **** and eradicating evil. She also knows that the things she has done can be said to be intolerable.


    Many people lost their lives because of that elixir. After all, how much she gave out every month, can she not count?


    For such a long time, the number of resentful spirits that have been cultivated is not a few hundred, but there must be a few hundred.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the person behind to give her that treasure as encouragement.


    All these should be counted on her head, and Tianyijiao will definitely not let her go.


    However, compared with being wiped out now, there is still a turning point in falling into the hands of Tianyijiao.


    Now there is another one, even if she wants to struggle to escape, it is impossible.


    Not to mention the enchantment that Gu Chao had set up early on, even in the face of living well, she couldn''t escape at all.


    After taking the old Taoist priest away, Gu Chao left this door, ready to go outside the main hall.


    Some people in front wanted to leave after burning incense, but found that they couldn��t get out at all.


    The gate of the Taoist temple seemed to have an invisible barrier, blocking them inside.


    Outsiders can come in, but it is impossible for them to get out.


    Because of this, panic has already begun ahead.


    The ones who were more flustered than them were the Taoist priests in the Taoist temple. Although they didn''t know what kind of shady business this was done in the Taoist temple.


    But now something like this has happened in the Taoist temple, and the situation has never happened before. It is a bit unusual, and they can''t find the reason. Of course, they panic.


    When Gu Chao came out, he happened to bump into a Taoist priest who was looking back in a panic. Don''t worry about knowing that it was because of the barrier she set up that he couldn''t get out, so she came to find the old Taoist priest now.


    So, this Taoist priest also received the same treatment as the Taoist priest guarding the gate.


    Outside, Gu Chao said slowly to everyone, "I''m Gu Chao, everyone, don''t panic, listen to me first."


    Gu Chao used mana when she spoke, so even though her voice was not loud, every word and sentence fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    It is indeed because Gu Chao''s name is so resounding that no one will know it as soon as it is mentioned.


    So as soon as Gu Chao finished speaking, everyone''s eyes turned to her.


    After a short period of silence, someone began to whisper, "Is this the legendary Daoist Gu Chao Gu? Oh, she looks like she really is."


    Gu Chao heard that the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, what does it mean to look at her like this?


    Well, her appearance is really "outstanding". People who have seen her will basically not mistake her.


    Actually, if you change your mind, this is also her characteristic, right?


    For this body, Gu Chao was not used to it at first, after all, it was really two extremes with her previous body.


    Her body used to be that of an ordinary woman, and her appearance was not bad.


    But this sentence, not to mention the tall and burly figure, this appearance is also tough.


    According to what Yuzhu said at the beginning, he doesn''t look like a good person, he looks like a bandit.


    That''s all, my husband doesn''t dislike her, so let''s just use it.


    Otherwise, can it be changed?


    At that time, the husbands will not know her, maybe it will scare them.


    "Gu Daochang, please tell me, we will listen to what you have to say."


    A person with a quick mind already has an idea in his heart.


    This is a Taoist temple, and Gu Chao is also a Taoist priest. There is nothing wrong with her coming here.


    Perhaps, Gu Chao knows someone here, and it is not necessarily the case that they come here for a visit.


    This is normal thinking, but now that they can''t get out, it''s another situation.


    If it weren''t for something happening in this Taoist temple, it would definitely not be like this.


    So, maybe the next thing is a bit serious, otherwise Master Gu would not be here to say these things to them.


    After all, they don��t know each other, and they don��t have so much free time to chat with them.


    After this person spoke, the others followed suit, "Yes, Daoist Gu, you said, we all listen."


    So, Gu Chao also said, "The old Taoist priest in the Taoist temple you are worshiping now has been taken down by me.


    Now, those of you who have taken the pill, stand up. "


    With such a simple two sentences, everyone was blown up.


    The old Taoist priest has been taken down by Daoist Gu. Pay attention to the important point, it is taken down.


    That is to say, there is something wrong with the old Taoist priest.


    And now, Daoist Gu asked those who had taken the pill to stand up. Could it be that the pill also had problems?


    They have already eaten into their stomachs, what should we do?


    Suddenly, everyone couldn''t help but start discussing again.


    "The old Taoist doesn''t look like a bad person. Those who ate the pills she gave are all pregnant. How could there be a problem?


    Besides, she still doesn��t accept money. She is a kind person. How could this happen? "


    "I also ate just now, what should I do?"


    Most of the people who discuss this kind of talk are people who have already taken the elixir.


    Those who haven��t taken the elixir are very conflicted in their hearts, and they don��t know whether it��s a blessing that they didn��t take it, or a pity that they couldn��t get pregnant if they didn��t take it.


    Listening to what they were discussing, Gu Chao didn''t immediately calm them down, but waited quietly, and when they calmed down, he took the initiative to stand up.


    After a while, the person who started talking just now spoke again, "Since Daoist Gu said so, let''s all listen to Daoist Gu. Those who have taken the elixir should stand up first and see what Daoist Guo is doing." Say."


    Gu Chao couldn''t help but take a second look at her. The woman was dressed very gorgeously. It looked like she came from a rich family. The man beside her should be her husband.


    The purpose of their coming here is naturally the same as others, to see her take her husband to the open space on the side.


    Needless to say, her husband also took the pill.


    Someone took the lead, and the others also took actions one after another. When no one walked towards the open space, Gu Chao roughly counted, and there were more than twenty people.


    Of course, Gu Chao counted all men, and she didn''t count the women who accompanied them.


    Those who take the medicine are all men, it has nothing to do with women.


    Since everyone is here now, Gu Chao will tell everything.


    After all, this is a matter related to themselves, and Gu Chao did not intend to hide it from them.


    Moreover, Gu Chao still wanted to spread the news after they went back, so that those who had already taken the elixir and hadn''t reached the final step came to find her by themselves.


    She didn''t know the people who left before her, and she didn''t know where they were, and she didn''t know how many people were there. Of course, she could only let them come to her.


    For those who have not received the news, she really has nothing to do, she can only do this.


    After Gu Chao explained the cause and effect of the matter, of course it caused even bigger commotion.


    Not only the pilgrims who came, but also the Taoist priests in the Taoist temple were also indignant and filled with righteous indignation.


    Although they are people in this Taoist temple, they only came after the Taoist temple was built, and the sense of belonging to this Taoist temple is not too deep.


    And they didn''t know that the pill they distributed was actually a thing that harmed people, otherwise they wouldn''t do such an outrageous thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Natural Selection

    Chapter 252 Natural Selection


    Although they thought so in their hearts, the incense crowd who came didn''t know it.


    Now that old Taoist priest has been taken in by Gu Chao, they couldn''t find anyone, and they saw these Taoist priests standing aside, so everyone''s eyes fell on them.


    No matter who encounters such a thing, it is impossible to be calm, this is fatal.


    Fortunately, they met Daoist Gu and came here today, otherwise, after they took that elixir made of resentment and went back, wouldn��t they be waiting to die?


    The elixir was given to them by these Taoist priests in this Taoist temple. Now that these Taoist priests are in front of them, how could they let it go.


    So, everyone went directly to those Taoist priests. As for what to do, of course it was to vent.


    For a while, the sound of fists and feet intersecting in the Taoist temple was mixed with the sound of begging for mercy and explanation.


    Now, the angry crowd couldn''t listen to what they explained, and when they were almost done fighting and would kill if they fought again, Gu Chao stopped them.


    Based on the attitude of the old Taoist priest towards the Taoist priest guarding the gate, and the expressions on their faces after hearing what she said just now, Gu Chao could see that these Taoist priests should not know.


    So, let''s get angry, that is, we can''t kill people.


    After all, they really don''t know, so don''t blame those who don''t know.


    "We really didn''t know this would happen, and we, like you, were kept in the dark."


    "Yeah, if we knew it was such a destructive thing, we wouldn''t do it if we were killed."


    "Really, we were all deceived by her."


    The she they were talking about was naturally an old Taoist priest. At the beginning, the old Taoist priest hired them with money and only said that they were here to do good deeds. How could this be the case.


    They were just village names, and the old Taoist priest gave them money and said it was a good deed, so they were naturally tempted for the money.


    After all, the money earned by being a Taoist priest is much more than what they earn by growing crops at home, and they will still settle this account.


    Seeing these Taoist priests being beaten with bruised noses and swollen faces, with snot and tears in their explanations, the monks also believed them a little bit.


    But thinking that these people were with the old Taoist priest, they couldn''t believe it, so they had to look at Gu Chao.


    Seeing that Gu Chao nodded, he was relieved, "Since you were all tricked by that villain, then let you go, you should keep your eyes open and see clearly in the future, don''t be fooled by others again. gone."


    Several people nodded again and again, another reassurance.


    Actually, they are also bitter in their hearts. They were cheated and beaten for no reason. They are also very innocent.


    Moreover, if someone finds out that they used to be people in this Taoist temple when they go out in the future, they may still be beaten.


    After all, they have been here for such a long time, and many people have seen them, and many people have personally received the elixir from their hands. It would be strange not to beat them.


    Maybe, they have to be sent to the government?


    If you encounter someone who has trouble at home and has a bad temper, it is not impossible to beat them to death directly.


    What should we do? Don''t they go out anymore?


    There was nothing they could do, so they wanted to ask Gu Chao for instructions, what should they do?


    After all, Gu Chao is the one who speaks the best here, and seems to be the most reliable.


    Because these incense people are now listening to Gu Chao, as long as Gu Chao speaks, if they spread the word, some people should believe them.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what should we do? I''m afraid we will think about the rats crossing the street when we go out in the future, everyone will call and beat them."


    "Yes, as you know, we were all deceived by that villain. We really don''t know anything and are innocent."


    "Please, help us, we don''t want to bear this infamy."


    "There are old and young in the family. They all point at us to eat and live. They will be implicated by us in the future. I am afraid that they will not be able to stay in the village."


    This sentence also touched the hearts of other people present.


    The current lineage thinking is very heavy, and they all rely on the lineage very much. People without a lineage are duckweeds without roots, and there is not even a place to take root.


    If they really bear this notoriety, they may really be expelled from the clan.


    Although they hated these people very much before, but now that they have vented, they got Daoist Gu''s nod, knowing that they didn''t know, so he forgave them.


    Now seeing their pitiful appearances, and thinking about what they said if they really come true, they will not live a normal life for the rest of their lives, and I feel sorry for them.


    "Gu Daochang, you should think of a way. They were also cheated. Although they are helping the evil, but since they don''t know, let''s help them."


    "Well, these days, no one''s life is easy, it''s all about making a living."


    Using oneself to cross others, if they themselves were in the situation of these few people, they would feel the same way.


    Even if it��s not for myself, but for the sake of a large family, I have to prove that I am innocent, and I can��t implicate my family and clan.


    Gu Chao didn��t have clan thought in the past, and he also came here, and it gradually developed in Gu��s Village.


    Although she thinks that the clan is also for those who care about the family and for future generations, she still doesn''t have much respect.


    However, based on her own thinking, she can also think of the worries of these people now.


    "How about this, everyone will go to the yamen together in a while, explain the matter clearly, and then let the yamen issue a notice, and the common people will know."


    It was also at this time that Gu Chao came up with this good idea. If someone from the government issued a notice, it would be much faster and more convincing to let these people go back to spread the word.


    When everyone heard what Gu Chao said, they all felt that it made sense, and they all echoed Gu Chao''s words.


    "Gu Daochang is right, let''s go to the Yamen together to clarify the matter, so that those who have been deceived will know, so that they don''t lose their lives in vain in the end."


    "Yes, let''s go together and let the county magistrate issue a notice."


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, I want more everyone."


    "Hey, you are also being deceived, and everyone is not unreasonable, so let''s go together."


    Seeing the heated discussion among them, Gu Chao raised his hand and pressed it down, "That''s the matter, the most urgent thing now is to save the people who have already taken the elixir first."


    Finally, when Gu Chao said that he was going to save someone, those who had taken the elixir breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Others don��t care about this, because they haven��t eaten it, but they have already eaten it, so of course they are scared.


    That is something that can kill people. It is in their stomachs, just like a beheading knife hanging above their heads, and it will kill them at any time.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for your hard work."


    "Yes, yes, if Daoist Gu hadn''t checked here today, we wouldn''t even know how we died."


    "That''s right, thank you, Daoist Gu."


    "Gu Daochang is the real benevolent person who saves the suffering."


    These words passed by Gu Chao''s ears for a while, and that''s fine, she didn''t come here specially for them today, it was just a coincidence.


    Gu Chao made the people who had taken the elixir stay together so that it was convenient for her to cast spells.


    "No matter what you see for a while, don''t panic."


    Actually, she herself doesn''t know what kind of thing she will make out in a while, but she still needs to explain it clearly to them first, so as to be mentally prepared, so as not to panic again later.


    After listening to Gu Chao''s words, everyone couldn''t help beating their hearts, and they were also a little scared. They didn''t know what horror or disgusting things they would see in a while.


    Although this was the case, when Gu Chao started to cast the spell, they all gathered around to watch out of curiosity.


    People are so magical and strange, the more scared the more curious.


    Gu Chao didn��t care about them, anyway, he had already reminded them, they wanted to come and see, of course she wouldn��t bother to stop them, and she didn��t have that leisure time either.


    With so many people, it is impossible for Gu Chao to cast spells together, or he can only come one by one like he did to Mrs. Wang.


    Fortunately, they only ate it, but it was not as serious as Mrs. Wang''s, and their health was fine, so she didn''t need to worry about their health.


    In this way, with less concern, she can move faster.


    The first person to solve it took less than half a stick of incense from beginning to end.


    Gu Chao could feel it when he cast the spell. The thing is not yet connected to the body of the host, and when he pulled it out, it was easy and there was not much involvement.


    Although the host can feel some pain, it won''t be as painful as Wang Jiafulang.


    Under full view, everyone saw Gu Chao pull out a lump of **** flesh from the belly of a middle-aged husband, and the shape of the lump was not discernible at all.


    And that thing is still moving, it is completely alive.


    That thing is very disgusting just by looking, such a mass of crimson flesh and blood, still moving.


    Anyone who thinks that this thing is in the human body, and that after a long time, it will eat human flesh and blood and get angry, and it will grow bigger and bigger, and it will not know what it will look like later, will feel a chill down the spine .


    Especially that husband, the thing was taken out of his stomach. He saw it with his own eyes, right in front of him, and he felt even stronger.


    What he was looking forward to was the child, but it turned out that such a disgusting thing, he really couldn''t accept it, and immediately couldn''t help but vomited it out.


    It was his father who accompanied him. Seeing his son throwing up, he hurried over to take care of him.


    He looked uncomfortable, but the current situation was better than killing his son.


    It was discovered and dealt with in time, which was better than letting his son suffer for ten months, and finally took his son''s life.


    Gu Chao never imagined that the elixir would grow so fast after entering the host''s stomach in just such a short period of time.


    It just looked like a elixir, and it grew into a sarcoma found in the fist in a short while.


    The thing she took out was similar to the one taken out of Mrs. Wang''s stomach earlier, except that it was smaller.


    It is a sarcoma, which has grown into the appearance of multiple sarcoids mixed together, which has a greater impact on people.


    Gu Chao controlled the things he took out first, and then moved on to the next one.


    One by one, the things taken out are similar, the only difference is that the longer the time, the bigger the thing.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before I ate it, and it wasn''t too big.


    Gu Chao was still casting spells to save people, and those who had been watching and discussing suddenly let out exclamations.


    "Look, there''s actually a fight, and they''re still eating."


    "Ugh..." This is the sound of someone vomiting because they couldn''t stand it anymore.


    With the beginning of this person, people vomited one after another.


    Those things are really disgusting, and they can''t help it.


    Gu Chao put those things together. At the beginning, they were all in good condition and did not interfere with each other.


    But later, they actually started to move, and then they seemed to be fighting. In the end, the ones that didn''t win were eaten by the ones that won.


    Is it really eating, or the kind of mouth opening.


    A mass of fleshy tumors, they actually had a mouth, and they still had sharp fangs. When they opened their mouths, they could see them clearly. There were piles of tumors all over their mouths, which looked more terrifying than the fangs of wild beasts.


    Moreover, the ones that were eaten were still directly gnawed and donated blood.


    In that scene, the people who watched were weak in their legs and trembling in their hearts.


    Gu Chao didn''t think that putting them together would be like this, but they were already like this, and Gu Chaowei didn''t intend to stop them, only let them kill each other.


    When there was only one left, the current size of that one was half as big as before.


    It''s not unreasonable to pity them for fighting and eating, at least one thing can be seen, that is to strengthen themselves.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, this principle applies everywhere.


    It''s just that this looks too cruel and bloody.


    There are still a few people left, Gu Chao doesn''t plan to use the remaining few to feed this big one, so he puts this away first.


    Then continue to solve the remaining few, and then put them away.


    All of these will be handed over to her when Zhang Ye comes, and let the people from Tianyi Sect study them, so she doesn''t want to worry about it.


    She has time to study this, and she also wants to set up a swing for her husband and children.


    When she came back, she kept talking about doing it, but she didn''t have time. When this matter was over, and it came to an end for a while, she was going to do it.


    When everything was done here, Gu Chao took people to the county government office together.


    To be honest, these village names have never been to the yamen, and if they were really asked to go by themselves, they would still be apprehensive.


    Also accompanied by Gu Chao and the young lady who looked like a wealthy family, they had the courage to enter the yamen.


    By the time their mighty group of people came to the county government office, it was already evening, and the county magistrate was having dinner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： very satisfied

    Chapter 253 Very Satisfied


    When the drum at the gate of the yamen rang, Mrs. Huang was also shocked. She had been the county magistrate for two years, and the drum hadn''t played much.


    It''s not really because of how well she governs, and there is not even a conflict under her rule.


    It''s really because the people have their own way of dealing with things in private, and they won''t make trouble in the yamen unless it is absolutely necessary.


    And it''s this time again, if it wasn''t for something important, I would never come to the Yamen.


    "My wife, eat two more bites." Master Huang''s husband watched his wife get up as soon as he heard the sound of the drum, and quickly asked his wife to eat two more.


    After all, I don��t know what��s going on, and I don��t know how late it will be until I come back.


    After taking a few bites just now, I must be hungry.


    Her wife is the county magistrate to the common people, but to her it is just his wife. He pretends to be the wife in his heart, fearing that she will be cold, hungry and tired.


    "Don''t eat, quickly change clothes for my wife."


    Magistrate Huang waved his hand, "You eat by yourself, you don''t have to wait."


    Huang Fulang led his attendants to change clothes for the magistrate Huang nimbly, and said in his mouth: "My wife wants to go back early."


    "Don''t wait for me to eat, I may not be able to come back when, you should take precautions and go to bed early."


    "The wife master doesn''t need to worry about us, the slave family will take good care of us."


    The husband and wife have been here for so many years, and County Magistrate Huang naturally knows his husband, so how can he feel at ease if he doesn''t come back.


    It was also after having a child in the past two years that he was distracted by guarding, so he was better.


    In the past, no matter when she came back, he would stay up all night waiting for her, rain or shine.


    Thinking of this, County Magistrate Huang stopped persuading him any more, and went to see what was going on outside first, and deal with it earlier so that he could come back to accompany his husband and children.


    Chen Fulang sent the county magistrate to the gate of the backyard until he could no longer see the figure of the wife-lord, and then turned back with his attendants.


    "Take all the food on the stove and heat it up, waiting for grandma to come back to eat."


    The attendant bowed in response, and he knew it was true. Zhengjun only had grandma in his heart, and it hadn''t changed for so many years.


    The county magistrate came to the hall, and when he saw so many people coming, he was puzzled, this was really the first time in history.


    When I saw that the leader was actually Gu Chao, my heart became even more tense. Gu Chao could come in person, and it would definitely not be an ordinary small conflict.


    After the drums fell, the county magistrate sat under the upright plaque and patted the gavel to ask everyone in the hall.


    "Who is in the hall? What is the so-called drumming?"


    The common people were flustered when they saw the county magistrate, and now they are asked by the county magistrate again. Naturally, none of you can speak, and they all count on Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao is the leader, so he is naturally at the top, and then the rich lady.


    Actually, County Magistrate Huang also looked at these two people when he was questioning them. It was impossible for her to ask them one by one with so many people.


    It is not the first time that Gu Chao and Huang County Magistrate have dealt with each other. They are both acquaintances, and they are in the lobby of the county government. Of course, they answered the adults directly.


    When Gu Chao released all those things, whether it was the magistrate Huang in the hall, the county magistrate, or the arresters on both sides, the people who came to watch the drums outside took a deep breath and chilled all over their bodies. All goosebumps.


    Really, those things are too scary and disgusting.


    Those who were a little less courageous closed their eyes and dared not take a second look.


    "Gu Daochang, what happened?"


    Gu Chao did not whet their appetites, and directly explained the ins and outs of the matter clearly.


    Although this matter sounds incredible, but this person is Daoist Gu, and there are so many people and Taoist priests who testify, this matter is absolutely certain.


    So, although there were many discussions and righteous indignation, there was no one who did not believe it.


    "I also heard about that Taoist temple, and said that I would take my relatives there next month. I didn''t expect it to be like this!


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu discovered their plot, tsk tsk tsk~"


    This person kept patting her chest when she was talking, and she was really thankful, otherwise, she would have done something bad with good intentions.


    Maybe, this relative will become an enemy in the future.


    "That''s right, fortunately there is Daoist Gu, otherwise I don''t know how many people will be deceived, this is all human life."


    "Well, I also heard from the Taoist temple that there are many people who go there, and many of them are pregnant. What should I do?"


    "It''s also a crime, how are you going to live this day?"


    At the end of the discussion, they were all worried about those who had already taken the elixir. It was a life-threatening thing. I don��t know how many people took it?


    Besides, the ones who went first, maybe something happened, right?


    Magistrate Huang also thought of this, so he turned his eyes to Gu Chao. Since Gu Chao had taken down all the perpetrators, and came to the Yamen to beat the drum of injustice, it seemed that there was something for her to do.


    "I don''t know what Taoist Gu can do? I will do my best to assist."


    These words are really not excuses from County Magistrate Huang. She knows Gu Chao''s ability, and also knows that she can only play a supporting role, which also shows her attitude.


    County magistrate Huang was polite to Gu Chao because of Gu Chao''s identity and ability, and Gu Chao was respectful and polite to her from beginning to end.


    Gu Chao bowed his hands to the county magistrate again, and then explained the purpose of their visit.


    "We don''t even know how many people have taken that pill.


    Gu and all the people came here to implore the county magistrate to issue a notice to the people so that the victims who got the news could come to find me. "


    "Gu Dao is righteous, Huang thanked Gu Dao Zhang on behalf of the people, please be respected by Huang."


    Master Huang got up and came out from behind the desk as soon as he spoke, and went down to Gu Chaobai with his hands folded.


    In front of so many people, Gu Chao also cooperated with her no matter whether Master Huang did it for everyone to see or sincerely.


    To be honest, she and Mr. Huang are going to get married immediately, and Ning An is going to get married to Yu Miao''er at the end of this month.


    Yu Miaoer''s elder brother is the husband of Master Huang''s own sister, isn''t this the in-law?


    The county magistrate took the lead, and the common people also took actions one after another, "It is our blessing that Dao Gu is benevolent and righteous."


    When the matter was settled, Gu Chao wanted to leave, but was detained by the magistrate Huang, "Gu Daochang, it''s getting late now, why don''t you just stay for one night and come back tomorrow?"


    Gu Chao looked at the sky, and it was indeed late. It was already evening when they came, and after a while of delay, it was completely dark.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, but when Gu went out, he didn''t explain to the people at home. I''m afraid they are still waiting for me to go back at this time, so I won''t stay any longer.


    By the way, at the end of the month, my sister got married, and Master Huang was invited to come and have a wedding wine. "


    Gu Chao doesn''t need to speak this, Master Huang is also planning to go, but now that Gu Chao speaks, it''s different.


    It shows that the relationship between them is slowly getting closer, which is a good thing.


    "Then Huang is going to interrupt me, I must go to the wedding.


    Speaking of which, we will soon be relatives, so we should move around frequently.


    It''s just that today''s incident happened suddenly, and you are waiting at home, so I really can''t keep you anymore. Let''s have a good drink next time. "


    "What I''m saying is that today is indeed inappropriate, and the next time I have to drink this wine.


    Gu went back, Master Huang stayed. "


    Gu Chao was the only one walking around in the dark, and the people who came with her didn''t intend to go back.


    Because most of their homes are far away from the county seat, it is dark and it is winter, so it is really unsafe to walk at night.


    If you have relatives in the county, go to their relatives'' house, if you don''t have them, you can find a suitable inn to stay overnight. There are still some copper coins.


    Now it��s almost the end of the year, and it can freeze to death outside, so you can��t just find a place to deal with it.


    When Gu Chao came home earlier than yesterday, at about 2:00 p.m., Ning Su and the others asked people to heat up the food.


    Because Gu Chao didn��t say when he��d be back when he went out today, they were afraid that if the wife-lord came back later and didn��t have a meal, they would just be ready to eat.


    Both of them think about their wives. If the wives don��t come home, they don��t even eat well.


    Besides, the wife-owner is going to investigate that kind of thing, what if there is any danger?


    Well, they are proud of their wives, but also worried about their safety, and they are extremely contradictory.


    Because Gu Chao came back early today, what he saw when he returned home was a family sitting together talking.


    Said it was a family, that is, Widow Gu, Ning Su, Han Yu, and Bao''er.


    The three adults were chatting homely, while teasing the children, occasionally mentioning Gu Chao.


    Seeing Gu Chao coming back, several people got up and prepared to meet him.


    Widow Gu got up halfway, when he saw the two sons-in-law had gone and sat down again.


    This daughter has grown up, married and has a husband, so he, as a father, can''t move forward, mainly because there is no place for him.


    To be honest, although he saw the harmony between their husband and wife, he still felt a little sour at this moment.


    This is the daughter he brought up, and now he has no part.


    well! Sure enough, when people are old, it is a bit of an eyesore.


    Actually, no one thought he was an eyesore, it was just him who thought so, and it was just too much thinking.


    Isn��t that what it is? Because of the snow these past two days, he hasn��t gone out much. He just stays at home every day and has nothing to do. Isn��t he just thinking about things?


    When the weather clears up and he can go out to visit again, he has no time to think about it.


    Because it was in front of the father-in-law, the two of them were still a little embarrassed to be too intimate with the wife.


    So when Gu Chao reached out to hug them, both of them moved away calmly.


    "Has the wife master eaten?"


    "The food is still hot in the kitchen, I''ll get it delivered right away."


    Seeing the actions of the two husbands, Gu Chao didn''t say much, and followed their wishes.


    Of course she knew about Widow Gu, so she restrained herself a little in front of him.


    Widow Gu has changed a lot now. When Ning Su first came in, as long as Gu Chao treated Ning Su a little better in front of him, he would be jealous and call Ning Su a fox.


    It��s been a long time now, and I��m used to it.


    Otherwise, Gu Chao would hug his husband in front of him, and he could put his hands on his hips and scold the two sons-in-law.


    Maybe, they have to be punished to kneel outside.


    Gu Chao did not eat, so he took advantage of the situation and said: "I haven''t eaten, just eat something."


    When Gu Chao said that he hadn''t eaten yet, the three men felt distressed. They haven''t eaten at such a late hour. Isn''t it because they have been hungry since noon?


    Ning Su hurriedly handed over the child to Qiu Shi and the others, and went to the back kitchen to arrange it in person.


    Han Yu asked someone to fetch hot water to wash his wife''s face and hands. After coming back from outside, she just wanted to wash the hot water. After washing, it was time to eat.


    "You too, don''t you know what time it is after eating outside? See what time it is now!


    No matter how big those things are, can they still be as important as your body? "


    Widow Gu''s expression was a little bad, and there was a hint of complaint in his tone. To put it bluntly, what does this matter have to do with his family? What is the daughter doing so tired?


    In his heart, of course, everyone is better than many daughters, and other things are naturally incomparable.


    There are family members who are concerned, but Gu Chao doesn''t appreciate it.


    Now that she is used to them, she feels that these little thoughts are also ironed out.


    When she first came here, she was not used to Gu widow. The main reason was that he talked too much and had him for everything. Now she is used to it.


    "It was also delayed, and I was afraid that you would be worried if I came back late, so I hurried back."


    After hearing his daughter''s explanation, Widow Gu''s complexion improved a lot. He really loves his daughter, even if his tone is a bit bad, but his concern is genuine.


    "The next time I do this, I''ll eat outside for a cushion, and I''ll eat well when I come back. I can''t starve my body out of problems."


    Listening to Gu Widow''s words, Gu Chao couldn''t help but look at him more. It was not often that Gu Widow spoke to her so calmly.


    Of course, he wanted to show his presence, and he couldn''t be upstaged by his two sons-in-law.


    No matter what the reason is, as long as the family is happy and happy.


    It''s been a day outside, if you see a few people at home not dealing with it after returning home, it will be a headache.


    It is said that the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is not easy to get along with, but after arriving here, it becomes a relationship between husband and wife.


    But Gu Chao discovered that the relationship between the men in her family didn''t really seem to bother her.


    For this, she is gratified.


    Of course, she also knew that it was thanks to her husbands.


    When Ning Su was alone, Gu Chao discovered that Ning Su and Gu Widow had a good relationship.


    He has his own set of secrets to coax the father-in-law, and he coaxes the widow Gu very well.


    Later, after Han Yu came in, although he was worried at the beginning that it would be difficult to get along with him, under Ning Su''s guidance, he also found the knack of getting along with Widow Gu.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chao is very proud of his two husbands, even if Gu Widow is such a difficult temper, they can coax him well, isn''t it great?


    Of course, other places are also very good, she is very satisfied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： get together

    Chapter 254 Together


    In the following days, Gu Chao didn''t go out.


    She doesn''t want to go out in such weather, and she has to wait at home for those who have taken the pill to come to her door.


    Sure enough, after lunch the next day, someone came to the door.


    Of course the people who went to Puji Temple and took the elixir came here begging Gu Chao for help.


    Once the first person came to the door, more and more people followed without interruption.


    However, after having the first experience, the later ones are very easy for Gu Chao.


    Although there are many people, it is not too busy.


    Suddenly so many people came to Gu''s Village, the idle villagers naturally ran to Gu''s to watch the fun.


    Seeing such a situation, everyone was terrified.


    The village chief saw that the Gu family was really busy, and the servants of the Gu family were too busy, so he quickly organized people in the village to help.


    Although the villagers were afraid, they all stepped forward one after another, without expressing their unwillingness.


    It is also because Gu Chao has a high status in the village now, as long as it is about her family, the villagers will not say no.


    Fortunately, the villagers helped to maintain order, so that this group of people could be settled before dark.


    The things Gu Chao took out were directly fed to the Black Snake. The Black Snake eats resentment, and it happened to suit its appetite. This day made the Black Snake very happy.


    Gu Chao still has those left in the Taoist temple earlier in his hand, plus the one in the Wang family, it is enough for Tianyi to teach.


    This is the first day. Not too many people know the news, and people who are further away don''t know the news.


    So, there will definitely be more people coming in the next few days.


    When the black snake found out, it became even more excited, and the three little ones kept pursing their mouths, humming, but they had nothing.


    Every time they eat black, they have nothing to eat. Why can''t they have something they can eat?


    Fortunately, the master gave them soul-nourishing incense, which is much more fragrant than those grievances.


    Thinking about it this way, they felt balanced.


    It��s just that they don��t know that Gu Chao also gave the Black Snake Pill, which they can��t eat.


    Widow Gu couldn''t stand it after watching it at home for a while. It was so disgusting that it affected him from having dinner.


    Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t go out to see the house either, they just hid in the backyard to take care of Bao''er.


    One is because they already know from the wife-owner that the thing is not good-looking, and the other is because there are too many outsiders here, and it is not good for them to go out to show their faces.


    Gu Chao was relieved that the two husbands didn''t come to see, because he was afraid that they would be frightened.


    Especially Ning Su, he has always been timid, watching this thing might have nightmares at night.


    The Gu mansion was busy building a Zhuangzi for a certain prince, and the villagers also sneaked in. They came to have a look, and then went back to work.


    After all, with other people''s wages, it should not be too much. It would be good if they allowed them to come and have a look.


    However, this does not affect their gossiping while working, and listening with their ears up.


    It was already close, and it was in the open space outside. There was something over there, and the sound was a little louder, and it could be heard here.


    So, even if they weren''t there, they basically heard the general idea, which didn''t affect their associations.


    From this day until Ning An got married, Gu Family Village has never been quiet.


    Of course, the first four or five days were really busy. Although the rest was not too busy, people came one after another.


    Two days before Ning An got married, Ning Su returned to Ning''s house early.


    After all, it was his sister who got married, so of course he was worried that his father and sister would be overwhelmed, so he had to go back early to help.


    This time, Gu Chao didn''t send him back in person, but let Guanshi Xu go in person, so that she could rest assured.


    Even if this is the case, Ning An will not be able to be at home until the day she gets married, so she has to discuss it with the village chief, and if anyone comes, tell them.


    It''s okay to come back in two days, or stay in Gu''s Village and wait for her to come back.


    "Okay, don''t worry, go to the wedding banquet, I will arrange it when someone comes."


    This is also simple, she can take over, so the village chief patted Gu Chao on the shoulder to take over.


    The Ning family is really busy, mainly because there are so many people here, just the banquet is enough.


    The Ning family doesn''t have many relatives, that is, people in the village.


    But there must be many people from the Yu family who came to see off their relatives, and the natal family must treat them well.


    There are also people who come for Gu Chao, those people are people with status, and they cannot be neglected.


    And there are people from Beijing. For the Ning family who have lived in the village for half their life, those people are really unimaginable existences before.


    Not only that, there are also people taught by Tianyi.


    They knew about the marriage between Ning''s family and Yu''s family a long time ago, and they also said that they would come over for a wedding banquet.


    So, in this way, there will be more people.


    On the first day, Gu Chao still didn��t go to Ning��s house, because Ruan Laosan and Zhang Ye had both come.


    Since we''re here, of course it''s impossible to stay in a hotel, and it''s inconvenient. Naturally, we''ll stay at Gu''s house.


    Gu Chao also ordered to go down and make arrangements. After all, there are many people who come, and there are male relatives, so it is impossible to make arrangements.


    The two elder sisters of the Han family also came, just taking this opportunity to see how the younger brother is doing here.


    Of course Mr. Han also wanted to come, but he couldn��t leave because the eldest son-in-law was pregnant again, so he had to stay at home to take care of his son-in-law.


    As for General Han, he has a public post, but he can''t leave.


    Widow Gu welcomes all these people when they come to live at home, but he doesn��t show good looks when only one person comes.


    That is the third prince.


    The third prince came with the guests from Beijing, and they walked together all the way, so she had the cheek to follow them to Gu''s house.


    There are so many people at this stall, even if someone in the Gu family is unhappy with her, it is impossible not to let her in.


    So, she entered the Gu family smoothly.


    As for the Zhuangzi she was building next to Gu''s house, she didn''t even look at it.


    Widow Gu had some objections in his heart, and after only showing his face for a while, he took the men back to the backyard.


    Even if she came out to meet again later, she never talked to anyone.


    But he was satisfied with the gift someone gave him, which made him feel conflicted.


    Well, he also received a lot of presents, although most of them were sent by someone as an apology, but he can see what it is for, and he himself is clear.


    Now it''s just a wedding event for his son-in-law''s natal family, and this person also came, although he is also related to his own daughter.


    However, he also knew some of the reasons for this.


    He is like this, alas, it is hard to describe.


    The third prince saw the person, although he didn''t get a good face, but she was temporarily satisfied when the things were delivered.


    For the future, take your time.


    She has entered the room now, and she will naturally get better and better in the future.


    Two sisters from the Han family came to the Gu family, they are distinguished guests. This is Zhengjun''s natal family, isn''t it a serious relative? It must be entertained well, and it must not be neglected.


    There were too many people during the day, and it was not easy for the two of them to talk to their younger brother. Only later in the day did they find an opportunity for the three of them to have a good talk.


    In this case, Gu Chao is of course knowledgeable and sensible, so he doesn''t bother.


    It wasn''t until they realized that the time was already late that they felt a little embarrassed and disturbed the couple''s rest.


    When Han Yu was not married to Gu Chao, they naturally didn''t care about these things, but now that their younger brothers are already family members, of course they have to think about their younger brothers.


    Is the relationship different?


    It was already the third watch when Gu Chao returned to Han Yu''s room, and Han Yu was talking small things while changing his wife''s clothes.


    "Wife master, don''t blame the sisters, you forget the time as soon as you talk."


    Seeing the fawning appearance of the little husband, Gu Chao smiled lightly, "In the heart of the husband, being a wife is such a narrow-minded person. If someone from your natal family comes and talks for a while, I will get angry?"


    "The wife master is the best. Of course the wife master won''t be angry. It''s the slave''s fault. You should forgive Yu''er a lot."


    When confronting his wife-in-law, Han Yu always admits his mistakes very quickly. Anyway, whatever the wife-in-law says is right, he just needs to agree.


    Because his wife is very easy to coax, as long as he speaks soft words.


    Especially in this situation, as long as his tone softens, the wife-lord will stop haggling with him.


    Sure enough, Han Yu got a light kiss from his wife-lord, which landed on his forehead.


    "Since Husband has asked to be his wife, let me forgive you this time first."


    Look, the wife master is so easy to coax.


    Gu Chao couldn''t see the small thoughts from her husband, but she never exposed them.


    In this way, Fulang is happy, and she is also happy, which is not good.


    It wasn��t a big deal in the first place, of course it was following Fu Lang��s order.


    She is a woman, how can she argue with her husband in such a matter?


    Even if you want to care about it, it will be at another time.


    For example, in the following time, she can make up for it from Fu Lang.


    Shuangxiu is helpful for Han Yu in his cultivation. Even after a hard night, he will not lose energy the next day, but will be more energetic.


    Feeling the eyes of his wife-master and the big hand on his lower back, Han Yu directly slipped into his wife-master''s arms.


    Early in the morning of the next day, before dawn, the Gu family became lively.


    Gu Chao, as a person who is going to greet the relatives, of course has to go early.


    Ruan Lao San and the others also wanted to join in the fun, so they went along.


    As for the others, they can go with the Gu family later.


    The auspicious time must not be missed for welcoming the bride. Ning An brought people to meet Gu Chao and the others while they were on the road, and then a group of people went to Yu''s house to pick up the new couple.


    Yu Miaoer was also pulled up by her father and brothers before dawn, and then began to obey their arrangements, telling him to do whatever he sat down.


    After a busy morning, I didn��t drink a sip of water or eat a sip of food. Instead, I was so tired and dizzy that I was completely confused.


    Originally, he was too excited last night and didn''t sleep well, but now he feels very tired after all this.


    He never knew that getting married was such a tiring thing. If he knew, well, she still wanted to get married.


    He is going to marry Ning An today, is this the day he has been looking forward to and fantasizing about for a long time?


    Since he met Ning An last time, they haven''t seen each other again.


    However, Ning An wanted to give him something from time to time.


    Sometimes she made some gadgets herself, sometimes she bought them, and he liked them all.


    It was also from then on that the fresh vegetables that his family ate were all sent by Ning An, and they would be sent back to their house every other time, and every time it was a carriage.


    Anyway, according to mother and father, they are very satisfied with Ning An, and he is also very satisfied.


    Now he is sitting in front of the dressing table, looking at the person in the bronze mirror, he feels a little unreal.


    He is about to marry someone, or marry the person he likes, and that person likes him too.


    He has thought countless times, how will he live with her when he marries into the Ning family?


    All she thinks about is sweetness and happiness, she will definitely treat herself well.


    It''s just that he is about to leave home soon, and he will be a member of the Ning family from now on. He is reluctant to part with his mother, father, and eldest sister.


    Yu Jiafulang was also sad when he saw his son in the wedding dress, and was reluctant to part with it.


    The son who has been raised by his side for more than ten years is about to get married, and will belong to someone else''s family in the future. How could he not feel sad.


    However, this is a process that every man must go through, and he cannot change it.


    If the son stays at home without marrying for the rest of his life, he will be worried instead.


    Fortunately, his son married not far away, and he is a well-known family, so he is still comforted.


    He had married two sons before, but at that time he could still think that there were two more in the family, and later one, and he could still be with him.


    When Yu Miaoer came here, he was the only one, and no one would accompany him after he got married, so he felt more emotional about everyone.


    In any case, it is a good thing for a son to get married, and he can''t cry.


    Under the comfort of his relatives and sons, Han Fulang finally stopped his tears.


    Yu Miao''er was not much better either, he was reluctant to part with it at first, but when he saw the mist in his father''s eyes, he was the same, he threw himself into his father''s arms and almost messed up his makeup.


    "Ouch, my new husband, you can''t cry on this happy day, take a look, the makeup is going to be worn out, and I''m about to stop my tears."


    "Such a beautiful new husband, he won''t be beautiful if he cries."


    "My son is the most beautiful today, but he can''t shed tears. When he arrives at his wife''s house, he must be filial to his father-in-law and serve his wife. He can''t be as self-willed as when he was at home."


    This is not the first time that the Yu family''s husband has said these words. He also said the same when the first two sons got married. Later, when the sons came back to visit relatives, he also told them like this every time.


    He is someone who has experienced it, of course he knows that the new husband has a difficult time going to his wife''s house, and he has survived.


    So, he only wants the children to live a good life.


    At this time, the sound of setting off firecrackers came from outside. It was the people from the Ning family who came to meet the relatives.


    "The new wife is here, and the new husband hastily put the hijab on, and the person came in immediately."


    It is said to be right away, but it is not so fast.


    Ning An wants to take her husband out of the Yu family, but she has to go through many tests from the eldest sister of the Yu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： make up

    Chapter 255 Make up


    The Yu family did not expect so many people from the Ning family to pick up their relatives, and they almost caught them off guard.


    The person who comes to pick up the bride from the woman��s family has to have breakfast at the man��s house before picking up the bridegroom.


    These are all prepared in advance, and they will be used when the woman arrives. As a result, there are so many people from the Yu family, which exceeds the number they expected.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of things prepared, and people from the village were quickly invited to help, so that there would be no shortage.


    Ruan Lao San and the others participated in this kind of happy event in the village for the first time, but they felt that it was different from the ones they had seen before, and it was more interesting.


    Of course, the rules in the capital are big and heavy. Although it is also lively, there is no place where the village is so casual and noisy.


    The tricks when picking up the new husband don��t require them to match poems to pairs, and don��t test their knowledge. Instead, they are all new things that they have never seen before, making them scratch their heads and don��t know what��s going on.


    Of course, when they were asked to drink, they were unambiguous, and this level passed the fastest.


    When the eldest sister of the Yu family recited Yu Miao''er after finally passing five stages and beheading six generals, it happened to be an auspicious time to go out.


    Troubles come and go, but for such a big event as getting married and going out, the auspicious time cannot be delayed at all.


    Because Ruan Laosan, a lively person like Ruan Laosan, was there, it could be said that Gu Chao was of no use, so he just watched from the sidelines.


    In Ning''s house, Mrs. Wu kept looking outside to greet guests again.


    I was afraid that they would not come back in time and miss the auspicious time.


    "Father, don''t worry, it''s still early, eldest sister and the others will bring brother-in-law back in a while."


    Ning Su supported her father, and comforted her with a smile.


    "I''ll just take a look, look, I don''t know where it is."


    Today is her daughter''s big day, Wu was so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep last night.


    In the first half of the night, he told his son what he said in the middle of the night. In the second half of the night, he was afraid of delaying his son''s rest, so he closed his eyes and thought about it until dawn.


    Fortunately, there is a daughter-in-law who asks someone to come over to help. Otherwise, how could the few people in his family be busy with so many guests?


    He did not expect that there would be so many guests today, and most of them were friends of the son-in-law.


    Looking at the bustle today, and remembering the desertedness when she married her son, Wu felt uncomfortable and felt very sorry for her son.


    If it weren''t for his lack of health and ability, his son wouldn''t have had to marry so poorly.


    But fortunately, fortunately, my daughter-in-law is fine, and my son is doing well now.


    It is thanks to his daughter-in-law that his family is in the present situation.


    When the father and son talked about this last night, Wu couldn''t stop crying, "It''s all because Daddy is sorry for you."


    Ning Su nestled into her father''s arms, hugging her like she did when she was a child.


    "What did daddy say, you gave birth to me, raised me up, and let me marry the wife, daddy is the greatest person."


    Isn��t that right, these are all given to him by his father, where did he come from without his father.


    That night, the father and son hugged each other and talked a lot. Ning Su couldn''t remember many things from childhood, but Wu Shi still remembered them clearly.


    As a father, how could he not remember the child he conceived in October.


    There was a lively sound outside. It was heard that the person picking up the new husband had returned. With a smile on his face, Mrs. Wu was waiting for her daughter to lead her son-in-law into the house.


    The process of getting married is naturally led by the matchmaker. There is no need for the two couples to worry about it, just follow the matchmaker''s guidance.


    After a series of firecrackers, the bride picked up her husband and got off the sedan chair, and then led the new couple down the brazier and entered the door.


    Mrs. Wu sat at the head, waiting for the two newcomers to walk towards him step by step. His daughter has grown up and married today, she is an adult.


    When it was time to worship, there was nothing to do with these people, just blessings from below.


    Gu Chao accompanied his two husbands, looking at the two newcomers in the hall, he still had a lot of feelings in his heart.


    Although she came to this world not long ago, the things she experienced made her feel fresher than the things she experienced in the cultivation world for more than 10,000 years.


    Here, she has a family, a lover, and children who are connected by blood.


    These are all things she doesn''t have in the cultivation world, and she cherishes the most in her life.


    It is more important for these people to be by her side than for her to ascend.


    When she married Ning Su, she had nothing. She was still lying on the bed and couldn''t wake up, because she wronged him.


    Later when I married Han Yu, there was no such excitement due to various things.


    Speaking of which, she owed both husbands.


    However, it is impossible to make up a wedding banquet for them now, so I can only treat them better in the days to come to make up for it.


    After worshiping, the bride-to-be will go back to the new house, and these men from the Ning family will naturally go to accompany and see the bride-to-be.


    Ning Su and Han Yu are naturally going to go, Ning Su is the brother-in-law of the new husband, and he must bear the brunt of it.


    As for Gu Chao and the others, of course they were blocking wine for Ning An at the wine table.


    Today is her big day, but she can''t really get drunk, otherwise, wouldn''t she just miss out on this beautiful day?


    When they arrived at the Ning family, Ruan Laosan and the others knew that the rules on the woman''s side were more novel.


    They are all good wine drinkers, but they poured out a lot of wine.


    In the end, if it weren''t for the fact that the Ning family really couldn''t accommodate so many people, they would all be waiting for a bridal chamber.


    It was precisely because of this that the two newcomers escaped this catastrophe.


    After seeing off the guests, Ning An returned to the room and saw Fu Lang sitting by the bed with a red hijab, and his heart suddenly became weak.


    Of course, more excitement.


    This man is finally her husband, and will be the father of her child in the future, he is her man.


    Speaking of it, the time between the two of them getting acquainted, then dating, and then getting married was really not long.


    But even the days of waiting during this period made Ning An feel tormented.


    She just hoped that when she went to deliver things to Yu''s family in a few days, she would be able to see Yu Miao''er, or she could give him the things she had prepared, and then receive what he gave her.


    She kept the things that Yu Miaoer gave her well, and they were all his thoughts for her.


    Ning''s house was not big, so Yu Miao''er could hear the movement outside clearly.


    He also knew that the guests had already left, and when he heard the sound of pushing the door, he knew that the wife-lord had returned.


    In the afternoon, it was good for Ning Su and the others to accompany him, because he and Ning Su and the others were considered familiar, so he was not so nervous.


    Now he is alone, his heart is beating non-stop, and his face is also very hot.


    He got married, he is now Ning An''s husband.


    Because of covering her head, Yu Miao''er couldn''t see anyone, and she was able to see her bright red upper when Ning An approached.


    Both of them were nervous, the kind who didn''t know how to put their hands and feet together.


    At this time, of course Ning An had to take the initiative, so Ning An controlled her excitement, picked up the scale on the table, and picked Yu Miaoer''s hijab.


    Because you can''t see, your hearing is very sensitive, and you can hear clearly even a little movement.


    Yu Miaoer''s palms were sweating when the scale beam was inserted into the hijab.


    Finally, the eyes were no longer red, and the candlelight in the room made Yu Miaoer feel uncomfortable, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Looking at beauties under the lights is the most charming.


    What''s more, Yu Miao''er was born well, and he deliberately dressed up today.


    Being taken advantage of by such a red dress is even more glorious.


    Yu Miaoer was so shy that she didn''t dare to look at people, she just lowered her head and blushed.


    "Fu Lang."


    Ning An blurted out the words Fu Lang, which made him even more shy.


    After a while, there was a soft reply.


    "Ok."


    It''s just that the phrase "wife master" can''t come out of his mouth.


    Even so, Ning An was already extremely excited.


    After the two stumbled and drank the joint wine, they were relatively speechless again, not knowing what to do next.


    Ning An was flustered and anxious, held back for a long time, and finally said, "Fu Lang, let''s go to bed earlier."


    Ning An felt that this sentence was the most difficult thing she had ever said in her life, even more difficult than when she went to propose marriage.


    Yu Miaoer heard the words and nodded lightly, and replied again, "En."


    He was full of what was going to happen next, not only his face was red, but his whole body was red.


    Before getting married, Dad told him about it, and gave him a pamphlet for him to read.


    The booklet was pushed to the bottom of the box after he only turned one page. It was so shameful that he didn''t have the face to read it.


    Well, Dad said, as long as this kind of thing is left to the wife-lord, it will be fine to obey the wife-lord.


    So, now the wife-owner said it was time to go to bed. He just complied.


    Seeing Fu Lang nodding, Ning An boldly went to the bed and sat beside Fu Lang.


    Then, slowly move towards Fu Lang.


    When Ning An finally lay down on the bed with Fu Lang in his arms, he heard Fu Lang''s exclamation.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ning An went to see Fu Lang nervously, afraid that something might happen to him?


    In the end, Yu Miaoer blushed and said in a low voice, "Something hurts me."


    The two got up to check what was on the bed, and their faces turned even redder.


    Red dates, peanuts, longan, lotus seeds.


    This is for them to have a son early.


    The two looked at each other silently, but happened to meet each other''s gaze, and then shyly retracted.


    After clearing away all the things on the bed, I felt that the atmosphere was a little more relaxed, and I was finally able to rest.


    Mrs. Wu arranged for her son-in-law''s servants to rest early, so as not to disturb them, and he himself packed up and returned to the room early.


    The next day, although Wu Shi woke up early, she didn''t get up on purpose, just to let the young couple sleep longer.


    He is someone who has experienced it, of course he knows that as long as he gets up and there is movement, they will definitely get up too.


    There are no such rules in the family, as long as the young couple have a good relationship, it is the best.


    Gu Chao brought a group of people back to the Gu family in a mighty manner, and these people had to be arranged in the Gu family.


    "Everyone is tired today, go to bed early."


    Indeed, I got up before dawn and had another busy day.


    Especially Ruan Laosan and the others who were drinking, although they could drink, they were a little drunk, so they all went back to their rooms according to Gu Chao''s arrangement.


    Everyone is here, so they naturally don''t plan to leave so soon, they must stay here for a few more days and look around.


    Of course Gu Chao knew this, besides, she had no intention of letting them go just like that.


    After two days, she will take these people to the Ning family''s orchard to see.


    People from Tianyi Sect are going to buy peach trees, so Ruan Laosan and the others have to bring the news back to the capital.


    The fruit will come out tomorrow, and they will have to rely on them to earn money.


    As for these two days, let them stay at home, or take them to the back mountain for a stroll.


    Winter hunting or something is not bad.


    I wanted to go to Zhuangzi last time, but I had to give up because there were too many people.


    Now that she''s back in her territory, she doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Moreover, she has never been to the back mountain, so she can really go shopping.


    Early the next morning, the village head brought two people to Gu''s house. These were the people who came to look for Gu Chao yesterday. Since Gu Chao was not at home, he was waiting for her to come back.


    Although he knew that the Gu family had guests, it was a matter of life and death, so the village chief naturally didn''t dare to be careless.


    Gu Chao Originally, I planned to tell the people of Tianyi Sect about this matter today, but now I just let the people of Tianyi Sect take a look.


    Apart from Zhang Ye, the people who came to Tianyi Sect also had a few juniors, all of whom followed Zhang Ye to go out to practice.


    Going out this time is for Taomu, and there is no great danger, just to gain insight.


    As a result, it really opened their eyes.


    "What''s the matter with this person, that he has such a big resentment?"


    After seeing the pregnant woman for the first time, a disciple expressed doubts.


    Others thought the same way, but they didn''t speak.


    The people of Tianyi Sect really have real skills, and they can see the problem at a glance.


    The person who came was a husband who seemed to be six times pregnant, and his current situation was more serious than that of Wang''s husband.


    He came in a bullock cart, but he suffered a lot. Now the village chief made a few village names to make a soft frame to carry him here.


    Back then, Wang Fulang''s face turned blue due to the pain from just a little movement, let alone such a big movement.


    So, when they met the man, the husband was already pale and covered in cold sweat.


    Although Ruan Lao San and the others did not speak, they all looked at Gu Chao and listened to what she had to say.


    Of course they knew that it would definitely not be a normal situation to find Gu Chao here.


    So, this pregnant woman is definitely not an ordinary problem.


    I also heard from the people of Tianyi Sect that there was resentment, which further confirmed their guess.


    "It is indeed resentment, and I am about to tell you about this situation.


    Let��s settle it first, and then we��ll talk about it slowly. "


    The husband''s situation, but they are not allowed to discuss this first, it is serious to save people first.


    After hearing that Gu Chao said to save people first, the couple who begged to come to the door finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they were anxious, they couldn''t rush them, so they could only wait. Fortunately, Daoist Gu was the first to save people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： up the hill

    Chapter 256 Uphill


    Everyone watched as Gu Chao skillfully controlled the pregnant man, and then got out the thing that was said to be resentment in his stomach.


    They thought they were going to peel off the pregnant woman''s belly, or get it out from somewhere, but what they saw was Gu Chao''s five fingers forming claws, obviously trying to get that thing out of the pregnant woman''s protruding belly.


    Moreover, it is still under the condition of not using a knife.


    So, what they saw was a mass of **** lumps slowly detaching from the pregnant woman''s body.


    Finally, Gu Chao grabbed him and was still struggling.


    Gu Chao set up a trap, and threw the thing that was struggling and trying to bite her into it.


    Then I went to see the situation of the pregnant woman. After all, this is more important than Wang Fulang, and one careless one may lose her life.


    After everything was in place, the dumbfounded and disgusted people followed Gu Chao to watch the trapped thing.


    Speaking of which, this is by far the biggest one.


    The snake spirit has long been guarding outside, waiting for the owner to throw it casually like a few days ago.


    It turned out that this time it was made to wait and wait, but nothing came.


    It also knows that because these people are there, it is very likely that it will not have its share.


    Seeing such a situation, the three little ones were excited, that''s what they wanted, and everyone didn''t.


    However, the snake spirit still continued to guard outside the door unwillingly, maybe he would give it to them after they finished reading.


    Everyone looked at the **** thing, which was all made up of lumps. To be honest, even though Tianyi taught people to see a lot of evil things, they still felt a little unacceptable.


    It''s so disgusting, especially when it''s moving, you can''t look straight at it.


    Gu Chao took out the ones left earlier, and casually threw a small one into the trap.


    "They will eat their companions to strengthen themselves. I didn''t know this at the beginning, and let them fuse several."


    While talking, the big one in the trap ate the small one just thrown in.


    It��s the kind that you really eat, open your mouth to gnaw.


    This scene made the stomachs of the onlookers churn even more, especially Ruan Laosan and the others, who couldn''t control it at all, rushed out and vomited.


    For a while, the sound of vomiting outside came one after another.


    The people of Tianyi Sect are alright, but it can be seen that they are trying to hold on.


    The snake spirit felt aggrieved when he saw that his master had hidden goods, and even fed that big man instead of giving it to him.


    This time, the three little ones were even happier. They were silly and happy around the snake spirit, and they were honest when they were given a cruel look by the snake spirit.


    Three fools, if it wasn''t because the master didn''t let him eat them, the three of them would have been digested by it long ago.


    Gu Chao then told everyone the cause and effect of the incident, and then gave the others and the old Taoist to the Tianyi Sect.


    "These, you all take them back to study.


    I don��t know if there are other places. You Tianyi Sect is spread all over the world, and you make friends with fellow Taoists everywhere. This depends on you Tianyi Sect. "


    "Gu Daoyou Dayi, thanks to Gu Daochang''s action this time, otherwise I don''t know how many people will suffer.


    Don��t worry, Daoist Gu, we will definitely clean up these things when we bring them back to the religion, and we will also inform the fellow Taoists all over the world to make them pay more attention. "


    Zhang Ye bowed to Gu Chao, frowning slightly, with a serious expression.


    This must not be careless, she will definitely tell her elders when she goes back.


    "I don''t know what the purpose of the person behind the scenes is, but I think she won''t just let it go, and there will definitely be something wrong."


    This is Gu Chao''s guess, not just this, she ruined that man''s good deed, and that man might not let her go.


    She waited for the person behind the scenes to come.


    Zhang Ye also thought of this, "Gu Daochang needs to take more precautions, because she is afraid that she will jump the wall in a hurry, and can''t do anything to Gu Daochang and do anything to hurt Gu Daochang''s family."


    "Don''t worry, Zhang Daoyou, I will strengthen my defenses on this point and won''t let her succeed."


    The members of the Gu family are all in the village, and they don''t go out of the village very often on weekdays, and it''s snowing heavily, so no one will go out, but it saves a lot of trouble.


    Then there are the Han family in Beijing, and the Ning family.


    On the side of the Han family, she set up an enchantment and a protective formation, so there should be no major problems.


    As for the Ning family, when they went to cut peach branches in two days, she would take good precautions, so there would be no problem.


    When Ruan Laosan and the others came back after vomiting, fortunately Zhang Ye had already put away those things.


    Otherwise, they are not sure if they will continue to vomit.


    But there is one thing, they will definitely not be able to eat at noon today.


    It''s not just rice, it should be that I can''t eat anything.


    Ah, it really saved food for Gu Chao.


    This is the only way to do it now, and there is no rush.


    So after they stabilized, Gu Chao proposed whether to go up the mountain for a walk.


    This suggestion immediately cheered Ruan Lao San and the others, and they all agreed, "That''s good!"


    "The mountain behind your house is quite big, not bad, not bad, just go for a walk, Shun Shun."


    Heh, is the qi so smooth?


    It doesn''t matter so much, as long as they are happy.


    Hunting is not very interesting to the people of Tianyi Sect, and they all have something in their hearts, so they stayed.


    Gu Chaoyi thought, this is not bad, in case someone comes again, it will be just right if they are there, and she can go to the mountains with peace of mind.


    The male family members in the backyard learned that they were going into the mountain, so they only sent a servant to say a few words of concern, and then they continued to play with themselves.


    There were people at home today, and it was lively, so Widow Gu didn''t go out, and stayed at home with the guests.


    When they met Han Yu for the first time, they were still a little uncomfortable. After a long time, they found that Han Yu was no different from them, and his temperament was easy to get along with.


    Now it��s just right, the female relatives have gone out, and they are still looking around.


    They are very curious about the things in Gu''s mansion, but they don''t know how much better than Gu''s house in Jingli and Tangchi Zhuangzi.


    Especially the peach tree, which is so lush now, I don��t know what kind of grand scene it will be when it blooms.


    "The swing is also set up well. It will be so beautiful to sit on the swing and enjoy the flowers."


    "That''s right, the wife-master said the same thing, so I set up this swing specially."


    Ning Su''s words revealed too much, especially when he mentioned his wife-lord with bright eyes, anyone could see that he was full of happiness.


    Looking at Han Yu again, he also has the same expression as Ning Su, which shows that the two of them are really loved by Daoist Gu.


    The two husbands in the family, it is rare to get along like they do.


    They ask themselves, they can''t do it anyway.


    Wives mainly take care of servants. Although they appear virtuous and generous on the surface, they only know what they think in their hearts.


    Looking at how Ning Su and Han Yu get along, especially the way they look at each other, it''s not hard to see that they really have a good relationship.


    This look cannot be faked.


    Otherwise, the city of these two people would be too deep.


    The old man of the Yin family was sure that he was not mistaken. He once told his son-in-law that both of them were good boys.


    Yin Xiuyan''s husband was listening to these words. He believed that his ancestors'' vision would never make a mistake.


    Such a person should be made friends with, and getting along is effortless.


    Some people feel sorry for Ning Su, his wife and head were divided in half, I don''t know how sad he was at that time.


    It''s just that this is someone else''s family business, and they don''t like to talk too much.


    Besides, they are doing well now, and they are not people without eyesight. Isn''t it hateful to say those things?


    Let��s talk about Gu Chao��s side, after preparing some tools, he led a group of people up the mountain.


    The way up the mountain had to pass by the new house that was being built next to it, and it was also at this time that the third prince made a good deal of her territory.


    Because the third prince never mentioned that the house belonged to her, everyone except Gu Chao thought it was built by a certain family in the village.


    also sighed, "Gu Daochang, the people in your village are quite wealthy, isn''t this house similar to yours?"


    Gu Chao glanced at the calm third prince, and seeing that she didn''t say anything, she didn''t know what to say.


    "This is not from our village, it was built by outsiders, who said it was used as another courtyard."


    When Gu Chao said this, someone responded, "Hey, who is so thoughtful, I''m afraid they are here to curry favor with you?


    What about the near-water platform? This man has a brilliant mind!


    Whoops! When spring comes, I will also come to your village to buy a piece of land and build a house. In the future, if I have nothing to do, I will come and live there for two days. We can often have a drink, hunt or something. "


    It was the first one to say that, and other people also thought the idea was good, so they followed suit.


    "That''s a good idea, I''ll come too, call me when the time comes."


    "Yes, call me too."


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "There are so many of you, and the space you occupy is too large. When the time comes, the Gu Family Village will not be enough for you to occupy."


    Of course they could tell that Gu Chao was joking, but they really weren''t joking, they just thought so.


    "How can it be? We won''t occupy the place in the village. We are at the foot of this mountain. Anyway, this place is big, and it''s not a field. It''s empty."


    "Yes, if there is really not enough space, let''s do the same. We can buy a mountain and build it on the mountainside."


    Their discussion was in full swing, but the third prince who caused this topic didn''t say a word.


    I thought to myself, fortunately she came to occupy the space first, otherwise there might not be room.


    She didn''t think about it either, if it wasn''t for her leading the way, these people might not have thought of this.


    So, after all, it was because of her.


    However, she will not expose herself now, after all, the matter between her and Liu Lan has not yet been settled, so it is better to stabilize it first.


    She was afraid that any more rumors would spread, and Liu Lan would ignore her even more.


    So, before coming here, she told Steward Shu not to come out and wander around if she had nothing to do in the past two days, so as not to be watched by them.


    Of course, so if this can still be exposed, it is God''s will. No wonder she, she has no choice but to accept it.


    Gu Chao is also the first time to enter the mountain, so she is not familiar with it.


    There is still a road outside, which has been stepped on by the villagers over the years.


    There are also people in the village who go to the mountains to hunt or pick some mushrooms and wild fruits in the mountains in their spare time.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, they will not go inside.


    This mountain looks big only at the foot of the mountain. It is a continuous mountain range, and it is only after entering the mountain that it becomes bigger.


    It��s okay that there is a road outside. When there is no road, they have to rely on themselves to cut branches to clear a road that can barely walk.


    This mountainous terrain is not difficult for Gu Chao, but it is different for these ladies and ladies who are pampered in Beijing.


    Although they are bigger than hunting, their hunting grounds are basically cleaned up in advance.


    This and the current one are completely two concepts.


    Of course, it also made them feel fresh and excited.


    At the beginning, when there were small animals, they would enthusiastically start them, but according to Gu Chao, they had to go deeper, and they didn��t want these things. They only hunted good ones, otherwise it would be bad if there were too many of them. Bring back.


    So, everyone let them go, and just followed Gu Chao inside.


    The further they went inside, the more difficult the road was, and with the addition of lush trees that covered the sky and the sun, they didn''t know how long they had walked and how deep they had gone.


    Actually, when Gu Chao released his divine sense to inquire, she also knew how many living things there were on this mountain.


    However, I told her that since I entered the mountain, I should get some good ones, so she was looking for them.


    Finally let her find a brood of hibernating bears, which is not bad.


    As soon as I told them, everyone was eager to show their talents.


    Such a big beast is rare, if they were the only ones, they would definitely not dare to provoke them, but isn''t Daoist Gu here?


    So, they are not afraid. It seems that today is a big harvest.


    Suddenly, a red thing ran past in front of him, at an extremely fast speed, and passed by in one go.


    When everyone was still feeling surprised that there was a Firefox here, they found that the third prince who had been following quietly had chased after him.


    This place is deep in the mountains, how can they let the third prince go alone, in case of getting lost, or encountering any accident, it can kill someone.


    So, they all chased after the third prince.


    The moment the third prince saw the Firefox, Liu Lan was in his mind.


    Isn''t it snowing? I happened to make a Firefox-collared cloak for Liu Lan.


    This color suits him, it must look good.


    So, the third prince didn''t want to brush it, so he just caught up.


    Based on the words of the third prince alone, and in this strange mountain forest, she definitely couldn''t hold down a Firefox.


    Fortunately, everyone caught up with them. They were so many and they were strong. Everyone cooperated in chasing and intercepting, and finally caught Firefox.


    "My lord is very capable, this Firefox is top-grade at first glance."


    The third prince cupped his hands, "Thank you all for your help, thank you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Spirit beast

    Chapter 257 Spirit Beast


    "My lord, you are welcome. We naturally need to work together when we go up the mountain together. Besides, this little thing is very cunning."


    "My lord has a good eye. The color of this Firefox is first-class at first glance. Now this season just happens to be useful again."


    I just don��t know who the third prince is trying to please? hehe��


    It''s not that they have no idea in their hearts, otherwise, the third prince will not stay in the capital, so why should he come to this countryside in winter?


    It''s just that, in front of the parties involved, they are also sensible, and they don''t say what they shouldn''t say.


    After a few polite words, everyone continued to move forward.


    They were thinking about Gu Chao''s words, and they had to meet the bear for a while, otherwise, they were still thinking about the bear''s paw.


    This is a deep mountain where no one comes all the year round, so this road is not easy to walk, and it is even more difficult when it snows.


    Finally, Gu Chao stopped when everyone was out of breath, and told everyone to take a rest.


    "Everyone rest here for a while, keep your voice down, it''s ahead."


    As soon as I heard that this is the place, I squatted, leaned on, and stopped, "It''s finally here, ouch, but I''m so tired."


    "Hey, it seems that we used to hunt in those years, it was all for fun, this is the real thing."


    "Isn''t that right? This road is really difficult."


    It turned out that they knew it themselves, and they still had self-knowledge. Gu Chao''s eyes slid over them one by one, and finally it was his two elder sisters'' turn.


    Among these people, they are the only ones who look better. It seems that they have not fallen behind in their fists and feet on weekdays.


    After resting enough, everyone discussed how to take down the bear.


    It has been snowing for more than a month, and the bear must be hibernating. It is naturally the best to attack it while it is asleep. If it wakes up, it will be difficult to handle.


    Although there are a large number of them, but to be honest, none of them can compare with a bear who has been hungry for more than a month.


    Even if they all add up to besiege, it is not sure, after all, the force value is not too strong.


    Just the journey they took just now can make them so tired, let alone deal with the hungry bear.


    It seems that they still need a coach after they go back, otherwise they will be caught blind at the critical moment, which is useless.


    Speaking of this force, everyone put their eyes on Gu Chao. Among them, only Gu Chao has the highest value of force and is also the most reliable.


    Then, it must be the two sisters of the Han family. The two are from a family of generals, and they are also skilled in martial arts. These two are not bad.


    Their greatest hope is to follow the three of them. Of course, they should follow their arrangements, and they can also take advantage of this opportunity to open their eyes again.


    It''s not that they blindly trust Gu Chao, it''s that Gu Chao''s strength is too high, even the kind of evil that cannibalize people, let alone such wild things, it must be no problem.


    It��s just that they still want to participate in the arrest process, otherwise what are they doing so hard and traveling such a long mountain road? Onlookers?


    Although there is Gu Chao, it must be the time when she can''t stand it anymore and save her life.


    It would be best if they can solve it by themselves.


    After checking at the entrance of the cave, everyone felt that it would be more convenient to lure it out and catch it.


    First of all, they don''t know what''s going on in that hole. What if there''s more than one end?


    Or the location inside is too narrow to use it?


    angered the bears, didn''t they even have a chance to escape?


    In the end, I still don��t know who eats whom?


    Everyone lowered their voices and began to discuss, "The bear''s favorite thing is honey, why don''t we get some honey to lure it out?"


    "It''s snowing, where can I find honey?"


    "That''s right, it''s winter, and there aren''t even any flowers. Even if we found a beehive, there might be no honey, right?"


    "Hey, you don''t understand this. It''s because there are no flowers in winter, so bees also have to store honey for the winter. As long as they find a hive, there must be honey."


    Looking at the determined appearance of the speaker, everyone felt that it made sense, "Hey, if this is the case, we can still taste the honey, so let''s go to the beehive first?"


    "Roasting chicken wrapped in honey is also good, we are lucky."


    "Okay, then act in the limelight, and the three of you will also have a support."


    "Well, whether you can find it or not, you will come back here in half an hour. If it doesn''t work, let''s think of another way."


    Gu Chao didn��t use his soul consciousness any more, so he followed everyone to find it. Since everyone went hunting together, it would be more interesting.


    Otherwise, she just went in and caught the bear and came out.


    It''s just, that''s not interesting.


    Gu Chao and the others did not find a beehive, but she found a ginseng plant of some years.


    It was also because of this that she suddenly remembered that she had asked Lin Feng from the gambling house to find her medicinal herbs. At that time, she said that her friend would come back at the end of the year.


    It''s almost the same now, I think it''s been a few days.


    When Ning An got married, Lin Feng came all the time. At that time, he saw that she seemed to have something to say to him, but because he was too busy that day, he didn''t take care of it. It seemed that she wanted to tell him this.


    She should come to look for her in the next two days, and the land in the backyard of the house will also come in handy.


    Since I saw a ginseng with a good age and quality today, Gu Chao would not let it go, so he just accepted it.


    Ruan Lao San looked at the ginseng in Gu Chao''s hand with complete roots, and patted Gu Chao''s shoulder, "Okay, this technique is very skillful, and it didn''t hurt at all. It''s so big that it''s been decades old, right?"


    Li Yuan took a closer look, crossed his chest with one hand, and touched his chin with the other, "I''m afraid it''s more than that, I think it''s been a hundred years.


    Gu Daochang, you have a lot of treasures on the back mountain, and today we have gained a lot. "


    "Yes, yes, let''s walk again, maybe there will be surprises, hehe."


    I don''t know if I was surprised or not, but a scream broke through the forest, and the three of them frowned unanimously.


    The voice was a little far away, but it could be heard that it was someone who came with them.


    Could something be wrong? The three of them looked at each other and hurried to the source of the sound.


    It turned out that someone discovered the hive, but it turned out that they had no experience, and thought that the bees were hibernating, so they went directly to get them.


    Isn''t this a big mess?


    The bee let you steal its honey? Besides, people''s houses were stolen, who would you sting if you didn''t sting?


    So, these people ran and called for help.


    And the hive they picked up, they didn''t know where they threw it for a long time.


    They wanted to hug and run, but that was simply impossible. Wouldn''t this mean they were about to be surrounded?


    Other people rushed this way when they heard the sound, and the pair of sisters Han and the others arrived first, but when they saw this situation, they could only run along with them.


    "What''s your situation? Where''s the hive?"


    The boss of the Han family looked at the empty hands of several people while asking questions, but he didn''t get this thing, and instead provoked so many good masters.


    Yin Xiuyan ran last, panting heavily while shouting.


    "Forget about it, how do we know that they don''t hibernate, and as soon as they are picked up, they startle the bees inside, and then it becomes like this.


    Run, run, I''ve been stung several times. "


    Sure enough, there were two very obvious red bumps on Yin Xiuyan''s face, which were obviously stung by bees.


    In such a situation, what else can I do if I don��t run away? So what about a large group of people chasing after it? Waiting to be stung too?


    When Gu Chao and the others arrived, this was the scene they saw. A man was running ahead, squawking, and a group of bees were persistently chasing after them, buzzing and buzzing.


    As soon as they saw Gu Chao approaching, several people saw the same thing, and rushed towards Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, you are finally here, hurry up, solve them, we can''t run anymore."


    "Help, help, I''m exhausted."


    Of course it was impossible for Gu Chao not to take action, but he didn''t deal with the swarm of bees directly, but trapped them all.


    The few people who were finally saved couldn��t care less, and just sat down on the ground, even if there was snow, they didn��t feel cold.


    "Father, I''m exhausted."


    "I really can''t run anymore. Fortunately, Daoist Gu came in time, otherwise we don''t know when we will run. If we are caught up by the swarm of bees, it will definitely be over."


    "That''s right, it hurts me to death, ouch."


    Not only Yin Xiuyan, but the other two were also stung, and now it hurts and itches when touched.


    Gu Chao went up to check their injuries, "Don''t touch, don''t scratch, the bees that sting you are poisonous."


    As soon as they heard that it was poisonous, the three of them dared not move any more this time, and only went to see Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang quickly help us to see, what should we do? Will someone die?"


    This question scared the other two even more, they didn''t want to die yet.


    Moreover, because of such a useless way of dying, it is shameful.


    Gu Chao looked at their wounds, then at the swarm of trapped bees, and smiled.


    "I can''t die for the time being, but applying their honey to the wound can detoxify."


    As soon as honey was mentioned, they felt that the wound hurt even more.


    "The honeycomb was thrown away on the way just now. I ran around all the way. Where should I find it now?"


    The three of them all had bitter faces, they didn''t eat honey, and ended up messing with the whole body.


    Han Jian''s second child looked at the imprints left by them running all the way, "It''s not easy, just follow the imprints to get back."


    Then she went to look at the swarm of bees that had been trapped by Gu Chao, "They are all here now, don''t we just take them when we want? They can only watch."


    Yes, why didn''t they think of this?


    Now they are fish and meat, and they are knives, and they are not allowed to do it.


    "Hey, his father, when I find the hive, my mother will have to eat two more bites to make up for it."


    "Let''s go, go now."


    When they followed the mark to find it, they found the lost hive not far from where they found the hive.


    Because it was thrown out forcefully, the hive has been somewhat deformed, and some larvae have also fallen out.


    Not only that, there are also some bees that did not marry and chase them, but also circled the hive.


    The few people who were excited because they found the hive were sad again, and they didn''t dare to go forward to get it.


    This thing is poisonous, and it hurts even if you get stung.


    Suddenly, Ruan Lao San thought, "Since the bees are poisonous, can the honey be delayed?"


    That''s right, after hearing what Ruan Laosan said, everyone remembered this question.


    If they couldn''t eat it, they had spent such a lot of trouble and got caught. What was it for?


    "Bees are inherently poisonous, but they are classified differently. Although this kind of honeybee is also poisonous, it can be eaten."


    Under the expectant eyes of everyone, Gu Chao opened his mouth to explain.


    This group of pampered ladies and ladies are really useless.


    However, they don''t usually use these, and they really want to eat honey, just ask someone to bring it to their mouths.


    Also let them choose the taste, taste which is more delicious and taste better.


    Knowing that it is edible, there is a smile on their faces. In this case, they can''t be polite, and they will have to eat two more bites in a while.


    Gu Chao dealt with the bees surrounding the hive, then picked up the hive, and cut it open with a knife.


    As soon as it was cut open, there was a sweet smell of honey.


    There is no honey here, it is simply too much.


    They don''t know that there is no one to cut the beehives in the deep mountain forest, so there will be more over the years?


    Besides, this honey is sweet and fragrant, and it smells even better than what they used to eat.


    Gu Chao also thinks that this honey is really good, with a faint aura, although the aura is very thin, it is not bad.


    Ruan Lao San smelled it, couldn''t help breaking off a piece and put it in his mouth to taste, "Mmm, it''s delicious!"


    With her taking the lead, others followed suit, and they were full of praise after tasting it, "It really is delicious and sweet."


    Gu Chao also took a sip, and it really has aura. People who can take this thing back home can also taste it.


    The honeycomb is not small, and there is a lot of honey in it. It should weigh more than ten catties, and each person can share a little.


    There are also those bees, Gu Chao has already marked them for attention, and took them back after a while.


    There are flowers in her house all year round, and there are also spiritual powers. Those bees must be reluctant to leave after entering.


    Since those bees can produce honey with spiritual energy, they must be different from ordinary bees, and they may become spirit beasts in a few years.


    When the time comes, the brewed honey will be even more different.


    Honey is a good thing. In the future, everyone in the family will eat honey, which is good.


    Gu Chao rubbed honey on their wounds, and gave each of them a detoxification pill, and then they walked back.


    Arriving at the place where the bees were trapped, Gu Chao went up to observe the bees carefully, and found that the queen bee was really unusual, with a faint aura on her body, which was really unusual.


    Thus, this swarm of bees was tested and Gu Chao put it away.


    "Gu Daochang, what do you want these bees to do? Take them back and fry them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： restaurant binge eating

    Chapter 258 Restaurant binge eating


    I have heard of fried bee chrysalis, but they said they have never heard of fried bee, it is rare and strange.


    Besides, when they think of the fried bee pupae, they feel no appetite at all.


    Even they all looked like doubting bees, Gu Chao shook the pouch with the bees in his hand, and said with a smile.


    "Take it back to raise and eat honey."


    "Ah! Can this be raised? What if it stings someone?"


    I don��t blame them for making a fuss, I��m really afraid of being stung, and it��s poisonous!


    "You will know when the time comes, just wait for the honey!"


    Seeing Gu Chao''s determined appearance, everyone agreed equally, "Hey, then I will have to ask Daoist Gu."


    "Let''s wait for the honey raised by Daoist Gu himself."


    "But having said that, this honey is really delicious, does it have something to do with the type of bee?"


    Anyway, the honey they ate before was not as sweet as this. Looking at the honeycomb in Li Yuan''s hand, the third Ruan didn''t want to use it to attract bears, and was reluctant.


    Hearing someone ask this question, Gu Chao didn��t intend to hide it from them. After all, everyone discovered it together, and everyone has a share.


    "It is indeed related to the bees. I saw it just now. The queen bee has a faint spiritual energy, so the honey produced is different from the honey you eat."


    "Oh, it turns out to be like this, no wonder!"


    "Can you take it out and let''s take a closer look. Does this bee with aura look different from other bees?"


    "Yes, yes, look, look."


    Facing a group of bumpkins who had never seen the world, Gu Chao had no choice but to show them.


    This bee is really not a rare thing in the world of comprehension. She really didn''t like it in the past, but now that she is here, eating bees is considered good.


    Although it is a low-level spirit beast, it is still considered a spirit beast.


    Everyone looked left and right around the queen bee, except for her big size, they really didn''t see any difference.


    However, this is not the point, as long as the honey is delicious.


    After reading it, the queen bee was accepted, and everyone went back.


    "Otherwise, just make some noise and lure the bear out. Don''t waste such good honey."


    Mr. Ruan pursed her lips. She was really reluctant to give bears one more bite, and they would eat one less. My heart aches.


    Looking at Ruan Laosan''s so-so look, and other people''s expressions of reluctance, Gu Chao sighed, who did she befriend?


    Since everyone was reluctant to part with it, it was finally unanimously decided not to use honey.


    So, why are they looking for a hive?


    No matter what, catch the bear and bring it back.


    I will hunt some more on the way back later, otherwise they are not enough.


    Besides, there is such a group of Taoist priests at home!


    Make a big noise to lure the bear out of the cave, good guy, there is more than one bear.


    First a tall and strong male bear came out, followed by a female bear, and then there were two smaller ones looking around at the entrance of the cave.


    This is still a family of four, quite complete.


    In today''s situation, if there is no Gu Chao, they would never dare to provoke this thing.


    Not to mention four heads, one end is enough, and they will never be able to run away with such a few big guys.


    Looking at the two adult bears that came out, several people swallowed at the same time, it was really scary.


    Gu Chao pointed out the directions for several people and arranged for them what to do. Everyone listened.


    Although he was flustered, he followed the instructions of Bao Chao, and in the end he took down all the bears.


    Although there are some small scratches, fortunately, the problem is not serious.


    It''s not that they are so cruel that they don''t even let the little ones go, and they have to kill them all. It''s because Xiong is extremely vengeful.


    If they are released now, they will definitely follow the smell to find them, just in case something happens.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    Such a few big guys, but then they became worried, how to get it back?


    When they came up, they were already tired like dogs just holding their own tools. As the saying goes, it is easy to go up the mountain and difficult to go down the mountain. It is more difficult to bring such a few big guys.


    Looking around at the crowd, even their brows were frowned, they didn''t know what to do, they discussed as long as they were useful things, and nothing else.


    With a big wave of his hand, Gu Chao directly took the family of four on the ground into the space.


    She is not afraid of being known by these people. Her secret, her natal space, even if it is leaked, no one can take it away.


    Besides, she''s not afraid of someone who doesn''t have eyes to make up her mind.


    Gu Chao''s calmness further brought out the eccentricity of these people, all of them stared wide-eyed, looking back and forth between Gu Chao in the open space.


    "Where did you go?"


    Gu Chao straightened his sleeves slowly, "Put it away, let''s go, and go to see other things."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chao turned around and walked back.


    Now go back and hunt for something else on the way.


    Today''s trip up the mountain is pretty good, and it didn''t come in vain.


    Of course, Gu Chao looks good, it is the queen bee.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s figure walking forward calmly, everyone closed their jaws and followed.


    Did they discover some big secret, it shouldn''t be silenced?


    Based on their relationship with Gu Chao, and she exposed it herself, it seems that their lives are not in danger.


    After they figured this out, they became even more excited. This relationship must be well maintained.


    The two sisters of the Han family looked at each other and said nothing. They wouldn''t be too surprised by what Gu Chao did now.


    They have seen a lot here in Gu Chao, and it can be said that they have long been used to it. They can even go to the underworld, and they can fly the boat in the sky. It is really not unusual to just take a few bears.


    Really, that''s it!


    On the way down the mountain, I saw what I thought I wanted, so I hunted casually, and there were all kinds of miscellaneous things.


    He also caught a litter of rabbits. According to the wishes of the second child of the Han family, the youngest one was brought back to play with the little niece.


    The little niece she mentioned is Gu Chao''s daughter, Bao''er.


    Gu Chao looked at the shivering litter of little gray rabbits, and thought it was pretty good.


    It was already mid-afternoon when we went down the mountain, and it was just right to take the prey back and let people clean it up for dinner.


    The people in the Gu Mansion were also very happy to see that they brought back so many prey, and they praised them a lot.


    You know, the mountains are covered by heavy snow, and there are few animals in the mountains. It is really good to be able to hit so many.


    Later, when I saw the four bears released by Gu Chao, I was even more surprised, circling around and praising them.


    As for how to make these raw meat edible, that''s not something this group of women should worry about.


    They are so tired from going up the mountain, they should take a good rest and wait until night.


    Gu Chao didn��t have time to rest, so he first told the housekeeper to find someone who could keep bees and build a hive so that the bees could be raised.


    Then before I had time to sit down for a while, I was invited away.


    The person who came to invite Gu Chao was Bai Yuanwai from the town. Bai Yuanwai''s family was in the restaurant business, and the business was usually pretty good.


    It happened at noon today. She was doing business as usual at noon. There were seven or eight tables of guests, and it was quite lively.


    They were eating well in the lobby, but suddenly there was a loud noise.


    "Daughter, Yu''er, don''t eat, don''t eat, let''s come back tomorrow, okay?"


    "Go away, I still want to eat."


    It was a middle-aged man and a fifteen or sixteen-year-old woman who spoke.


    The woman''s voice is not low, even if she has food in her mouth, she can''t hear clearly, but everyone can roughly guess what she said by looking at the situation on their side.


    Judging from the man''s address, this woman should be his daughter, but this daughter has such an attitude towards her father, and immediately someone frowned.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, the woman was eating all the time, and the man didn''t move his chopsticks, which shows that he ate a lot.


    Women are not considered strong, and are a little thin. If they eat like this, they will definitely cause problems.


    Dang Dad cared about his daughter, so he told her not to eat it, and said he would come back tomorrow. It can be seen that he is not afraid of his daughter eating it, but only for the sake of his daughter''s body.


    It is disrespectful for a woman to let her father go.


    Not only that, but she also held the chicken leg in one hand and chopsticks in the other, and kept sending food to her mouth.


    It looked like he hadn''t eaten for many days and was starving.


    But looking at the clothes of their father and daughter, it doesn''t look like they can''t afford to eat.


    Besides, those who can afford to enter a restaurant cannot afford to eat.


    The shopkeeper was doing accounts at the counter, and he frowned when he saw the situation here. They are doing this business, and there are more people welcoming and sending them every day, so naturally they see a lot.


    But it was the first time I saw something like today.


    What is this scenario?


    However, this is a private matter of the guest, and even if she is curious, she cannot intervene without authorization.


    So he didn''t say anything, and continued to settle accounts.


    The other guests also thought the same as her. It''s better not to meddle in their own business when they are away from home, and eat their own food.


    However, they still have to look here from time to time.


    It''s because the woman is so good at eating, the table is full of food, and most of them are meat dishes, since she just finished eating them.


    They were watching, but the father didn''t move a mouthful, just watched from the side, his face full of anxiety.


    How can you not be in a hurry, my daughter usually eats two bowls of rice, even if she eats some vegetables, she can''t eat so much. Now that she eats so much food in her stomach, how can she bear it?


    The middle-aged man persuaded, but the woman didn''t listen to a word, and only replied when she got tired of talking, and they were all rude words.


    My daughter is always sensible and filial. She has never said a word of seriousness to him. How could she treat him like this?


    The middle-aged man couldn''t hold back his tears, big ones fell down, and he couldn''t help wiping them away with his hands.


    His family has a grocery store, and the life of the family of three depends on this store. Fortunately, their family has a small population and low expenses, so life is relatively easy.


    On weekdays, the wife-owner guards the shop, he handles trivial matters at home, and his daughter is sent to the academy in the town to study, which is considered a good family.


    Originally, the family was living well, but he was still discussing with his wife-head that the daughter was grown up, and it was time to find a husband for her daughter.


    As a result, they haven''t found a suitable one yet, so their daughter suddenly became like this.


    A few days ago, my daughter went to the mountain to enjoy the snow with a few classmates, because a classmate��s family had another courtyard there, so she didn��t come back that day and stayed there.


    My daughter is usually very sensible, and she has been praised by her teacher in her studies. The classmates she made with and the couple know each other better, and they are both children who know everything.


    Besides, this is not the first time this kind of thing happened, they all let their daughter go at ease.


    In the end, it turned out to be a thought, and something was wrong with my daughter after she came back.


    Everything else is fine, and there is no injury or pain. It is just that I can eat more than before, and I am indifferent to the couple. I basically don��t talk except for what I want to eat. .


    At the beginning, the couple didn''t pay attention to it, thinking that it is normal for the daughter to eat some when she is growing up.


    However, it is getting more and more edible every day.


    It was just one meal when I opened it. I usually eat two extra bowls of rice, but I added another bowl the next day.


    This frightened the couple. Looking at their daughter''s swollen belly, they were afraid that she would ruin her body, so they didn''t dare to give it to her, so they put it away.


    After two days like this, not only did the daughter not recover to the past, but the snow became more and more edible.


    Fortunately, I didn''t find any discomfort in my daughter, so I felt relieved.


    Today, he took his daughter out, thinking that her daughter would pick up two yuan to make up for two new clothes to wear during the New Year.


    As soon as the result came out, the daughter said that she was eating outside at noon today.


    It''s not that their family doesn''t even have money to go to a restaurant, so they agreed to their daughter.


    As a result, the daughter ordered a large table of dishes when she came, but it really scared the man.


    Persuading my daughter to eat less, the two of them simply couldn''t eat so much.


    But the daughter didn''t listen to him, instead she glared at him.


    He thought to himself, the daughter finally said that she wanted to go out to eat, since she likes it, she can order it all, and it��s really a big deal to take it home for dinner at night.


    However, seeing his daughter eating more anxiously than at home, the man was stunned.


    Not only reflection, is it because the daughter has never had enough to eat at home?


    He abused his daughter, otherwise how could she look so hungry?


    The man felt sore, he scooped up soup for his daughter and passed it over, "Yu''er, drink some soup, don''t choke, eat slowly."


    Seeing that the dishes on the table were getting less and less, the man couldn''t sit still anymore, so he began to persuade his daughter not to eat, and then there was the scene just now.


    After all the dishes on the table were finished, the woman called the waiter. Everyone thought she was going to pay the bill, right?


    The result was true and everyone was dumbfounded. The woman asked Xiao Er to come to another table like this, and she still wanted to eat!


    She is such a big person, how could she still be able to eat?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： life-saving straw

    Chapter 259 Life-saving Straw


    Xiao Er was a little hesitant, although she also wanted the guests to order more dishes, but this lady has already eaten so much, if she eats any more, she is afraid that something will happen.


    The man was also dissuading, "Yu''er, you''ve already eaten a lot, shall we eat again tomorrow?


    If you continue to eat like this, your body will break down. "


    The woman didn''t listen at all, and waved the man away mercilessly. The man couldn''t stand still for a while, but he took a few steps back to stabilize himself, so as not to fall.


    But even so, the woman didn''t show any remorse, and she didn''t even care about a word, instead her face was full of impatience.


    "Where did so much nonsense come from, I still want to eat, you hurry to serve."


    The first sentence was addressed to his father, and the latter sentence was addressed to the waiter in the restaurant.


    The other diners were whispering, saying that they were attacking women. This was her father, and it was out of concern for her, but he was treated like this. This is too much, and it is not filial.


    At first, Xiao Er wanted to persuade a few more words, but seeing this situation, she couldn''t say anything more, she couldn''t bear to offend the guests.


    After apologizing, she turned around and left, but she didn''t immediately go to the back kitchen to pass the dishes, but instead came to the shopkeeper to ask for a word.


    "Shopkeeper, look, what should I do?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t have a good idea at the moment, so he just asked Xiao Er to serve the food first and see the situation.


    Even if she insisted on eating it herself, if something happened to their restaurant, their restaurant would have to be in some trouble.


    After thinking about it for a while, the shopkeeper sent a waiter to invite the owner.


    Don��t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case, it��s safer to invite the owner to come.


    Although Xiaoer was serving the food, he deliberately served it slowly, just to delay the time.


    When Bai Yuanwai heard that something like this happened in the restaurant, he couldn''t sit still, so he put down the account book in his hand and came to the restaurant.


    No matter how fast they moved, by the time they came, the woman had already eaten several dishes.


    Some diners are afraid that something will happen, so they eat quickly and leave, but some good things are eaten slowly and watched slowly.


    Therefore, there are still quite a few diners in the restaurant.


    Bai Yuanwai poked his head and looked over there a few times, but instead of going directly there, he came to the shopkeeper''s side.


    It is better to ask the shopkeeper what happened just now, and wait and see.


    "If you go back to the owner''s house, that young lady has eaten several more dishes in just a short while, and it still doesn''t mean enough, so she is urging Xiaoer to serve the dishes."


    The shopkeeper tilted his head and approached the white member, and replied in a low voice, because he was afraid of being heard by the boss.


    After all, they are in business, and if customers hear them talking about customers, it will not affect them well.


    "Boss, I think this lady is a little abnormal."


    Bai Yuanwai heard what the shopkeeper said before he could speak again.


    To be honest, she was also a little bit upset. The situation of this young lady did seem to be a little bad.


    The middle-aged man next to her is her father. The man has been earnestly admonishing her to eat less, and said to come back tomorrow.


    His face was even more anxious, and his eyes kept turning around her stomach and the dishes on the table.


    So the man is not afraid that she will eat it, nor is he afraid that he will not be able to pay the money, but for the sake of her body.


    It can also be judged that this lady should not have been like this before, at least not a while ago.


    Otherwise, the man would not react like this.


    At this moment, the man stood up, leaned his head and looked outside, his brows were furrowed and his face was full of anxiety.


    Then they walked straight towards the counter, and the two thought to themselves, are they here to pay the bill or to tell them not to continue serving food?


    As a result, the man approached and opened his mouth, but he said, "Please tell the shopkeeper, please send a young lady to the Miaoji grocery store in the east of the town to invite my wife, who owns the grocery store.


    You have also seen the current situation of my daughter. I really have no choice but to dare to walk away. I really want to trouble you. "


    When the man said this, he bowed deeply to the shopkeeper.


    He really didn''t know what to do. With his daughter like this and his wife-in-law away, he was a husband and wife, so there was nothing he could do except worry.


    That''s why I dared to ask the shopkeeper to invite his wife and head over to make the decision.


    After all, this is in their restaurant, and the owner has come to invite him again, but it''s just for running errands, so it doesn''t hurt to take a walk.


    The shopkeeper glanced at the owner, saw the owner nodded, and immediately responded to the husband of the Miao family.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper agreed, Miao Fulang thanked again and again, and thanked the lady who seemed to be in her fifties standing outside the counter.


    "Thank you ma''am, thank you shopkeeper, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Although he was anxious, he was not stupid. Since the shopkeeper only nodded after listening to the lady''s words, it can be seen that this lady is the one who can be the master of the shopkeeper.


    Maybe it is the owner of this restaurant, of course he cannot be neglected.


    Besides, her daughter had such a situation here, and it also delayed people''s business, so he was even more embarrassed.


    There are so many people around, from whispering at the beginning to pointing at the back, it''s not like he didn''t miss it.


    "Miao Fulang, you go first, I will send someone to invite Boss Miao over."


    While talking, the shopkeeper raised his hand to greet a waiter, "Go quickly to the Miaoji grocery store in the east of the town and invite Boss Miao to come over."


    Those who can be waiters in restaurants are quick-witted and quick-witted.


    So, after hearing what the shopkeeper said and seeing the man again, Xiao Er immediately reacted, so he responded and walked outside.


    Seeing this situation, Miao Fulang finally breathed a sigh of relief, thanked him again and returned to his daughter''s side.


    Since they have already invited the head of the family to come over, Bai Yuanwai and the shopkeeper wait for the person to deal with it with peace of mind.


    Even if they could see that this young lady was abnormal, they were outsiders after all, so it was hard to say something.


    Besides, that young lady even treated her father so badly, it would be even more difficult for them to talk about it.


    When Boss Miao came, he was frightened on the spot when he saw the table full of empty plates and his daughter eating like this.


    She was a little worried when she heard what Xiaoer said in the shop. After all, her daughter has indeed increased her appetite these days, which is much bigger than usual.


    Now that Xiaoer was alarmed in the restaurant to invite her, the situation must be unusual.


    When I saw this situation, I was stunned.


    However, she soon woke up from her husband''s voice, and hurried forward to stop her daughter from continuing to eat.


    But she didn''t control her daughter, instead she was thrown away vigorously by her daughter. She never knew that her daughter had such great strength.


    After a few times, still unable to do so, Boss Miao could only turn to the people in the restaurant and the onlookers for help.


    Since it was the mother of the person involved who asked them to help, the onlookers, together with the waiter in the restaurant, suppressed her daughter.


    In a panic, someone said, "It''s not an option to hold her down like this all the time. Why don''t you tie her up with a rope?"


    So Xiao Er went to get the rope, and everyone hurriedly tied him to the pillar in the lobby of the restaurant.


    During this period, no matter how Miao Yu struggled and cursed, everyone ignored her.


    Everyone backed away a few steps and looked at Miao Yu who was tightly bound. She didn''t feel it when she was sitting just now, but now that she was standing, her stomach was exposed.


    Already a thin body, with a bulging stomach, she looks like a pregnant woman who is several months pregnant.


    While everyone was frightened, they were also a little scared.


    If she is allowed to eat like this again, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Miao Fulang couldn''t hold back his tears, they kept falling, and he covered his mouth sobbing choked up.


    He couldn''t figure out why such a good daughter suddenly behaved like this.


    Boss Miao also regretted it. If it wasn''t for his looks or her daughter, she would suspect that he was a stranger.


    His own daughter, she knew, would never say such a thing.


    She is a mother, an elder, and her daughter has been filial and sensible since she was a child. How could she scold her?


    No matter how hurtful my heart was, Boss Miao didn''t show it too much. She is the head of her own family, and it''s not time for her to make up her mind at a time like this.


    She also regrets now that she didn''t go to the doctor immediately when she found out that her daughter''s condition was wrong.


    Miao Yu stared at the people around her with red eyes. She held a grudge against those who tied her up just now.


    The gnashing of teeth, almost wished to pounce on and eat a living person.


    She kept her mouth dirty, and even cursed without any scruples, which made everyone start to condemn her.


    Some people even recognized her as a student from the academy in the town, so the topic started to drift a bit.


    How could Boss Miao ruin his daughter''s reputation completely?


    I made her unable to say yes again, because I was afraid that she would say something again.


    Boss Miao cupped his hands to Bai Yuanwai and the shopkeeper, "Wai Yuanwai is polite, and the shopkeeper is polite.


    Please help the shopkeeper to watch for a while, then I will invite the doctor.


    Your restaurant will be compensated by Mr. Miao for today''s loss, please bear with me. "


    The shopkeeper thought to herself, fortunately, someone sent someone to invite the owner in advance, otherwise she would not dare to make decisions about this matter.


    Under the current situation, it is definitely impossible to do business.


    Seeing that Boss Miao is also a sensible person, and he has talked about this again, Bai Yuanwai is not the kind of unreasonable person, so he raised his hand and returned a salute.


    "Boss Miao doesn''t need to go, I''ll ask Bai to send someone to go."


    Miao Fulang didn''t know Bai Yuanwai, but Boss Miao did.


    The town is only this big, and it��s just such a bigger restaurant, how can you not know the owner?


    As soon as Bai Yuanwai said this, he immediately bowed and thanked him.


    "Boss Miao is polite, please hurry up, don''t say that you are too anxious, sit and rest for a while, the doctor will be there in a while."


    Boss Miao came here in a hurry all the way, he was already out of breath, but now after such a toss, the sweat has come down, and he is still not breathing well.


    Bai Yuanwai was actually a little uneasy. She felt that this young lady from the Miao family might not be able to be solved by a doctor.


    Sure enough, after the old doctor came to see it, he shook his head, "Forgive the old lady for her inexperienced medical skills, and can''t see Miss''s illness, so please ask Boss Miao to find another expert.


    The old woman could only prescribe some stomach-invigorating and digestion-inducing medicines to the young lady. Overeating like this would be harmful to the body, and the spleen and stomach could not bear it. "


    Boss Miao and his wife were already worried about their daughter''s health, and they both knew that eating like this would definitely cause problems.


    But now the doctor said that there is no symptom, what should I do?


    Could it be that we should go to the county to invite a famous doctor now?


    "Thank you, doctor, I trouble you to prescribe a prescription."


    No matter what, you still have to listen to the doctor��s advice and take some digestive medicine before you can be serious.


    After eating so much, my stomach is so full that I am afraid that something will happen.


    Just looking at their daughter''s belly, they all felt bloated.


    It is conceivable that if they eat so much food, they will definitely feel uncomfortable.


    While waiting for the doctor to prescribe the medicine, Boss Miao was thinking about where to ask the doctor.


    At this moment, Bai Yuanwai approached her and whispered an opinion in her ear.


    "Boss Miao, why don''t you go ask Chief Gu Dao of Gu Family Village to take a look?


    I heard that Daoist Gu is not only highly skilled in Taoism, but also excellent in medicine. She cured many difficult and miscellaneous diseases in Beijing last year. "


    These words woke up Boss Miao. Even the doctor could not find the cause of her daughter''s current situation.


    I''m afraid it''s true that there is definitely not a disease, she is concerned about it, and she doesn''t think about it.


    At the request of Boss Miao, Bai Yuanwai asked the shopkeeper to go to Gujia Village to invite Gu Chao.


    When Gu Chao came, the people onlookers didn''t leave, but some more came and surrounded the gate of the restaurant.


    Most people in the world have the habit of watching the excitement. Where there are many people, no matter if there is anything wrong, they like to go to have a look and ask.


    Especially when I heard that Daoist Gu had been invited, all kinds of speculations came out.


    At the beginning, the people present even guessed, could it be that there is something extraordinary about this young lady of the Miao family?


    After all, in their view, if the doctor said that if the cause can''t be found, then it''s probably fine.


    No matter how they guess, whether it is true or not, as long as Gu Daochang comes, they will naturally know.


    As soon as Gu Chao came, everyone gave way.


    Gu Chao was quite famous in the town before, and now he is even more famous.


    Of course, there is a difference.


    So, Gu Chao was immediately recognized by the common people as soon as he showed up.


    Besides, there is also the shopkeeper following, so it is absolutely unmissable.


    The movement outside immediately drew Bai Yuanwai and the Miao family couple out.


    Especially Boss Miao, when he saw Gu Chao, it was as if he saw a life-saving straw, and he wanted to kneel down to Gu Chao.


    It was also because Gu Chao''s reputation was so great that she felt that if Gu Chao said he couldn''t save her daughter, there would be no one in the world who could.


    So, this is a life-saving straw, and we must grasp it firmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： from starvation

    Chapter 260 Starved to death


    While on the road, the shopkeeper had already told Gu Chao about the situation here.


    As soon as he heard that he was a guest of the restaurant, Gu Chao had a good impression of this restaurant.


    After all, not only did he not drive him out, but he also asked his own people to invite doctors and her, which can be regarded as benevolence and righteousness.


    She brought Widow Gu and Ning Su to eat at this restaurant. Although the taste was not very good, the attitude towards the guests was still very good.


    With the addition of today''s incident, the impression on Gu Chao will be even better.


    Based on the way the owner of this restaurant behaves, the business of the restaurant in the town will only get better and better in the future.


    Sure enough, he is a businessman. Think far and wide.


    Since Gu Chao is here, he is here to save people, "Boss Liu, without further ado, let''s go and see Miss Ling first."


    Didn''t Gu Chao never think about it at first, could it be that the person behind it came out to harm others again? Or that evil spirit?


    However, this is different from the previous situation. This time it is a woman, and she looks normal and mentally healthy, and she is just particularly edible.


    This situation should be different from that one, let��s see the person first.


    Gu Chao saw people, still tied to the pillars in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Sure enough, it was exactly as the shopkeeper said, Miao Yu was thin and thin, and her face hadn''t opened yet, she was only fifteen or sixteen years old.


    But her belly looks like a pregnant woman with several pregnancies, and that belly is the most conspicuous.


    When Miao Yu saw Gu Chao coming in, her expression immediately changed.


    There was some panic on his face, and his pupils shrank slightly, obviously because he was afraid of Gu Chao.


    If it is a normal person, why would you be afraid when you see Gu Chao?


    Moreover, Gu Chao still came to rescue her. It should be joy.


    Miao Yu is not, that means something is wrong.


    To be precise, it is the soul possessed by Miao Yu.


    He is just a starving ghost, how can he escape Gu Chao''s eyes?


    Gu Chao has heard of such starving ghosts harming people.


    There are people who starve to death, and their grievances persist after death, and they can��t reincarnate, so they will find people everywhere to possess them, just to eat.


    It is quite satisfying, but those who are possessed by it will be exhausted in the end.


    After it has eaten enough, it will leave, and then go to find another person.


    Actually, it has nothing but the feeling of being full.


    Continuing on like this, the resentment on its body will only become heavier and heavier, and in the end it will not know anything except eating, and it will lose its mind.


    The one in front of her is still afraid, and seems to be somewhat conscious.


    It may also be because it has not harmed too many people, but anyway, it has already harmed people, so it cannot be kept.


    Others saw Gu Chao frowned and looked at Miao Yu in deep thought, they all looked at this side in silence, not daring to disturb.


    Just in case, because their words will affect Daochang Gu''s judgment.


    But they probably knew it in their hearts, since Daoist Gu just looked at Miao Yu after he came, and didn''t go forward to see the doctor. It can be seen that Miao Yu is really not sick.


    Since it''s not sick, there must be something dirty.


    It��s still broad daylight, and I didn��t expect that dirty thing would dare to come out to harm people, and it was still under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    This girl named Miao Yu is only fifteen or sixteen years old, and she is still a student of the academy in the town. If she was really harmed by that dirty thing, she will spend her whole life in it, which is a pity.


    Look at the eating posture just now, if her mother hadn''t come in time, stopped her, and let them tie her up, something might have happened by now.


    Thinking about it this way, they are also a little bit proud while having lingering fears. In this way, did they do a good deed today?


    Seeing that Gu Chao has been silent, the Miao family couple really couldn''t wait any longer, so they asked in a low voice.


    "Gu Daochang, look, what''s going on, little girl?"


    Although Miao Fulang didn''t speak, he looked at Gu Chao with a look in his eyes. There were too many words in those eyes, and Gu Chao also understood that he was more anxious than anyone else.


    In all fairness, if her Baoer encounters such a thing, I will definitely feel the same as the Miao family.


    Gu Chao took another look away from Miao Yu, and finally set his gaze on her protruding belly.


    "Now, the thing to do is to get the things she just ate first."


    The old doctor was also waiting. Originally, she meant that she was helpless anyway and wanted to go back.


    However, Bai Yuanwai kept her, fearing that she might be needed again later.


    No, just use it.


    The old doctor said a way to induce vomiting quickly, which is to stimulate the throat.


    However, the person has to be put down, not standing like this.


    But after letting go of this, and fearing that this person will struggle, this will be difficult to handle.


    Gu Chao cast a spell to immobilize Miao Yu so that she could not move even if she was not bound.


    Once this problem is solved, it will be easy to handle.


    This time, there was no need for orders from his boss and shopkeeper, so the child immediately went to the backyard to fetch a goose feather.


    The goose was killed this morning, and the goose feathers are also ready-made.


    The effect of stimulating the throat is very good, and I vomit quickly.


    No matter how unconvinced Miao Yu was, no matter how hated she was, she could only stare at the failure, and had no other choice.


    It also knows that it is not so easy to escape from Gu Chao.


    However, it didn''t plan to catch it without a fight, as long as it had a chance, it would immediately run for its life.


    Although I didn''t enjoy eating to my heart''s content today, compared with Hun Fei Po San, it knows the severity.


    After a while of fussing, the smell in the hall was indeed a bit spicy.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly asked the people behind to clean up, and opened all the doors and windows to let out the air.


    There are so many people in the hall, it is really unbearable.


    The Miao family couple apologized again, thank you.


    Things have come to this point, of course, Bai Yuanwai understands the key to this.


    No matter whether she is sincere or not, anyway, she showed her carelessness today to the fullest, and everyone in the city watched it.


    She can''t believe there is no tomorrow, and her reputation will have to spread throughout the town.


    In the future, there will definitely be more and more people coming to eat in her restaurant, and it will not be deserted because of these trivial things.


    He is a man of justice today, as long as anyone with a little bit of conscience will not dislike the uncleanness of her place.


    Besides, it has already been cleaned up.


    After Miao Yu couldn''t vomit, her stomach dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, Gu Chao can start to deal with the starving ghost.


    The reason why they were made to induce vomiting was also because Miao Yu didn''t feel anything about the starving ghost in Miao Yu''s body.


    When the starving ghost comes out of her body, Miao Yu will definitely not be able to bear the pain of full stomach, and her body will not be able to hold it.


    So, she had to spit out those things first.


    "Gu Daochang, now, what should we do?"


    Gu Chao glanced at Boss Miao, then raised his chin at Miao Yu, "Just catch that starving ghost."


    It was also at this time that Gu Chao explained what Miao Yu was going through.


    As soon as they heard that it was possessed by a starving ghost, the common people all took a deep breath, unexpectedly there were really dirty things.


    Just starving to death is too rampant, right? In broad daylight, under the watchful eyes of everyone, how dare you go out?


    Didn''t it mean that this kind of thing can''t see the sun? Is this any different?


    Of course it��s different, and it doesn��t go out by itself, it��s attached to the human body, so it��s not afraid of the sun.


    In just a few snaps, Gu Chao kept pinching the Jue in his hands, and when he was done, hit Miao Yu.


    The black energy on Miao Yu''s body suddenly appeared from the direct blow, and everyone could vaguely see a distorted black shadow on Miao Yu''s body, still struggling and twisting.


    Needless to say, it must be because of Daoist Gu''s spellcasting.


    At this time, the hall returned to silence, everyone''s attention was focused on Gu Chao and Miao Yu, and they didn''t dare to take a breath.


    After two strokes, Miao Yu suddenly let out a sharp roar, and then his whole body went limp and collapsed to the ground.


    Before she landed, a black figure floated out of her.


    But now the black figure is in Gu Chao''s hands, still twisting and struggling.


    Needless to say, that thing must be the starving ghost that Daoist Gu said.


    As soon as the starving ghost fell into Gu Chao''s hands, he began to struggle crazily, and even wanted to bite Gu Chao, but he couldn''t break free.


    It still can only stare at Gu Chao with a pair of blood red eyes.


    However, the grievances on it are running wild, getting deeper and deeper, it can be seen that it has lost its mind.


    How could Gu Chao get used to it? He slapped it directly, sent it flying, and nailed it to the pillar that tied Miao Yu just now.


    Just one slap knocked out half of its resentment, and then it slapped it again, causing black air to rise from the top of its head.


    But everyone found that after these two slaps, most of the black air on its body dissipated.


    Just now I couldn''t see what it looked like at all, it was just a black mass, but now I can roughly see its outline, very thin, and really starved to death.


    will make it like this, the key must be because of those two slaps.


    The Miao family couldn''t care less about the starving ghost. When the daughter fell limply to the ground, the two had already rushed forward and helped her up.


    Seeing that her daughter had passed out, she called her by her name.


    At this time, the old doctor knew that it was time for her to contribute, so he went forward with the medicine box to feel the pulse.


    Nod after feeling the pulse, "Miss Miao is fine, but her stomach hurts a little, and she will be fine when she takes care of herself after returning home."


    She was also surprised. When she took the lady''s pulse just now, the pulse was not like this. It changed in just a short while.


    The world is really big, full of wonders, and today she, an old woman, saw it.


    As soon as they heard that their daughter was fine, the Miao couple finally breathed a sigh of relief, helped their daughter up and sat aside, and then went to check on the situation.


    Gu Chao nailed the starving ghost to the pillar. In fact, it is not accurate to say that it was a nail. After all, Gu Chao did not nail him with anything, but it seemed to be hung on the pillar.


    Looking at Gu Chao with his head drooping and his eyes slanting, his eyes are full of fierceness, but he is also forbearing.


    The starved ghost couldn''t beat Gu Chao, and was slapped by Gu Chao to remove all the grievances all over his body, making his strength plummet, and he had no choice but to stare at Gu Chao.


    Its mind is also spinning fast now, thinking about how to escape from Gu Chao''s hands.


    It is not a new soul, and it is not that it has never heard of Gu Chao, so it knows in its heart that it is afraid that there will be bad luck today.


    Of course Gu Chao didn��t plan to let it go, otherwise he wouldn��t hit it hard.


    Because this starving ghost already has a life on his body, Gu Chao will not be soft on this kind of thing.


    The starving ghost kills people, that is the kind, just like Miao Yu, it is comfortable, but after it leaves, the host has only one way to die, and the death is extremely miserable.


    snort! How can it be kept to continue to harm people!


    Boss Miao got up and walked a few steps to the starving ghost, clenched his hands tightly into fists, and waved to hit it.


    As a result, the fist he swung passed through the body of the starving ghost, unable to touch it at all.


    The starving ghost stared at her viciously, his eyes were so red that they were about to bleed.


    With a fierce smile, he suddenly opened his **** mouth at Boss Miao.


    It''s just that it was hung on a pillar and couldn''t reach Boss Miao, so it was a false alarm.


    "Boss Miao, you back off, Gu will take it away first."


    "Okay, please trouble Daoist Gu."


    Hearing that Gu Chao said that he just took it away, and didn''t just let it go away, the starving ghost secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    In this case, it still has a chance to escape.


    It''s just that it didn''t expect that after Gu Chao took it, he let it fly away in the pouch, without giving it a chance to react.


    The reason why he didn''t break it up in front of so many people is that Gu Chao thought it would look better this way on a whim.


    Since all the hungry ghosts have been eliminated, the matter has come to a successful conclusion here, and other matters have nothing to do with Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao was about to leave and go back, but was detained by Bai Yuanwai.


    "Gu Daochang, stay a step, you know, my restaurant, Bai, is in business, and now this starving ghost has slipped by my place, it''s somewhat taboo."


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows, so, what do you want? Can I be held responsible?


    "So, Bai thought, I ask Daoist Gu to work hard and do the ritual.


    Of course, this hard work is naturally offered with both hands. "


    This is more or less the same, this white member is indeed a businessman with a brain.


    Doing things is not a troublesome thing, and there is still money to earn, so of course Gu Chao would not refuse and immediately agreed.


    Boss Miao was in a hurry to go out, and he didn''t bring much money with him. Although Miao Fulang went out to buy things, the little money he brought was definitely not enough.


    Not only should Gu Chao be paid, but also the restaurant��s meals plus losses, and the old doctor��s outpatient fees are also indispensable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： drunk

    Chapter 261 Drunk


    "Gu Daochang, Bai Yuanwai, Doctor Li, and Miao were in a hurry when they went out, and they didn''t bring enough money with them.


    But don��t worry, Miao will send the money when he returns, and he will never renege on his debts. "


    Boss Miao is really ashamed. They have helped so much and saved their daughter. She is saying this now.


    Gu Chao was not afraid that she would not admit it, and immediately said, "Boss Miao, take Miss Ling back to recuperate first. When you are free, send me to Gu''s Village."


    Upon hearing that Gu Chao was so reasonable, Boss Miao bowed and bowed, "Thank you, Daoist Gu, thank you, Daoist Gu, sure, sure, Miao will deliver it to you personally tomorrow."


    I have done all these good things, and it is impossible to let go of this kind of favor.


    Besides, the Miao family''s grocery store is standing there, can she be afraid that the Miao family will take advantage of her?


    Therefore, Bai Yuanwai also waved his hand and said, "What Gu Daochang said is that Boss Miao should take the lady back to cultivate herself first. With this little money, Bai is really not afraid that Boss Miao will run away."


    Both of them have said so, Mr. Li is not going to embarrass others, it is also the idea of ????a white member, anyway, there is Miaoji grocery store, and there are so many people watching, so I can''t run away.


    So, Old Doctor Li also told Boss Miao to go back quickly, and gave her another prescription for nourishing the stomach.


    The Miao family couple naturally thanked each other again, and then took their daughter back.


    They left, but the bustle of the restaurant has not been finished yet.


    Didn''t Bai Yuanwai just invite Daoist Gu to do something, so they all stayed here just to see how Daoist Gu showed his might.


    Actually, Gu Chao does not know how to do things.


    Still the same sentence, she is a cultivator and not a Taoist priest, so how could she be able to do things?


    However, since she has agreed to this matter, she will do it in her own way.


    Doing things, but just for peace of mind.


    Is there any evil spirits in her restaurant? Even if a starving ghost enters the restaurant, the soul will be gone, and it will not affect people at all.


    She also knew that what Bai Yuanwai wanted was peace of mind.


    Today, so many people witnessed the starving ghost, so she thought that she also performed this ceremony in front of so many people.


    It''s just for them to see, so that they can come to her restaurant to eat with peace of mind in the future.


    Since he wanted to do something, Gu Chao asked Xiao Er to buy something.


    Although it is useless, there is a cutscene, let��s show them.


    When the yellow paper spontaneously ignited in Gu Chao��s hands, the people onlookers praised, ��It��s indeed Daoist Gu, but it��s different.��


    Gu Chao didn''t listen to what they said, and walked around the restaurant upstairs and downstairs, and after leaving ashes, he felt that it was almost the same.


    Draw an exorcism spell, and we can call it a day.


    The common people saw that Daoist Gu drew a golden spell out of thin air that they couldn''t understand, and when Daoist Gu clapped his hands, a golden light swayed in an arc, spreading across the entire restaurant.


    This should be clean!


    Gu Daochang made a move, it was really extraordinary, it opened their eyes.


    It''s not like they haven''t seen other Taoist priests do it before, but they have never seen such a formation, and it is only Daoist Gu who can do this.


    Gu Chao withdrew his hands, straightened his clothes that were not messy at all, and said slowly: "Your restaurant is in a hurry, no problem."


    This sentence, uttered from her mouth, is more effective than the words of the people in the restaurant.


    What Bai Yuanwai wanted was Gu Chao''s words, that''s enough.


    Since everything is over, Gu Chao should go back.


    Bai Yuanwai wanted to keep Gu Chao for dinner before sending her back, but Gu Chao directly refused.


    "Gu appreciated the kindness of Bai Yuanwai.


    It''s just that the family is still expensive, so I can''t keep more. "


    Since people have said that there are distinguished guests at home, it is really impossible to stay.


    Moreover, I went to invite him today, and Daoist Gu came here again, which is already very rare. How could I be so ignorant and force him to stay.


    "Then Daoist Gu will not be kept, and I will invite Daoist Gu again when I have a chance.


    It''s getting late now, so let the waiter in the store drive Daochang Gu back? "


    When Gu Chao came, someone from the restaurant drove to pick him up, but she didn''t drive here herself.


    Now Bai Yuanwai said he would send her off, of course.


    In the end, Gu Chao went back in the carriage of the restaurant, with the reward from Bai Yuanwai in his arms.


    No need to look, just the weight of the hand, Gu Chao can guess roughly how much it is.


    This white member can be regarded as generous, and it seems that he also intends to make friends with him.


    What will happen in the future, let��s talk about it when we arrive, one size will be one size.


    When Gu Chao arrived home, he was just in time to finish his meal.


    I hunted a lot of wild animals on the mountain today, such as roe deer, roe deer, goats, deer, and many pheasants and hares.


    Fortunately, they hunted a lot, otherwise there would be not enough food for so many people in Gu''s house.


    As for the bear''s paw, they won''t be able to eat it for a while, and we have to wait for a few days.


    But they are not in a hurry, anyway, it is still a month away from many years, and they can still afford to wait for these few days.


    This dinner is based on the new things that Gu Chao said.


    She must have something to do when she goes out, isn''t everyone just curious?


    Looking at the crowd eating well, Gu Chao was also curious.


    They were still sick this morning, how could they be able to eat so deliciously at night?


    Heh, there are so many delicacies in front of them, and they made them with their own hands. After hard work, how could they still be disgusted, and they have long forgotten.


    It��s also because they have seen and heard too many things here in Gu Chao, so they still have some ability to accept it.


    Now, they are just asking Gu Chao to tell them some anecdotes, while eating meat and drinking heavily.


    The people who came were all friends, so Gu Chao naturally wanted to entertain them with good wine.


    Not to mention anything else, just relying on this wine, they can''t drink less.


    Ruan Lao San and the others have all seen Gu Chao''s good wine. When Gu Chao brought it out at first, they thought it was the wine from last time.


    After they drank it, they realized that they were thinking wrongly, and it wasn''t at all.


    But, it��s just good wine.


    Women drink differently, and men drink differently.


    They all come from Gu Chao��s natal space, which she collected in the past.


    Gu Chaoben is a drinker who loves to drink. He collects some wherever he goes. Occasionally, when he is free and interested, he will brew some by himself.


    This meal was naturally eaten until midnight. Of course, this situation is limited to the women.


    The men had already finished eating there, and went to drink tea and chat for a while, and then they dispersed and went back to their rooms.


    Because they drank alcohol, they were also a little dizzy.


    So, when Gu Chao returned to the room, he saw Han Yu sitting at the table staring at the teacup in front of him and giggling.


    Gu Chao couldn''t help asking Yuzhu, "What is your master doing?"


    Yuzhu also shook her head helplessly, "Master drank some wine at night, and he was like this when he came back."


    Actually, Yuzhu went to ask her master, and the master said two words back and forth, "wife master."


    So, Yuzhu also knew that the master was drunk, so she wanted to wait for the master to sleep first.


    In the end, the master refused, Yuzhu knew it, the master was waiting for grandma to come back.


    "Zhengjun kept talking about grandma, and refused to rest, just waiting for grandma to come back."


    Gu Chao was amused to hear that, it turned out that they were drunk, and it seems that they should not be allowed to drink more in the future.


    Waved Yuzhu to go down, and walked through the door by himself.


    When serving in Gu''s mansion, Yuzhu has long been used to not needing to serve the master personally. These are all done by the master himself, and they are not needed, so she retreated to rest by herself.


    I don''t know what''s going on with Ning Zhengjun, is he the same as his master?


    When Gu Chao came back, he took a look at Ning Su''s side. Seeing that the lights were off and the door was closed, he thought that he had fallen asleep first, so he didn''t look at it.


    Now it seems that he should be drunk, and thinking that he is resting at Yu''er''s side tonight, so he rests first.


    That''s about the same. If he is disobedient and insists on waiting for him, it''s time to hit him.


    Gu Chao entered the door, and Yuzhu closed the door behind him.


    came to Han Yu, and whispered in his ear, "Fulang,"


    The dazed Han Yu turned his head slowly, staring blankly at the person very close to him with a pair of unconscious eyes.


    It took a while before I realized it, and I called out, "wife master."


    Hehe, this can still recognize people, it seems that he is still a little conscious.


    After the wife master, Han Yu gave his wife master a smirk, "Your wife master is finally back, Yu''er has been waiting for a long time."


    Because of being drunk, Han Yu spoke slowly, and felt that his tongue could not be straightened.


    In the end, he looked up at his wife with an aggrieved little face.


    It really made him better, he was about to fall asleep, his eyelids were so heavy, and the wife master never came back.


    Looking at such a husband, Gu Chao was both amused and helpless.


    He has been wronged like this, can I still blame him? Of course it can''t.


    Put him in his arms and put him on the bed, coaxing him softly, "It''s not good for my wife, I kept Yu''er waiting for a long time, so I''ll take Yu''er to bed for my wife."


    As soon as she fell into the familiar embrace of the wife-owner, Han Yu leaned forward subconsciously, smelling the familiar breath of the wife-owner.


    Not only that, but he also stretched out his arms and put his arms around the neck of the wife-lord, rubbing his little head.


    "Well, go to bed, and wait for the wife to sleep together."


    How could this drunken woman withstand such teasing?


    Besides, this person is still my husband.


    So, Gu Chao is planning to say nothing.


    What I just said just now, I don��t deny it immediately.


    How do you sleep? Huo Fulang Toxiang!


    After drinking, Han Yu, of course, is what his own wife says, and she is even more enthusiastic than when she was sober.


    Many of those who were usually shy and not cooperative, let Gu Chao, the big-tailed wolf, get his way today.


    As for, after he wakes up, well, he has done everything.


    The next day, Boss Miao kept his promise and came to the door with money.


    Along with her, there were several classmates of Miao Yu.


    They also heard about Miao Yu, so they went to visit Miao Yu together.


    Miao Yu suffered so much because she went out with them. Speaking of which, they are also responsible, and they feel uneasy.


    Especially Lin Hao, the Zhuangzi where they live on the mountain is her home, maybe Miao Yu tested the possession of the starving ghost on her Zhuangzi.


    The three of them went to see Miao Yu, and Miao Yu had already woken up with a clear consciousness, and she was also very clear about what the starving ghost did when he was possessed, but she couldn''t control her body.


    Seeing her was really good, she was fine, and the three of them finally felt at ease.


    So they asked when she was possessed and where she was possessed.


    It was really guessed by Lin Hao, it was on her family''s Zhuangzi.


    That night they lived on Zhuangzi, because there were extra rooms on Zhuangzi, so they slept in one of them.


    At night, Miao Yu got up at night. It was okay when he went, but when he came back, he met the starving ghost.


    At that time, she found a shadow under a tree in the distance, and she thought it was a person, so she called out, but there was no response.


    But the shadow was slowly approaching her, unable to see clearly.


    Thinking about it now, it looks like the starving ghost caught by Daoist Gu yesterday.


    So, Miao Yu is sure that she is going to be possessed that day.


    But how she got possessed, she couldn''t remember at all.


    When she woke up the next day, Miao Yu realized that something was wrong with her, because she found that she couldn''t control her body anymore.


    Not only that, but she can''t speak anymore.


    The next thing, that''s it.


    Knowing that he was really possessed in his own home, Lin Hao blamed himself even more and kept apologizing to Miao Yu and the Miao family couple.


    The Miao family is not unreasonable and unreasonable. Of course, Lin Hao cannot be blamed for this.


    She didn''t know that there would be such a thing in her other courtyard, otherwise, she wouldn''t go there herself.


    Who can guarantee that the starving ghost will not possess her body?


    If you want to blame, blame the starving ghost, she deserves to be beaten out of her wits by Gu Daochang, and she doesn''t even have a chance to reincarnate.


    However, for an evil ghost like it, even if it wants to be reincarnated, it must redeem its sins in the underworld.


    Moreover, even if you reincarnate in the next life, you will not have the opportunity to be a human being, you have to be a beast for several lifetimes.


    As soon as they heard that Boss Miao was going to Gu��s Village to pay Daoist Gu, several people also said to go together to thank Daoist Gu.


    Thanks to her for being righteous and saving their classmates, so that they would not regret their lives.


    Hearing that they wanted to go with them, Miao Fulang had a delicate mind, so he looked at Lin Hao more.


    "Don''t blame uncle for talking too much. Since you are going to see Daoist Gu, why don''t you ask Daoist Gu to go to your village to have a look. If you are not afraid of 10,000, you are just in case."


    Miao Fulang also had good intentions, thinking of Lin Hao''s family.


    It was also because she and her daughter were classmates and friends, and she treated her daughter sincerely, so she said something more.


    Lin Hao immediately listened to this sentence, "Lin Hao, thank you uncle for reminding me, what uncle said is that I didn''t think of this."


    So, Lin Hao asked Gu Chao to go to the Zhuangzi on the outskirts of her home to have a look.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： First time raw and second time cooked

    Chapter 262 First time raw and second time cooked


    In the past two days, there has been one thing after another, and the business is considered to be good, so let''s think of it as earning money to celebrate the New Year.


    Fortunately, this day is the day when the couple returns home. Ning An is going to take her husband back to her mother''s house, and Gu Chao and the others can only continue to stay at home to have fun by themselves.


    So Gu Chao agreed to Lin Hao and went to her family''s Zhuangzi to have a look.


    Ruan Lao San and the others also want to follow along to watch the fun, but the owner of the matter is right there, what if they don��t want to?


    So Gu Chao didn''t say anything, he just motioned for them to go and talk to Lin Hao.


    Ruan Laosan and the others are all discerning people, and they understood when Gu Chao winked, and immediately turned around and handed over to Lin Hao.


    "Ms. Lin is being polite, I wonder if Ms. Lin can help me?"


    Thinking about it, this incident has become well known to everyone, and these few people are not bad.


    Besides, even if they are not allowed, how can they still not know that Daoist Gu is here?


    So Lin Hao also agreed, "If the ladies and ladies are not afraid that the road is far away, let''s go together.


    The snow scene on the mountain is good, you can still go and see it. "


    As soon as they heard that there was still such a good thing, the nature of the few people became even higher.


    Who said that there are no interesting and fun places in the countryside, but this novelty is more than that in Beijing.


    This morning, people in the Gu family village saw the mighty chariots and horses coming out of the Gu family.


    Someone asked, "Gu Chao, where are you going? Hunting again?"


    "There is nothing interesting at home, so I took them up the mountain to see the scenery."


    "It''s good to go out for a walk, to get some fresh air."


    Wayed goodbye to others, and drove out of the village.


    Gu Chao didn''t say that he was going out on business, but he covered it up for the Lin family.


    Although it is said that the starving ghost possessed Miao Yu''s body on the Lin Family Zhuangzi, it doesn''t mean that the starving ghost belonged to the Lin Family Zhuangzi.


    Gu Chao knew that the starving ghost was stained with **** karma before Miao Yu, and Linjiazhuangzi had no accidents before, so it can be seen that the starving ghost was not on the Linjiazhuangzi at the beginning.


    When Lin Hao heard Gu Chao''s words, he also felt that Daoist Gu was caring. He felt that Daoist Gu was not only capable, but also kind-hearted. He even thought of such details for himself.


    Before he came again, Lin Hao asked people to go back and tell his family members. After hearing the news, Mrs. Lin didn''t care about the matter at hand, so she immediately asked people to hitch a carriage and go to Zhuangzi.


    She had also heard about the matter of the Miao family, but she didn''t think about it that much. She couldn''t imagine that it happened in her family''s village. This can''t be sloppy.


    Besides, my daughter invited Daoist Gu again, so she had to go.


    What is Daoist Gu''s status, as long as his own daughter is a child, this is not neglecting the distinguished guests.


    So, when Gu Chao and the others arrived at Zhuangzi, Mrs. Lin had already arrived.


    Mrs. Lin braved the heavy snow to welcome them at the door, which was considered extremely face-saving.


    Everyone met, and after another round of pleasantries, they started talking about business.


    "Excuse me, Daoist Gu, take a look, is there anything wrong with Mr. Lin''s Zhuangzi? It just so happens that you are here, so I will trouble you to take a look."


    To be honest, Mrs. Lin really didn''t dare to use it anymore after something like this happened in Zhuangzi.


    But, she knew it well in her heart, everyone knew it, even if she wanted to make a move, it would be difficult for her.


    It''s better to ask Daoist Gu to take a look. If there is nothing wrong, it''s fine. If there is something else, then take advantage of Daoist Gu''s presence and deal with it together, so you can feel at ease.


    Since entering the door, Gu Chao has been observing the Zhuangzi.


    She was entrusted to come here, and she had to collect money from others. Naturally, this was within her role, and she was used to it.


    Now that Mrs. Lin said this again, it was obvious that she wanted her to do something, and Gu Chao was clear about it.


    "Let''s go in and take a look first."


    Not much to say, at least Gu Chao will not jump to conclusions without seeing clearly.


    "Okay, okay, Daoist Gu please come this way first." Mrs. Lin led the way to the house where Miao Yu lived first.


    They walked ahead, Ruan Laosan and the others followed behind. Mrs. Lin was also very polite to these people.


    Knowing that they are all from Beijing, and they are all friends of Gu Chao, how could they be rude.


    She was originally a businessman, and there was no harm in making friends.


    If you can agree with them, there will be a place to visit when you go to the capital in the future.


    This relationship is like this, the more you walk, the closer you will be.


    First time raw and second time familiar.


    Ruan Laosan and the others are purely here for the excitement. As for Mrs. Lin''s attitude, they will follow if it is good, and they will not take it seriously if it is not.


    After all, it is the first time for everyone to meet, and they are not familiar with each other.


    Besides, even if Mrs. Lin really doesn''t want to see them, it''s human nature. After all, if you really want to say it, they just came to watch the fun at other people''s homes.


    Ha, ha, it''s really a little out of character.


    They also didn''t expect Mrs. Lin to come over in person. After thinking about saying hello to Lin Hao, she nodded again, it should be nothing.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hao''s elders came, which is different.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lin is also a reasonable person. After learning about their reason for coming, she didn''t shake her face or drive them out.


    After all, Lin Hao knew better, so after arriving at Miao Yu''s room, Mrs. Lin asked Lin Hao to talk about the situation that day and the next day.


    "We went up the mountain that afternoon. After playing on the mountain, we came to Zhuangzi before it was dark.


    Because I was tired from hiking and walking in the afternoon, I took a rest early after eating.


    The four of us lived separately, in this courtyard, in side-by-side rooms, and I was on the right side of Miao Yu.


    Lan Yu is on the left of Miao Yu, and Fu Jing is next to Lan Yu. "


    The two people she mentioned were the classmates who went up the mountain with them that day.


    The two also nodded, "Yes, that''s it."


    "Miao Yu said that she got up to go to the toilet, but we were all asleep, we didn''t hear anything at all, and it was dawn when we slept."


    Gu Chao had heard them talk about this at home, but now he said it more clearly.


    Gu Chao didn''t interrupt them, the clearer the better.


    "Now take me to see that road and the tree that Miao Yu mentioned."


    I looked in the house, but there was no clue.


    So everyone followed Lin Hao and the others out of the house and went to the Lin family''s hut.


    Of course, none of them went to the toilet.


    Arriving at the place, Lin Hao raised his finger and pointed to the opposite tree, "That''s the one. According to Miao Yu''s words, she first saw a distorted shadow under the tree. She thought it was a human being, and called out to the two of them.


    Didn''t wait for a response, so I thought it was a mistake, it should be the shadow of a tree.


    It''s just that after she took two steps, the shadow came towards her.


    Still can''t see the appearance clearly, only a rough outline, well, she said that it is the same as the starving ghost yesterday.


    It''s just that, after that, she couldn''t remember what happened next.


    When she woke up, she found herself on the bed in the house. Consciously, she just couldn''t control her body, and she couldn''t even speak. "


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the tree, and then turned back to Gu Chao.


    This is the place, if there is a problem, it should be here.


    Everyone thought of this in unison, and then felt a chill down their backs.


    Anyway, a starving ghost is also a ghost.


    Although it is no longer there, this cannot avoid the fact that it used to possess people here.


    They really felt sorry for the Lin family. They got involved with such unclean things so well. I don��t know if there will be psychological shadows in the future?


    well! Whoever changed, whoever feels uncomfortable, should be separated.


    Watching Gu Chao shake his head, everyone had no idea what she meant.


    The members of the Lin family became even more anxious, "Gu Daochang, did you see something?"


    "There is only the breath left by the starving ghost on your village, and there is nothing related to it, so it can be seen that it did come to your village later.


    As for why it came, it is not clear, maybe it is just a coincidence. "


    That��s right, the starving ghost is gone, so even if you want to ask, there��s nothing you can do.


    "But Mrs. Lin, don''t worry, the other people on the Zhuangzi are fine, and your Zhuangzi is also fine, just rest assured."


    In this way, the Lin family put their hearts in their stomachs, but they really can''t rest assured if they want to rest assured.


    "Mr. Gu, how about I feel at ease even if I bother you to do the Buddhist rituals."


    Mrs. Lin bowed to Gu Chaochang, and bowed deeply.


    Other people also echoed, "Mrs. Lin is right, although there is no problem, it is better to do a ritual ceremony to feel at ease, and just treat it as a way to get rid of bad luck."


    Gu Chaowei understood their thinking, didn''t Bai Yuanwai also think the same way?


    Since the person in charge has such a request and she doesn''t refuse, then let''s do it.


    This kind of thing is familiar once and twice, and it is easy to do.


    However, it''s almost noon now, and I still have to eat this meal.


    "It''s getting late, don''t worry about doing things, let''s have lunch first.


    Everyone is ready, this way please. "


    Ah, I came to see the excitement, but I ended up messing with others for a meal.


    Hehe, no matter how thick-skinned Ruan Laosan and the others are, they are still a little embarrassed.


    After all, people like myself are not familiar with them, so they came here because of Gu Chao.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lin was enthusiastic, which quickly dispelled their embarrassment.


    Ms. Lin wanted to make friends with them, so she was naturally very enthusiastic.


    She also didn''t expect that such a thing happened in Zhuangzi, but it ended up attracting so many people that she couldn''t reach even with a ladder.


    This is a blessing in disguise, right?


    Fortune and misfortune depend on each other, the ancients never deceived me.


    During the meal, Mrs. Lin ordered the stewards of Zhuangzi to prepare things.


    Gu Chao knew it and didn''t stop it. It was originally for peace of mind, and they were ready when they wanted to.


    Come as you feel more at ease.


    Anyway, the rituals she does are different from Taoist priests.


    These are not the key points, as long as the final goal is achieved.


    Because going down the mountain to the city, and then buying something back, the distance along the way is constant, and it will take some time.


    So, they were not in a hurry, so they chatted while drinking.


    Most of the time, Mrs. Lin is mediating the atmosphere, after all, she is the host.


    Of course, Ruan Laosan and the others are not unkind. It is absolutely true that they cannibals are soft-spoken.


    Ms. Lin entertained them with delicious food and drinks, and she was so warm and courteous.


    Even if she knew her purpose, so what, in front of people, no matter what, she had to save face.


    So, this meal took more than an hour to end.


    After eating, drinking and drinking tea, the shopping boy finally came back.


    The head is coming, which makes Ruan Laosan and the others who came to watch the excitement full of excitement.


    Yesterday they didn��t see it in person, they just listened to Gu Chao��s talk. How can they be satisfied?


    Now, seeing Gu Chao show his talents with his own eyes, he can''t wait to move a small bench, bring snacks and watch on the side.


    Fortunately, they were forced to live in someone else''s house, so they didn''t do this.


    Otherwise, Gu Chao might be in disgrace. Did he treat her like a monkey?


    Based on yesterday''s experience, Gu Chao started to act calmly.


    In the same way, I still light the yellow paper and walk around Zhuangzi''s coincidences first, just to let the ashes fall everywhere.


    It''s just that the Lin family''s Zhuangzi is much larger than the restaurants in the town outside the Baiyuan, so it takes more time to talk.


    Then, draw the spell.


    One go, end.


    Everyone saw with their own eyes the legendary talisman drawn out of thin air, and the golden light filled the entire Zhuangzi.


    They don''t care what other Taoist priests do, but Daoist Gu''s ritual is definitely nothing to talk about.


    Mrs. Lin thought differently at this time, Daoist Gu personally performed the ceremony, look at the golden light just now.


    Isn''t this the blessing that has enveloped the entire Zhuangzi of her family, so no matter what evil or bad luck there is, it is all gone, and there is still good fortune, so what is she afraid of.


    It��s still the same sentence, good fortune and misfortune depend on each other, good!


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for your hard work."


    "Mrs. Lin''s guest, your lady invited me here, so I will naturally do things according to your requirements."


    Gu Chao waved his hands and smiled, what she said was also the truth, she was just taking people''s money to eliminate disasters, and there is no need to be so polite when it comes to money and goods.


    "Although it is like this, I should thank you for playing, hahaha.


    Gu Daochang, you see it��s getting late, and the way down the mountain is not easy, or everyone will stay on the Zhuangzi to rest tonight.


    Let��s continue to drink at night, and tomorrow morning, we can still watch the sunrise, and at dawn, we can also watch the snow scene on the mountain.


    Although it is a rural place, the snow scene on the mountain is really good, and there is a red plum forest on the mountain, which is in full bloom at this time.


    It was also because of this that Lin placed Zhuangzi here.


    It��s a pity that I didn��t see the snow scene on the mountain. "


    Originally, they had such a reason for coming, but they were busy for most of the day, so they didn''t have time to watch.


    Now hearing Mrs. Lin say this, I am really moved.


    They also saw it on the way here, the scenery is really good.


    So they all looked at Gu Chao and listened to her arrangement.


    Seeing that everyone wanted to stay, Gu Chao didn''t want to spoil the fun, but someone had to go back and say something, so as not to worry at home.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Merlin

    Chapter 263 Merlin


    It was originally agreed that after Ning An brought Yu Miaoer home, Gu Chao and the others would go to Ning''s house to get peach branches.


    Really the plan can''t keep up with the changes. According to their arrangement, how can I go to Ning''s house tomorrow?


    Forget it, they are not in a hurry, why is she in a hurry.


    It suddenly occurred to them that they didn''t want peach branches, it was people from Tianyi Sect who wanted them, so of course they were not in a hurry.


    Come on, when the person who sent the message arrives, Zhangye and the others will know about it, and she won��t be able to see it if you don��t worry.


    After meeting the person who sent the message, the people in Gu''s mansion had their own ideas.


    Widow Gu didn��t think it mattered, anyway, it wasn��t the first time her daughter didn��t go home, and there were so many people together, so she felt relieved.


    Ning Su and Han Yu frowned slightly, fearing that it would be bad for the wife-lord to be outside, but it was useless for them to worry, and there were guests at home, so they couldn''t allow them to think too much.


    Sure enough, the members of Tianyi Sect sighed when they heard about it, "It seems that we can''t go tomorrow."


    "What else can I do, just wait, I don''t care about this day or two."


    "Ah, for us, we should come out to play for two more days."


    The pensive Zhangye is not as optimistic as they are. Those grievances have to be sent back, and the person behind this has not been confirmed, and the Taoists have to be notified everywhere. She wants to go back as soon as possible.


    Now it seems that I can only wait, comfort myself, one day is not too long.


    Gu Chao and the others drank and ate meat on the mountain, chatting and chatting, and they didn''t leave until the second quarter of the day.


    After sleeping until dawn, the promised sunrise did not come true, Gu Chao knew it would be like this.


    How could they, a group of pampered ladies and ladies, go to bed late and get up early?


    However, they saw the snow scene and the red plum.


    After dinner, Mrs. Lin led a group of people to the top of the mountain.


    Looking at the snow scene along the way, it is really good, and there are occasional small animals passing by in the forest, or they are scared by their group and flee in panic, which makes people feel moved.


    This is much more beautiful than when they went hunting. Although it is also a mountain here, it is not like the mountain behind Gu''s house, where the trees are so lush that they can block out the sun.


    It won��t be like that over there, there isn��t even a decent road, and someone is obviously handling it here, it��s still a bluestone road.


    When they reached the top of the mountain and saw the patches of red plums, they were even more amazed.


    "This patch of red plums is said to have existed more than a hundred years ago. Not to mention the thick trunk, it blooms into a sea of ??flowers every year."


    Mrs. Lin is also proud when talking about this, of course, this mountain belongs to her family, and this sea of ??red plum blossoms also belongs to her family, so she is naturally proud.


    That''s it, no one here doesn''t want it.


    Admiring the plum blossoms and listening to the snow with the family, playing the zither and cooking wine, and occasionally meeting three or five friends and singing to the wine, wouldn��t it be great?


    Who wouldn''t want such a beautiful thing in the world?


    Gu Chao also wanted it. When she saw this sea of ??flowers, the first thing she thought of was her husband at home.


    If there are such natural red plums at home, they will definitely be happy to see them. Man, who doesn��t like beautiful things?


    A group of women wandered around in the sea of ??red plum blossoms, all of them didn''t want to leave, and wished they could live here.


    There is an endless sea of ??flowers in front of your eyes, the sound of snow rustling in your ears, and the clear fragrance of plum blossoms all around, it really makes people linger.


    Before leaving, Gu Chao asked Mrs. Lin for a branch, and she planned to take it back and plant it.


    "Mrs. Lin, Gu has an unfeeling request."


    As soon as Gu Chao said this, Mrs. Lin��s heart began to beat. To be honest, she did mean to show off, but what she was most afraid of was that someone would talk to her about Wanmeishu, and she was really reluctant.


    Her heart would bleed if one was missing.


    But now that Gu Chao has spoken, even if she doesn''t want to, she still has to weigh the pros and cons.


    "Gu Daochang, please tell me."


    Judging from her expression, Gu Chao knew what she was thinking, so she didn''t plan to speak about the whole peach tree, mainly because she thought that Mrs. Lin would definitely feel distressed.


    Besides, Mrs. Lin reluctantly gave up to her, so why do other people ask her for it? What should she say?


    "Gu really likes your plum grove, so he has the audacity to ask Mrs. Lin for a branch."


    Others have no way to use it, but Gu Chao can make it grow a tree, and it can branch in the future. Even if you want a plum forest, it is not a problem.


    Ms. Lin did not talk nonsense. This tree is indeed more than a hundred years old, and it has grown so well after so many years.


    To be honest, although Mrs. Lin remained calm on the face, when Gu Chao asked for it, her heart was in her throat, and she knew it must be.


    As a result, I didn''t realize it. They wanted a branch, not a tree.


    Although it is just a section of branch, she still feels distressed, but compared with a whole tree, it is not so distressing.


    "Gu Daoist is so serious, but Lin is so frightened that he feels uneasy, thinking that you want this tree.


    Hahaha, to be honest, if you really want to finish talking about the tree, Lin is still reluctant.


    However, you want a piece of stick, this is fine, fine.


    You pick a paragraph? Look, look. "


    Ms. Lin is really relieved, even Gu Daochang only needs a branch, so other people must be embarrassed to speak.


    It seems that her plum grove has been preserved.


    When other people come to ask for it, she can always refuse it directly. Even if Daoist Gu helped her family a lot yesterday, it is difficult for her to say no.


    Now, she can be regarded as relieved.


    It really made her guess right, Ruan Laosan and the others really want them all, after all, these hundred-year-old trees are hard to come by.


    Besides, they are so good-looking again, they are also itchy in their hearts.


    I was also afraid that there were so many of them, so it was difficult to speak.


    Finally waited for someone to speak first, but Gu Chao only needed a piece of branch, and Mrs. Lin spoke so clearly, which made it even more difficult for them to speak.


    However, they were also puzzled, what did Gu Chao want a piece of branch to go back to?


    Is it possible that this section of branches can��t survive, what about the snowy weather?


    Uh, well, Daoist Gu is different from ordinary people, and you can��t think of Daoist Gu in the way of ordinary people.


    Since she wants it, it is definitely not difficult to grow a job.


    Have you forgotten Gu Fu? Have you forgotten the flowers and trees in Zhuangzi that were only planted after it snowed?


    It''s because their thinking is too narrow, unworthy, unworthy.


    Although Mrs. Lin asked Gu Chao to choose by himself, Gu Chao is not a person who is not ignorant, so he just picked one of average thickness.


    Mrs. Lin followed and watched and nodded, Daoist Gu really understood.


    "I don''t know what the Daoist Gu wants to use for this branch? It''s not easy to plant in this weather."


    As for the fact that plum branches can be cut, how could Mrs. Lin, who loves plum blossoms, not know.


    But, what she said is also right, the weather is really not suitable, and in the north of them, the chance of being able to grow is very small.


    "Gu has his own way. When the time comes, I will invite Mrs. Lin to come and see Gu''s plum grove and drink a cup of plum blossom wine."


    After going back and forth, the relationship is naturally formed, and it is something that is taken from others, so it is natural to invite others to appreciate it.


    Gu Chao was so polite that Mrs. Lin was overjoyed. The little distress just now is gone now.


    It is an honor to be able to make friends with Daoist Gu in exchange for a piece of branch, and you have to be invited by Daoist Gu himself.


    This branch is worth it, it''s really worth it.


    No matter what method Daoist Gu used to grow the plum trees, but failed to grow into a plum forest, she didn''t want to ask any more questions, as long as it wasn''t wasted.


    What''s more, everyone will know that the plum trees in Gu Daochang''s family were planted with plum branches from her mountain.


    Isn''t everyone aware of the relationship between her and Gu Daochang? How can this be compared with a branch.


    "Then Lin will be here first to thank Daoist Gu for his invitation, and Lin will wait to see Daoist Gu''s Mei Lin with peace of mind.


    When the time comes, compare it with me, Merlin, and see whose is more amazing. "


    Ms. Lin actually has a solid foundation in her heart. Although her plum grove is a century-old thing, it may not be as good as Gu Daochang''s newly planted one.


    She said this to enliven the atmosphere.


    "Okay, let''s do a comparison then, don''t be reluctant to leave when Mrs. Lin comes to visit.


    By the way, Mrs. Lin loves peach blossoms?


    I have a peach tree in my place. If Mrs. Lin likes it, she can take a branch and plant it. "


    If you get something from someone else, and return another one, it is also a favor.


    It''s just a peach branch, Gu Chao is not reluctant.


    Ms. Lin is a person who loves flowers, otherwise she would not spend a lot of money to buy this mountain, just for this plum forest.


    As soon as Gu Chao said that he wanted to share a peach branch with her, he immediately agreed with a smile on his face.


    "This is a good relationship, then Lin will have the audacity to ask for it, thank you, Daoist Gu."


    In this way, in Madam Lin''s heart, she has a better impression of Gu Chao, and she has made up her mind to make friends with Gu Chao.


    I knew earlier that the peach branches in Gu Daochang��s house must have something to say, and they are not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Then you go to Ning''s house in Shanghe Village tomorrow, and we will all go too. The peach tree is in Ning''s orchard."


    Anyway, everyone will go tomorrow, and there will not be one more Mrs. Lin.


    It''s just that Zhangye and the others have to collect money, but Mrs. Lin has already collected it.


    "Okay, okay, Mr. Lin will go there tomorrow morning."


    Ms. Lin is from the town, and she still knows about these nearby villages.


    Not only that, but she also knew that the Zhengjun of Gu Daochang''s family was from the Ning family in Shanghe Village.


    It seems that the rumor that Daoist Gu dotes on Fulang is really true, otherwise this peach tree would not be in the orchard of Ning''s family.


    It was already afternoon when everyone went down the mountain, and when they returned to Gu''s mansion, the day was considered over.


    Ning Su and Han Yu were very excited when they learned that the wife-lord had brought plum branches back, and that they were going to plant them, so that they could get a plum grove for them in the future.


    The wife-owner thinks about them all the time, even when she is away from home.


    Just before they planted peach trees and set up swings for them, and now they are talking about planting plum trees, how could they not be happy in their hearts.


    The husbands are happy, and Gu Chao naturally benefits.


    It''s just that, this kind of benefit, I just want to know about it, and I won''t tell you.


    It��s not that Hongzhuang didn��t say anything, it��s that Gu Chao didn��t allow it.


    The next day, the members of Tianyi Sect got up early in the morning, waiting for Gu Chao to pack up and go out.


    So, when Gu Chao came out from the backyard, he saw people from Tianyi Sect standing in a row in the hall waiting for her.


    Not only were they waiting for her, but they all stared at her with their eyeballs, and they followed her wherever she went.


    Heh, are you afraid that she might leave again?


    Hey, the people of Tianyi Sect are really afraid that Gu Chao has something to go out again.


    They can''t delay any longer, there are still many things waiting for them to go back.


    "You guys so early? Have you eaten yet?"


    In response to her, Qi Qi nodded and said neatly, "Eat, have you eaten, Gu Daoyou?"


    Gu Chao was also very honest, "I didn''t eat."


    "Then you eat quickly, we will set off after eating."


    What else can Gu Chao do? With so many pairs of eyes watching her, it is impossible for her to eat slowly, eat as soon as she is full, and then set off.


    The group of spectators, of course, also went with them.


    Gu Chao told Ruan Laosan and the others that all the fruits produced in the orchard would be taken to the capital for them.


    So, they naturally wanted to check the situation.


    Moreover, they are also curious, what kind of fruit is the red rouge fruit that Gu Chao mentioned?


    They have lived for decades, and they have never heard of or seen them.


    Go and take a good look today to learn more.


    When the group arrived at the entrance of Shanghe Village, they saw Ning An waiting there, looking at her like that, her neck grew longer.


    I promised to come yesterday, but it didn��t work out. Fortunately, I sent someone to say it. Otherwise, I would have to wait a day.


    Seeing them coming, Ning An immediately went up to meet them, "Brother-in-law, you are here."


    "Sister, what are you waiting for here, it''s so cold, just stay at home, come up and get warm."


    Gu Chao took Ning An''s hand, and brought her into the carriage with one force.


    Hands are cold, I think it''s been a while since I came out.


    "I had something to do yesterday, but I didn''t come. I kept my eldest sister waiting for a long time."


    "Yes, big sister, don''t blame it. We were greedy for new things. We went to see the snow scene and Merlin, so we couldn''t come back."


    Ruan Laosan, who was in the same carriage as Gu Chao, also pleaded guilty, saying everything was because of them.


    Actually, the fact is exactly the same. If it wasn''t because they wanted to stay, according to the temperament of the Taoist priest, they would definitely come back that day, and it wouldn''t delay a day.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. Someone told me that I''m here. Anyway, it''s okay. I''m at home if you don''t come."


    The thing is like this, but she is also at home with her husband and father.


    Thinking of her husband, Ning An''s brows and eyes are full of pride.


    Fulang is gentle and considerate, not to mention her, but also filial to her father.


    Although her husband can''t cook, wash, and clean the house like other husbands, he didn''t make her father tired.


    Moreover, he will coax dad, which is the most satisfying.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： carefully

    Chapter 264 Carefully


    Besides, her husband is different from those old men in the village. They all speak softly, just like cats.


    Yu Miaoer is very pleased that Mrs. Wu is at home to entertain Mrs. Lin. Originally, Mrs. Lin wanted to come to Gu Chaolai, who was waiting at the gate of the village with Ning An.


    But she was a guest, how could Ning An make him wait, after a long push and push, she went to Ning''s house to wait.


    As soon as she entered the house and saw Ning An''s husband, she was also surprised. She didn''t expect that Ning An was just a country girl, but she married such a beautiful husband.


    Seeing that the red silk in her house has not been removed, and thinking about hearing that Dao Gu��s family had a happy event a few days ago, this is probably it?


    She was in time for something, but fortunately she came to the door with a gift, otherwise it would be a bit rude.


    "I have met Master Ning, Zhengjun."


    "Ms. Lin is very polite, please come in quickly, drink tea and sit down first, my daughter-in-law and the others should be here soon."


    Ning An brought the man back and introduced him, and then he left. Mrs. Wu was the host. After all, Yu Miao''er was still a new husband, so I was embarrassed to see my niece.


    Fortunately, they didn''t, and then they waited a little longer for Gu Chao to bring people over. Hearing the sound of carriages and horses outside, Mrs. Lin also stood up to greet her.


    To be honest, she was not used to sitting in Ning''s house. After all, she was not familiar with the Wu family, and they were of the same age, so it was a bit inappropriate.


    "Master Gu, everyone."


    "Let Mrs. Lin wait for a long time, neglect and neglect."


    Everyone came here for business, and it was snowing and cold all the time.


    So there were not too many pleasantries, and the theme was directly entered, and a group of people went to the orchard in a mighty manner.


    Ning��s orchard has been in Dali for nearly a year, and it has long been different from the beginning.


    When I first arrived, there were only a few plants of red rouge and peach trees, none of which had sprouted.


    Now, not only the red annatto tree has taken shape, but also the peach tree that was separated from it has grown into shape.


    Not only that, Ning An also planted a lot of fruits and vegetables in other empty places in the yard.


    Since Gu Chao told him that he could grow some food for his family, Ning An was not idle.


    Just like she used to farm, she changed the patterns according to the seasons.


    It''s just that, later on, she discovered that planting things in the orchard doesn''t need to follow the seasons at all.


    Moreover, the crops planted in her heart mature faster than those outside. She even harvested two seasons of rice, let alone other things.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to send it to Yu''s family every now and then.


    After all, there are many people in the Yu family, and their consumption is greater than that of her family.


    As for younger siblings, they have their own and don��t need hers.


    Of course, because of Gu Chao''s instructions, even if she couldn''t finish eating, she didn''t send it elsewhere, let alone sell it.


    According to Gu Jiachao''s intention, the food bought here is all small money, and besides, there is not much money for the yard, and there is nothing left for the family to eat.


    Therefore, there is no need to expose the later fruit in advance for the sake of such a small amount.


    Everyone felt as if they had entered Gu Chao''s house as soon as they entered the courtyard. Except for Mrs. Lin, they were not surprised at all, and they were considered as people who had been there.


    Ms. Lin was surprised, but she didn''t show it. The main reason was that everyone took Xie Te''s expression for granted, and she was the only one who seemed to be ignorant and a bumpkin.


    It''s just that she really thinks too much, even if she really shows it, she is not paying attention to her.


    Everyone followed Gu Chao, and their attention was also on other things in the yard, so they didn''t pay attention to her.


    People from Tianyi Sect gathered around the peach tree, Ruan Laosan and the others ran towards the other trees they didn''t know.


    There are only two kinds of trees in the yard. They know the peach tree. The remaining one should be the spiritual fruit they want to earn money, right?


    Oh, it looks so good, energetic, the trunk is straight, and the branches and leaves are luxuriant.


    Well, although they don''t know each other, it doesn''t affect their happiness.


    To them, this is all money.


    "Gu Daoyou, how much can you give us?"


    Zhang Ye walked around the peach trees first, and then he couldn''t put it down. These peach trees are comparable to the century-old peach trees.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, the peach tree was a sapling in the first half of the year, she would never have believed it.


    Not only her like this, but those little Taoist priests taught by Tianyi also have the same virtues as hers, which looks very embarrassing.


    Gu Chao didn��t show it either. After all, she and Zhang Ye were friends, and Tianyijiao was also a friend. It��s not kind to show such recklessness.


    Besides, people bought it with money, but it''s not too much to deliver it to her door.


    Tianyijiao has a lot of people, and it will be a long-term cooperation in the future. It is a big business.


    Seeing that Gu Chao didn��t reply right away, Zhang Ye became impatient, ��Gu Daoyou, you also know that our Tianyi Sect has a lot of people, look at these juniors, they are all pointing at you for these peach trees.��


    She also didn''t care to bring out the juniors to talk about the matter, which is indeed the truth.


    When the elder said this, the juniors immediately looked at Gu Chao anxiously and nodded, "Yes, Senior Gu, we are all waiting."


    The appearance of that voice was pitiful and helpless, which made Gu Chaozhi frown.


    She has a bunch of poor kids on the stall, right? So good at acting?


    After returning, Gu Chao came to see it, and made a rough calculation. According to the amount Zhang Ye mentioned to her earlier, these are not enough, and they have to go back and give them some of the one at home.


    Although this is the case, she is reluctant to give good branches to the tree at home, so she treats it as pruning branches.


    "According to the number you said earlier, except for this big branch, you can take it away."


    These words made the people of Tianyi Sect very happy. This is a better feeling, more than they expected.


    As for the amount at the beginning, they thought that Gu Daoyou would not give so much, and now they saw that there were not many peach trees here.


    There is only so much in total, so I definitely wouldn''t give them so much. Unexpectedly, Gu Daoyou agreed. It was like going to the cold winter months to drink a mouthful of hot soup, which warmed the heart and lungs.


    They were happy, and Mrs. Lin, who had been neglected by them, became anxious.


    Daoist Gu gave them all the peach branches, what about himself?


    She wanted to remind Taoist Gu, but she was afraid of being abrupt again.


    Just as she was hesitating, Gu Chao turned around and came looking for her. Of course, Gu Chao did not forget to promise Mrs. Lin.


    "Mrs. Lin, the peach trees are all here, you pick them first, or they will take them all in a while."


    Gu Chao''s tone was relaxed and indifferent, with a hint of a joke, which made people not embarrassed at all, but rather casual.


    As soon as Gu Chao said this, Mrs. Lin''s worry just disappeared immediately, "Thank you, Daoist Gu, then Lin will not be polite."


    She can also see that Jiu''s current situation simply cannot tolerate her being polite, otherwise she might really have to leave empty-handed.


    Look at these Taoist priests, all of them are staring at the peach tree, she is not polite.


    So, Mrs. Lin took a few steps to the peach tree he was looking for, raised her hand and pointed to the branch above her head.


    She, like Gu Chao, didn''t pick too good ones. Of course, the peach trees grown by Gu Daochang are not bad.


    It seems that they grow better than the plum trees on her mountain, even ordinary branches are good.


    Because she was too excited yesterday, she didn''t think, even if she took the peach branch back this season, would she be able to grow it?


    She didn''t think of this question until after she went back, wondering if she should wait until the beginning of spring?


    Finally, after careful consideration, Mrs. Lin still decided to leave today.


    Since Daoist Gu asked her to come today, he was considering the issue of living, so there must be no problem.


    The matter of giving the peach branch to Mrs. Lin, Gu Chao had already mentioned it after he went back yesterday. Although the people of Tianyi Sect felt their hearts bleed, they could only accept it.


    No way, this peach tree doesn''t belong to them, and they can''t make decisions.


    I can only comfort myself, but it��s just a branch, not too much, not too much.


    Besides, Gu Daoyou promised them that if he gave enough, they would not be in pain anymore.


    Now that they saw the branch Mrs. Lin picked, they were even more speechless.


    After Gu Chao got the peach branch and gave it to Mrs. Lin, the people from Tianyi Sect started to do it.


    They don''t need Gu Chao to help them, the movements of their own hands are fast, and these are their magic weapons when they take them back.


    The people in the church are also waiting for them, and their movements are of course swift.


    Mrs. Lin was the first to leave. She was thinking about the peach branch in her hand, and wanted to go back and plant it quickly, but she was afraid that the plant would not survive after a long delay, so she didn''t think about it.


    Gu Chao didn��t keep her either, mainly because he didn��t have the time to greet her. After the Ning family��s one was finished, he had to go back to her house��s one.


    Mrs. Wu wanted to keep them for lunch before leaving, but the people from Tianyi Sect were in a hurry, so they didn''t eat in the end. They went back to Gu''s house to eat.


    On the way, Ruan Lao San and the others asked Gu Chao, "Gu Daochang, the peach tree has been cut down like that, will it still bloom and bear fruit next year?"


    This is related to whether they will have fruit to sell next year, so they are very concerned.


    The other thing is, "And that red rouge fruit, when will it produce fruit? Is it about the same time as peaches?"


    Of course Gu Chao knew what they were worried about. He sat upright and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you will come here directly in May next year. I guarantee that you will be indispensable."


    "Hey, with your words, we can feel at ease."


    "Ah, yes, put your heart in your stomach."


    Taking another glance at them, Gu Chao went on to say, "Red carmine fruit can be eaten in spring, but you have also seen that there are only a few trees that can''t catch many fruits.


    Tianyijiao has been decided long ago, and I still have to keep some, so I can give you less.


    But there is one thing I want to remind you, the one who keeps it for his own family will talk about selling it later when there are more. "


    Of course they know this, and they haven''t really fallen into the eyes of money, and they are not short of money, so why not take care of their own family first?


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for reminding us that we save money, and of course we must keep good things. Let''s talk about it later if there are more."


    "Hey, there are many people in the family, I''m afraid there are not many."


    They all have big families, and there are more people in the family than the Gu family. What kind of dignified and beautiful people add up to a big push, but they can''t be separated.


    Going back to Gu''s residence, after eating, the people from Tianyi Sect started to work.


    The peach tree in Gu''s house is better than the ones in the orchard of Ning''s family. I don''t know where it went.


    After spending so many days in the house, they have long been envious and jealous.


    It''s just that they also know it in their hearts, and they must have never thought of it. They didn''t expect it, but they thought of it.


    They wanted to attack, but Gu Chao stopped them.


    This tree was planted by Gu Chao himself, she was reluctant to let these people come, it was planted for Fu Lang.


    Fu Lang is still waiting to see the flowers bloom, and they will definitely feel distressed if one or two branches are missing.


    But since I promised, I can only give it.


    There are still a few months to go. If she puts in two more spirit stones, it will definitely grow better, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and there will be more flowers blooming at that time.


    The husbands are sitting on the swings, with their little ones, enjoying the flowers and drinking tea happily. It is very beautiful to think about it.


    Seeing her cautious appearance, everyone in Tianyi Sect felt anxious, but they waited honestly.


    Finally, when everything was in hand, Zhang Ye offered to leave directly.


    At first, the people of Tianyi Sect were eager to go back earlier, but now that they have done their business and got their things, they have no reason to stay any longer.


    "Gu Daoyou, thank you for your hospitality these days, sorry for the trouble, now I will take them back, there will be a later date."


    Knowing what they were thinking about, Gu Chao also stopped them, so that they could get out of the matter earlier if they went back earlier.


    "Then Gu won''t keep you any longer, thanks to Tianyi''s hard work."


    "Gu Daoyou is polite. If you hadn''t discovered it first, I don''t know how many people would have suffered. If you want to thank you, we are also from Tianyi Teaching to thank you."


    Speaking of these, Zhangye was also a little excited, with mixed feelings.


    "Not much to say, if there is any situation, or if you need Gu, just speak up."


    Gu Chao didn��t do anything else, but he couldn��t just watch that thing hurt people.


    Since the way of heaven brought her into this world and gave her these karma, she can''t sit idly by.


    Take it as it is, to accumulate virtue for her children.


    "Gu Daoyou is righteous, and he will definitely not be polite to Gu Daoyou at that time.


    Zhang Ye first takes care of the common people in the world, thank you Huo Daoyou Gu. "


    "Thank you, Senior Gu!"


    All the juniors also saluted, with a respectful gesture.


    Seeing this scene, other people also followed solemnly, and their hearts were touched.


    Before they knew it, in the place, there were many such people who were doing such things for the people like them.


    Not to mention far away, just this time, and last time Blood Coral, without these people, they would have been gone long ago.


    So, out of their hearts, they respectfully bowed to the Tianyi Sect members to express their gratitude.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： lend a helping hand

    Chapter 265 Lend a helping hand


    In the past two days, a group of people came in and out, and the third prince didn''t join in the fun.


    She is too busy to run around with these young people.


    Didn''t she catch a fire fox on the mountain two days ago? She caught it specially to make a cloak for Widow Gu.


    She doesn''t know the size of Widow Gu, even if she wants to make something else, she can only make a cape.


    The collar is surrounded by fire fox fur, and the material underneath is also high-quality satin. It looks elegant and gorgeous at first glance, suitable for Widow Gu''s appreciation level.


    It''s just that this hasn''t been completed yet, and the materials and styles that have been decided on just now will take some genius to be completed.


    These people have almost left, Ruan Laosan and the others also plan to return to the capital tomorrow. After all, it is the end of the year, and the snowy roads are difficult to walk.


    The third prince also has to follow, even if he wants to stay.


    That cloak was made in a shop in the town, and when it was finished, it was sent directly to Gu''s residence.


    If it was changed to another time, the third prince would definitely send it back to Beijing to find the master to do it.


    It was also because of the snow, and I was afraid that it would be delayed on the road. I couldn��t send it back in time for the Chinese New Year, so I had to do it in the town.


    Thinking, when there is a good fur in the future, I will make better ones for him.


    After seeing them off, Gu''s house became much cleaner all of a sudden. At the beginning, Widow Gu was still a little unaccustomed to it.


    First of all, there are people who talk to him at home every day, and they all compliment him. He is happy all day long.


    All right, let��s go, he can still visit the village, but he hasn��t seen his old neighbors for a few days, let��s talk.


    This is the end of the year, and there are many people going to the market to sell things, which is enough for him to be lively.


    In the past, he basically didn��t go to the market during Chinese New Year, because the family didn��t have any money, so what��s the use of going there?


    But it''s different now, he has a lot of money in his wallet to spend, and he can still buy whatever he wants.


    It''s just that there is a special person who buys things at home now, so he is not needed at all.


    Speaking of which, he hasn''t bought anything for the family over the years, so he is not a person in charge.


    Following the people from the village to the town alone, he said hello and left, and he agreed to come back with them at an agreed time.


    It��s just that when they came, they always took the Gu family��s carriage. Now Widow Gu doesn��t go to take the unobstructed and extremely slow ox cart in the village. The family has a carriage.


    Other people are of course more willing to take the widow Gu''s carriage, and they don''t charge their copper coins even if they are warm, saving several copper coins every time they go back and forth.


    That is, there were not enough people to sit, and Widow Gu would not allow more people, saying that it was crowded.


    But even so, there are still people who are very close to Widow Gu.


    After Widow Gu separated from others, he started to stroll in the street with the spring breeze, going wherever the bustle was, but he didn''t buy anything serious.


    Going to the capital and coming back, these things in the town can��t catch his eyes, and he feels bad and dissatisfied with everything he sees.


    Besides, there is everything at home, and there is no shortage.


    After wandering around for a long time, I didn''t see a rare one, so Widow Gu was about to go back, but as soon as he arrived at the street, he saw a group of people surrounding him.


    Afraid that there might be something lively to watch, so he let Chunfeng go over to see the situation.


    "You go and see."


    "Yes, the servants are going now, the master is waiting here, so as not to be bumped by people who don''t open their eyes."


    When going out, Chunfeng is very careful, for fear that his master will bump into him, or there is something.


    "Okay, let''s go, I know it myself."


    Widow Gu felt itchy in his heart, and urged Chunfeng to go and see it quickly. He has been in this town for decades, but what can he do if he just stands there for a while?


    Not long after, Chunfeng squeezed out from the crowd, "Master, there is a man selling himself to bury his father. That man looks quite pitiful."


    I had only heard of such a thing before, but had never seen it before. Widow Gu immediately became interested.


    "Go, go and have a look."


    Finally squeezed to the front, and sure enough, there was a young man in plain onyx kneeling on the ground.


    In front of him was a dilapidated straw mat, and the person covered by a white cloth should be his father.


    Although the man lowered his head slightly, he couldn''t see his appearance clearly, but now they looked down from the top, and they could see the thin white neck that was exposed. This man is not ugly of.


    These people surrounded by men, women and children, after all, everyone likes to watch the excitement.


    Everyone kept talking, and after listening for a while, Widow Gu understood.


    It turns out that this man is not from their place, and he passed by here from the south to go to the capital to find relatives.


    Unexpectedly, the father and son had run out of travel on the road, and his father also caught a cold.


    Winter has already entered, and it is snowing continuously. They have neither money for medical treatment nor medicine, nor a place to shelter from the wind and rain.


    After only two days in town, his father stopped resisting.


    That''s why he sold himself here to bury his father.


    "My son, you father and son are pitiful. If you don''t do this, you will follow my wife and me as the thirteenth servant of my wife. My wife will bury your father properly.


    what do you think? "


    The person speaking is the owner of Wangji Silk and Satin Shop in the town. The Wang family is also well-known in the town. The Wang family is an honest person in business and has a good business experience. The Wang family has some family background.


    It''s just that Mrs. Wang has only one daughter under her knees. Mrs. Wang wholeheartedly wants to have more daughters and more blessings, so she keeps bringing her servants home, hoping that they will give her more daughters.


    This incident was also such a coincidence that Mrs. Wang had admitted a lot of people into the door one after another, and in the end they were born sons one after another, but it made her feel panicked.


    In the first two months, another servant gave birth, and the remaining one was another son. She was not feeling well during this period, and she was thinking about taking another room.


    No, she saw what happened here when she reconciled the account at the cabinet today. She came here to watch the excitement, but now she has the idea of ??taking this man into the house.


    The man raised his head when he heard the words. Sure enough, not only was he not ugly, but he was not very ugly.


    There are tears in his eyes, his face is sad, and his lips are pursed, especially when he looks at people with eyes like autumn water, it is even more pitiful.


    These women present, no matter they are old or young, one counts as one, wishing to hold him in their arms to comfort him.


    As a result, the man glanced at Mrs. Wang, then lowered his head again, "Thank you Madam, I am willing to work for Madam in return."


    Although these words are euphemistic, they are also a clear rejection, which can be heard by anyone.


    Ms. Wang''s complexion was not good when she heard this, and she thought to herself, although she, Wang, is not a rich and powerful person, she still has some reputation in this world.


    Originally, she was kind enough to look at him pitifully, but then this little **** did not give her face, and refused in public.


    I don��t even look at him like this. He is a foreigner and has no one to rely on. Being able to serve her as Wang��s servant is a high incense.


    It turned out that he was fine, and even disliked her.


    Mrs. Wang, who felt that her face was dull, flicked her sleeves, snorted coldly, and left a sentence, "I can do it myself." Then she left and went back to her shop.


    However, her heart became even more blocked.


    Regarding this matter, the onlookers each had their own ideas that they didn''t understand, and some said that this man didn''t know what to do.


    "Then Mrs. Wang has only one daughter at home, and she just wants to give her a few more rooms to give her a daughter. If you go and give birth to a daughter, you will have a good life after that."


    "Yes, you are so penniless and have no family or reason. Now you don''t even have the money to bury your father. Why did you come here?"


    "Speaking of which, Mrs. Wang''s family has a big business, and the business is doing well. It''s a good place to go."


    Some people think that men have a backbone and are right to do so.


    "You sarcastic talkers, how old is Mrs. Wang? It''s almost fifty!


    Besides, there are so many husbands and servants in her family. This young man is weak and weak. How can he do well if he goes? "


    "That is to say, Mrs. Wang has married several servants over the years, and she has not given birth to a second daughter. Even if the little prince goes away, she may not be able to give birth.


    At that time, this great youth will be wasted. "


    Those who say such things are young women, who think they are sympathetic to each other.


    The man kneeling on the ground raised his head again, glanced at the few people who were speaking, and bowed to them.


    "Thank you for your mercy, Ma''am. Although I am down and out now, I was born in a family of poetry and books. I must not tarnish my family''s reputation and become a servant with others.


    Otherwise, I am sorry to my ancestors, even if my father is alive in heaven, he will not forgive my father. "


    While talking, he coughed several times in succession, and he also caught a cold, didn''t you see that his face was blushing?


    This appearance made those daughters feel even more distressed.


    There is an elderly husband who can''t listen anymore, "He is so poor that he can''t even bury his father. It is because Mrs. Wang is kind-hearted to have a place to eat."


    "Besides, you didn''t want to sell yourself, and no one forced him. Someone is willing to bury your father and give you a place to live."


    "If you can''t bury your father, your father will have no peace."


    These husbands have sharp eyes, don''t think they haven''t seen the way he looks at women.


    He''s just a vixen.


    snort! He also said that he would not be a servant for Xiaolei, because he looked down on Mrs. Wang for her age.


    Looking at these young women now, there is seductiveness in those eyes, hum, little showy hoof.


    However, women and men think differently. The young women who spoke for him just now felt so heartbroken after being looked at and worshiped by him like this.


    At this moment, he is the only one with all eyes and hearts, and I only feel that he is pitiful and righteous.


    The man who came out of the House of Poems and Books should be like this.


    In the end, the man really followed one of the young women named Chen.


    "Chen is willing to pay for the burial of his father. It seems that the young master has caught a cold. If the young master does not dislike it, the young master will go back with me for treatment. When the young master''s condition improves, Chen will plan to send the young master to Beijing to find relatives."


    Look at this sentence, what I said couldn''t be more appropriate, and everything has been arranged for others.


    The man looked up at the woman surnamed Chen, frowned slightly, hesitated at first, and then bowed down to the woman gratefully.


    "Thank you, Ms. Chen, for lending a helping hand to the Nu family. You are the great benefactor of the Nu family."


    This time, he didn''t say anything out of the ordinary.


    Watching the back of the woman surnamed Chen leading the man away, Widow Gu snorted coldly, "Idiot."


    The people around him with the same expressions as him were all older husbands, who felt sorry for Miss Chen who had done a good deed, but also sneered at her.


    These two people are not good people, so they just got together.


    They all live in the same town, so why don''t they know if there is something important going on in their family?


    The person surnamed Chen is a scholar studying in the academy, and he married his husband last year.


    She even brought a strange unmarried man home in such a grandiose way, which shows that she has a ghost in her heart.


    Otherwise, she is really stupid in reading, a mentally retarded!


    It is also hard for her husband, and I am afraid that she will prepare a gift for her wife.


    It''s not that they speculated about people randomly. If Chen Xiucai was really just helping people, he would just give him money to bury his father.


    Even if it is to treat him, is there no medical center in the town?


    Besides, the inn in the town is standing there, why bother to bring people home?


    What did you say to send him to the capital, maybe he was sent to her own bed?


    Look at that little hoof again, walking restlessly, look at that twisted ass, it just died and dad is like that, what are you talking about.


    Phew! shameless!


    Hmph, still a scholar? I have read so much in vain that I can''t even see this clearly.


    When that little hoof really enters Chen''s house, it is guaranteed that there will be no peace.


    After watching the fun, Widow Gu called Chunfeng back.


    Chunfeng didn''t understand, but the young man looked quite pitiful. Why did the master''s eyes give people the feeling of watching a show?


    Still calling people stupid, is she talking about Miss Chen or the prostitute.


    "Master, did you see something just now?"


    Widow Gu glanced sideways at Chunfeng, who was supporting him, and saw that he was puzzled, and he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    "You are still too young, you will know when you read more things later."


    My master''s inscrutable expression made Chunfeng''s heart itch even more.


    "What the master said is that slaves are naturally not as sharp as the master.


    It��s just that, master, you can talk to the slaves, and let the slaves learn and gain insights. "


    Gu widow was so relaxed physically and mentally by such flattery, he talked to him while walking.


    "Although the man is dressed in plain clothes, but look at his appearance, his skin is tender and his complexion is rosy, but he looks like he has no money to eat and see a doctor?"


    After Gu Widow Fu reminded him, Chunfeng came to his senses, "It turns out that man is a liar."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： all the same

    Chapter 266 is all the same


    "It''s not just as simple as a liar, it''s a question of whether the one lying on the ground is his father or not."


    Widow Gu said this very contemptuously, because he didn''t believe that man at all.


    "Ah! Master, he is too inhuman, isn''t he?


    To actually use the name of one''s own elders to do such a deceitful deed, it is simply unworthy to be a child of a human being. "


    What Chunfeng said was filled with righteous indignation, this kind of thing is already beyond the scope of his cognition, it is unexpected that there are such people in the world, so they are not worthy of being human.


    Widow Gu snorted coldly, "There is no one in this world, let''s take it easy later.


    I used to hear from my father that during times of famine, I was extremely hungry, and there were still people who had to change their children to eat. "


    This time, Chunfeng couldn''t even come out. He couldn''t imagine such a scene, and the tiger poison still eats its children.


    It''s just that, after thinking about it, I thought again, wasn''t it because my family was poor that I was sold out?


    Speaking of it, he just saved his life.


    If it wasn''t for his fate to meet such a good master as the grandma''s family, he would have become a handful of loess, and would have been reincarnated long ago.


    In the final analysis, the world is still difficult, and they are all forced out.


    On the way home, people in the village were also discussing this matter, but most of them had the same idea as Widow Gu.


    Everyone is a man, so you can tell at a glance whether that man is a man of duty, and he really can only coax those women who are interested in sex.


    After listening to the discussions of these husbands, Chunfeng felt that following the master out this time, he gained a lot of insight.


    In the future, if he gets married, he must ask the master to make decisions for him, and the master will judge the person.


    At the thought of getting married, Chunfeng''s ears turned red unconsciously, and the horoscope has not yet been written.


    Back home, there was a guest at home. Hearing from Mrs. Yan that Lin Fenglin, the owner of the gambling house in the town, had come, Widow Gu''s face immediately changed.


    "What is that black-hearted dog doing here?"


    He hasn''t forgotten how she treated his family''s eldest treasure in the past, and how her **** came to her to collect debts!


    It was because of them that Dabao was beaten into a coma and almost couldn''t wake up.


    Later, he brought so many thugs to his door to sell his son-in-law.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, Gu widow was going to find someone to settle the score while rolling up his sleeves.


    However, she didn''t think about why his daughter was beaten.


    Ms. Yan quickly grabbed him, "Master, Mrs. Lin didn''t come here to find trouble, she came to talk to grandma about the medicinal materials."


    Widow Gu paused, then turned around to make sure.


    "Are you serious?"


    This kind of thing, Yan Shi dared to lie to the master, so he immediately assured: "What the servant girl said is absolutely true, we are talking about it."


    "Since I have business to do, then I won''t go, let''s go back."


    He didn��t understand those things, what did he go there for? It��s been a long time since he went out, and riding in a carriage is quite tiring, so let��s go back and have a rest.


    Gu Chao was indeed receiving Lin Feng. She had agreed with Lin Feng earlier that when her friend who went to the deep north to collect valuable medicinal materials came back, she would come to find herself.


    Two days ago, Gu Chao was still guessing that she should come, no, she came today.


    On the day Ning An got married, Lin Feng naturally went there too, but there were too many people that day, so he didn''t talk at all.


    One more thing, the situation that day was not the one to talk about these things.


    Later, she wanted to come, and found out that there were guests in Gu''s house, so she postponed it for a few days, and didn''t come until today.


    "Gu Daochang, my friend has come back, and she does have some good goods in her hand. I have already told her hello, and I will keep it with you.


    Look, when are you free to come and see with me? "


    Actually, Lin Feng is also in a hurry these days. The man has been back for more than ten days.


    Also, the guys are waiting to get their wages.


    As a result, there has been no movement for so many days, and the other side is also urging her tightly, because they are afraid that this matter will not be reliable.


    After all, favors belong to favors, she can wait, but her men can''t wait.


    In the end, it was Lin Feng who let it go. If her shipment was delayed because of her, then she would pay for it herself.


    It was the same, and the man promised her to wait another two days.


    No, Lin Feng came to the door as soon as he learned that the guests of the Gu family had left, just to ask Gu Chao to have a look and talk about whether to buy or not.


    Looking at the sky, it''s already noon, so let''s go after eating.


    "Trouble Boss Lin made this special trip, let''s go after lunch, and let your friend worry for free.


    This matter, I also want to thank Mr. Lin for his concern. "


    "Gu Daochang said this is a stranger, we sisters have affection, there is no such thing.


    Since Gu Daochang keeps me, I will bother you in your residence. "


    Talking about bothering, Lin Feng nodded in his heart, she couldn''t wait for it.


    Gu Chao is not the old Gu Dabao. Now whoever can have a meal at Gu''s house, they can have a conversation when they go out, and they can speak louder. This represents the friendship between her and Daoist Gu.


    After dinner, Gu Chao followed Lin Feng to the town to meet her friend, and the land in the backyard was finally available.


    But Gu Chao has been taking care of it since he moved in, even the soil was replaced with spiritual soil, waiting for the medicinal materials to come back.


    The ginseng found in the mountains earlier was bought by the third prince, saying it was for her daughter.


    Gu Chao also knew that the third prince''s daughter was weak, but the third prince never mentioned it, so she didn''t ask.


    After all, if the host doesn''t take the initiative to bring up this kind of matter, it''s still a bit inappropriate for outsiders to ask. Isn''t it just to sprinkle salt on someone''s wound? It''s not appropriate.


    This time the third prince said it himself, and Gu Chao asked about the situation along the way, and then gave the third prince a bottle of qi-nourishing elixir.


    As for why the Third Prince didn��t take the initiative to mention it for so long, it was because he was afraid that Gu Chao might misunderstand.


    Misunderstood that she was in such a hurry to ask for medicine for her daughter, and she was not sincere.


    This point was specially instructed by Shi Zi to her, not to let her mention it now, and it will not be too late to talk about it later.


    Besides, by then, the two families will be serious relatives, and they won''t be afraid of other people''s gossip.


    How could the third prince not care about his daughter''s health, but his daughter repeatedly told him that he was in good health and that there would be no problem.


    That''s why the Third Prince endured it all the time.


    Now that Gu Chao took the initiative to ask, the situation was different again, so she no longer concealed it and told the truth.


    After receiving the elixir given by Gu Chao, the third prince felt very at ease, and his mood on the return journey was all floating.


    Seeing that Steward Shu, who followed her back together, was not joking, there were two more wrinkles on his face.


    Butler Shu showed up on the first day of his return, saying that he was here to pick up the prince back to Beijing.


    Whether it is true or not, those who should know know it, and those who should believe it also believe it.


    When they arrived in town, the two of them went straight to Lin Feng''s friend''s house without any delay.


    He was originally a merchant, and when the things arrived in one place, he sold them immediately and bought other goods, so there was no shop.


    Her friend''s surname is Jin. The three of them met and exchanged a few pleasantries before starting to look at the goods.


    Originally, Gu Chao told Lin Feng that she wanted live ones, or seeds, but it turned out that the medicinal materials were all good, so she wanted them all.


    Those medicinal materials are not useless to buy back, they can also be refined into elixirs, and they are often used.


    For more than a year, I have taken everything out, so I have no income, so I can just add some.


    Boss Jin was very satisfied with this transaction, he never thought Daoist Gu actually wanted her goods, he wanted all of them, he didn''t even mention the price, really.


    Not only that, but she also asked her to bring some more next year, picking up expensive ones. This is a big deal.


    Next year''s income is fixed.


    Helping Gu Chao with something, Lin Feng is also very proud, this can be regarded as a friendship, and it will be easy to talk about in the future.


    It��s already evening when I get home again, and it��s too late to plant the medicinal materials today, let��s talk about it tomorrow.


    Recently, there are people in the family who haven''t been able to spend time with their husband and children. Now that they are free, they should be with them.


    From now on, Gu Chao has no plans to go out until the end of the year.


    Moreover, after a day or two, someone still came to ask Gu Chao for help.


    Some distant places are slow to receive news, and because of the snow, there may be people coming later.


    Since this matter was taken care of, it is natural to have a beginning and an end.


    The house suddenly became quiet, but Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t feel unaccustomed to having their wives at home to accompany them. Instead, they thought it was better.


    Even little Yu''an had a lot of fun in the past two days. Having a mother holding and throwing things around every day is different from being nestled in the arms of a father.


    Watching his wife grow medicinal herbs, Ning Su went to help Wanshang.


    "My wife, let me do this kind of thing, you have never done it."


    In Ning Su''s heart, isn''t it just that his own wife has never done it?


    In the past, I used to eat, drink, prostitute and gamble, and did not do serious crop work. Later, I did other things. I have never touched the field work at all, and the wife-owner must not know it.


    Seeing Xiao Fulang''s eager eyes, Gu Chao really couldn''t bear to refuse him.


    So, he handed him the small shovel in his hand.


    "Nafran is here to help."


    She also knows that they just take the children to embroider in the backyard on weekdays, which is also boring.


    Didn��t see that his husband changed the garden at home into a vegetable garden? Isn''t it just idle!


    It is also because he is not used to it.


    Although Ning Su is a man, when he was not married, he also helped with many things at her mother''s house.


    After all, Mrs. Wu is not in good health and cannot be tired. A woman like Ning An is often overwhelmed, and it is Ning Su who is helping.


    After getting married, the Gu family had no land to plant, so he cleaned up the house. Fortunately, there were not many people, and he was not too tired.


    The most tiring thing should be dealing with Widow Gu.


    Later, when he became pregnant, the family bought servants to take care of her, so he was not asked to do anything.


    Later, the situation at home got better and better, and he had no chance to do things even more, so he must not be used to it.


    Now, when he sees his wife and head farming in the backyard, his eyes light up.


    No matter what the wife-owner plants, just let him do it.


    Lying and sitting at home every day, at most, strolling in the yard, he felt that the whole person was going to be useless.


    Finally got something to do, isn''t Ning Su just happy?


    Han Yu couldn''t help, and he wasn''t good at this kind of thing, so he stood by and watched his wife and brother do it.


    "My wife, what are you growing?"


    He has seen some finished medicinal materials, but he has never seen the seeds.


    Ning Su didn''t know either, she looked at her wife with the same pair of sparkling almond eyes.


    Gu Chao put the seeds in the palm of his hand and showed them, "They are all medicinal seeds, and you will know when they are planted."


    "My wife, what do you grow these medicinal materials for? Can''t you buy them in the pharmacy? I heard that medicinal materials are not easy to grow."


    It is true that medicinal materials are not easy to grow, otherwise it would not be that there are people who specialize in collecting medicinal herbs to take risks in the deep mountains.


    However, this is not a difficult task for Gu Chao.


    She has already taken out the spiritual soil, can it still be planted?


    "Don''t worry, it will definitely grow back. By then, only selling medicinal materials will be enough to support our family."


    As soon as the wife said that she could support the family only by selling medicinal materials in the future, the two of them didn''t care about whether they could support the family.


    That is to say, in the future, the wife-owner can spend more time with them at home instead of going out for adventures.


    This is the best for them.


    Wife owners do dangerous things every time they go out, and they also know that most of the time it is out of helplessness and it is a matter of saving lives.


    However, they still don��t want the wife-owner to go in their own hearts, because it also puts the wife-owner in danger.


    It��s all right now, and they feel relieved if the wife doesn��t go out.


    Seeing the smiling faces of the two husbands, Gu Chao couldn''t help but want to hug her and kiss her, but now that she has dirt on her hands, let them go and wait until night.


    Ning Su and Han Yu don''t know what their wife''s idea is, but even if they know, they will cooperate.


    As long as the wife doesn''t go out to take risks, they are willing to do anything.


    This is really a very harmonious topic, which makes people want to explore in depth.


    It has been half a day since the three of them planted the seeds together. To be precise, Gu Chao and Ning Su did the work, while Han Yu watched from the sidelines.


    However, this can be regarded as being together, the same as sometimes, together.


    "Grandma, those bees are stinging again."


    It was Guanshi Xu who reported back and forth, and he was talking about the bees brought back from the mountain.


    Having stung someone before, Gu Chao went to scrape off all the newly brewed honey, and then gave the queen bee a lesson.


    This allowed them to be honest for a few days, and then began to work diligently again.


    Gu Chao also gave them a benefit because of this, that is, to spend some spiritual energy on the queen bee as a reward.


    Unexpectedly, they became dishonest again. This time, Gu Chao planned to give them some ruthlessness.


    Thus, Gu Chao took the box of bees out of the house. Of course, they were trapped with an enchantment, otherwise they would definitely run away.


    It''s freezing outside, not to mention the cold, and there are no flowers for them to pick.


    Just like this, how long can you last?


    Gu Chao ignored them, threw them outside and went home, and came back in two days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Ganoderma lucidum, spores

    Chapter 267 Ganoderma lucidum, spores


    "My wife, why don''t you go and have a look. It''s been two days. Those bees are probably frozen."


    In the past two days, Ning Su went to see them twice a day, fearing that it would be freezing and snowy, and without a defense, they would really freeze to death.


    He is still waiting to eat honey. The honey brought back by his wife last time is too fragrant, and he hasn''t eaten enough.


    Fortunately, those bees didn''t know what Ning Su was thinking, otherwise they would definitely sting him all over his face.


    Hmph, it��s not that they are thinking about the fruits of their labor, they are not good people.


    Destroyed their homes, robbed their honey, captured them again, and tortured their king, the wicked.


    It is said that two days of freezing is two days of freezing. Gu Chao has never visited it once, and he will not die of freezing in these two days.


    They were outside before, and they were not alive and well, it was just an extra hive.


    Originally, he was going to take it back, but the young husband said it bluntly, and Gu Chao took advantage of the situation and said, "I''m going to have a look as a wife."


    Ning Su cheerfully followed behind the wife-leader, the wife-leader is the best.


    When the bees saw Gu Chaolai, they were very emotional. If there was no barrier blocking them, they would definitely rush up to sting her.


    But when she walked in, she fell silent again. It was the queen bee who gave the order.


    The queen bee came to the front, looked at Gu Chao with a pair of big eyes, flapped her wings a few times, and gestured to Gu Chao with her small paws.


    "Want to go back?" Gu Chao''s tone was flat, without any ups and downs.


    The queen bee gestured twice again, Gu Chao nodded this time, and replied, "All right."


    So, this group of bees was brought back by Gu Chao.


    This scene made Ning Su''s eyes widen. The black snake in their family has become a spirit. Could it be that the bee has also become a spirit?


    "My wife, what did the queen bee''s gestures mean?"


    Gu Chao took his hand, squeezed his fingers and said with a smile: "Admit it, and say that you won''t sting people in the future."


    Hearing this, Ning Su narrowed his eyes with a smile, and took another look at the queen bee, thinking that it is very aware of current affairs.


    "We will be able to eat sweet honey in the future."


    Seeing Xiao Fulang''s smiling face so easily satisfied, Gu Chao''s mood also rose, "Eating candy makes your mouth sweeter."


    Then he got a tender and angry look from his husband, so Gu Chao''s mood became even better.


    Recalling the scene where the wife-lord fed herself candy and then teased him, Ning Su''s brows and eyes were shy, and the corners of her mouth raised.


    The wife-owner is still not serious, so she just knows how to tease him.


    The bees brought back home were not released directly, and they were still inside the barrier.


    Not only that, Gu Chao also put them in the place where the flowers bloom the most, and let them look at them, but they couldn''t get them.


    Is this something that humans can do?


    Looking at the back of Gu Chao leaving mercilessly, the bees became irritable again.


    However, Gu Chao doesn''t care about these things, he has to train again.


    Ning Su, who was led away by his wife, turned his head and gave the bees a look of pity. There was nothing he could do about the decision made by the wife.


    However, as long as they come in, they shouldn''t be far away from being released!


    The snake spirit who was nestling on the tree trunk and taking a nap, poked his head out to look at the buzzing bees, gave him a look that you are still too young, and retreated back to sleep.


    Such a ruthless person, you dare to challenge her, aren''t you waiting to clean up, a bunch of big fools.


    Look, it really is that the brain is too small to understand such a thing.


    At night, the three little ones wandered over and taunted the bee colony ruthlessly.


    They rely on the bees to be unable to move them at all, so they are even more unscrupulous.


    Within a few days, someone came to the door. The person who came was the servant of the county government, or an acquaintance, and had met several times.


    Came to look for Gu Chao, really something happened, isn��t it the Chinese New Year, there are more vendors and shoppers on the street.


    What''s more, many people who traveled far away have also returned.


    A few days ago, a vendor who came back from the south was selling blood-red Ganoderma lucidum on the street.


    According to the vendor, she accidentally got these blood ganoderma on a cliff, but it took her a lot of effort, and almost fell off the cliff and killed her.


    Therefore, the price is naturally not low.


    However, even if she asked for a thousand taels, someone still wanted it.


    Blood Ganoderma lucidum is a rare medicinal material. At that time, many people came forward to inquire, and finally it was bought by three wealthy households in the city and the owner of the prescription of Sian Chay Tang.


    Such a good thing should not be wasted. One of the wealthy families named Xie asked his servants to make soup after returning home.


    I was fine that day, but two days later, the old lady was still itchy and had red bumps.


    But I didn''t expect it to be because of the blood ganoderma, I just thought it was a rash.


    After all, the whole family drank, and the others were fine, so the old lady was out.


    So I invited a doctor to see it, and the doctor I invited was the sitting doctor of Sian Chay Church, Doctor Qian.


    After Dr. Qian saw it, he also said that it was a rash, but it was not serious. It was just a matter of paying attention to it in the past few days, and prescribed medicine for it.


    The next day, other members of the family also developed rashes one after another, which scared the whole family, thinking it was infected by the old lady.


    Doctor Qian didn��t say it would be contagious, what��s going on.


    I went to invite Dr. Qian to see a doctor again. Dr. Qian was also frightened when he saw that Xie''s family was like this.


    She is sure that this rash is not contagious, how could it be?


    It is said that everyone who has been in contact with the old lady of the Xie family has been infected, so why is he all right?


    The people of the Xie family were also surprised about this, but they couldn''t find the reason for a while.


    It was another careful diagnosis and treatment, and I changed the prescription to see the situation first.


    Unexpectedly, after taking these two doses of medicine, not only did it not get better, but the red bumps even broke.


    Instead of bleeding pus, spores grew.


    The spores are similar to the spores of mushrooms, and they are all blood red.


    This shocked the Xie family, the whole family is like this, what should we do?


    Doctor Qian came to see, this time she really didn''t know what was going on, and she didn''t dare to prescribe any more medicine.


    There was no other way, the Xie family had to invite other doctors, not just one, the doctors in the entire county had come to see it, but none of them dared to diagnose what kind of disease it was.


    It can be said that Xie''s family fell into a lifeless state in one day. Even the doctors in the entire county couldn''t see what was wrong with them, and they didn''t even dare to prescribe medicine.


    Are they saved or not? Can you live?


    There is one more thing that is strange, except that it is itchy when the red bumps appear at the beginning, and then it stops itching after the spores are released.


    There are spores all over my body, but it doesn''t hurt or itch at all, and I don''t feel anything. Isn''t it strange?


    There was nothing they could do here, and it was impossible for them to sit at home and wait to die, so they sent people to the capital to hire a famous doctor.


    It''s just that the county seat is a few days away from Beijing, and it''s snowing here, so it''s not necessarily ten days and a half months.


    What else can I do? You can''t do nothing!


    A day later, a patient in Sian Chay Hall also developed a rash. Dr. Qian did not pick up that patient, but she immediately became concerned after hearing what Dr. Zhao said.


    So I went to see the rash of that patient, and after a look, I was immediately sure that this was the same situation as Xie.


    Dr. Qian didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately told Dr. Zhao about it.


    When Dr. Zhao and the others were invited by Xie��s family that day, they saw that spores had already appeared. They didn��t see the rash before, so they didn��t think about it.


    Moreover, this patient came to see the doctor because of chest tightness, shortness of breath, palpitation and headache, and the rash came out later.


    After listening to Doctor Qian''s words, Doctor Zhao didn''t dare to take it lightly, and hurriedly went to report to his employer.


    The owner of Sian Chay Church, surnamed Tang, listened to what the two said, thought about it, and asked them if they had eaten or used the same thing.


    After asking such a question, Doctor Qian remembered it.


    "The Xie family bought the blood ganoderma lucidum earlier, and the whole family ate the stewed blood ganoderma lucidum before the visit."


    Dr. Zhao also said, "I also used blood Ganoderma lucidum for that patient."


    The patient has been taking medicine from Dr. Zhao for a long time, and her family is in good condition. Dr. Zhao recommended to her the new blood ganoderma, which is more effective than ordinary ganoderma.


    Dr. Zhao has good medical skills and is trusted by patients, so he listened to Dr. Zhao and replaced the ordinary ganoderma with blood ganoderma this time.


    In this way, there is something in common.


    Although I have this doubt, I am not sure that it is the problem of the blood ganoderma.


    "First put away all the blood ganoderma in the shop, don''t use it for the time being, there is no good way for the patient at the moment, just take the prescribed medicine, if spores really come out like Xie''s, then it will be really troublesome.


    At that time, you can only report to the official. "


    Since there is a problem with the medicinal materials, it is natural to find the person who sold them the medicinal materials.


    Two days later, the patient really had spores just like the Xie family.


    Tang Dong''s family didn''t dare to delay, and immediately took the patient to report to the government.


    When something like this happened, County Magistrate Huang didn''t dare to delay for a moment, so he quickly sent someone to thank his lover and the vendor who sold blood ganoderma to them.


    As for the two who also bought the blood ganoderma, they also sent someone to notify them.


    This thing happened so weirdly, no one has spores on their body, and it''s not a mushroom.


    Magistrate Huang thought much more than they did. When she was going to invite someone, she was thinking that she might have to invite Gu Chao for this matter.


    Because it was the end of the year and everyone was at home, it didn''t take long to invite everyone.


    The vendor of the blood ganoderma is Zheng Rong, and when the official came to the door, he had a heart attack. When he heard that the blood ganoderma she sold had problems with eating, he was immediately frightened and his legs went limp.


    Seeing her reaction like this, it must be that she has a ghost in her heart, and there is something wrong with the blood ganoderma.


    When we got to the hall, we saw the Xie family who had lost their shape. After learning that they ate the blood ganoderma and had spores on their body, Zheng Rong was immediately turned pale.


    So, how could County Magistrate Huang not know that there is really a problem with the blood ganoderma.


    To be honest, not only Zheng Rong, but everyone was shocked when they saw Xie''s family.


    Especially Dr. Qian, she was treating Xie''s family. She went to Xie''s family only two days ago. At that time, Xie''s family still looked normal.


    But it��s only been two days, and they��re so thin that they��re out of human form. Moreover, the spores on their bodies have grown something like blood ganoderma.


    When they came up with those things, they also had a bottom line in their hearts, and they must be so because of the blood ganoderma.


    So, when they saw Zheng Rong, they both wanted to kill her.


    The thing she sold them was definitely not blood ganoderma.


    In the court, they dare not show any resentment too much, otherwise they, the victimized party, will suffer instead.


    Zheng Rong''s legs were so weak that she couldn''t kneel at all. When County Magistrate Huang asked, she immediately told the truth.


    "The magistrate, spare me, the magistrate, save me, I ate it too, our family ate it."


    Hearing her words, none of the people who gritted their teeth with hatred felt sympathetic to her, and she deserved it.


    "Tell me first, where did that thing come from, and how did you get it?"


    The county magistrate looked down at her with snot and tears, and now she just wants to know what''s going on so that she can find a way to end it.


    Looking at the appearance of Xie''s family, I''m afraid it won''t last for a few days if this continues.


    Except for those who are in the hall now, do you know how many people ate that thing?


    Even if there are no dead people, she also knows that if these people don''t care, they will definitely die in the end.


    Didn''t you see that the bigger the spores on Xie''s family, the worse their situation? It''s only been two days!


    It turns out that Zheng Rong did not pick those so-called blood ganoderma on the cliffs at all, but she picked them up at the mass graves.


    "Caomin went to the south to do business, but they lost money on the business, and they didn''t even have money to go home. They couldn''t take a car and had to walk back.


    One night, the grass people couldn''t find a place to stay, so they planned to drive all night so that they could come back earlier.


    Unexpectedly, they came to a mass grave.


    It was midnight again, and the night owl kept screaming, and the grass people were also afraid.


    I wanted to walk faster and get out of there quickly, because I couldn''t see clearly because of the black lights, and I didn''t know what to trip over, so I rolled into a pit.


    Caomin passed out at that time, and it was already dawn when he woke up. Those blood ganoderma were found in that pit.


    Caomin really didn��t know that there was something wrong with those things and couldn��t be eaten, otherwise Caomin wouldn��t have brought them back, let alone ate them himself.


    Also ask the county magistrate to save the grassroots, but the grassroots don''t know. "


    Heh, he dared to take things that grow in mass graves, isn''t that courting death?


    That kind of place has always been tabooed by strangers, even crossing the road has to be faster, not to mention the things that grow there.


    Knowing that the food they ate grew out of mass graves, they became even more restless, thinking that they might really be hopeless.


    The living can survive after eating the pile of dead people?


    I''m afraid I have become those scapegoats who cannot be reincarnated!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： accompany you

    Chapter 268 Accompany you


    Now it is useless to guess these things, they have long been confused, and they don''t know what to do.


    "Come on, hurry up to Gujia Village and invite Daoist Gu here, hurry up."


    The words of County Magistrate Huang woke up everyone, "Yes, yes, the county magistrate is right, go and ask Daoist Gu."


    "Gu Daochang is so powerful, there must be a way."


    "Gu Daochang is a god, he can definitely save us."


    No matter what the people in the hall said, the county magistrate made several arrangements one after another.


    "Go and find the other two people who bought the blood ganoderma, as well as Zheng Rong''s family, and gather everyone who has touched that thing together."


    The yamen servant immediately went to do it, but was stopped by the county magistrate.


    "Wait a minute, there are blood ganoderma left from each family, bring them all back."


    Those things are too evil, it is better to receive all of them in one place, so as not to make any mistakes.


    On the way here, Gu Chao heard the situation from the yamen servant.


    After hearing the first reaction, Gu Chao thought of the person behind it.


    Think about it, where is the mass grave?


    Which of the people who died there did not die violently? How could there be no resentment.


    Isn''t this the same as the baby born of resentment?


    It seems that the person''s plan is not small. The situation on their side has not been settled yet, and there is another problem in the south. I don''t know what else she did?


    When he arrived at the county government office, he met Magistrate Huang and so many people in the hall. Gu Chao didn''t exchange too many pleasantries, and went directly to see those who had already grown Ganoderma lucidum.


    It was just such a back and forth time, and the condition of Xie''s family was much more serious. Not only was their body weaker, but the ganoderma lucidum on their bodies had grown a lot.


    It was only the size of a thumb when it came, but it grew to the size of **** when the yamen servant went to invite Gu Chao.


    And now, the big one is as big as a fist.


    The patient who gave birth to spores, the spores have already burst, and her physical condition also weakened a lot the moment the Ganoderma lucidum grew, and she looked more than ten years old.


    As for Zheng Rong''s family, because they ate late, they didn''t just have rashes at this time.


    But when she saw the changes in those people with her own eyes, she was also terrified.


    It would be easy to die immediately, but the hard part is waiting to die.


    Looked at the condition of everyone, and then looked at the so-called blood ganoderma.


    What is even more evil is that the blood ganoderma that has been cut off and boiled now grows back to its original appearance.


    If it weren''t for the imprint on the knife edge, which is different from other places, I would have thought the city was a whole.


    It has been picked off, even cut, but it can still grow back, isn��t this evil nature!


    Gu Chao is now certain that it is the handwriting of the person behind it.


    A mass grave does not have a time span of hundreds or thousands of years, how could such a heavy resentment arise.


    In one place, if the grievances in that place were really so serious, the people nearby would have suffered a long time ago, and there would be no living things within a hundred miles.


    But according to Zheng Rong''s words, she passed through the village in the afternoon, and entered a town after walking for half a day the next day.


    If this is the case, the problem will be big.


    Gu Chao didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately sent a talisman to Zhang Ye, explaining the seriousness of the matter to her.


    Let this matter be left to the people of Tianyi Sect, so she can rest assured.


    "Gu Daochang, what should these people do now? Can they be saved?"


    When Gu Chao came in, they kept silent for fear of disturbing Gu Chao.


    Lian Gu Chao didn''t say anything after seeing them, but first burned a piece of talisman paper, wondering what she was doing?


    I was afraid that she was doing something, so I didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Now that the county magistrate asked, they all looked at Gu Chao expectantly, waiting for her to pronounce the sentence.


    "This is a bit troublesome."


    It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not that there''s no way out. If you put it this way, there is hope.


    Everyone in the hall breathed a sigh of relief, and felt at ease, as long as Daoist Gu said they could be saved, they would definitely be able to live.


    It''s just that if Daoist Gu can say it''s troublesome, it must be troublesome.


    In any case, as long as there is salvation, there is hope.


    "We have to wait until the spores burst and grow Ganoderma lucidum before we can do it. However, growing Ganoderma will consume people''s vitality."


    This is obvious to all, the patient just now suddenly aged more than ten years under their noses.


    I heard Gu Chao say again, "This is irreversible."


    That is to say, even if the person is rescued, he will be ten years older than his peers.


    Not only age, but also body.


    "Also ask Daoist Gu to cast a spell and save us."


    There was no extra consideration at all. Everyone begged Gu Chao for help. Compared with these, survival is of course more important.


    If you don''t even have a life, everything else is just empty talk.


    Especially for the Xie family and the Zheng family, the whole family ate the blood ganoderma. If they couldn��t be saved, the entire family would be wiped out.


    "I beg Daoist Gu, save us, as long as we can survive, we can accept anything."


    At such an old age, the old lady of the Xie family also knelt down and begged Gu Chao, "I am an old bone, and I will die when I die. I also ask Daoist Gu to save my children and granddaughters. They are still young, so I beg Daoist Gu. Must save them."


    "Please, old lady, Gu will try his best to save people. Since you all understand and have no objections, let''s start now."


    As he said that, Gu Chao turned his head and said to County Magistrate Huang, "Please also ask County Magistrate Huang to send someone to help, and then find a clean vacant room, starting with the most serious people."


    In this case, the magistrate Huang of course had nothing to say, and immediately arranged for someone to do it.


    Then lead Gu Chao to the back of the county government office. Her family lives behind the county government office, and there is still a vacant room at home, so it is time to pack it up and use it now.


    The first one to be sent in was the old lady of the Xie family. The old lady was already old, so she was naturally the one with the worst condition.


    She wanted her little granddaughter to come first, but the children were so sure that no matter what she said, they finally let her come.


    Ganoderma lucidum grows all over the body, and removing them one by one is naturally time-consuming.


    It took more than two hours just for the old lady.


    By the time the old lady was carried out, she was already unconscious.


    During the process, not only did Gu Chao consume spiritual power, but the patient also consumed energy, and it was painful. Even after healed, there were scars all over his body.


    Those Ganoderma lucidum didn''t feel much on the body, but it must be painful to pull them out of the meat.


    There are still so many things that need to be cleaned up, and the pain will naturally increase exponentially. If it weren''t for the elixir that Gu Chao asked her to take in advance, it''s just that she might not be able to bear the pain.


    Originally, the old lady was already old, and she had suffered such a heavy crime, so she had to take good care of her after returning home.


    It''s just, I''m afraid there are not many days left.


    The next one was the head of the Xie family, and it also took about two hours.


    When it was time for the young master of the Xie family, Gu Chao asked County Magistrate Huang to find a middle-aged man with a steady personality to help.


    After all, he is a man, so he still needs to avoid suspicion, otherwise she can bring another one back.


    How important is a man''s innocence, and a man who has not yet left the cabinet, how can he be seen by his wife.


    Can you still be a human being in the future? Can you still get married?


    Not only Mr. Xie''s family, but all the men were commanded by Gu Chao, and this middle-aged husband helped.


    They thought that it would be good to survive, but they didn''t think so much at all. Now that Gu Chao thinks so thoroughly, they admire Gu Chao''s character even more.


    Now is the time to save lives, but they are in a hurry, but after the matter is over, they must have thoughts in their hearts in the future.


    Whether it is an unmarried man or a married husband, I am afraid that they will not survive in the end.


    Which woman can endure her husband being seen by other women? And which man can accept his body being looked at by women other than his own wife?


    Therefore, in the end, the husband and wife will be separated, and the man will only die.


    I think back then, when she and Han Yu had nothing to do with each other, people spread those gossips, let alone this.


    Words are awesome, not just words.


    One person was carried out, and Gu Chao came out with him. Seeing that County Magistrate Huang was also waiting at the door, it happened that there was no need for someone to invite him.


    "I also ask the county magistrate Huang to send a letter to Gu''s home. Looking at the situation, it may not be finished tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, Daoist Gu, Mr. Huang has sent someone there, and he must explain it to the people in the family."


    Since magistrate Huang can be the county magistrate, he still has some vision.


    Hearing this, Gu Chao nodded and said, "Thank you." He turned around and went in again.


    Now that the letter has been sent home, she is relieved, and An Xin will settle the matter here first.


    I was afraid that she would be too busy to go back, and those at home were worried, and they waited to stay awake at night.


    If she can''t fight back for a few days, they don''t want her body anymore.


    It was already mid-afternoon when the yamen servants came to Gu''s mansion. Ning Su and Han Yu received widow Gu when he was not at home.


    After listening to the yamen servant explain the situation, he also said that the wife may not come back for a few days. Although I was a little worried, I felt relieved when I thought of treating illnesses and saving lives in the county yamen.


    As long as you don''t deal with those evil things, it''s not that dangerous.


    They thought of those people who came to the house to ask their wife to heal them a few days ago, and then thought of those people in the county government, and thought that there should be no serious danger.


    After politely seeing off the yamen servant, the two sighed in the living room, and then walked towards the backyard together.


    The wife will not come back for a few days, and they have already begun to miss the wife.


    I don��t know, specifically how many days.


    When the wife-leader is at home, they feel a little tired, afraid that the wife-leader is not enough, and now that the wife-leader is not at home, they miss her so much.


    Really, too hypocritical.


    Looking at each other''s expressions, the two of them guessed what the other was thinking, and gave each other a bad look.


    "The wife-lord is not at home these days, if brother is not used to being alone, who am I to accompany him?"


    Han Yu opened his mouth to tease Ning Su, but Ning Su also raised his eyebrows and replied to him, "If my brother is not used to being alone, he can come and be with him."


    That night, Han Yu really let Yuzhu bring her own things into Ning Su''s room.


    It was originally a joke, but it turned out to be true.


    Since everyone has come and even brought their things, Ning Su can still drive them away.


    This was the first time when there was no wife-leader. The two of them slept on the same bed, and they were a little restrained at first.


    Later, the two lay on their respective pillows, looked at each other and smiled, and then the restraints were loosened.


    Anyway, it wasn''t the first time, and the wife-lord wasn''t there, so there was nothing to be shy about just the two of them.


    The two of them regained their usual mood, and began to talk without saying a word, and then fell asleep for some reason.


    Gu Chao was so busy in the county office that he even found time to drink his saliva, it wasn''t that she couldn''t stop and rest, but if she did, someone might die.


    As far as those from Xie''s family were concerned, they were already in a very serious situation when she came, and they couldn''t last for a day.


    When those from the Xie family were resolved, the others followed.


    However, fortunately, those who have only been exposed to the blood ganoderma have no problems for the time being, and can take it easy.


    However, Gu Chao also asked Huang County Magistrate to find a special place to keep those people who had direct contact with him.


    It��s impossible to be okay with such heavy grievances, but I don��t know what their situation is, maybe they are different from these people.


    So they can''t leave, lest they find more trouble after they go back.


    Gu Chao��s statement scares those who have touched the blood ganoderma, not only the ones who bought it, but also those who saw it at the market.


    If you count them up like this, there will be a lot of people, even the government servants who went to bring back these blood ganoderma must be counted.


    Magistrate Huang secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, she didn''t dare to touch the blood ganoderma because she saw what happened to Xie''s family first.


    Otherwise, no one can tell what the consequences will be.


    Three days later, Gu Chao finally dealt with all the people who ate the blood ganoderma, but those who remained have not yet appeared.


    But I dare not let them all out, and I have to stay for a few more days, at least ten days before and after.


    After going out for a few days, Gu Chao missed his family, so he said he would go back and have a look, and inform her immediately if there was anything wrong.


    Daoist Gu has been busy for so many days, and now he says he wants to go back and take a look at the house, where can I stop her?


    Because she didn''t tell her family in advance that she was going back, so when Gu Chao returned home in the middle of the night, there was nothing waiting for her, and no one was waiting for her.


    The porter heard the voice of his grandmother. Not daring to delay for a moment, he quickly opened the door and welcomed grandma in.


    "Don''t disturb the family, you go and rest too."


    In the middle of the night, when everyone is fast asleep, there is no point in getting up again for her.


    However, when he returned to the backyard, he still woke up the young man guarding the yard.


    Then, Polygonatum and Qiushi were also awakened.


    Seeing that both of them came out of Ning Su''s yard, Gu Chao was still puzzled.


    However, she soon knew why.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： dead city

    Chapter 269 Dead City


    "Grandma is back, and this servant is going to invite the two righteous lords."


    It was Yuzhu who spoke, he didn''t go to Han Yu''s room, but turned around to go to Ning Su''s room.


    Gu Chao called him softly, "Don''t wake him up, your master is here too?"


    Yuzhu turned around and nodded, "Grandma is not at home these few days, and the two Zhengjun will be together as companions.


    I didn''t know grandma would come back tonight, so I didn''t go back either. "


    Gu Chao waved them down, "Go and rest too, you are not needed here."


    Unexpectedly, Gu Chao was treated like this as soon as he came back, and Gu Chao''s heart was itching, and the pace of his feet was much faster.


    When he entered the room and saw the two babies sleeping peacefully on the bed, Gu Chao felt a gust of heat rushing to his forehead.


    Since this is the case, she will not be polite.


    Even though she acted very carefully, she still alarmed the two of them.


    Nonsense, there was another person on the bed, and it was still between the two of them, and he hugged them into his arms unceremoniously.


    With such a big commotion, you have to sleep so much that you can''t react at all?


    It''s a mess, but it''s not a problem for Han Yu, he can see it.


    So, after seeing the person clearly, she didn''t struggle, but instead took the initiative to rub into the wife-owner''s arms.


    It��s just that Ning Su is an ordinary person, and her eyesight is not as good as Han Yu��s. When she was woken up at first, she even jumped.


    But because of this experience, I didn''t scream out like last time, and I felt the familiar embrace and breath again, and I knew who it was after I reacted.


    Finding that the husbands were awake, Gu Chao didn''t stop his hands, but acted more presumptuously, and didn''t keep his mouth idle.


    "Honey, do you want to be a wife?"


    "Think~"


    How could you not want to? The wife-owner used to go out on business, and basically came back on the same day, at most it was a day.


    But this time, they didn''t come back for several days. Of course they missed their wives, and Bao''er asked about their mother.


    As soon as Zhang Ye received the letter from Gu Chao, he immediately reported to the elders in the sect. After some discussions, he first sent news to fellow Taoists everywhere, and then sent people to the mass grave mentioned by Zheng Rong to check the situation.


    Based on the time, Zheng Rong came back from the south on foot, but it took more than two months on the road, and with these days back, it took almost three months.


    Since Zheng Rong already had blood ganoderma in his hand, why sold it for silver when he was not on the road, why bother to walk for more than two months to come back.


    She has been doing business all year round, so of course she knows the truth about not revealing her wealth, not to mention that she is single and unfamiliar with her place of life, so of course she dare not reveal it.


    Only when I was at home and in a place I was familiar with did I dare to take it out with confidence.


    It was also because of this that the victims were gathered in one place. Otherwise, if she took a little action in one place, there would only be more victims, and it would not be easy to concentrate.


    In the end, I don��t know how many people were recruited.


    There is another one, after such a long time, someone must have died.


    However, because the time dragged on for too long, I don''t know what the scene of the mass grave is supposed to be.


    There are also people who live nearby, who don��t know about that situation either.


    Ordinarily, with such a heavy grievance, the people within a hundred miles may have already suffered.


    It''s just that there is no news at all, which is strange.


    The person who was sent was brought by Zhang Ye. After all, she went to Gu Chao��s place and saw the resentful baby again. It��s better than others not knowing anything.


    When Zhangye brought people there, before arriving at the place, he found that there were no living people in the nearby villages and towns.


    And the resentment was soaring, and the whole hundred miles were shrouded in resentment, which is no wonder, everyone died, and no one sent the news.


    With such a heavy resentment, Zhang Ye didn''t dare to take his disciples in so recklessly to find out, so he had to find someone to inquire about the situation first.


    Went to a town and found a teahouse to sit down, and then asked about the situation.


    When the shopkeeper heard them ask about this, and saw that they were all dressed in Taoist priests, he didn''t hide it, and told what she knew.


    The place they are staying at now is Liuzi Town, which is under the jurisdiction of Luancheng.


    The place where the accident happened is Luancheng, and they don''t know how many towns and villages have been ruined.


    Anyway, since two months ago, you can��t go there, and the people inside can��t come out.


    It is said that it is a plague, and if you catch it, you will die.


    Within a few days, the government would not let them go out, and when they were able to go out, it would look like this over there.


    The government issued a notice ordering them not to go there.


    Actually, they wouldn��t go even if they didn��t tell them, and it��s not that they are desperate.


    In the past two months, I haven��t seen anyone passing by there. Not only that, as long as I get a little closer, I can hear the miserable cry for help from time to time.


    So, where would they dare to go?


    "Several Taoists, are you here for this matter?"


    These days, the government also invited some Taoist priests, but they all failed.


    These guys don''t look like they are from the local area, so I don''t know if it will work.


    "Well! This is indeed the case, let''s understand the situation first.


    By the way, didn��t your government report the situation here to the imperial court? "


    If it wasn''t for the news from Fellow Daoist Gu, they wouldn''t know about it, and they haven''t heard anyone talk about it along the way.


    The shopkeeper sighed, "The plague came fiercely and quickly, and the government wanted to rescue it at that time, but who knew that every one who went in would die, and they couldn''t get out at all.


    Later, I never dared to let anyone in again.


    We didn''t go out either, so the news naturally didn''t get out.


    The adults in the government had already reported the news, but I don��t know what happened afterwards. "


    Seeing that the shopkeeper couldn��t ask any more questions, several people in Zhangye settled the bill and left, planning to go to the Yamen to see the situation.


    You can''t go to Luancheng, you can only go to the nearest government office in Liangcheng.


    It was evening when I arrived, and it was impossible to go to the yamen, so I had to find a place to stay and go there at dawn.


    At this time, Tianyi Sect also received news from Luancheng.


    As soon as I heard that Luancheng had become a dead city, I immediately sent the elders of the sect over, fearing that Zhang Ye and a few juniors would not be able to solve it, so they would fold in instead.


    As soon as the county magistrate Mr. Li heard that several Taoist priests were visiting, he immediately thought of why they came, and hurried out to greet him.


    When something happened from Luancheng, her hair turned gray a lot, and she couldn''t sleep.


    To tell the truth, she also hired a lot of Taoist priests, but she said no, so she asked someone else to do it.


    She didn''t know if the ones she hired were all cheaters, or if there was really nothing to do.


    Now that a Taoist priest is coming, how could she not be excited.


    As far as the situation in Luancheng is concerned, she absolutely does not believe that it is a common plague.


    What kind of plague can prevent the people inside from coming out? The gate of the city was clearly open, but it seemed that there was something invisible surrounding the city, preventing people from coming out at all.


    Meet several people in Zhangye, and see that they are all young people except Zhangye, and I am a little disappointed.


    "Master Li, a disciple of Pindao Tianyi Sect, Zhangye.


    Zhang came here with his disciples. Master Li should know why.


    Zhang didn��t say anything superfluous, but just wanted to find out about the situation from Mr. Li. What��s going on? "


    When he heard that the person turned out to be a member of the Tianyi Sect, Mrs. Li was also excited. She had heard of the Tianyi Sect before, and the expert who got rid of the blood coral with Daochang Gu was the Tianyi Sect.


    Seeing that she was straight to the point as soon as she came up, and knew what kind of personality she was, she didn''t hide anything at all, and told everything she knew.


    It turned out that the real start was two and a half months ago.


    An infectious disease suddenly broke out in Luan City, and it was fierce. Thousands of people were infected overnight.


    Within two days, basically no one survived.


    The situation is so critical that the magistrate immediately ordered the city to be closed. With such a serious epidemic, how dare people leave the city?


    Fortunately, when this situation was discovered on the first day, the prefect sent someone out for help.


    It was also because of this that they knew about Luancheng''s situation.


    Liangcheng is the closest place to Luancheng. The epidemic is so severe, so it is natural that they are afraid of contagion here, so Mr. Li immediately reported the situation to the top.


    The order from above was to summon the doctors in the city to go to Luancheng to treat the sick and save the sick, but none of the people who went there came back.


    In less than five days, half of the people in Luan City died.


    It was so serious that Liang''s side didn''t dare to send anyone anymore.


    also ordered the closure of the city, and only allowed to enter and exit.


    After half a month, there was another situation in Luancheng, and the people inside could no longer come out.


    The gate of the city was just so wide open, but they couldn''t step out, no matter what weapons they beat.


    Although they looked anxious outside, they felt relieved. If they couldn''t come out, it meant that the disease couldn''t be spread.


    Another month later, Liangcheng was lifted from the city closure order, but the people were still ordered not to go there.


    Because there are no living people in Luan City anymore, as long as you get close to it, you can feel the biting chill, and you can still hear the miserable cry for help.


    "Master Li, didn''t the government report the situation in Luancheng?"


    Speaking of this, Master Li also felt angry.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve read the papers several times, but I haven''t heard anything about it."


    Needless to say, there must be someone in the way.


    Now these are not the most important, and these are not under their discipline.


    "Master Li, you said that those people had an infectious disease, could you describe the specific situation in detail?"


    "In the initial situation, there were red rashes on the body, which grew into spores within two days, and finally grew into Ganoderma lucidum.


    Once the Ganoderma lucidum grows, the whole person will be ten years older, but in two days the whole person will become a dry bone.


    Those Ganoderma lucidum are all blood red and as big as a washbasin. "


    It seems that it is really the same as Gu Daoyou said, it is the problem of those blood ganoderma.


    Fortunately, Daoyou Gu was there, otherwise, it would not be those people.


    Over time, it becomes another city.


    I have to tell Daoyou Gu about the situation here, and let her know.


    And those who have been in contact with the blood ganoderma on her side should also pay attention.


    There are so many people in Luancheng, it is impossible for all of them to eat the blood ganoderma, so it is not just that they eat it.


    The seriousness of the matter was even more serious than she expected.


    Explained the situation here to Gu Chao and Tianyi Sect, and also learned that an elder from the Sect was coming, Zhang Ye felt a little relieved.


    To be honest, seeing Luancheng''s situation, she was still a little apprehensive. She brought a few juniors with her, and she might not be able to protect her.


    Now that there are elders coming, I feel more at ease.


    But she was going to check it first, "You wait here for the elders of the church to come over, I will go and check the situation first."


    When the seniors said they would go alone, the juniors were worried.


    "We will go with you, so we can take care of you."


    "Yes, Luan City is extremely dangerous, how can you go alone?"


    Finally, Zhangye still went, "You can wait at ease, if the situation is not right, I will withdraw immediately."


    Gu Chao received the news from Zhangye after two days at home, and she went to the county seat again on the same day.


    If the situation in Luancheng cannot be reported, it is certain that Jingli does not know about it, and the situation there must be reported through the county magistrate Huang.


    On the way, I ran into someone from the county government, who came here to invite Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daochang, are you going to the county government?"


    She was afraid that Gu Chao had something else to do, but there was another situation at the county government, Master Huang told her to come and invite Daoist Gu immediately.


    "I just went to the county government office, what''s the matter?"


    "There is something wrong, let''s talk as we walk!"


    Just this morning, one of those people who gathered got a rash, which is terrible.


    The county magistrate Huang hurriedly moved the people who had rashes to another place, separating them from those who hadn''t.


    Now the entire county government is in a panic, waiting for Daoist Gu to preside over the overall situation.


    It seems that the situation is really the same as what Zhang Ye said, even if you don��t eat the blood ganoderma, you will still be infected, it��s just a matter of time.


    When Gu Chao came to the county government office, what he saw was County Magistrate Huang who had become an ant on a hot pot.


    County Magistrate Huang has already written a booklet and reported the situation here.


    I also said that maybe it will be posted again, but it turned out to be like this.


    There are so many people in the city, how many people have come into contact with it is unknown, the matter is really serious.


    After discovering that someone had a rash in the morning, the county magistrate Huang issued a notice asking people who had been exposed to the blood ganoderma to come to the yamen for registration.


    And let the government servants go door to door to check, to ensure that there is no one missing.


    If a commoner who has been in contact conceals it, the result will be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, they released Gu Daochang''s name, otherwise someone must have concealed it.


    With Daoist Gu present, they felt at ease, knowing that they could be saved, and by noon, many people came to register.


    I went to see those who had rashes first, and found that the rashes they developed were different from those developed after eating blood ganoderma. This is easier to solve than the previous one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Re-enter Beijing

    Chapter 270 Entering Beijing again


    It would be too slow to solve them one by one like last time, and there are so many people in the city, and it is unknown how many more people have been tricked, so it is not an option to just wait for the rash to come out.


    "Magistrate Huang, you arrange a larger courtyard, I will make a formation to purify grievances, and then let the whole city go in in batches for three days.


    As long as people are infected with resentment, they can be purified if they don��t eat blood ganoderma.


    Those who are fine will have nothing after entering. "


    Although it takes a lot of spirit stones to do this, the effect comes quickly, which is better than sitting still and wasting time.


    As soon as Gu Chao��s words came out, everyone present was both surprised and delighted. They never expected that there would be such a thing that could purify even grievances.


    In this way, wouldn''t they be afraid of resentment?


    "Great, great."


    "Gu Chao sit down and rest for a while, Huang will do it now."


    While talking, Master Huang has already turned around and left in a hurry.


    This is related to the life and death of the people in the whole process, but it cannot be delayed at all.


    He has handed over the paperwork to the capital for this matter. If the matter is settled, she should have a prosperous official career. If there is anything wrong, or if the people in the city are killed or injured, her official career will come to an end.


    So, how could she not care?


    But she doesn''t need to worry too much. With Daoist Gu sitting here for her, as long as she obeys Gu Chaodao''s orders and does whatever she asks, she will definitely be able to pass smoothly.


    No, Daoist Gu came up with such a method, so it should be stable.


    She was afraid that Daoist Gu would go to Luancheng soon, and if something happened to her, she would be in trouble.


    After hearing Gu Chao talk about the situation in Luancheng just now, she already had a bottom line in her heart.


    Now that Daoist Gu has come up with such a way again, she knows that this matter is almost inseparable.


    Magistrate Huang''s worries are not superfluous, and Gu Chao is also making such preparations.


    The situation in Luancheng is a bit critical now, and I''m afraid most of them will go.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in the strength of Tianyi Sect, it''s that the situation this time is worse than the blood coral last time.


    However, in just half a month, the entire Luan City has been turned into a dead city. If that thing exists in other places, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Gu Chao spent three days setting up the formation, and let the first group of people go in for another three days.


    After she came out, it was exactly as she said, the resentment on her body was gone, and the rash that came out also dissipated.


    It''s just that if she wants to leave, without her watching, this formation may not last for a month.


    After much deliberation, Gu Chao decided to go back and bring the snake essence.


    The purified resentment went directly into the snake essence''s stomach, so there was no need to worry about the time for the formation to persist.


    Going out for six days before returning home, the family members are naturally worried and miss.


    They also guessed that the situation should be bad, otherwise the wife-lord would not have stayed home for so many days.


    Gu Chao has been out for so many days, even the people in the village have noticed.


    Hearing from widow Gu that he was invited by the county magistrate to settle his grievances, the people in the village also began to worry.


    It was only then that they experienced blood coral, that thing was born of resentment, and they also experienced it very well.


    Now, Gu Chao has not come back for several days, the situation must be serious, and they are afraid of coming back again.


    They still have lingering fears when they think about what happened last time. If they come again now, they don��t know if they can pass?


    Alas, this year is really not smooth.


    As soon as Gu Chao came back, he was warmly received by the villagers. Of course, everyone asked her about the situation, and they were afraid of coming to their side.


    "Don''t panic, everyone, the situation on our side has stabilized and everything is fine.


    It��s just that you��d better not go out casually recently, and I will also set up enchantments and formations in the village to protect everyone.


    As long as everyone is at home, everything will be fine.


    I may not be in the village in the future, so protect yourself. "


    Gu Chao also did not tell them the specific situation directly, so as not to make them more afraid.


    However, the village chief followed her back to Gu''s residence.


    Of course, Gu Chao understands the intention of the village head. There are some things that are not easy to tell the people in the village, but the village head still needs to make it clear.


    "Dabao, what is the matter, you can tell auntie clearly that auntie has a solid foundation in her heart."


    When the people at the old house of the Gu family heard that Gu Chao was back, they all came to ask about the situation.


    Now everyone is gathered in the hall of Gu Mansion, all looking at Gu Chao.


    Explain the situation to them clearly, and then said: "The current situation is roughly like this, we haven''t found anything else for the time being, so it''s better not to go out if you don''t dare to go out for a while.


    I came back this time to take the snake spirit to the county seat, but the three little ones will only stay. If anyone dares to make trouble, I will leave it to them.


    There has been a lot of trouble, and the people in our village are the most important. What is there is waiting for me to come back and solve it. "


    Gu Chao��s words were to reassure the village chief, as long as the villagers did not cause trouble, they would not be afraid of trouble.


    It''s the first time for everyone to be human, so there is no reason to give way to anyone.


    The village head nodded, "Don''t worry, leave the affairs of the village to me, and the situation like last time will definitely not happen again, and our Gujia Village is not easy to mess with."


    "By the way, I may go to Luancheng this time, or it may be somewhere else, and the return date is uncertain."


    At home, she is not too worried. As long as everyone is obedient, nothing will happen.


    Everything, just in case.


    In a while, I will set up a formation to purify grievances at the entrance of the village. If someone from outside comes, they must stay in that formation for three days before they are free.


    They also already knew the function of the formation, so of course they nodded in agreement, saying that they were all for the sake of everyone.


    It is extremely rare for Dabao to be able to do this for everyone, and they have to be ignorant of good and evil.


    Three days later, Gu Chao arranged the purification formation and was about to take the snake essence to the county seat.


    Seeing the reluctance and worry of the husbands, Gu Chao waved to them, "Come here and give me a hug for my wife."


    Both of them came to Gu Chao''s side in response, and she hugged her into her arms.


    Printed kisses on the foreheads of the two of them, and said with a smile: "Don''t make a bitter face, you can''t believe the skills of your wife, and you will come back as a wife in a few days."


    Of course they believed in the Wife Master''s ability, but they still couldn''t help worrying.


    "With you at home waiting and looking forward to, as a wife, I can''t bear to come back.


    Even if you are worried, you should worry about bringing you a brother back when you come back for your wife.


    Think about it, Jiangnan has been full of beauties since ancient times. Your wife is so charming, there must be many men who admire her, what if you are fascinated by that man? "


    The two people who were still worried about the safety of the wife-leader, heard what the wife-leader said, and really followed what the wife-leader said.


    Yes, there are so many excellent men out there. I heard that the men in the south are gentle and considerate, even small-minded and gentle.


    What if my wife is abducted by others?


    In case, who does the wife-lord really like, will it come later?


    However, these thoughts were only turned around in their minds before being thrown away by them.


    No way!


    The wife-owner agreed to them and never brought anyone back.


    Moreover, the wife-owner said this together. It must be because they are worried, so I deliberately said this to tease them.


    "The wife master is not good at scaring people."


    "As long as the wife master returns safely, even if we really bring someone back, we are willing."


    Yes, as long as the wife is safe.


    The big hands around their waists tightened again, "Don''t worry, Husband, I promised you, and I will never break my promise as a wife.


    So, you don��t have to worry at all, An An is at home waiting for your wife to come back and love you. "


    Obviously talking about serious things, but the wife-owner is not serious anymore.


    Gu Chao couldn''t be more serious, what she said was the truth.


    After so many days without taking good care of Fulang, and going out again, isn''t it just holding back to come back to take good care of the pain?


    After sending the wife-leader out, as soon as they turned around, they began to miss the wife-leader.


    I just hope that the wife-lord will come back soon and safely.


    Gu Family Village is also busy, and they still have lingering fears about what happened last time, so this time they also plan to bring their closest relatives.


    At least until Gu Chao comes back, is the real safety.


    Liu Jianing''s family and Yu''s family have already been sent to the Gu family.


    Everyone is sighing, today is really not a good year, and such things happen one after another.


    However, fortunately, Gu Chao was here, otherwise they would have died long ago.


    When I arrived at the county seat, I first asked the county magistrate Huang about the situation in the past few days, and learned that no one was found eating blood ganoderma.


    "It''s all caused by some indirect infection. After entering the purification array, there will be no problem. Thanks to Daoist Gu."


    Magistrate Huang was talking, and kept looking behind Gu Chao, "Didn''t Daoist Gu say that he would bring a helper who can refine grievances when he goes home?"


    Gu Chao didn''t directly say it was a snake spirit, thinking that she would know it when she saw it.


    "It is indeed brought, and this helper is a black snake who has been refined.


    County magistrate Huang, don��t be afraid. Although this snake looks a little scary, it has the same human nature and will not hurt people at will. "


    also cryptically told magistrate Huang that as long as no one provoked her, the snake spirit would not take the initiative to attack.


    If someone is not afraid of death and must seek death, then there is no way.


    How could County Magistrate Huang not know what Gu Chao didn''t say, "It''s only natural, Daoist Gu, don''t worry, if there is really someone looking for trouble, it''s her fate."


    Special period, it is still the case.


    It��s impossible for Daoist Gu to try his best to save people, but someone will come to hinder him, right? Isn''t this ungrateful?


    When dealing with this kind of person, you shouldn''t talk to her about anything else.


    With County Magistrate Huang''s statement, Gu Chao didn''t say much, and waved the snake essence out.


    Looking at Gu Chao, it was only a matter of waving his hand, and a huge snake with a waist thicker than hers appeared in the hall, standing up almost touching the roof.


    Even though he was prepared, County Magistrate Huang was still frightened to the point of trembling, hey, this snake spirit is too big, right?


    "Magistrate Huang, if you have any orders, just tell it directly, the snake spirit can understand human language."


    Magistrate Huang was still surprised by the size of the snake essence, but now he was even more surprised when he heard that the snake essence in Gu Chao''s book could understand human speech.


    Responding, he immediately bowed to the snake spirit in front of him.


    "Trouble."


    Although I still don''t know what to call this Wan, but the etiquette is still indispensable.


    After all, for the rest of the time, we still have to rely on this person.


    Besides, it can understand the words, Gu Daochang also said, but it has become a master, presumably it has its own thinking, so it can''t be neglected.


    You have to treat it as a human being.


    The snake spirit also nodded to Magistrate Huang as a gift in return.


    It has a good impression of this person, and these people have a good attitude.


    Seeing the snake spirit''s reaction, magistrate Huang was glad for his decision just now.


    Accompanied by County Magistrate Huang, Gu Chao swaggered across the city with the snake essence and came to the purification array.


    Snake Spirit''s undisguised appearance on the street scared many people, but seeing the magistrate Huang and Daoist Gu with him, he managed to calm down.


    Along the way, people asked about the snake spirit, and there were people arranged by magistrate Huang to explain it.


    Arrived at the place, seeing the grievances, the snake spirit became excited, and its vertical pupils lit up a lot.


    Make it clear that Gu Chao is going to go to the capital first.


    Time is tight, and he cannot be delayed.


    Arrived in Beijing by spaceship. At this time, the emperor had just received the news.


    The situation was so serious that all the people in Luancheng lost their lives. This is one city, not one or two. The emperor immediately summoned all civil and military officials to discuss.


    After some business discussions, the final conclusion was to ask Daoist Gu to make a move.


    For this kind of thing, I''m afraid I can only go to Gu Daochang, they are simply helpless.


    Second, the order will be passed down, and the cities and counties will strictly investigate and report the situation immediately and isolate it.


    Then it is to appease the hearts of the people and force vendors not to allow traders to raise prices.


    During such a time of national calamity, anyone who dares to defy the law is a serious crime of ransacking the family and exterminating the clan.


    At this time, they didn''t know that Gu Chao had already entered the capital, and he was at Han''s house.


    The Han family is Gu Chaodeyue''s family, she can ignore other people, but the Han family can''t.


    If there is something wrong with the Han family, let alone Han Yu, she will also have trouble.


    The daughter-in-law came to the door suddenly, and the members of the Han family didn''t expect, didn''t they just come back from the Gu family? Is something wrong?


    If there is anything, it must be her son.


    For a while, the Han family''s heart was in their throats, afraid that Gu Chao would tell some bad news.


    As soon as Gu Chao opened his mouth, he first said that Han Yu was fine, which reassured them, and then he talked about her purpose for coming.


    "Luancheng has already fallen, no wonder the wife-lord was rushed into the palace just now, presumably because of this."


    If it wasn''t for the snow, the county magistrate Huang''s booklet would have been delivered long ago, but it turned out to be so many days late.


    Gu Chao didn��t have time to take care of so much, so he first strengthened the formation on the side of the Han family, and then set up a small purification formation.


    It''s just that it''s also at night.


    General Han went to the palace for a day and didn��t come home until it was dark. As soon as he entered the house, he saw his daughter-in-law. After asking her about her situation, he took Gu Chao straight to the palace without having time to say a few words in the title of the book.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： to luancheng

    Chapter 271 To Luancheng


    "The wife is the master, the daughter-in-law has been busy for a long time, even if you are in a hurry, go eat!"


    Looking at the two horses that had gone away, Han Zhengjun shook his handkerchief and complained.


    "Father, it must be because of the matter in the south. The matter is so important that mother is in such a hurry. You go in first, it is very windy outside."


    Several younger generations of the Han family supported Han Zhengjun to walk inside. They couldn''t help, so they could only take care of the house and not let them worry about it when they were outside.


    The two rode to the gate of the palace and were stopped by the guards, "Who is here?"


    When he got close to him, he got off his horse, and the leader of the guards saw the person clearly, "So it''s General Han, Daoist Gu, I''ve seen you two, you''re very polite.


    General, didn��t you just go back? Why did you come in such a hurry again? "


    The news has not been conveyed so quickly, so they don''t know the situation yet, and it is normal to have this question.


    "General Jiang, this general and Daoist Gu are going to see the Holy Majesty again. It is related to the great disaster in the south, so I ask the general to go to Tong Bing immediately."


    Now the palace gate has been locked, if there is no major event, it will not be so easy to enter.


    When General Jiang saw General Han''s anxious expression, sweat broke out on his face, and he talked about the great disaster in the south, and then looked at Daoist Gu who was beside her. Bing.


    When the emperor heard that Gu Chao had come, he quickly ordered someone to invite her in.


    "Hurry up, invite Daoist Gu to come in."


    Unexpectedly, Daoist Gu came so fast. I think it was because of Kexue Ganoderma lucidum, but I don''t know how the situation in Cheng County is?


    Cheng County is the county seat under the jurisdiction of County Magistrate Huang, and it is also the county seat of Gu Chao and the others.


    Didn''t keep Gu Chao and the others waiting long, General Jiang returned with wine, "Your Majesty, please come in."


    The emperor is more anxious than anyone else. This world belongs to her, and all the people in the world are her subjects. Now that the people in a city are suffering, they don��t know where these things are lurking. How could she not be in a hurry?


    Sure enough, Daoist Gu is her lucky star, the one sent by heaven to help her.


    The emperor couldn''t sit still for a long time, and kept looking outside.


    Finally, when she saw Gu Chao coming in with General Han, she went up to greet him personally regardless of the majesty of the emperor.


    Don''t care about anything else, just care about serving the people of the world independently, that''s how she should be.


    "Gu Daochang is here, please sit down quickly, Han Qing''s house, sit down."


    Gu Chao was not in a hurry to speak, she knew that the emperor must be more anxious than she was.


    Sure enough, the emperor had already spoken, "Gu Daochang, I received a note from Cheng County today. Is it really so serious in Luancheng?"


    Actually, in the excerpt, Magistrate Huang of Chengxian County has written very clearly that this news was obtained from Gu Chao. Asking again now is just a reconfirmation.


    "It is indeed the case. After so many days, the specific situation is still uncertain.


    As for other places, no news has been received yet. "


    Hearing this, the emperor frowned slightly, but still nodded.


    "Cheng County is thanks to Gu Daochang. The magistrate Huang only said that Gu Daochang helped. I wonder if the situation is stable now?"


    This is true, when the book was sent out, someone else had a rash, and the book behind was still on the way.


    "Gu came to Beijing this time for this purpose, and Gu set up a purification formation in Cheng County.


    Anyone who has resentment will be eliminated after entering the formation, as long as they have not eaten blood ganoderma.


    Gu Mou came this time to set up such a formation in Beijing, and he was not afraid of 10,000, just in case.


    Please His Majesty arrange it when the time comes, and be sure to supervise all the people to follow suit. If someone eats the blood ganoderma, the rash on their body will not dissipate even if they come out of the formation.


    If there is one, let him stay in the formation until I come back. "


    Gu Chao��s arrangement in this way can be said to be very well prepared, taking everything into consideration.


    Emperor did not say polite words to Gu Chao. At this time, one or two polite words could not make things even.


    Gu Chao did this for the common people of the world, which is a great achievement.


    "The magistrate of Chengxian County also mentioned the resentful infant spirit, thanks to Daoist Gu''s action.


    On behalf of the people of the world, I thank Daoist Gu for his righteousness. "


    While speaking, the emperor had already stood up, walked to Gu Chao''s side in a few steps, and bowed to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao got up and took a step aside, only accepting her half-respect, which was also her attitude.


    The emperor was also satisfied with this point.


    Since everything has been agreed upon, Gu Chao didn''t delay any further, and started working directly after eating in the palace.


    There are also Taoist priests in Qin Tianjian, all of whom were called by the emperor to help.


    In this way, it saves Gu Chao a lot of trouble.


    Cheng County is just a county seat, and it took Gu Chao three days to set it up. If Gu Chao is only one person here in the capital, it will take half a month.


    With the help of these people, it should be finished in ten days.


    There is such a big movement here, and the imperial list has come out, and the common people know the situation.


    After only a brief period of panic, I felt at ease, and I did what I should.


    Except for a little, there are a lot of people who go to deliver food and drink to Gu Chao and the others every day.


    Not only that, but there are also onlookers.


    With Daoist Gu around, they are not afraid of anything, Daoist Gu will protect them.


    Even Gu Chao couldn��t understand the behavior of the common people. It was just a formation formation. What��s so strange about it? It��s worth them watching like this?


    Of course she doesn''t know how important she is in the hearts of the people.


    I won��t talk about the previous ones, but only this time.


    Whenever there is chaos, Taoist Gu will stand up and stand up.


    Also worked so hard for the common people, and saved so many people.


    Now it is also for their safety, which leads the Taoist priests to be busy day and night, and they don''t even have time to drink their saliva.


    Especially those young men who have not yet left home, they regard Gu Chao as the best image of wife-lord.


    Such a responsible woman is the wife they want.


    As for the person who said that Daoist Gu is not good-looking, well, this is what a woman should look like.


    Those who are prettier and fairer than men, all of them have no power to restrain their chickens, they can only speak sweet words, and they are really useless when they encounter danger and difficulties.


    Especially those who are still smeared, they are even more ostentatious than useful.


    Hmph, how can it compare to Gu Daochang, a woman like Gu Daochang can give people a sense of security and protect her family.


    It is precisely because of this that those burly and unsatisfactory-looking women in the capital were not very popular in the past, and now they were once favored by many men.


    This, could it be regarded as the welfare that Gu Chao brought to them?


    It''s just that those fair-skinned and beautiful women feel a little uncomfortable.


    This world has changed too fast, right?


    Are they good-looking, or is it their fault?


    They say that Daoist Gu has the ability, they admit it!


    They said that Daoist Gu was responsible, and they agreed!


    But if it is said that only a woman who looks like Gu Daochang is a good wife-lord, they will never admit it.


    Why are they not good wives? Why is it useless? This is prejudice! They are not convinced.


    If you are not convinced, you are not convinced. What should be admitted is still to be admitted.


    The family of Master Fulin Changjun is still in Beijing, and the Taidi Lord will keep them until next spring before leaving. Now that this situation is added, they will not be allowed to leave.


    Master Yujin Xiaojun heard that Gu Chao was coming, and was busy arranging some formations in the city, so he took Mingyue to see it.


    Although he didn''t see why, it didn''t stop him from admiring Gu Chao.


    The little thought that was suppressed by him, could not be suppressed, and came up again.


    Just looking at the busy figure of that person, Master Yujin Xiaojun couldn''t hold back his heartbeat.


    Heart pounding against his chest, completely out of his control.


    After watching it once, he didn''t dare to go again, for fear that his wild thoughts would become more and more uncontrollable.


    He knew very well in his heart that it was impossible for him to be Gu Chao''s servant.


    He is a majestic county lord, he can only be a righteous monarch, not even Gu Chao.


    So, there is no possibility for the two of them, and he can''t be thinking about it.


    It can''t go on like this. The next time his grandfather brings up marriage with him, he can''t refuse anymore.


    Even if it''s uncertain now, it''s okay to take a look first, at least to suppress the cute baby in his heart.


    Gu Chao didn''t know about these entanglements of Master Yujin Xiaojun, and even if she knew, she wouldn''t bother.


    She didn''t like that little county master, and she couldn''t break her promise.


    Besides, with that personality, the two husbands in the family will definitely suffer, and she can''t stand it.


    Before the work in Beijing was finished, news came from Tianyijiao.


    Said that he wanted to invite her to Luancheng, Zhang Ye took a few juniors there first, but when they arrived, they had already had an accident.


    Zhang Ye went in alone once, just as she said, he didn''t go in too much, he just checked the outside and came out.


    The resentment inside is heavier than it looks from the outside. Once you enter, you can��t see clearly. The line of sight is up to ten steps away. Ten steps away is darkness, and you can��t even see blurred shadows.


    Because he didn''t understand the situation and was not familiar with Luancheng, Zhang Ye just took a rough look around the periphery and came out.


    It is also because the further you go in, the more grievances will become heavier, and even the visibility will decrease, so it is not easy for her to try danger.


    As a result, Zhangye was infected with that kind of rash when he went in this time.


    Zhang Ye had already taken precautions and added an amulet before entering, but he was still infected.


    I didn''t feel anything in the first two days, and I only knew it when I got a rash.


    As soon as she found out, Zhang Ye isolated herself and asked Mr. Li to arrange to separate and isolate the people who came into contact with her. This is what I remembered after listening to Gu Chao''s words. I was afraid that they would be infected, and then passed on to others. other people.


    In this way, the entire county government will be quarantined.


    This news has not been spread yet, for fear of causing panic among the people.


    The elders of Tianyi Sect arrived in Liangcheng on the second day Zhangye had a rash. As soon as he learned about Zhangye''s situation, he immediately sent a messenger talisman to Gu Chao.


    After receiving the news, Gu Chao counted the time, he must hurry up, otherwise Zhangye will not be able to wait.


    Fortunately, it was the emperor who called the Taoist priests from the imperial list at the beginning, and then a few more came one after another, which accelerated the speed.


    As soon as the formation here was completed, Gu Chao rushed to Luancheng non-stop, Zhang Ye couldn''t wait.


    I didn��t even have time to go home, so I had to let the emperor send someone to the house to tell them, lest they don��t know where they were going and worry indiscriminately.


    But fortunately, when she came out, she said that she might go to the south, and they should know that she hadn''t gone back for so long.


    By the time Gu Chao arrived in Liangcheng, Zhangye had already produced Ganoderma lucidum. Fortunately, she was a cultivator herself, able to resist one or two, plus there were elders from Tianyi Sect to help her with spiritual power and pills to support her. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t be able to hold on for so long.


    When ordinary people produce Ganoderma lucidum, most of their blood will be sucked away by those grievances. Zhangye is not bad, although it is also damaged, but it is not that serious.


    Seeing Gu Chao approaching, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and their hearts fell back into their stomachs.


    "Gu Daochang, can Zhang Ye still be saved?"


    After careful inspection, Gu Chao nodded, "Yes!"


    "It''s just that the resentment on her body is heavier than that of the person who ate the blood ganoderma.


    Fortunately, everyone is here, otherwise she would not be able to wait until this time. "


    Everyone knows this well, Zhangye is a member of their Tianyi Sect and their junior, how could they watch Zhangye lose his life.


    It''s just that what they didn''t think of was, isn''t the blood ganoderma the source of these resentments?


    How could the resentment he carried be not as good as that of Luan Cheng?


    Or is it that the entire Luan City has become a source of resentment?


    In this case, the situation is more serious than they thought.


    During the few days they came here, they also went to Luancheng to have a look. Although they didn''t dare to go in rashly, they could see something.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Luancheng is a dead city. Not to mention the grievances in the city, those grievances are all formed by the people who died in vain in the city.


    If you look carefully, you can even see faces full of resentment.


    The ganoderma on Zhang Ye''s body, they also tried to use spiritual power to remove them, but they didn''t work at all.


    Not only did it fail, but Zhang Ye also fainted from the pain several times.


    So, they didn''t dare to act hastily, and had to wait for Gu Chaolai.


    Not only Zhangye, but everyone who had contact with her after Zhangye came back was also infected, including several juniors of Tianyi Sect and Li County Magistrate.


    It''s just not too serious, and it''s the fastest to reach the stage of rash.


    Their situation is not in a hurry, and now it is mainly Zhangye.


    If Zhangye can treat it, they will be fine.


    "I also ask Daoist Gu to save Zhang Ye first. I''m afraid she won''t last long."


    There is no need to ask County Magistrate Li to prepare the room, it��s just in Zhangye, and several elders from Tianyi Sect stayed to help.


    When Gu Chao didn''t come, County Magistrate Li and the others were isolated separately and dared not come out.


    Now that Gu Chao came and said he could solve it, they all came out again, waiting for Gu Chao to solve the Ganoderma lucidum on Zhang Ye''s body before treating them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： soul

    Chapter 272 Yuanshen


    "Gu Daoyou, how effective is the purification array?"


    This issue is not only concerned by Tianyi Sect Master Lu, but everyone.


    This is about the comfort of Liangcheng, and the comfort of the people all over the world.


    "Cheng County has already tried it, as long as it is not a person who has eaten the blood ganoderma, it can purify the resentment on the person.


    People who ate the blood ganoderma will still have rashes when they come out of the formation.


    However, as long as they stay in the formation, the situation will not deteriorate. "


    "That''s great. In this way, as long as there is a purification array, there is no need to worry about anyone getting this kind of resentment."


    The happiest one is County Magistrate Li, who is responsible for all the people in the city, and even if it takes her life, she must protect the whole people.


    County magistrate Li bowed deeply to Gu Chao, "More Daoist Gu, Li, on behalf of the people of Liangcheng, thanked Daoist Gu for saving his life.


    Thank you for the kindness of the Taoists taught by Tianyi. "


    After paying respects to Gu Chao, he turned around and went to worship the sky to teach everyone.


    If it wasn''t for investigating the situation in Luancheng, Daoist Zhang would not have risked himself, let alone almost lost his life.


    "Magistrate Li doesn''t need to be so polite, our purpose is the same, we are all for the peace of the world, everyone is the same."


    "It''s too early to say these things, let''s lay down the formation first.


    According to what Zhang Daoyou said, the situation in Luancheng is not optimistic.


    Moreover, those grievances may come out of Luancheng at any time and spread around.


    By then, the consequences will be disastrous. "


    Indeed, it is too early for them to say this, it is better to take protective measures first.


    "What Gu Daochang said is, let''s start now, and finish a little bit, so you can feel at ease."


    "If Daoist Gu needs anything, just ask. No other Li can''t help, but there are still so many people in Liangcheng, all at your disposal."


    Master Li also knew that he didn''t know anything about the formation, and couldn''t help at all, so he could only do other things.


    After two experiences, Gu Chao also deeply realized the difficulty of lack of manpower.


    Although people from Tianyijiao helped this time, it was still a little small.


    Finally, after discussion, it was decided to ask the people of Liangcheng to help, but not everyone.


    Choose a dozen steady, quick-witted and dexterous people, and follow them to watch and learn.


    Then they separated, and each of them brought a few people to work together.


    In this way, it can save some time.


    The news that Gu Daochang had arrived in Liangcheng spread like wildfire, and soon, officials of all sizes from Liangcheng came.


    Gu Chao didn''t want to know their purpose, nor did he want to get to the bottom of it, and they didn''t report the situation in Luancheng.


    These are in the hands of the emperor, and everything she has to do is related to these five sense organs.


    After listening to the people from Tianyi Sect and Li County Magistrate explain the current situation, the attitudes of those officials are very unified.


    They all said that they should cooperate with them with all their strength, and they kept saying that they were all for talent.


    As for whether they are for the comfort of the common people, or for the sake of their own lives, as long as they don''t delay the mention.


    However, with the participation of all the officials of Liangcheng, a lot of people were mobilized, allowing them to manage independently among the busy people.


    At least, the food and drink are in place, and there is no need for the government to worry about it.


    Moreover, it is not the same every day.


    Now, for everyone, for the people of Liangcheng, time is life.


    Not only here in Liangcheng, but also in other cities and counties adjacent to Luancheng, they also have to set up protective arrays and purification arrays.


    As long as Luancheng''s resentment comes out, it will not only be directed at Liangcheng, but will spread in all directions, causing harm to the world.


    After seven days, one disciple of Tianyi Sect was left behind, and the others followed Gu Chao across Luancheng to the city and county opposite Luancheng.


    In addition to the Tianyi Sect members, the dozen or so skilled helpers were also taken away.


    Time is tight and we cannot afford to miss a moment.


    The other two cities and counties are similar to Liangcheng, but they are a little more passive.


    Liangcheng is in the direction of the capital, and there is no Luancheng barrier, but if you report the news, you can still wait for rescue.


    But they can''t do it here, they can only save themselves.


    Even the news about the capital city, they don''t know, but it seems that they have become blind.


    Gu Chao and the others went directly to the biggest official in the city when they arrived. It was the most effective and time-saving way to find her.


    When the magistrate heard that they reported their family name, it can be said that he was so excited that he even forgot his last name.


    I thought it was the help booklet from Liangcheng that had finally been sent to the Holy Majesty''s case, so it was Daoist Gu and Tianyi who were invited by the Holy Majesty to come to the rescue.


    Gu Chao did not explain too much, after all, the emperor did invite her.


    As for the members of Tianyi Sect, they didn''t explain themselves, so she didn''t say much.


    Come to think of it, Tianyi Sect has always been responsible for eradicating treacherous evil, so it should not care about these false names.


    After eating, I immediately started to act.


    After driving for half a day, I am really hungry. How can I work if I am not full?


    In the past three months, the people in the whole city have lived in fear, and now they finally hoped for the rescue of the imperial court and Gu Daochang, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief


    Finally able to sleep peacefully.


    The magistrate only told the common people about the protective array and the purification array, but he didn''t say that Luancheng''s resentment might come back at any time.


    This is because the common people will be frightened when they learn about it. She believes in Daoist Gu.


    Even if that kind of situation really happened, Daoist Gu himself would definitely be safe in the end.


    Although she is not in Beijing, nor does she work in the north, but she has heard about Gu Daochang''s deeds.


    Moreover, she also wrote to her friends in Jingzhong, and the reply she got was that this was indeed the case, and she also told her many details that she didn''t know.


    So she trusts Gu Chao wholeheartedly and puts all her hopes on Gu Chao.


    When passing over Luancheng, Gu Chao also observed the situation in Luancheng.


    It is estimated that the reason why the resentment in Luan City has not broken out of the city is because someone is manipulating it.


    It is because those grievances have not been merged, so there is no movement.


    When all the grievances in the city can be used by her, the person behind will definitely release all the grievances without hesitation, so as to collect more grievances for her.


    Every moment, every moment, is related to the name, no one dares to delay, and the efficiency is naturally fast.


    After the formations were arranged in the three cities adjacent to Luancheng, Gu Chao temporarily stayed here with the dozen or so people he brought out from Liangcheng to help.


    Then, she took the Tianyi Sect and some Taoist priests to the border of Luancheng to check.


    She was planning to set up a trap outside Luan City before going in to investigate, just in case.


    If during this period, Luancheng''s resentment comes out, it will all fall into the formation, and it will not spread to other places, and it is also for insurance.


    As for why those people were not allowed to help, it was also for their sake.


    After all, they are just ordinary people, and she doesn''t know if they will get infected as they get closer to Luancheng.


    As for those cultivators like them, at least they still have self-defense. Even if they are really infected, they can still resist one or two.


    Without more than a dozen skilled helpers, even if there are more than a dozen fellow Taoists, it will still take five days to set up a trap that can envelop Luancheng.


    So many formations cost Gu Chao a lot of spiritual stones and spiritual power.


    These losses, Gu Chao naturally wanted to get them back from the emperor.


    Not only that, but there is also Tiandao, who should also make a note of her.


    Fortunately, the trap was completed, and there was no movement in Luancheng.


    After finishing all these arrangements, they did not return to any city, but instead stayed in a place not far from Luancheng.


    They didn''t dare to decide, is this distance safe? Will it be stained?


    It''s just that they can''t continue to sit still, they have to take the initiative.


    "Gu Daochang, it''s really too dangerous for you to go alone, let''s go with you.


    If there is any situation after entering, there will be a care. "


    Everyone persuaded Gu Chao not to go to Luancheng alone to take risks, if she wanted to go, everyone would go together.


    As they say, there is a mutual support.


    "You don''t need to persuade me anymore, if you go together, I will be distracted, why don''t I go alone.


    Besides, I am afraid that you will be the same as Zhang Ye after entering, and it will be even more difficult then. "


    Everyone looked at each other, and they all knew that what Daoist Gu said made sense.


    Even Zhang Ye went in like that. None of them can guarantee that they will be fine if they go in.


    However, they were sure that even if there was something, Daoist Gu would definitely be able to save them.


    Zhangye was so serious, he saved his last breath, and almost lost his life, but in the end, he was rescued by Daoist Gu?


    So, they still want to follow.


    Finally, Gu Chao said, "Please help me, take care of my physical body.


    Gu did not intend to use his physical body when he went this time, and Gu was also afraid that his body would be infected.


    So, Gu decided to leave his physical body and only enter with his soul. "


    It stands to reason that the primordial spirit without a physical body is more fragile.


    Luan City is full of grievances again, knowing that if you don''t pay attention, the Yuanshen will be contaminated with grievances, and the situation will only get worse.


    However, this is only for ordinary people. For Gu Chao, it is just the opposite.


    Gu Chao''s Yuanshen is Mahayana period, and this body is the former Gu Dabao''s, the two are at least too different.


    Although she used this body, compared with the primordial spirit, the body is really not at the same level.


    After hearing what she said, Master Lu became even more anxious.


    "Gu Daoist, this is absolutely unacceptable. Although Lu has not yet reached the Nascent Soul stage, he also knows how dangerous it is for the Nascent Soul to leave the body. You must not do this."


    Other people have not reached this level of cultivation, so naturally they don''t know the key to this, but now they hear what Lu Zhenren said, and they also know the importance.


    Then he began to persuade Gu Chao again, "Gu Daochang think twice, you are our reassurance, you must not have anything to do."


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows when he heard the words. They knew their secrets clearly, so if they cared at this time, they would be chaotic.


    So Gu Chao was directly under the watchful eyes of the public, and the primordial spirit left the body.


    What everyone saw was a transparent soul flying out from the top of Gu Chao''s head. The appearance of this soul was strange, not like Gu Chao''s at all.


    After coming out, he floated next to Gu Chao''s body, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "You already know that Gu doesn''t go around in circles with you.


    My soul is stronger than my body. If the situation is really critical, it is more convenient to enter in the form of a soul. "


    This is because they care about it and they are in chaos. They really knew that Gu Chao is not Gu Chao.


    But after getting along for so long, they all forgot this.


    Today, they also saw Gu Chao''s true face for the first time.


    It''s just that Gu Chao himself is so calm and fearless, so they don''t have the slightest embarrassment.


    No matter what this person looks like, and who he is, anyway, they recognize Gu Chao.


    Think about it, Gu Chao used his soul to go to the underworld to meet the magistrate. Since the magistrate didn''t say anything, this also proved Gu Daoyou''s identity.


    They don''t have to worry about losing face, besides, they have had so much contact with Gu Daoyou, so they trust her.


    They can be sure that they didn''t know the previous Gu Chao, but from the very beginning, they knew this Gu Chao.


    It��s just that Gu Chao��s original appearance is better than the one she is using now.


    Hmph, this face can attract many young men''s admiration, but if it is changed to her original face, it will be even more so.


    Such a result, they think it counts.


    Can''t we just leave some for them who are single? excessive.


    Thinking a little too far, no matter whether it looks good or not, in the face of disaster, absolute strength is the most important thing.


    Since Gu Chao has already made a decision, in order not to hinder Gu Chao, everyone finally decided to go with Gu Chao alone.


    "Don''t worry, Fellow Daoist Gu, we will definitely guard your physical body and ensure that when you come back, you will return to Zhao intact."


    If he didn''t believe them, Gu Chao wouldn''t hand over his body to them.


    Although it would not be difficult for her to change another physical body, she didn''t want to change, and she didn''t want to scare the family.


    The people taught by Tianyi are determined to be worthy of her trust.


    Gu Chao entered Luancheng, as Zhang Ye said, the visibility was not high, and it was even lower than when she entered.


    Not only that, the moment Gu Chao came in, the surrounding resentment swarmed, and he wished to eat Gu Chao.


    Gu Chaoxiu was also deeply cultivated, and instead of being swallowed by the boundless resentment, he waved his hand to disperse the incoming resentment.


    In an instant, countless shrill howls sounded in my ears, and those were the souls of Luancheng people turned into resentment.


    Although this is the case, the people are no longer there, and they have turned into grievances, so they can''t stay. It would be a relief for them to leave.


    Continuing to walk forward, on the road, there are constantly resentment coming forward one after another, but they are all scattered by Gu Chao.


    But even so, the resentment in the city didn''t feel lessened at all, it was still the same.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： waiting person

    Chapter 273 The Waiting Man


    It is precisely because Gu Chao''s Yuanshen is too strong that more resentment kings come to try to devour her.


    In the face of these grievances, Gu Chao is quite comfortable.


    It''s just that, if you want to purify such a heavy resentment, it''s a bit difficult, and it takes a lot of time.


    As for this aspect, it is not Gu Chao''s strong point. If she faces the person behind him, let her fight with that person, it will be easier for her.


    So, she didn''t care about her grievances, she just scattered them all.


    Going all the way in, Gu Chao passed only some broken walls and ruins, and he could vaguely see what it looked like before.


    But that''s all, there isn''t a single person who excels.


    With such heavy resentment, living people can possibly survive here, even if there are living things, they are already puppets of resentment.


    What Gu Chao was looking for was the place where the resentment ended. She thought it was the mass grave at the beginning, after all, the blood ganoderma came from there.


    However, two days have passed, and she has already visited most of Luancheng, but she has not found that place, nor the place where she has the most grievances.


    There is only one possibility for such a situation, that is, the entire Luan City is already like this now.


    That is to say, the person behind him hasn''t fully withdrawn all the grievances yet, and she thinks it''s not enough.


    It is necessary to release these grievances and cultivate more grievances.


    Why Gu Chao had such a guess is also due to those resentful babies before.


    The old Taoist said that she was responsible for releasing the grievances, and when the babies transformed by the grievances grew up, someone else would come to collect them.


    This must have been arranged by the people behind it. Since she wants to take it back, there is no reason why she doesn''t want the resentment that she raised with the whole city.


    Otherwise, if she thinks it is not enough, or there is another conspiracy behind him.


    No matter which one it is, it will be a disaster for the people of the world.


    It has been more than half a month for this, and the Chinese New Year is only ten days away. Gu Chao still wants to go back and spend the New Year with his family.


    This matter must be resolved quickly, and it cannot be delayed any longer.


    Otherwise, not only would she not be able to live this year in peace, but everyone else in the world would not be able to.


    It is unacceptable to delay people''s New Year reunion.


    It was already three days after Gu Chao came out of Luancheng. During these three days, everyone in Tianyi Sect was waiting with anxiety.


    He was afraid that the situation would be serious, and he was also afraid that something might happen to Gu Chao.


    Finally seeing Gu Chao back, he was finally relieved.


    "Gu Daoyou, how is the situation?"


    Gu Chao shook his head, "The situation is not very good."


    Then Gu Chao told them the specific situation and her guess.


    Hearing this, everyone frowned. It would be tricky indeed.


    If you want to purify the grievances all over the city, it will not be enough for a while, and it will not work if you don''t have it for ten or eight years.


    At this time, everyone remembered Gu Chaoyang''s snake essence, which cultivated by eating resentment.


    "Gu Daoyou, if the snake spirit comes, how long will it take to digest these grievances?"


    Gu Chao also thought about this, but still shook his head.


    The snake spirit in Chengxian County is fine, but in Luancheng, even if it explodes from eating, it won''t be able to digest it.


    If you give it time to take it slowly, there should be no problem in three to five years.


    However, the current situation is that they cannot wait for three to five years.


    All the problems are on the person behind it. Only when the person behind it is solved, these problems will not be a big problem.


    To capture the thief, you must first capture the king!


    If you don''t catch the person behind it, maybe there is something wrong.


    Even now, in places they don''t know, they don''t know what happened again.


    The enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, and there is no clue of the enemy at all, they are completely in a passive situation.


    For them, there is really no advantage.


    Everyone was lost in thought again, not knowing what to do next?


    He didn''t have any clues, but he was worried about those grievances coming out.


    Two days later, more than a dozen Taoist priests came one after another. They all heard about the situation here and came to help.


    "I don''t know which fellow daoist is good at divination. It would be great if he could figure out the location of the person behind it."


    Really awakened the dreamer with one word, "That''s right, why didn''t we think of this way."


    "Just, I don''t know which fellow daoist is good at?"


    Everyone, you look at me and I look at you. They looked around, and finally their eyes fell on Gu Chao.


    In Taoism, Gu Chao has long been the leader. In terms of cultivation, Gu Chao is the highest.


    In these respects, Gu Chao has already shown his superior abilities.


    So, everyone looked at Gu Chao, waiting for Gu Chao to speak.


    Gu Chao had thought about this method, but she had never met that person, let alone any objects related to him.


    Even if you want to count, you can''t.


    As soon as this point was said, some people sighed, it was true.


    Although they can count, they are not gods, and they can''t do it when they have nothing.


    Suddenly, Zhang Ye stood up with a face full of surprise.


    "Not without it."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on her, "Hurry up? What is it? Where is it?"


    This kind of time is not the time to be tricky, Zhang Ye immediately said: "That old Taoist priest, didn''t she say that those pills made of resentment were given to her by the person behind her?


    In this case, wouldn''t we be able to find the person behind it through those pills? "


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of this, contact Jiaozhong immediately."


    Gu Chao didn''t keep those pills, and handed them over to Tianyijiao''s people along with the old Taoist priest. Unexpectedly, Tianyijiao still kept them.


    Fortunately, I kept it, otherwise I really don��t know what to do.


    The reason why Tianyijiao dealt with the old Taoist and kept the pills is also for research, but there are not many left, and I am afraid that there will be accidents if there are too many.


    The people from Tianyi Sect delivered the things, and a few days later, it was only four days before the Chinese New Year.


    In Gu''s mansion, even though the head of the family is not there, the house is still in order and there is no panic.


    It is also because I have had such an experience once, so it is still safe.


    However, everyone is still not very at ease.


    Another point is that the New Year is coming soon, and the head of the family has not returned yet, and they lack the backbone.


    They all hoped that Gu Chao would come back quickly so that they could come with them.


    As long as Gu Chao is back, it means that the chaos outside will be resolved, and everyone will be able to celebrate the New Year in peace.


    Recently, Widow Gu doesn��t come out very often. The main reason is that there are too many people in the village, and they are all from outside. She is not very happy to go out and deal with them.


    Ordinarily speaking, this is not in line with Widow Gu''s temperament, he is the person who likes to be lively the most.


    Isn''t it because those people like to get together to gossip about his family and ask him all kinds of questions, he should be annoyed.


    Otherwise, it means someone''s house.


    He didn''t want to hear a word of this.


    Just half a month ago, the guy from the shop in the town delivered a cloak.


    The collar made of red fox fur, the material of the cloak is also excellent, and the style looks exquisite, especially good.


    It is also warm, comfortable and not heavy to use.


    The man who delivered the cloak said he made it custom-made, but he didn''t order it at all. He thought it was specially made for him by his daughter, so he was so happy that he praised Gu Chaohao at home.


    He was very satisfied, and even went out wearing it for two days and got a lot of envy and praise.


    This was custom-made for him by his daughter, and neither of his sons-in-law had it.


    Sure enough, in the daughter''s heart, he is the father who can add weight.


    Besides being happy, Widow Gu''s attitude towards Ning Su and Han Yu has improved a lot in the past two days, and seeing them is also more pleasing to the eye.


    It��s just that I later learned that someone hunted a fire fox on the back mountain, and sent someone to the town to make a cloak that day.


    As such, Widow Gu''s face immediately changed.


    He''s not stupid, how could he not think of such an obvious thing?


    Nowadays, there are many people in the family who have mixed eyes and mixed mouths, and he specially ordered that no one should mention this matter again.


    Several relatives are here, if someone listens to it, it will be great.


    It''s also because he has a guilty conscience, so he doesn''t like to go out much.


    But he is not idle either, his own natal family is there, as well as his in-laws and Yu''s family, he is not idle at all.


    On this day, Mrs. Yu saw that Widow Gu was not wearing the newly made cloak, so he asked a question.


    "Master, why don''t you wear that firefox fur cloak, that cloak is very suitable for you, and it also compliments your skin color, it looks like a new husband, hahaha."


    Actually, Yu Fulang also praised Widow Gu, but he felt a little guilty when he heard these words in Widow Gu''s ears.


    Looking at the crowd, seeing that their expressions were normal, he found a topic to change in embarrassment.


    It was because he was overthinking, no one in the family knew about it except Ning Su and Han Yu, and their personal attendants.


    Besides, without Widow Gu''s instructions, it is impossible for them to speak out.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know what kind of temperament Widow Gu is. If anyone dares to speak out, isn''t he waiting to be punished?


    In the past two days, what everyone talked about the most was whether Gu Chao could come back.


    "It''s almost the end of the year, and I don''t know how Dabao is doing outside?"


    "Master, don''t worry too much. Chao''er has great abilities and has blessings in her body. She will definitely come back safely."


    "Yeah, it''s just a matter of time, sooner or later."


    "But those of us, I''m afraid we are going to bother you here, maybe we will bother you during the Chinese New Year."


    "How long has it been since you went back? This is coming again, isn''t it just too annoying?"


    Widow Gu glanced at them, "There are only a few people in the house that are clean, and you are here, so it''s lively.


    It would be strange to say whether to disturb or not. The family doesn''t say those kind words.


    Everyone is celebrating the New Year at home this year. There have never been so many people together. It��s so lively and lively.


    Next year will definitely be prosperous and getting better and better. "


    After hearing these words, the members of the Yu family and the Ning family felt that Widow Gu was kind and easy to get along with.


    Only the members of the Liu family and the Gu family couldn''t help but twitch their mouths, thinking about what the widow Gu was like a year ago?


    I did something for his family, but I couldn''t even drink a sip of hot water, so I was reluctant to bring something back to my mother''s house.


    Compared to the past, the current Widow Gu is like two people.


    Ning Su sat on the side and listened without speaking.


    He was also fortunate to have seen what his father-in-law was like in the past. At the beginning, people from the clan came to help, but his father-in-law didn''t want to keep them for dinner.


    I was scolded by my father-in-law for frying the meat myself, how can I get such treatment now.


    Eating and living at home, I can still see my father-in-law��s smiling face.


    Sure enough, people change.


    In their family, the biggest change is the father-in-law.


    He only hoped that the wife-leader would never change, as long as it was like this.


    I don��t know when the wife-leader will come back, he really misses the wife-leader.


    He is not afraid that the wife-leader will be fascinated by the men outside, the wife-leader will not.


    The wife-leader is the best wife-leader, so she won��t lie to him.


    This is the second year he has been married to the Gu family. On the New Year''s Eve last year, the wife-owner even set off fireworks for him, which was beautiful.


    This year, he also wants to watch it.


    Watch it with the wife, brother, and Baoer.


    Han Yu is more aware of the identity of his wife, so he is not too worried.


    Even Heavenly Tribulation can��t let the wife master do anything, but it��s just an unknown thing, and it��s definitely not the wife master��s opponent.


    He believes that the wife-lord will come back soon.


    They are looking forward to the return of the wife owner for the New Year, because the wife owner definitely wants to come back to celebrate the New Year with them.


    So, the wife-owner might already be on her way back.


    Gu Chao hasn''t set off to go home yet, and the person behind her hasn''t been resolved yet, how can she go home for the New Year.


    However, her desire to go home for the New Year has never wavered.


    Before finding out the hiding place of the person behind it, Luancheng''s resentment began to stir.


    Such a discovery made everyone nervous. Although a trap was set up, it might not be able to trap it.


    If these grievances spread, how many people will suffer.


    There are protective formations and purification formations in the three surrounding cities and counties, and there are no other places. Even if they die, it is impossible to protect all living beings in the world.


    "Don''t worry about those grievances for now, even if you come out, you won''t be able to break through the trap for a while, so let''s find that person first."


    It is also said that finding the people behind is the key.


    So, Gu Chao started to practice, and others protected her.


    In a cave in a deep mountain in the south, the cave is full of black air, and not even a ray of light can penetrate it. It can be said that you can''t see your fingers.


    In the innermost part, there is a vague figure sitting cross-legged on a cold jade bed. And she was wrapped in black air.


    If you can see it, you can see that the black energy surrounding her is actually being absorbed by her.


    But what is strange is that the black air in the cave has not decreased at all.


    There is only one reason for such a situation, and that is that the black gas is constantly being replenished.


    Just don''t know, where did it come from? How did it come about?


    If Gu Chao and the others were here, they would be able to see that the black air was actually strong resentment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： from hell

    Chapter 274 From Infernal Hell


    She didn''t know that her position had been exposed, and she was still absorbing the resentment and practicing.


    Once Gu Chao��s side is determined, he immediately arranges it, leaving a few people to defend in Luancheng and several surrounding cities and counties, and everyone else follows Gu Chao to find the person behind it.


    This time, I went with the determination to solve the matter.


    At this time, Tianyi Sect welcomes a distinguished guest. Master Wen is practicing, and when he senses that the distinguished guest is coming, he personally welcomes him out.


    "Your Majesty is coming, Wen Mou is far away to welcome you, please forgive me."


    "You are polite, Daoist Wen. I am here to ask for something."


    As the voice came to mind, a cloud of black air from far and near approached, and a woman in a red official robe walked out of the black air.


    The woman is the magistrate of Fengcheng, the one who has been a witness for Gu Chao.


    "If you have something to do, just tell me, Wen will try his best to do it."


    It must be no small matter for the judge to come in person.


    It''s just that, even the magistrate can''t solve the matter, she is only a human monk, so can she help?


    "This matter is of great importance, and please help Daoist Wen.


    Some time ago, an evil ghost escaped from the underworld while the ghost was not paying attention, and stole a magic weapon from the underworld.


    If this ghost enters the human world, it will cause chaos in the world and disturb the peace in the world.


    So, Lord Yan sent his official to capture that evil ghost.


    However, although I am a judge of Fengcheng, it is inconvenient for me to walk in the world.


    If there is a fellow Taoist in the world who finds the trace of the evil ghost, please let me know. "


    Hearing this, Master Wen frowned slightly. It is true that misfortunes never come singly. The person behind the misfortune has not been found yet. Now such an evil spirit has come again, and the victims are all common people.


    "Don''t worry, my lord. Eliminating demons and defending the Tao is the duty of us cultivators. If there is any news, we must inform you."


    Speaking of this, Master Wen paused, and decided to ask the judge to pay more attention to the person behind the scenes who is doing harm to the world.


    "My lord, such a person sees evil, spreads resentment everywhere to harm others, first makes resentment into medicine for people to eat, feeds resentment babies with the lives of living people, and now swallows the people of an entire city with resentment.


    This is only what we know now, and we don��t know what there is.


    It''s just that we still don''t know who that person is, and where is he lurking?


    Fellow Daoist Gu and fellow Taoists all over the world are busy working on this matter. If you have any news, please help me. "


    After speaking, Master Wen bowed deeply to the judge.


    "Don''t worry, Fellow Daoist Wen, this matter is related to the stability of the world, and I will definitely not stand idly by.


    It��s just that the person you mentioned spreads grievances everywhere, but she cultivates with grievances? "


    Seeing Lord Judge''s brows furrowed and his expression more serious, an idea could not help but arise in his heart.


    "What your lord said is very true, although he has never found that person, but after these two times, Gu Daoyou''s guess is also the same.


    If that person didn''t need these grievances, he wouldn''t take the resentful baby back.


    It will not produce bleeding Ganoderma lucidum for people to eat, and use the people all over the city to feed their resentment with resentment. "


    Hearing the words, the judge''s expression became even worse, and his face was full of anger.


    "The villain you are talking about is exactly the evil ghost that escaped from the endless hell.


    Unexpectedly, her movements are so fast, and she has already harmed so many people. "


    Besides being angry, Mr. Judge is also worried. That evil ghost was able to escape from Hell and come to the world to do evil.


    Now that so many lives have been harmed, the victims still have no chance of reincarnation, and the fault is even greater.


    She was able to create grievances and harm the world precisely because of the magic weapon she stole in the underworld.


    It seems that she is already practicing.


    In this way, it is even more important not to waste time. If she succeeds in cultivation, I am afraid that more people will suffer.


    Then, the Judge told Master Wen the whole story, asked Gu Chao and the others about their current situation, and went directly to Luancheng.


    Teacher Wen also went with the judge. With the judge around, the speed is naturally fast, but it took only one day to reach Luancheng and find the address of the church.


    It''s just that when they arrived, they realized that Gu Chao and the others had found the hiding place of the person behind it and had gone there.


    So, they contacted Gu Chao again and looked for him.


    At this time, Gu Chao and the others had arrived near the cave where the person behind, that is, the evil spirit was.


    As soon as they entered, the evil spirits who were practicing found them.


    Since this place is the enclosure of the evil spirit, it is naturally under her control, and if someone comes, she can''t hide it from her.


    Gu Chao and the others did not intend to hide it, since they came to look for her, they are not afraid of being discovered by her.


    Instead, he was afraid that she would escape, and he would have to work hard to find her.


    "Huh, I even found something that doesn''t know how to live or die.


    If you want to die like this, then the deity will perfect you, and it is your blessing to help the deity practice. "


    How can ordinary mortals be compared with those who practice Taoism? When she eats these Taoists, her cultivation will be greatly enhanced.


    It would be even better if some of them had decent cultivation.


    Surrounded by black air, the evil ghost raised a smile, then got up and flew out of the cave.


    It is full of her treasures, so there must be no loss.


    Resentment is as important to her as a spiritual monk.


    She can sense but Gu Chao and the others, Gu Chao can also feel her.


    As soon as they entered the enclosure of the evil spirits, they felt strong resentment, and the resentment here was heavier than that in Luancheng.


    Although I still don''t know how the resentment here came from, but one thing is certain.


    That is, besides what they know, there must be other places suffering from the same disaster.


    Otherwise, where did these grievances come from?


    Also, Zhangye just received a letter from Master Wen.


    It was only then that they realized that the person behind the scenes they had been looking for turned out to be an evil spirit who had escaped from the underworld.


    Moreover, she cultivates with resentment.


    It''s no wonder why she spent so many lives to feed her grievances.


    Such an evil spirit deserves to be imprisoned in the endless **** for eternity.


    "Everyone be alert, she is coming."


    The evil spirits were getting closer and closer to them, Zhangye and the others naturally felt it.


    As soon as he heard Gu Chao''s words, he immediately became more alert.


    Also just as Gu Chao finished speaking, the evil ghost came out of the cave.


    Accompanies her to come out, and endless resentment.


    Those grievances have been able to turn into entities, and there are countless human faces around the evil ghost, passing through the grievances.


    The evil ghost looked around at everyone, and finally set his sights on Gu Chao.


    Although this person''s physical body is not very good, his soul is good. If he eats her, his cultivation will be greatly improved.


    As for the rest, although they are not as good as this one, they can be regarded as barely accessible.


    Hehe, fortunately Zhangye and the others didn''t know that the evil spirits evaluated them in this way.


    Otherwise, do you still have to thank her for not looking down on her, and say sorry to her for making her look down on her?


    While the evil spirits were looking at them, everyone was also looking at the evil spirits.


    Some Taoist priests with low cultivation level swallowed silently. It was the first time they had seen such a resentful ghost.


    If they were the ones who met them today, they would definitely not be able to escape unscathed.


    It is polite to say this, it should be said that it is a dead end.


    To be honest, when the evil spirit appeared, all the people present except Gu Chao felt a little terrified.


    Because they all know that they are no match for this evil spirit.


    Sure enough, they are evil ghosts who are being suppressed in the endless hell. They are not comparable to ordinary evil ghosts, and they have also seen it.


    It''s just that they would rather not see such an evil ghost for the rest of their lives.


    When evil spirits come out, the world will be in chaos.


    Now is not the time to think about these things, even if they are not sure of winning, they must go all out.


    It is no longer a matter of whether they will die or not. If such a ghost stays, there will be no peace in the world. Even if they risk their lives, they can''t keep her.


    They are cultivators of the Tao. It is their duty to eliminate demons and defend the Tao. Die for the righteous way can be regarded as their practice of Dzogchen.


    This life is over, and the merits will be remembered in the next life.


    "Gu Daoyou, are you sure we''ll hold her back?"


    Looking at the evil ghost opposite, Gu Chao also had to think about it.


    If she had her former physical body, there would be no problem, but now this one is really troublesome.


    However, now is not the time to back down. If you don''t get rid of her, you can''t go back to celebrate the New Year.


    Thinking of her family, husband and children, she must go back.


    Whether it��s okay or not, you have to go.


    Therefore, Gu Chao nodded without looking back, "Set up the formation."


    Fortunately, there are many people on their side, as they said, it can be delayed for a while.


    After Gu Chao finished speaking, everyone started to move. They all had the protective talisman and attack talisman given by Gu Chao on their bodies.


    Facing the resentment of evil spirits, it can also resist one or two, so that it will not be eaten by resentment as soon as it goes up.


    They have known for a long time that these grievances are different from others, and only Zhangye has tried it himself.


    Seeing that they have already made a move, it is naturally impossible for the evil spirits to stand there and wait to be beaten.


    From the meeting to the hands-on, the two sides never said a word to each other.


    From this point of view, this evil ghost, like Gu Chao, is not talkative.


    With the kung fu of beeping, I have already handed it over.


    As soon as they met, Gu Chao found that the evil spirits were more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    However, this made her excited. After being in this world for so long, she finally met an opponent.


    Not only Gu Chao is excited, but the evil ghost is also in the same mood, but the purpose is different.


    In the eyes of the evil spirits, Gu Chao is her food, and she will eat it sooner or later.


    But this food is also divided into good and bad. It is obvious that the one in front of her is a good piece of meat, chewy, and rich in nutrition.


    As for the accessories that were busy around her, she didn''t care at all by letting them go.


    Wait for her to eat the main course before eating these desserts.


    As the saying goes, gods fight and mortals suffer, although the two who did it are not gods, and there are no mortals around.


    But there was a lot of movement, not to mention the nearby forests and trees, and the wild animals that were still alive far away were also frightened and fled around.


    Some escaped the resentment, but did not escape the spread, it deserves its fate.


    Before the formation here was set up, Gu Chao was struck by the evil ghost''s palm for dozens of feet, and hit a mountain, knocking the mountain out of a humanoid shape.


    Not only that, but also immediately spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This result scared everyone into a cold sweat, even Daoist Gu couldn''t beat him, then it was really over.


    The evil ghost snorted coldly and let out a sneer, "This deity thought it was so powerful that he could play for a while, but the result is nothing more than that."


    As she said that, she looked around at the other people again, her face full of arrogance, "After I eat her, I will eat you, all of which are my food.


    Hahaha��"


    Seeing that the evil spirit was about to go towards Gu Chao, how could the others let her go? They looked at each other and knew that the formation they had arranged could not trap her.


    So they all rushed towards her with magic weapons and talismans, no matter what they wanted to fight for Daoyou Gu to breathe.


    There is no way to take down the evil spirits with them alone, all hopes are pinned on Gu Daoyou.


    As long as Daoyou Gu can hold back the evil spirits until Master Wen and Lord Judge come, then they will be saved.


    This is the only hope.


    Feeling the pain all over his body, Gu Chao couldn''t help frowning. Sure enough, this body is useless.


    How long has it been since she felt this kind of pain, she even forgot.


    Coming out of the mountain, Gu Chao exercised his muscles and bones, and then took a handful of pills to restore his body.


    Now I have to continue fighting, if she goes back with such an injury, the men in the family will definitely cry for her, and the house will be flooded.


    Those who are older than the Chinese New Year, how can they make them shed tears and worry about her.


    All the people who were dealing with the evil spirits, took the time to see that Gu Chao didn''t seem to be doing anything serious, so he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, as long as there was nothing wrong.


    In just such a short period of time, several Taoist priests have already flown out, and they don''t know whether they are dead or alive.


    Everyone has a lottery on their bodies, which shows how hard they persevere.


    Gu Chao also knew that if he didn''t go, they might all have to go down to get together, maybe they could chat with the judge and drink tea.


    As soon as Gu Chao came, the others immediately had a chance to catch their breath, and if they could still move, they quickly went to look for the ones that flew out just now.


    Whether there is still life or not, the body must be found.


    Even if he took the elixir and recovered his body, such Gu Chao is still no match for the evil spirits.


    Within half a stick of incense, Gu Chao was told to go out again, and he didn''t even change his posture.


    Just listening to that voice, they all felt pain for Daoyou Gu.


    That is Gu Daoyou, if they were knocked into the mountain instead, they would have no strength to fight again.


    In the current situation, you have to fight with your last breath, a fight to the death.


    Finally, when they were still angry, Mr. Judge and Master Wen came.


    "You all stand back."


    Even if she didn''t need to talk, everyone didn''t plan to rush up. If they could survive, they still didn''t want to go down to chat with her so quickly.


    Seeing that the judge was coming, the evil ghost was not only not afraid at all, but instead looked at the judge with contempt.


    "Your Majesty, it''s been a long time. It would be even better if you came to add another dish, hahaha."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： You hit me

    Chapter 275 You Hit Me


    "Gu Daoyou, are you okay?"


    The judge didn''t pay attention to the evil ghost at all, and didn''t even give alms with his eyes. Instead, he questioned Gu Chao who was still embedded in the mountain from a distance.


    "Alive." Gu Chao replied, and continued to pull his body.


    This time the inlay is deeper than last time, and it hurts even more.


    Her father''s, this revenge is not for Gu Chao.


    As soon as she heard that she could still answer and her voice was loud, everyone was relieved.


    The evil ghost who was ignored felt humiliated, so he attacked the judge without saying a word.


    He snorted coldly in his heart, you bastards, dare to ignore this deity, everyone will die.


    Although the magistrate was talking to Gu Chao, he was not completely defenseless.


    So when the evil spirits attacked, they immediately reacted quickly to meet them.


    This evil spirit is the underworld that has advanced for six hundred years, and she also participated in the capture of her.


    When she thought about it, if she was at her peak strength, she would definitely not be able to take her down.


    But now, hasn��t she been punished for six hundred years in the Infernal Hell?


    So, the strength is definitely not as good as it was back then.


    Even if she stole the magic weapon of the underworld and used it to help him cultivate, she probably didn''t recover so quickly.


    It''s just that when she confronted the evil spirit, she knew that she was wrong.


    She didn''t expect that her strength would recover so quickly, it was almost the same as when she was in her prime.


    No wonder, she is so arrogant.


    While confronting the enemy, the judge calculated, it seems that his colleagues should come to help him.


    Otherwise, not only her, but even these monks will be devoured by this evil ghost.


    When the time comes, just as she said, they will all become her dishes.


    However, the judge still felt a little ashamed.


    Forget it, forget it, it��s better to be ashamed than to be eaten.


    It''s just that she didn''t find a chance to call for help.


    Seeing that Gu Chao finally pulled himself out and was heading this way again, the judge immediately decided to leave this matter to Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daoyou, please send a letter to the underworld. The strength of this evil spirit has exceeded my estimate. Please come from the underworld."


    After saying this, the judge felt that it was not so difficult to speak.


    She herself felt a little ashamed, but no one present didn''t think so.


    In their view, isn''t this a normal thing?


    "it is good."


    Gu Chao glanced over there, and after a quick answer, he began to invite people.


    It''s just that her method may not be as fast as the judge''s own spell casting.


    But the judge can''t find time now, so he can only make do with it.


    The evil ghost who was fighting with the judge heard the words, snorted coldly at the judge, and looked even more contemptuous and arrogant.


    "Hehe, my lord judge, I thought you were so great, but now I''m not asking for help, hahahaha...


    After a while, the deity will be the last to eat you, and let you wait until the person from the underworld comes.


    When the time comes, let them watch with their own eyes how you are eaten raw bite by bite.


    Hehe, back then you **** used treacherous schemes together to capture this deity.


    Hmph, and put this deity in the Infernal Hell for another six hundred years.


    Even if you don��t come to the deity, the deity will still seek revenge from you. "


    Gu Chao finished his work here, and when he heard what the evil spirit said, he suddenly felt that the evil spirit was different from when he was fighting with her just now.


    Well, too many words.


    Mingming was pretty good when he didn��t say a word, but now there��s so much nonsense.


    Could it be because she is not familiar with him? That''s why I didn''t say anything.


    Now that the judge is here, they have been acquaintances for many years, so they can''t hold back what they say?


    However, she still likes the evil ghost who had no words just now.


    Fight and fight, where does so much nonsense come from.


    Looking at the judge, who was clearly stretched and had a failure, everyone''s hearts tightened.


    Here, only the Judge has the highest cultivation level, if the Judge can''t stand it, they must be finished.


    Listening to what the evil ghost said, they completely believed that it was an evil ghost that dared to eat the yin organ.


    Since she is not even afraid of Yin officials, will she let them go?


    Looking at the two people in the air, Gu Chao made up his mind.


    Looking like this, if she doesn''t make a move, the judge won''t be able to hold on.


    "Master Wen, fellow Taoists, please help take care of Gu''s body."


    Zhangye and the others heard this not long ago.


    They didn''t think of this before, but now they heard Gu Daoyou say it, and then they remembered that Gu Daoyou''s primordial spirit is very powerful.


    If Gu Daoyou used Yuanshen to fight the evil spirits, he might really win.


    But, there is still danger.


    "Gu Daoyou, are you sure?"


    At this critical juncture, it is not the time to say polite words. If they can''t think of a way and the reinforcements from the underworld don''t come, they will all have a dead end.


    There were twenty-six of them when they came, more than half of them were injured just now, and now only seven or eight can still fight.


    Moreover, they were all wounded.


    I don��t know if the evil spirit didn��t like to eat dead people, so they didn��t kill them.


    Obviously she could have killed those who were seriously injured, but she obviously didn''t kill them.


    This evil spirit is not a good person, otherwise he would not have done those evil things, and killed the whole city.


    After much deliberation, they could only think of this result.


    Now that Daoyou Wan Gu has come forward, they really have no reason to refuse.


    "Then leave it to you." Gu Chao looked at the crowd and nodded.


    Then, under the sight of everyone, he sat cross-legged on the ground.


    It was the first time for Master Wen to see Gu Chao''s Yuanshen, and he was surprised.


    She can naturally see that there is something wrong with Gu Chao, but such a powerful spirit definitely overwhelmed her.


    Bowed to Gu Chao, "Gu Daoyou, be careful."


    Others also bowed and asked, "Gu Daoyou, be careful."


    Nodding again, Gu Chao flew towards the two who were stuck in the air.


    On the way, take out the natal artifact and hold it in your hand.


    "Master Judge, get out of the way."


    During this period, the judge focused all his energy on dealing with the evil spirits, so he didn''t pay attention to their situation at all.


    So, I didn''t know that Gu Chao had already left his body and wanted to help her.


    Now that Gu Chao''s voice came from behind him, he couldn''t help but take the time to look back.


    Seeing a woman with a somewhat familiar face, he paused for a moment before remembering, isn''t this the soul of Gu Chao?


    It was just a moment of stupefaction, and the evil spirit on the opposite side had already attacked. It was already impossible for the judge to fight back, so he could only take this blow for life.


    However, the expected attack did not fall.


    It was Gu Chao who held up the knife to do it for her, and then made another knife full of spiritual power, and turned back to the evil ghost on the opposite side.


    In this way, Mr. Judge also has time to withdraw from the battle circle.


    Gaining a little breath, the judge turned to look at Gu Chao who had already fought with the evil spirits, and his heart was full of turmoil.


    Seeing that Gu Chao went out with a knife, he directly chopped the evil spirit back steadily, and his body was full of resentment.


    That knife, she asked herself, was not acceptable.


    Moreover, she couldn''t catch it either.


    So it turns out that Gu Daoyou has such a cultivation base strength?


    I''m afraid even Yan Jun is no more than that?


    Just now she planned to go up to help, but now she doesn''t plan to go at all.


    As the saying goes, gods fight and mortals suffer.


    Although the two people fighting together are not gods, the reason is the same.


    They are helping Gu Daoyou by watching from the sidelines.


    After receiving Gu Chao''s evil ghost with two knives, he tilted his head to look at Gu Chao, and then looked at Gu Chao''s body on the ground.


    Laughed suddenly, "My friend, we are the same.


    We are the same people, we should stand together. "


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed at the judges and them again, "You and the others are our food, we can enjoy it together."


    She also saw Gu Chao''s strength. If she continued to fight, she didn''t know who would win.


    She felt that this was not a wise choice.


    And now this enemy is obviously her kind, so they don''t have to fight at all.


    Wouldn��t it be better to form an accomplice?


    Lian Gu Chao stopped and looked at her, the evil ghost said again: "There will be Yin officials coming in a while, let''s split it equally, how about it?"


    These words were heard by everyone watching the battle below.


    Immediately, someone said, "Wishful thinking, how can you, Daoyou Gu, be compared to a ghost like you?"


    "Gu Daoyou, don''t talk too much with her."


    The evil spirit looked at the speaker and raised his eyebrows.


    "Hahaha, why are you jumping clowns so anxious? Haven''t you seen your Gu Daoyou not talking?"


    Everyone went to look at Gu Chao, even she stopped attacking, just looked at the evil spirit with her eyes, as if she was really thinking again.


    Could it be that Gu Daoyou was really instigated by evil spirits?


    This idea just passed in everyone''s mind, and then they overturned it.


    Along the way, they all saw what Gu Daoyou did.


    There is also the matter of the blood coral, which is obvious to all.


    Even if Gu Daoyou used this person''s body, he definitely wouldn''t be traveling with the evil spirit.


    They all believed in Daoyou Gu.


    "You evil ghost, don''t sow discord, who is Daoyou Gu, we still don''t know?"


    "Yes, even if you talk about hype, you can''t escape today."


    Gu Chao listened to their words, but still felt a little bit ironic.


    She was trusted, and of course it felt good.


    The evil ghost went to Gu Chao again, "Have you thought it through?


    As far as the group of jumping clowns below are concerned, they are not worth your company, and they are not worth your effort to protect.


    Only we are the same kind. Do you think they will still treat you as a companion after this incident? "


    Finally, Gu Chao said, "You talk a lot of nonsense."


    "Uh~" The evil ghost who was about to continue speaking paused, never expecting Gu Chao to react like this.


    Looking at Gu Chao who was frowning slightly, the evil ghost laughed again, "Interesting, then have you thought it through?


    Or keep playing? "


    Gu Chao has no intention of playing with her anymore, because she talks too much nonsense.


    Moreover, she has to rush back to celebrate the New Year.


    Thus, Gu Chao stored spiritual power on the knife in his hand.


    Seeing Gu Chao like this, the evil ghost shook his head, "It seems that you are stubborn and don''t listen to persuasion.


    You and I have no grievances or enmities, we are all the way, why do you want to do it for them? "


    Gu Chao really rarely listened to her nonsense anymore, and replied, "You hit me just now."


    Moreover, it hurts a lot.


    This is such a simple reason.


    If this revenge is not reported, it will not be her Gu Chao.


    Following Gu Chao''s words, the knife that was already full of spiritual energy slashed at the evil ghost, since they all decided to make a quick decision.


    Of course, Gu Chao did not intend to show mercy, so Gu Chao used ten levels of mana for this knife.


    Seeing Gu Chao''s attack, the evil ghost never thought that this person would have such strength.


    That is to say, the attack she was fighting against just now was not her full strength at all.


    This knife came so fast and ruthlessly that it was completely impossible for him to avoid it, so he could only resist it.


    Evil ghosts also think they can resist the past.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Gu Chao chopped down the evil spirit in mid-air with a single knife, and smashed it straight to the ground.


    There was a loud "boom", and there was continuous scattering of dust.


    No need to think too much, the evil spirit must have smashed a hole in the ground.


    Everyone looked at the two human-shaped pits Gu Daoyou smashed just now, and swallowed silently.


    They have evidence to suspect that Daoyou Gu is taking revenge.


    It''s just that one is the smashed mountain and the other is the smashed ground. I don''t know which hurts more?


    When the dust was almost dispersed, everyone was going to gather around to check the situation, only to see that Gu Daoyou made another move.


    The knife in Gu Chao''s hand in mid-air was already full of spiritual power, not only that, she let go of it.


    The knife floated in mid-air, and without Gu Chao''s control, it spun around twice by itself, and even held a flower position, and then went straight to the pit on the ground.


    When the knife fell, they all obviously heard the call of a certain evil spirit, although it was very short.


    Then, there was a lot of resentment, even heavier than before.


    If they guessed correctly, Gu Daoyou''s knife has already given birth to a spirit, right?


    So, what kind of cultivation is Daoyou Gu?


    At this time, Gu Chao had fallen from the sky, and Yuanshen had returned to his body.


    Seeing that Gu Chao opened his eyes, everyone stopped looking at the evil spirits in the pit and gathered around Gu Chao.


    "Gu Daoyou, how are you doing?"


    It was all words of concern for Gu Chao, which made Gu Chao feel very comfortable.


    "Thank you fellow Taoists for your concern, Gu is fine."


    As he spoke, Gu Chao nodded to the judge, "Master Judge, the evil ghost will be handed over to your underworld, remember to return the knife to me."


    "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Gu, for your help, I will definitely."


    Here was planning to go to see the person in the pit together, and suddenly felt a change in the surrounding atmosphere.


    It''s just that everyone is not panicked, this breath is from people from the underworld.


    Although, it was a step late.


    It was Yan Luo from the Ten Palaces who came, and he looked at everyone as soon as he came up, and started looking for the evil ghost again.


    The evil spirit was caught by them together back then. When they received the news just now, they naturally knew the seriousness of the matter, so they came immediately.


    It��s just, what about the evil spirits?


    Although they were injured, they didn''t seem to panic at all, and they didn''t look like they were fighting!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： hungry

    Chapter 276 Hungry


    It didn''t confuse them for long, and the judge quickly explained it to them.


    It''s just that Gu Chao didn''t have the time to listen to what they said, so he just said goodbye and left.


    "Everyone, Mr. Gu has something to do, so leave first, and contact me when you have anything to do."


    Everyone knows that Daoist Gu is thinking about the situation at home, and also that tomorrow is the Chinese New Year, so he is in a hurry to go back.


    The people behind have already taken down, and the Judge and the others are also there, so there should be no problem, so everyone will not stop Gu Chao for a long time.


    "Gu Daoyou walk slowly."


    Gu Chao was not polite to them, and had already sacrificed the flying magic weapon at this time.


    She wanted to use a knife, but isn''t her knife on that evil spirit now?


    Seeing that Gu Chao had left, Shidian Yan Luo finally realized, "Is this the one Yan Jun mentioned?"


    Everyone looked up at the direction where Gu Chao was leaving, listened to a certain Yan Luo''s words, and thought to themselves, it seems that Gu Daoyou''s reputation in the underworld is not small.


    After this time, everyone couldn''t help sighing that they still underestimated Gu Daoyou''s strength and fame in the past.


    It is rare for them to see Yin Er, and Gu Daoyou is already friends with Yan Jun.


    Master Judge nodded, "This is it."


    As for what it is, they didn''t say it clearly, but they all knew it very well in their hearts.


    Yan Jun said that even the Dao of Heaven doesn''t care about her situation.


    On this point, can''t it explain a lot of things?


    They just need to make friends with Gu Daoyou, and don��t ask or talk about anything else.


    Besides, this is not the first time that Gu Daoyou extended a helping hand to the underworld.


    This time, it helped them a lot.


    It is because of their negligence in the underworld that the evil spirits escape to the world and cause harm to the common people.


    If it weren''t for the action of Gu Daoyou, how many people would there be?


    These are all sins of the underworld.


    Now, Daoyou Gu helped to capture this evil spirit again.


    Everything, I have to thank Gu Daoyou.


    After they go back, Bingming understands Yan Jun and sees what Yan Jun means.


    Tomorrow is the New Year''s Eve, and Gu Chao hurried home in a hurry. Before she got home, there were already many people waiting for her.


    During this period of time, many people came to beg Gu Chao when they learned about the resentful baby.


    In the end, they managed to find them, but Gu Chao left again because of the blood ganoderma.


    Even if the New Year is coming soon, it is impossible for them to go back.


    It was because they were far away that they didn''t get the news until now, and it was snowing because the road was not easy to walk.


    So, they would rather wait for Gu Chao to come back in Gujia Village than come back later.


    They were also afraid, what if something happened to Fu Lang''s stomach?


    Or, if they have something on the road, there will definitely be no one on the road in the past two days, and it will be really ineffective every day.


    There is a requirement when entering Gujia Village, you must stay in the purification array for three days.


    People who have no grievances can enter, if there are any, they must continue to stay in the formation, neither can enter nor leave.


    Those men with resentful infants in their stomachs must not be able to purify their resentment through this formation.


    So, they all continue to be in the formation.


    At the beginning, the resentful baby in the stomach must not be quiet, and the men must suffer.


    Waiting until the next day, the resentful infants began to stabilize slowly, because they had already tasted the bitterness.


    The more noisy they are, the faster their purified bees will be.


    In addition to these people, there are also many people who heard the rumors and learned that Gujia Village was protected, so they flocked into Gujia Village, wanting to come in for refuge.


    But these people have nothing to do with Gujia Village, so the village chief made a decision not to let them in.


    The village is such a big place. The people in my own village plus relatives of each family have already been crowded to the brim. There is no room for other people.


    In addition, the villagers remembered what happened last time, because people from other villages not only occupied their space, but also bullied people in their village.


    He also led people to make trouble, and almost rushed into Gu Chao''s house.


    If it wasn''t because of the snake spirit, I don''t know what the consequences would be.


    This time, the snake spirit is not around, so I can''t take any risks.


    Besides, don��t they also have these in the county? Why don''t they go to the county seat? Don''t come to their village.


    Actually, it was also because this place was closer to their home, and they also felt that the people here in Gujia Village could talk better, so they came here in groups.


    They heard that the county seat was overcrowded and they were not allowed to enter. Isn''t this an obvious way to bully them to talk to Gujia Village?


    They are not so easy to bully, everyone in the village worked together to keep those people out.


    Also specially organized people to defend twelve hours a day, afraid that someone would take advantage of their inattention.


    The situation this time is different from the last time. As long as they wander around and stay at home honestly, the chances of being infected are very idle.


    If someone is really infected, just go to the county seat directly, and there will be special people there to receive them.


    Hmph, they are running around like this now, not only adding trouble to the court, but also taking their own lives as a trifling matter.


    Also bothering them to suffer these crimes, it is really a disaster for others.


    Gu''s family has already put up lanterns and festoons to welcome New Year''s Eve. Although the head of the family has not come back, but there are so many people in the family, what should be prepared is still to be prepared.


    What if Gu Chao can at least come back on New Year��s Eve?


    It was also because of the long distance and snowing that the message was transmitted too slowly.


    So they still don''t know the situation outside, as for the situation in the south, they don''t know even more.


    A disciple of the Tianyi Sect came to see the situation on their side. Seeing that they were well prepared, they went back to the county magistrate to continue working on the same day.


    Ask her about the situation in the south, and what she said is similar to what they knew at the beginning.


    Looking at the red silk everywhere in the mansion, Ning Su and Han Yu missed someone who went out even more.


    "I don''t know where the wife is now? Okay? When can I come back?"


    Ning Su''s series of questions made Han Yu frown, "As long as the wife is safe and sound, there are still many years to live together in the future, this one is not bad."


    Although he said so, he was still a little disappointed in his heart.


    After all, this is his first year in Gu''s family, and he is still the same wife who can accompany her.


    Moreover, he also wanted his wife to come back.


    Although the wife-master is capable and he believes in the ability of the wife-master, he still can''t help but think wildly, just in case.


    He also knows that his brother has dreamed about his wife in his dreams recently, and he was frightened awake.


    To be honest, he didn''t even dare to sleep.


    Every night, I waited for my brother to fall asleep, and then he practiced by himself.


    Ever since his wife went to the county last time, he and his elder brother have slept together.


    Either he went to his brother''s room, or his brother came to his room.


    Perhaps because of the mutual comfort, none of them mentioned the words of going back to their rooms.


    So, he could see that my brother tossed and turned every night and couldn''t sleep peacefully.


    Not only him, Ning Su also knew that Han Yu was not asleep.


    Originally, it was a long-term persuasion, but thinking that my brother doesn''t need to sleep, and practicing practice is good for him, so I didn''t mention it, just pretending not to know.


    Hearing Han Yu say this now, although he still felt a little wronged by his brother, he had no choice but to comfort him under the current situation.


    "What my brother said is that we will have a long time with the wife-lord in the future, and we will spend all New Year''s Eves together in the future."


    "Well, tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. There are too many people in the family this year. I can''t help much like this. I have to work hard for my father-in-law and brother."


    What Han Yu said is also true. There are so many people in the family, and they are all relatives. They must not be neglected.


    Not to mention New Year''s Eve, even these days are never idle, and I dare not slack off every day.


    "You don''t need to blame yourself, my brother, I should do things at home.


    When the wife-head is not at home, we have to do a good job and not let the wife-head worry.


    Besides, it��s not like my brother didn��t help, so I won��t be allowed to say such things in the future. "


    The two chatted for a while, and then went back to work. With such a big family, even the New Year''s Eve dinner is complicated.


    As for the affairs in the village, the village head and the elders are watching. Generally, they discuss it and will not come to the house.


    Only when there are some serious situations, will I come to talk about it. In fact, it is just to talk about the result.


    They also know that Gu Chao is not at home, and there is no need for the Gu family to be just a group of men and guests.


    However, the Gu family''s old house knows every detail, after all, the old lady of the Gu family is in charge.


    When Gu Chao returned to Gujia Village, it was already the night of New Year''s Eve.


    The sky has already darkened, and every household sits around and eats the New Year��s Eve dinner together.


    It was the night watchmen who first discovered Gu Chao. Because of the darkness, they didn''t notice until Gu Chao''s flying magic weapon reached the top of Gujia Village and could see clearly.


    "Look, Dabao is back."


    "Yes, Dabao is really back."


    Such two loud sounds of surprise immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Then, the whole village knew the news of Gu Chao''s return.


    They also put down the bowls, chopsticks and wine glasses in their hands and ran out to have a look. Seeing that it was indeed Gu Chao who came back, their current mood cannot be described in words.


    "Dabao is back, what''s the situation outside?"


    "Maybe the city is all right?"


    "It''s just right, it''s time to come back for the New Year, and the family is reunited."


    Gu Chao couldn''t hear what they said at all when everyone spoke to each other.


    However, everyone was too excited to see Gu Chao come back, and they didn''t really want Gu Chao to answer sentence by sentence.


    Finally, the village chief came, and everyone calmed down and listened to Gu Chao.


    "The root cause has been resolved, and everyone can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind.


    After a few days, everyone will be able to go home. "


    As for why it will take a few days, of course it is because we still have to check to see if there are still problems in the nearby cities.


    I''m sure it''s all right, I really feel at ease these days, don''t worry about it.


    After hearing Gu Chao''s words, everyone became more excited, and the cheers were louder and louder.


    "Everyone has heard Dabao''s words, and they are all around here. Dabao must be tired just after he came back. Let Dabao go back to rest first, so that the family can celebrate the New Year together.


    Everyone, let��s go back to celebrate the New Year. If you have anything to say, wait a few days. "


    So, everyone persuaded Gu Chao to go back to celebrate the New Year, and he also left.


    Those who came to Gu Chao for help also dispersed with the crowd. They were not indiscriminate people. They have been waiting for so many days. Are there still a few more days left?


    Besides, the situation is stable because of staying in the purification array.


    Therefore, there is no need to rush for a while.


    They came to beg Daoist Gu for help, not to seek revenge.


    Daoist Gu just came back at this time, so he must be tired, so it''s right to wait for her to rest for a few days.


    "Wife master."


    "Dabao is back."


    Gu Chao turned his head and saw the family members.


    They also heard the voices outside, and only then did they know that Gu Chao was back, so they hurried out to check, and it turned out that he really came back.


    Just looking at her back, tears can''t help but flow down.


    They were happy and excited in their hearts, but they couldn''t hold back their tears.


    Seeing that the whole family is here in good order, Gu Chao greeted him with a smile, and said softly, "I''m back."


    These are her family members, her concerns in this world.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    With the support of the old man, the old lady of the Gu family took a step forward, but she didn''t come forward in the end, but everyone understood the expression on her face.


    Widow Gu is the fastest one, at this time he has already walked in front of Gu Chao.


    He looked up and down for a long time before, and then pulled Gu Chaozai to look carefully.


    Seeing that she was really well, with no injuries at all, I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Dabao has lost weight, so he must be exhausted after going out these days.


    Let''s go, go back quickly, Dad will make you delicious Bubu. "


    At the beginning, seeing Gu Widow crying, Gu Chao was very impatient.


    But now seeing Widow Gu crying again, her mentality has completely changed.


    Now, this person is her relative, and she can''t bear to let him cry.


    Take out a handkerchief from his bosom to wipe the tears on Widow Gu''s face, "Today is New Year''s Eve, so you can''t cry.


    Take a closer look at me, I''m not thin at all, really.


    Let''s go in, I''m hungry. "


    It was because his daughter was so caring to him, Widow Gu was immediately stunned.


    Blinking his eyes, he looked at his daughter who lowered her head to wipe his tears. Widow Gu said with all her heart that this was his daughter.


    As soon as Gu Chao said that he was hungry, Widow Gu couldn''t care about anything else, so he hurriedly dragged Gu Chao home.


    "Dabao is hungry, let''s go, go back quickly.


    I have made a lot of dishes at home, go and eat them quickly. "


    Gu Chao didn''t break free, allowing Widow Gu to drag her home.


    When passing by the two husbands again, seeing their red eyes, he smiled at them.


    "Let''s all go in and have a New Year''s Eve dinner!"


    Babies, let��s read books as a member. If you become a member, you can enter the group to find red makeup and receive red envelopes


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： strenuous

    Chapter 277 Struggle


    "Dabao must be tired after going out, so please don''t ask other questions today, let''s celebrate the New Year happily today.


    If you have anything to say, let��s talk slowly tomorrow. "


    The old lady raised her glass and opened her mouth first, blocking all the questions that everyone wanted to ask.


    Tomorrow is the first day of the Lunar New Year. They will not go out, but everyone is free, so they don��t care about this moment.


    Dabao must be very tired after going out for so many days, and it��s not for fun. Let her have a good New Year��s Eve dinner and go back to rest early.


    Didn��t Dabao just say that, I have to check the situation in other cities and counties in the next few days, so of course I need to rest more now.


    She also doesn''t intend to keep Dabao on vigil tonight, since the vigil is not as important as the body.


    Although everyone really wanted to ask a lot of questions, they all held back when they heard what the old lady said.


    "Yes, today is New Year''s Eve, let''s have a good New Year."


    "There are not many times when everyone can get together like this, not to mention it is New Year''s Eve. We can''t let down the beautiful scenery of the beautiful day and the hard-won peace."


    "Yes, yes, yes, come on, let''s have a toast together."


    Since they said not to mention those things, everyone really didn''t mention a word, only said happy things.


    After the meeting, Widow Gu urged Gu Chao to go back to rest, and the others also urged Gu Chao to rest earlier.


    "We are not outsiders, we don''t need you to accompany us, let''s go back and rest earlier."


    "That''s right, there are two days that are not bad, the body is important."


    Widow Gu told the two sons-in-law, "You also go back to serve Dabao."


    "yes."


    The two of them came to the side of the wife-master after a reply, and followed the wife-master back to the backyard.


    Having not seen the wife-owner for so many days, they are also very concerned.


    If it weren''t for the presence of so many people, they would have long wanted to go up and talk to the wife-lord.


    Now the father-in-law asked them to go back to serve the wife-lord, they were eager.


    Just out of everyone''s sight, Gu Chao, who was walking in front, stopped and waited for them to come forward.


    Waiting until the two stood beside her, one on the left and one on the right, they stretched out their arms and embraced them.


    "It''s only been a few days, and I''ve lost weight, are you disobedient?"


    Nestled in the arms of the wife-lord, the two of them only feel at ease, this is the person they miss day and night.


    "Be obedient, but I can''t help thinking about my wife."


    "Well, I can''t fall asleep thinking about it."


    Yes, you can��t lose weight even if you don��t sleep?


    Gu Chao, who originally wanted to say two harsh words, couldn''t say it, so he hugged the two of them again, and kissed them on the forehead.


    "Since you can''t even fall asleep without your wife accompanying you, then go back and sleep well now."


    "Hmm~"


    "Hmm~"


    What they got was a gentle response from the two, but the two of them nestled in the arms of the wife-lord and were reluctant to come out.


    Gu Chao couldn''t help but want to tease them, "Are you afraid that you will be fascinated by other men in the south for your wife? Is it so reluctant?"


    "The wife master is talking nonsense, we are not afraid, the wife master will not."


    Ning Su accepted this subconsciously, this is what he thought in his heart.


    Han Yu also said: "The wife master has returned."


    It��s more interesting for Su��er to tease, but Yu��er is just too calm, look at what he said.


    However, his little Su''er is not as funny as before.


    No, I already know how to refute her.


    "Look at the way you are reluctant to part with your wife. The wife thinks that you are going to smell someone else''s smell on your wife. Is this checking?"


    Listening to the teasing laughter from above their heads, the two finally came out of the wife''s arms, with a blank eye.


    "The wife master will talk nonsense, nothing."


    "We believe in the wives."


    They are the ones who think about the most when they are away from home. Now that they are standing beside him, Gu Chao''s heart is full.


    has been filled with them.


    "Let''s go, go back to sleep, let my wife hug you to sleep, lest you can''t fall asleep again."


    This time, the two of them didn''t speak, they were hugged by the wife-master, and they went back to the main courtyard with the wife-master.


    Regarding the point of serving their own wife, the two have already had a very tacit understanding, and there is no conflict at all about who does what.


    Back home, enjoying the servants of the two husbands again, nothing could satisfy Gu Chao more than this.


    Lying on the bed with Fulang in his arms, Gu Chao just wanted to have a good sleep and let them sleep well.


    Kissed the two on the lips, and said softly: "Babes, sleep."


    "Hmm~"


    After receiving two lazy responses, Gu Chao also closed his eyes.


    After a while, I heard the even breathing of the two husbands.


    Especially Ning Su, as soon as he was next to his wife-lord, he started to feel drowsy.


    When the wife master kissed him, he was already in a daze.


    This little fool has not slept well for who knows how many days.


    It was also because the wife-lord came back, so he felt relieved, his nerves relaxed, and he hadn''t had a good rest, didn''t he just fall asleep quickly?


    Although Han Yu is not as fast as Ning Su, he is not much slower either.


    Anyway, before Gu Chao fell asleep, both of them had already fallen asleep.


    Back to now, the daughter is also hugged, Fu Lang is also hugged, Gu Chao is also relaxed, and fell asleep after a while.


    The next day, the servants in the family were specially told not to go to the main courtyard to wake up the masters.


    So, a little closer to the main courtyard, even walking carefully, not to mention making a sound.


    It was Gu Chao who woke up first. Looking at the husbands who were still sleeping, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. She was reluctant to wake them up.


    It''s probably because she hasn''t had a good night''s sleep since she left home. Seeing the blue color in their eyes, Gu Chao felt very distressed.


    There was movement from the people around him, it was Han Yu who woke up.


    When she just woke up, she would be a little unconscious. Han Yu nestled in the arms of her wife-in-law, and subconsciously rubbed her face, and then pressed it tighter.


    When he woke up, he remembered that his wife had come back last night.


    Well, so he became more dependent on not wanting to get up.


    Suddenly, the waist was pinched.


    Pasting it on the body early in the morning is not honest, and Gu Chao is not a saint.


    The young man who received the warning did not restrain himself at all, but went too far.


    In this way, it is simply adding fuel to the fire.


    As a result, Ning Su, who was still soundly asleep, was also awakened by this movement.


    Upon waking up, his reaction was similar to that of Han Yu.


    Gu Chao snorted so much that he wanted to deal with these two little bastards.


    Ben hasn''t hugged Fulang for many days, and it''s still early in the morning.


    As a result, the masters in the main courtyard got up even later.


    It doesn''t matter, anyway, everyone thought that Gu Chao was tired, so no one thought much about getting up late.


    Gu Chao is indeed tired, isn��t this the effort on some people?


    I don��t visit the house on the first day of the Lunar New Year, but this year��s situation is different. Several relatives are celebrating the New Year together.


    I don''t know what''s going on in other places, but Gujiacun is living happily here anyway.


    Isn��t it because Gu Chao came back last night and brought back good news.


    In the afternoon, Gu Chao finally appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone gathered together to talk, and what they were talking about was naturally about the blood ganoderma.


    It is the happiest thing for everyone to know that they can go home if there is no situation in a few days.


    It was night while talking, and it was quite late tonight, drinking, playing cards, and the children were making noise.


    In such a big family, Bao''er in Gu Chao''s family is the youngest, and he still can''t walk.


    Either let someone hold it, or put it on the clean carpet to crawl and play.


    Such a young child also knows the excitement. Seeing that her brothers and sisters are playing, she also wants to join in the fun.


    It''s just that she can''t walk or talk, so she can only look good, at most she yells twice to show her existence.


    In the second year of junior high school, the son who went out should return to his natal home. This year, everyone is here, so there is no need to leave.


    This morning, Village Chief Gu came to Gu Chao and told her about asking her to treat the resentful baby.


    Those people are waiting in the purification array, and now that Gu Chao is back, they cannot be allowed to wait any longer.


    Although it is the end of the year, isn��t this a special situation?


    Gu Chao originally planned to go out to the county again today, and now that the village chief came to talk to her about it, she naturally couldn''t shirk it.


    There were more than a dozen people who came, and there were quite a few. After being busy, it was the afternoon again.


    However, Gu Chao did not intend to change his plan, and went to the county anyway.


    Everything has to be done, so if you finish it early, you can stay at home with peace of mind.


    People from Tianyi Sect have assigned some here, and Gu Chao is not without help.


    First look at the situation in the county government. Except for one case that is serious, everyone else is fine.


    So, the next day Gu Chao took people to the surrounding towns.


    After this circle is over, almost all places have received messages from Tianyi Sect.


    The content of the message is that the root cause of the disaster has been solved.


    The letter of approval was received in the capital, and the people immediately set off firecrackers to celebrate, and they were finally able to go out with peace of mind.


    This year is the most impressive year for everyone, and I am afraid that no matter how many years later, I will never forget it.


    Waited until Gu Chao communicated with the people of Tianyi Sect to confirm that everything was safe, and then returned to Gujia Village to announce.


    This day is also the busiest day in Gujia Village.


    Actually, no one wants to be in someone else��s house all the time, even relatives.


    It''s been almost half a month, and I can finally go home. Everyone is packing up their things in full swing, returning home like an arrow.


    These relatives of the Gu family, of course, have to send them back one by one, and they can''t rest assured if they don''t.


    As soon as the person left, the house suddenly became quiet. While relaxing, there was still a little bit of unaccustomed.


    After all, there were so many people together every day, even at the dinner table.


    Now, the dinner table has returned to the situation where there are only four of them in their family, and it is indeed quiet.


    Everyone is gone, and there is no need to visit relatives. Widow Gu seemed to relax suddenly, but felt tired all over. He rested at home for two days before recovering.


    After the Chinese New Year is the beginning of the recovery of all things, and the biggest change is the plants at home.


    Worrying about other things these days, when I suddenly pay attention, I find that the flowers, plants and trees at home have changed a lot.


    The most obvious change is that they are full of vitality, and they have all jumped up a lot.


    Even the medicinal seeds that Gu Chao planted not long ago have sprouted.


    Although there are seasonal reasons for these, more reasons are the formations arranged in Gu''s mansion.


    On the day of Lantern Festival, Gu Chao was going to take his family to the county to celebrate.


    At night, lanterns are hung in the county, and it is very lively.


    It is also because of this disaster that today''s Lantern Festival is extraordinarily exciting and lively.


    Everyone survives the catastrophe, and naturally cherishes the good times now.


    Since they went to the night market when they were in Beijing, they haven''t been there again, and they are looking forward to it.


    Besides, I didn��t catch up with the lanterns in Beijing last time, but it��s different from this time.


    Men have less time to go out, and because of various reasons, opportunities like this can be rare.


    The first day I learned that I could go to the county to watch the lantern festival, the men in the family started to get busy.


    The subordinates were also directed to turn around, sometimes like this, sometimes like that.


    "I''m going to live in the county seat tomorrow morning, so I must have a lot of things to prepare, so as not to be caught blind in time."


    Gu Chao didn''t want to read more, so he grabbed him.


    "Fulang, we are only going for one night and will be back the next day, so there is no need to bring these.


    Besides, there is nothing in the county, so you can just use whatever you want, why bother with the big and small bags?


    Don''t bother, sit down and rest.


    We are here to play, not to move. "


    Looking at the chaos in the room, the two also felt that they were making a fuss out of a molehill.


    Still the wife master is right, "Everyone listens to the wife master."


    Okay, it��s all been dug out, and now it��s put back.


    The two of them couldn''t fall asleep again the first night, this time because they were too excited to fall asleep.


    "If the babies don''t want to sleep, then come and do something to make people sleep."


    These words were very useful. The two people whose eyes were bright with excitement just now became honest.


    It��s better to save your energy to visit the lanterns, go to bed late and get up early, so you can��t delay tomorrow��s departure.


    Gu Chao, who was ignored, was a little helpless. In the eyes of husbands, he was no longer as attractive as the Lantern Festival.


    Hmph, if she wasn''t afraid that they would lose energy tomorrow, she would punish them severely.


    "My wife, go to bed early, and wake up early tomorrow to play."


    "Yes, the wife-lord also goes to bed earlier."


    Although I don''t really want to go to bed so early, but for the sake of my husband, I only feel sorry for myself.


    The next day, the two of them woke up early in the morning.


    Then he got out of bed neatly, and waited for his wife to get up and wash up.


    During this period, Gu Chao was urged more than once.


    "My wife, it''s time to get up."


    "My wife, Yu''er is waiting for you to change clothes."


    "My wife, the washing water is ready."


    "My wife, Su Er will comb your hair."


    These sentences, although they did not expressly urge her, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Moreover, the expectations in the eyes of the husbands cannot be concealed at all.


    Of course she knew, they didn''t cover up at all.


    Gu Chao couldn��t let the husbands rush too hard, he packed up under the service of the husbands, had dinner again, and was ready to go.


    There is also some distance from Gujia Village to the county seat. They set off in the morning, and it should be noon when they arrive.


    Settled down, had dinner, and went shopping in the street.


    Actually, there is not much time left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： you cant afford it

    Chapter 278 You can''t afford it


    "I don''t know if there are many people on the street today? Is it hot? Are the lanterns beautiful?"


    Looking at the anticipation on Ning Su''s face, Gu Chao felt pity.


    This is the first time he has seen lanterns. In the past, the Lantern Festival was celebrated at home, and he could only listen to others talking about the lanterns.


    "It must be beautiful and lively." Han Yu was also in high spirits, and gave an affirmative answer to Ning Su''s question.


    Celebrating the Lantern Festival at the border, it is not as exquisite and gorgeous as in Beijing and China, but there are still many people and it is very lively.


    In the past, he would go to see it with his sisters every year, and the excitement on the street made him linger even more.


    Later, when he came to Beijing, he also went there once. Although the scene at the border was different, it was still very lively. It also made him feel that he couldn��t see through his eyes, and wished he could grow a few more pairs of eyes.


    Although the county is not as good as Jingzhong, it is very lively when you think about it, and each has its own characteristics.


    "Uh-huh."


    Ning Su nodded without knowing anything, so excited that she forgot the melon seeds in her hand.


    The two of you asked and answered each sentence, and the time passed quickly.


    Gu Chao sat on the side and closed his eyes to rest, because she was not needed at all, and she couldn''t intervene.


    Gu Chao didn''t mention the fact that the Gu family was coming to the county to celebrate the Lantern Festival with County Magistrate Huang, and he didn''t want to bother.


    Originally, the whole family was quite relaxed when they went shopping and looked at the lights. If the magistrate Huang came, everyone would definitely feel restrained.


    Moreover, County Magistrate Huang will definitely invite them to live at home, which will make them even more uncomfortable.


    Besides, this is still at the end of the year, and County Magistrate Huang must be busy, so there is no need to bother.


    Sure enough, it was almost as expected. When we arrived in the county, it was almost noon, and the Gu family''s carriage went directly to the largest restaurant in the city to stay. Naturally, lunch is also settled in the restaurant.


    For the Gu family, as long as the meal is not eaten at home, no matter how delicious others think it is, in their opinion, it is just a casual meal.


    So, they brought their own ingredients and just let the kitchen staff do it.


    Fortunately, they served the rice in a private room, otherwise, many diners would not be able to eat.


    In fact, this is the case. On the way to serve the food, some diners also asked.


    The shopkeeper personally delivered the dishes to the private room, and asked by the way, "Gu Daochang, I have a question. I don''t know where you bought the ingredients that Gu Daochang brought?"


    Her place is a restaurant, a place to eat. Apart from the cook''s cooking skills, the most important thing is the ingredients.


    The cook is still the same cook, and the types of dishes are still the usual ones, but the stir-fried dishes are different. It must be the problem of the ingredients.


    Just now in the back kitchen, the shopkeeper also tasted it, this taste is really amazing.


    It is no exaggeration to say that she has been a restaurant manager all her life, and this is the best dish she has ever eaten.


    That''s why she had the cheek to ask for advice.


    Widow Gu was very proud of the things in his house. When the shopkeeper came to ask, he preempted Gu Chao from speaking.


    "These are all grown at home, you can''t buy them outside, and I don''t sell them at home.


    Besides, you can��t afford it in this small restaurant. "


    This time, Widow Gu really didn''t talk nonsense, although it was a bit exaggerated, but it was about the same.


    They are doing business here, and they have all kinds of customers, but there are still not many people in this small county who are willing to spend a lot of money for such a bite.


    Therefore, the cost is expensive and not worthwhile.


    For Gu Chao, it doesn''t make much sense to use the spirit gathering array to do this.


    From the very beginning, Gu Chao had no such plan, it was a waste of time and effort, and he still earned very little.


    The shopkeeper heard that the Gu family planted it themselves, so it seemed a little bit dead, but according to the master, it seemed that the cost was high.


    Also, such a good ingredient must take a lot of effort.


    Gu Chao spoke in a more tactful manner, which was also a step down for the shopkeeper.


    "These ingredients are indeed at home, and I don''t plan to sell them outside. Please forgive me from the shopkeeper."


    Finally, the shopkeeper delivered two desserts before leaving with a sigh.


    Although the taste is not very good, but people''s behavior is still very good, just for this, I will come again next time.


    After eating and drinking tea to digest food, a group of people went shopping in the street.


    Widow Gu, who visited the streets of the capital city, went to the streets of this county town, but he still hasn��t come back to it.


    The arc of his neck and his contemptuous eyes are completely invisible. Just a year ago, he was a middle-aged husband who even the townsmen thought was very luxurious and generous.


    Thinking about that time, I didn��t even go to the town a few times throughout the year, just because I didn��t have money in hand.


    However, other people are shopping very vigorously, and they can see twice everywhere.


    Finally, when there was something exciting to watch, Widow Gu became interested.


    Spring Breeze and Rain hurriedly followed, but they couldn''t let their master be hit.


    Because of the blood ganoderma, Gu Chao is a celebrity in the county magistrate, and many people have met her.


    Along the way, many people greeted her, and some even wanted to give her something, but Gu Chao didn''t accept any of them.


    Nonsense, they are here to play, if they take one, there will definitely be more people to give it to them, and when they bring so many things, how can they play.


    Walking around the stalls and shops all the way, from the beginning to the end, Gu Chao always said one word, as much money as you should give.


    Otherwise, don��t buy it.


    Widow Gu scoffed at her behavior like this, hum, he doesn''t know how to take advantage of it!


    However, his family is not short of such small things now, and the grand appearance of his daughter is still very feminine.


    Aunt Gu''s family is also pleased to see her niece and daughter like this. This is their good daughter of the Gu family, and she is a face to the Gu family.


    Look around and go wherever there is excitement.


    The happiest thing is that it belongs to the children. Today��s parents are so kind, they will buy whatever they want.


    Looking at the satisfied faces of the children, the parents are also happy.


    Although their family is not a big family, but after a year of hard work, it is the day of the Lantern Festival to meet the small demands of their children, and they can still do it.


    I didn��t look for a place to eat dinner. I can eat enough street snacks, but I can��t eat too much, otherwise I won��t be able to eat it.


    Sure enough, as soon as it got dark, all the lights on the street were lit. There were all kinds of lights, which made people dazzled.


    There are also various couplets, poems, guessing puzzles, etc., and many people play it.


    Regardless of whether you can get it right or guess right, you are actively participating, that is, to have fun during the festival.


    Gu Chao is not very interested in these things, and her eyes have never left these people in her family, and she is afraid that if there are too many people, they will be separated.


    Suddenly, someone called out to catch the thief, "Catch the thief, that little thief stole my purse, stop, catch the thief."


    "Stop that thief quickly, don''t let her run away."


    This kind of festival, there are many people on the street, so it is naturally a good time for some people to go to work.


    It was two men who yelled to catch the thief. They could tell that they were young men just by their voices. They chased after the thief while shouting.


    Because the two of them were not running fast, and there were too many people coming and going, they could only watch as the thief ran further and further away.


    To be honest, with so many people on the street, there were voices of yelling and talking and laughing, the voices of the two were basically covered, and not many people heard them.


    Even if someone wanted to help, they could only watch the thief escape because they moved too slowly.


    Gu Chaoren is tall, and just looking up, he can see that the person in the crowd who keeps turning his head is the thief with the purse.


    Even if this little thief has accomplices, Gu Chao is not afraid of getting troubled.


    So, he weighed the sugar-fried chestnuts that had just come out of the pot in his hand, and threw it at the thief.


    "Oh, that **** plotted against grandma?"


    The fried chestnuts hit the little thief''s leg straight, and the little thief immediately fell to the ground in pain, and he couldn''t get up again.


    Her yell alarmed many people around her. Coupled with the sound of catching the thief behind her, some people had already reacted and called to other people around her to take down the little thief.


    When the two young men finally caught up, the thief was already controlled by the enthusiastic crowd.


    "Huhu, you little thief is so courageous, you dare to steal things in the street, hand over the purse quickly."


    As soon as I heard this young man talk, I knew that he was not deeply involved in the world. This is what he does. Why can''t he steal things in the street?


    But now everyone''s attention is on the money bag that the young master said, and they all accuse the little thief and ask her to hand over the money bag.


    "What evidence do you have to say that I stole your purse? In public, you just talk about slandering good people. Come up with evidence."


    This is really the case. Without evidence, you can''t talk nonsense.


    Someone in the crowd spoke, "Yes, you two young masters, you said she stole your purse, you should show evidence."


    "It doesn''t look like this man looks like a thief. You can''t wrong a good man."


    "Yes, yes, what evidence do you two young masters have?"


    "These two young masters don''t look like they would wrong people for no reason. After all, they lost their money bags."


    "Since she is said to be a thief, let''s see if he has the purses of these two young masters on him."


    The young man who spoke just now kept the other one behind him, and the two are obviously a pair of master and servant.


    Look at their clothes, especially the one behind the guard, who is covered in silk and satin, it doesn''t look like ordinary people.


    It''s just, why is there only such a small servant with me, not to mention two more.


    There are many people on the street today, so I am not afraid of accidents.


    There was excitement to watch, and members of the Gu family also gathered around. Widow Gu rushed to the front with his own strength, occupying the best position to watch.


    "My wife, do you think that man is a thief?"


    Two people followed Gu Chao, one on the left and the other on the right. There were too many people and it was a bit crowded.


    Hearing Han Yu''s question, Gu Chao nodded, "The money bag is not on her."


    "Ah, so is she a thief?"


    The two clearly saw the wife leader nodding, so why isn''t the money bag on that person?


    Is this, or is it not?


    At this time, someone said to the two young masters who lost their money bags.


    "You two young masters, how about this, let''s see if the purse is on her, if it is there, it must be a thief.


    If you are not here, then you have wronged someone. "


    This man spoke reasonably, and everyone nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes, just take a look, and you''ll know."


    "It must be her, you see."


    The man''s tone was very firm. It was this man who bumped into him just now, and then took away his purse.


    "When I called to catch the thief just now, she still ran away. If she didn''t steal it, then why would she run away?"


    While talking, he glared at the thief angrily.


    The thief explained to himself with a sad face, "You two young masters, you really wronged me. I ran away because of an emergency at home. Am I rushing back?


    It��s really not that I stole your purse, if you want to search it, search it quickly, don��t delay me going back. "


    As soon as she said this, she had such an expression again, and everyone hesitated for a while, thinking that maybe she really didn''t take it.


    As a result, there is really nothing after this search.


    "Look, I''ll just say it''s not me, let me go quickly, I''m still in a hurry to go home!"


    No money bag was found, and it was hard to trap her anymore, so I had to let go.


    The two young masters looked in disbelief. It was obviously her, so why didn''t they?


    But now the fact is that there is no such thing. Could it be that they really wronged someone?


    I can''t find the money bag yet!


    Since it wasn''t him, of course he couldn''t delay other people''s affairs, and he had to apologize.


    "I''m sorry, miss, we didn''t mean to wrong you."


    "You can''t do this next time, you met someone who is easy to talk to like me, if you meet someone else, it can''t be so simple.


    All right, all right, I still have things to do, I''m leaving. "


    The onlookers are also saying the same thing as you, especially the one who just said that he will be searched, the voice is the loudest.


    There were even a few people in the crowd who uttered accusations, "Wronging people casually, look carefully next time."


    "Yes, if you meet someone with a bad temper, how can you just let it go, and ruin his reputation, and you still have to pay for it."


    These words made the two young gentlemen embarrassed, their faces were also very embarrassed, and the explanation in a low voice was also very thin.


    "We didn''t deliberately wrong people. Maybe there were too many people and we didn''t see clearly, so we recognized the wrong people."


    The man had already turned around to leave, and those who had spoken just now also turned around.


    Seeing this, Ning Su and Han Yu were even more confused.


    "My wife, is that man a thief?"


    Received another nod from the wife-owner, and the two said again, "Then she''s leaving! What should I do?"


    Gu Chao weighed the remaining chestnuts in his hand again, and winked at the two, "The ones who spoke just now are her accomplices."


    As he said that, Gu Chao threw the chestnut out again, hitting those people''s legs in knots.


    They also fell to the ground in pain just like the person in front.


    The sudden situation made it difficult for the people who hadn''t dispersed yet to understand. What''s going on?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： The wife is angry

    Chapter 279 Wife is angry


    This time, the two of them saw the action of the wife-leader clearly, and looked at the wife-leader suspiciously.


    Gu Chao smiled at the two and said, "The money bags are on them."


    Gu Chao said this in a loud voice, not only Ning Su and Han Yu heard it, but also the surrounding people heard it.


    Thus, all eyes fell on the few people who fell on the ground, seeing that they were all full of anger, and when they heard what Gu Chao said, their eyes flickered, obviously flustered.


    So, everyone is not an idiot, so there is nothing wrong with these people.


    "My wife, it turns out that they are really accomplices."


    Ning Su''s exclamation just fell, and the enthusiastic people just went up spontaneously to catch those few people.


    Including the thief just now, none of them were let go.


    "What are you doing? Let go!"


    "Who gave you the right to arrest people? Let me go."


    "Which **** was speaking just now? Nonsense, I will kill you!"


    "Yes, which **** beat my wife just now? Stand up!"


    "Spitting out blood! Slandering good people!"


    After seeing the faces of these people clearly, everyone realized that they were the ones who had just spoken for the thief.


    Huh, is this still okay?


    Really play them for fools!


    "Didn''t you say the body search just now? Then I will search you now. If the money bag is not with you, all of us apologize to you.


    If it''s on you, then I''m sorry, I will turn it over to the government directly. "


    "Yes, search her first."


    At this time, the master and servant who lost their money bags were confused by this reversal. Who is the thief?


    But it soon became clear that the money bag was found from one of the men.


    "This is it, this is my purse."


    As soon as he saw his purse, the young master immediately became excited.


    Hmph, he said that he did not recognize the wrong person. It turned out that she had passed on to an accomplice. No wonder he couldn''t find her.


    "Since you are not thieves, what''s the matter with this purse? Can it run on you by itself?"


    The weak explanation of the person who was searched out has no effect, no matter what she says, the people will not believe it.


    As for the others, they immediately began to get rid of the relationship.


    "She stole the purse, it''s none of our business, let us go quickly."


    "Yes, since everyone has been caught, let us go soon."


    Dead fellows don��t die poor ones, this principle is the same everywhere, let alone a group of mobs like them.


    That��s right, the group of them were originally accomplices, and it��s better for one person to take the blame than for them all to be arrested.


    Besides, it''s not the first time they have encountered such a thing when they came out to do this kind of thing, and they are also very experienced.


    Hearing what they said, the others hesitated a little. To be honest, the purse was not found on them. Without evidence, they cannot be said to be accomplices.


    Whether to send them all to the government is still a bit uncertain.


    While they were still hesitating, one of them suddenly said, "Who hit us just now, stand up and talk to someone."


    "The murder was committed under the watchful eyes of everyone, and I will go to the county government to sue you."


    After hearing her speak so confidently, everyone felt that she might have been wronged.


    Otherwise, the little peeping volunteered to go to the county government, isn��t that a self-inflicted trap?


    There was the first person to say that, and the others all echoed it, and it didn''t look like they were wronged at all.


    "You little bastard, are you rushing to court death? My Dabao said you are a thief, and you are a thief.


    You still dare to swear, I will tear your mouth to pieces. "


    Widow Gu was unhappy when these people had dirty mouths just now, how could his daughter tell others?


    What''s more, there are still such scum and bastards, they don''t deserve it at all.


    If he didn''t want to see the follow-up, he wouldn''t be able to bear it now.


    Now that these **** dare to curse, he can bear it.


    So, when he was swearing at someone, he quickly stepped forward to do it.


    The one who cursed was already being suppressed by two people, so he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Where is Widow Gu''s opponent here, not to mention that Widow Gu has two helpers, Chunfeng and Xia Yu, beside him.


    "Let me teach you today what it means to be a human being.


    Who is my Dabao, and how can I wrong you? Don''t open your dog''s eyes to see clearly.


    It��s useless to keep your mouth open, so I might as well not. "


    This situation happened too quickly, and by the time everyone reacted, the man''s face and neck had already been tested and Widow Gu caught a lot of blood.


    Among them, there are also the credits of his two helpers.


    Since what happened in the garden of the Yin family last time, Chunfeng and the others have been practicing hard.


    Today, it finally came in handy.


    Because it was the first time, the two were still a little excited, and they couldn''t hold back for a while.


    Of course, the combined strength of the two of them is not as good as that of Widow Gu alone.


    Swearing at someone while doing hands, and being full of breath, not even breathing, I am afraid that not many people can do it.


    The people watched this scene dumbfounded, forgetting to go up the mountain to dissuade them.


    Her accomplices wanted to go forward to help, but they were all suppressed by the enthusiastic crowd, and they were powerless.


    In the end, it was Gu Chao who asked Qiu Shi and the others to go forward and separate them.


    When Widow Gu and the others dispersed, the person who appeared in front of everyone''s face could no longer see his original appearance.


    It''s bloody, and it looks a little scary.


    There is also hair and clothes, all messed up, feeling a bit crazy.


    "You lunatic, my mother killed you."


    Fortunately, those two people were trapping her, otherwise she would have rushed over to take revenge.


    Hearing that she is still so angry, it seems that there is no major problem, and everyone is relieved, as long as there is no major problem.


    Widow Gu, who came back to Gu Chao, heard her swearing, and wanted to rush up to scratch her, but Gu Chao grabbed her.


    "Father, forget it, if you send them to the government, the county magistrate will deal with them, don''t get tired."


    Widow Gu who was being held back looked back at his daughter''s concerned expression, and then looked at someone who had been caught by him beyond recognition, staring at him with bulging eyes.


    He also felt that this mad dog was still not worthy of his shot, so he withdrew his action and looked at the man with disdain.


    He gave a heavy bah, "Let the county magistrate hit you on the board and smash your mouth."


    As soon as Gu Chao stood up, someone recognized her immediately.


    "Isn''t this Daoist Gu?"


    "That''s right, this is Daoist Gu."


    "It turned out that Daoist Gu recognized the thief."


    "How could Daoist Gu admit his mistake? These people are definitely thieves."


    "Yes, yes, Daoist Gu will never talk nonsense."


    "Come on, let''s send them to the government."


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for taking action and catching these thieves."


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "It''s all trivial matters, it''s just a matter of convenience, and I have to trouble you to send the person to the government."


    "Gu Daochang is too polite, you caught the man, and leave the rest of the little things to us."


    "By the way, isn''t Daoist Gu going with us?"


    "No, Gu is out to watch the Lantern Festival with his family today, and I really can''t get away, and I have to trouble everyone."


    Gu Chao bowed his hands to everyone, speaking politely and telling the truth.


    She came out to play today, so where is the time to go to the county office?


    It would be nice if you can meddle in your own business.


    Since this is the case, everyone is sensible and no longer persuade Gu Chao to go with them.


    They have so many witnesses here, and the sufferer is here, the testimony is enough.


    "Then we won''t bother Daoist Gu and your family anymore, we''ll send them to the county government right now.


    Clarified things earlier, so we can continue to look at the lights. "


    After finishing speaking, she called the others to go to the county office together.


    The master and servant who had lost their purse came to Gu Chao, bowed their knees and saluted, "Thank you Daoist Gu for your help."


    Gu Chao nodded slightly in response, "You two don''t need to be too polite, it''s a matter of convenience."


    "Gu Daochang''s smooth hand is a helping hand to my master and servant. No matter how you say it, this thank you is also due."


    The little prince didn''t wear a veil, and when he raised his head, his entire appearance appeared clearly in front of everyone.


    Of course, Gu Chao who was closest to him could see it most clearly.


    Naturally, the appearance is good. The young master raised his head and eyes full of gratitude, perhaps because his face was a little flushed when facing a strange woman.


    Adding the addition of looking at beauties under the lamp, it really has a special charm.


    However, Gu Chao didn''t pay much attention to these, and nodded to the two of them again, then turned to hold the hands of the two husbands.


    "The excitement is over, let''s continue shopping!"


    The little hand was placed in the wife''s master''s big hand, and was held by the wife''s master, Ning Su and Han Yu nodded.


    "Well, let''s continue shopping."


    The rest of the Gu family also followed, leaving the master and servant behind to watch them leave.


    These two should be Gu Daochang''s two husbands, right? Gu Daochang is really kind to them.


    Yes, this is the first time he saw a woman holding husband''s hand on the street.


    Moreover, the look in Daoist Gu''s eyes when he looked at her husband was full of doting, which was really enviable.


    Everyone walked away, the servant tugged on his young master''s sleeve.


    reminded in a low voice: "Young Master, Daoist Gu and the others have gone far away, shall we also go to the yamen?"


    The little boy came back to his senses, and realized that he had seen Daoist Gu just now, and the tips of his ears couldn''t help but feel hot.


    Quickly retracted his gaze, turned eagerly and said, "Well, shall we go now?"


    The waiter thought that his son saw everyone leaving, so he was anxious because he was afraid that he would not catch up, so he didn''t think about other places at all.


    Ning Su and Han Yu secretly looked at each other, and then quietly looked at the expression of their wife.


    They also saw the appearance of the little boy just now, and the admiration in his eyes, they all saw it.


    They see that kind of look in each other''s eyes every day, so how could they not be familiar with it, how could they not know what''s going on.


    Hmph, it''s just a matter of coming out to look at the lights, and it turns out that the wife-lord is missed by others, it''s really annoying.


    It is also the charm of their wives who are too excellent.


    Of course they also like such a wife-lord, but this is also what annoys them.


    This was when they were together. When the wife-master went out alone, how many men stared at the wife-leader.


    Fortunately, the wife-lord didn''t look at him too much, and didn''t say a few words.


    So, the wife-lord probably doesn''t like him, right?


    It should be, otherwise, why didn''t you even ask for your name?


    It��s not that Gu Chao didn��t notice the little actions of the two husbands, but now that he��s outside, it��s inconvenient to punish these two young husbands who don��t trust their wives.


    Hmph, I will let you off for now, and I will clean up slowly after I go.


    The family walked back until almost midnight.


    To be honest, I am really tired after shopping for so long.


    Everyone went back to their rooms to rest, "I will sleep until I wake up naturally tomorrow."


    Anyway, there is nothing to do, there is no need to get up early, even if you go back tomorrow afternoon, you can still get home.


    The husband and wife wanted an upper room. Although Ning Su and Han Yu returned to the room, they were a little tired, but they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "The lantern festival is really lively, and the lanterns are also beautiful. There are even wishing lanterns."


    "Yes, the lanterns are different in every place."


    "If we have a chance in the future, let''s go to Beijing to see it."


    "Okay, it''s still a family when the time comes, it''s so crowded."


    The two of you have already discussed what you said and what I said, so I came to ask Gu Chao.


    "My wife, what do you think?"


    The person who was finally remembered was sitting at the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and then lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at the two of them.


    This look made the two of them shudder. Is the wife-lord angry?


    However, the two of them couldn''t figure it out at all. Why is the wife master doing this?


    You were fine just now, why did you get angry all of a sudden?


    Ah, there is really no sign at all.


    Well, a woman''s heart is a sea needle.


    However, this does not affect their attitude and speed of coaxing people.


    The two of them didn''t need to discuss, and they came directly to the wife-lord one by one.


    Squeeze against each other and get closer, "Is the wife master tired? Su''er give the wife master a pinch."


    Han Yu also squatted down to beat someone''s legs, "I walked a lot today, my wife''s legs must be sore, Yu''er beat her."


    Even so, Gu Chao''s complexion didn''t get any better, and he still had a straight face.


    Really, Gu Chao, who usually doesn''t smile, has a scary face, especially majestic.


    Gu Chao didn''t give the sugar-coated cannonball a look, but picked up the teacup and drank tea slowly.


    The two of them didn''t stop at their hands, and while observing the expression of the wife master, they saw that the wife master''s face did not show any signs of improvement.


    Started racking my brains again to think about the source of the problem? What was it that made the wife-lord unhappy?


    Could it be that they were too busy talking just now, so they neglected the wife-lord?


    Or for some other reason?


    The little boy? Shouldn''t it? They didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, it must not be for this.


    The wife master is really getting more and more stingy, and doesn''t even give them a reason, how can they guess this!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： vixen

    Chapter 280 Vixen


    The wife-lord is angry or something. It''s not that the two have never met before, and they still have experience.


    They still understand their own wife, she is easy to coax, as long as it makes her happy.


    Moreover, they are also tried and tested.


    But today, the wife-lord seems to be getting a little angry.


    They squeezed their shoulders and beat their legs, but the wife still ignored them, not even giving them a look, which was a bit troublesome.


    "Wife master, if you are angry with my brother and me, you can punish us, it is our fault, we did not serve the wife master well, and did not satisfy the wife master."


    When Han Yu spoke, he kept kneeling on the carpet and raised his head, his phoenix eyes were full of pleading and longing.


    Just such a pair of eyes, and his docile and submissive attitude, and he is still someone I care about, I am afraid that no woman can resist it.


    Including Gu Chao, the wall in her heart that had just been built was not strong at all, and it was immediately crumbled to pieces.


    However, Gu Chao still endured it, and did not intend to just let them go.


    Hmph, is she just so coaxable?


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know what they are thinking, that she will feel sorry for them and let them go with just a few words of coaxing?


    It''s like this every time, this time she can''t compromise so quickly, otherwise her wife will be weak.


    Wouldn''t he have no prestige in front of them in the future? How can this work!


    She wants to see what else they can do to coax her, which is really exciting.


    Seeing that the eyes of the wife-lord had softened, and finally returned to the way they were just now, Han Yu couldn''t let go of his heart.


    Can''t help but look at my brother, meaning that something is wrong with today''s situation, it seems that I have to do something else.


    Also, after using this trick a few times, the effect will definitely not be as good as before.


    It''s time to come up with other skills.


    Receiving his younger brother''s gaze, Ning Su stopped the movement of his hands, and at this moment, a soft body suddenly stuck to Gu Chao''s back.


    Don''t think about it, it must be Ning Su.


    At the same time, Fu Lang''s delicate and soft voice came to mind.


    "My wife, if you are angry, you can punish us, but it is too late now, Su''er is so sleepy, she has walked for a day, and her feet hurt."


    Ho! Not a small improvement.


    Even resorted to this method, Gu Chao''s eyes were burning, and he glanced at Han Yu who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Su''er herself certainly doesn''t know how to do this, and she must have something to do with this little bastard.


    Looking at his wife''s expression, Han Yu not only didn''t blush and feel ashamed, but instead gave his wife a meaningful smile.


    In this matter, Gu Chao really did not wrong him, it was the book he showed Ning Su.


    Not only that, but the two of them also studied it carefully in the bedroom.


    Just waiting to come in handy, isn''t it, just use it?


    And, it works great.


    Didn''t see the wife-lord can''t hold back anymore? The fingers holding the teacup were clenched tightly, looking at his eyes, it was obvious that he wanted to eat people.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Chao watched Han Yu also get up from the ground, but his hands never left his body.


    Under her gaze, he raised his leg and sat on her lap, looking at him with smiling eyes.


    Hey, Gu Chao decided that today these two lawless young husbands must be severely punished.


    He was so bold that he ignored his wife''s anger and even dared to seduce her.


    Is Ning Su tired? It doesn''t matter, anyway, I fell asleep crying in the end.


    As for the pain in his feet, he put it aside a long time ago. Who knows whether it hurts or not.


    Han Yu was still thinking at the end, and didn''t know if the wife-owner would settle the score after the autumn. Anyway, the teacup must be replaced.


    The current set was crushed by the wife-owner just now, oh~ the wife-owner is really a waste, she doesn��t know how to live.


    After the Lantern Festival, the weather continued to snow again, and there are still some days until the beginning of spring.


    These days are considered pleasant for the people of Gujia Village.


    There is no need to think about disasters, or the crops in the field, and you have to wait until the snow has melted.


    The third prince''s Zhuangzi continued to be built. After nearly two months, the layout can now be roughly seen.


    If it goes on like this, I am afraid that people will be able to move in by summer.


    It is a steward surnamed Gao who is staying in Gujia Village to watch Zhuangzi build.


    Her mission in staying in Gujia Village is not just to watch the construction of Zhuangzi, but also to help the prince watch the future husband.


    Moreover, every once in a while, I have to send a letter to Beijing. Most of the content in the letter is about the future husband.


    It''s just that she discovered a situation and didn''t know whether she should report it to the prince.


    That is, every time the future husband goes out, only someone discusses the topic of the prince, he will keep silent or even leave.


    Judging from this, it is a long way for my prince to marry his wife.


    Well, let��s report it, the prince will report everything truthfully.


    The third prince in Beijing received this letter, and his brows were tightly frowned, and the letter paper was crumpled unconsciously with force in his hands.


    Liang Ming didn''t dare to talk too much when he saw his prince like this, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that it was about the Gu family''s caretaker.


    Otherwise, the prince would not be like this.


    The third prince wants to fly to Gujia Village immediately with his wings. He was obviously fine when he was in the capital, but he became like this when he returned.


    You still have to stay by his side and see him from time to time, otherwise, I''m afraid it will only get worse.


    She also knew in her heart that the reason why Liu Lan was like this was because she was afraid of fearful words and rumors from people in the village.


    He really thinks too much, and he is not the only widow who remarries. The two of them are upright, what is there to be afraid of?


    It''s just that it''s snowing again now, the road is not easy to walk, and there is no place to stay when I go to Gujia Village.


    You can''t go to the Gu family with the cheek again, can you? Can''t find a suitable reason either!


    It seems that the craftsmen should be urged to hurry up.


    Although people can''t go there, there must be a lot of things.


    There is also a letter from the third prince that passed along with the things.


    Widow Gu is illiterate, but this does not prevent him from understanding the contents of the letter.


    Because the Third Prince knew that Widow Gu was illiterate, he did not write, but drew pictures.


    Sometimes it is a scene in the mansion, sometimes it is a small portrait of Widow Gu, and she even painted her own.


    Widow Gu does not leave home, but he can receive gifts and letters from Beijing from time to time.


    Everyone in the Gu family knew about this, but no one mentioned it.


    These were all ordered by Gu Chao long ago, anyone who dares to speak nonsense will be beaten to death directly.


    There are not many times when grandma is so strict. No one dares to take chances and is honest.


    Widow Gu received those things and letters, and read them one by one, and he was still satisfied with everything.


    It''s just that those paintings made Gu Widow a little depressed.


    "I''m illiterate, and I don''t know how to appreciate paintings. Why do you give me this?"


    He held back what he said later, and even drew his portrait, which is shameless.


    After receiving the portrait of the Third Prince himself, Widow Gu even took a look at it and quickly asked Chunfeng to put it away.


    This is too much, what does it look like?


    If people know that he has a portrait of a woman, will he still have this old face?


    Originally, Widow Gu wanted his servants to burn him, but in the end he didn''t know what he was thinking, so he stayed.


    Planning to return it to her when I see him later.


    When the snow melted and it was spring, the peach blossoms in Gu''s mansion bloomed.


    It blooms very lushly. Standing under the tree and looking up, you can''t see the color of the sky, only mottled eyes see through.


    When they are free, Ning Su and Han Yu like to take Bao''er to sit on the swing under the tree, enjoy the flowers and chat, and watch the wife master practice under the peach blossom tree.


    I don''t know if it is against the background of pink petals, but both of them feel that their wife-in-law looks more kind than usual.


    Although the wife-owner has never really been cruel to them or punished them, the appearance of the wife-owner is really far from being kind.


    So, it��s really not that they speak ill of the wife master behind his back.


    After that day, all the notebooks they hid were searched by your wife. They thought they would definitely destroy them.


    But I didn��t expect that after the wife turned over, they would pull them to watch and study together.


    Thinking of this, the two of them looked like peach blossoms, and they didn''t know whether it was because of the peach blossoms or something else.


    Wait until the peach blossoms are gone and small green fruits emerge from the green leaves on the branches.


    I can already take off my cotton-padded clothes and wear thin clothes.


    It''s not too cold, and Widow Gu also likes to run outside, just like before.


    On this day, a guest came to the Gu residence, who came to invite Gu Chao.


    New year, new business, nice.


    Gu Chao told his family, got into the carriage of the visitor, and followed her to the town.


    The person who came was a servant of a scholar named Chen in the town, and said that the grandmother at home was not well.


    As for what was wrong, she couldn''t tell clearly, she could only find out after Gu Chao left.


    Entering the gate of Chen Xiucai''s house, you can see that the family background of this scholar is not too high.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to live in such a courtyard with two entrances, and the servants also include the old lady who picked her up just now and another caretaker.


    It looks like this should be an old couple.


    It was a young man who received Gu Chao, as if he was the master of the house.


    Judging by his appearance, he really doesn''t fit in with this family.


    Although he wasn''t wearing silk and satin, nor was he paired with emerald jewellery, but this man''s every move was captivatingly charming.


    Just the moment Gu Chao came in, he made more than one look at Gu Chao.


    Logically speaking, this is the home of a talented lady, and the Zhengjun of the family should not be like this.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is from the Goulan Yard.


    It''s just that there is no such thing in Goulan courtyards.


    Gu Chao only took one look at him to see through his real body, which is the white fox demon.


    Her cultivation is much higher than the snake spirit at home.


    At least, she has transformed into a human form.


    For this kind of stuff, Gu Chao didn''t want to look at it too much.


    If Widow Gu and Chunfeng were here, they would definitely be able to recognize this man, isn''t this the one who sold himself on the street to bury his father years ago?


    Later, he was taken away by Chen Xiucai from the town, who said he would send him to Beijing to find relatives when he recovered from his illness.


    It seems that this one did not make it, but the Chen family is no longer good.


    "This is Daoist Gu, right? Thank you, Daoist Gu."


    The fox demon bowed to Gu Chaoyingying, her figure and posture, even the white neck that was exposed when she bowed her head, was secretly seductive.


    Gu Chao snorted coldly, "Since you know my identity, how dare you come to see me?"


    Should he be said to be self-confident, or should he be said to be overreaching and rushing to court death.


    In addition to the vicious aura of this fox demon, there is also a dead aura in this yard. It seems that someone has already died.


    Besides this fox demon, who else could it be?


    After Gu Chao��s words fell, the fox demon was not only not afraid, but took a step forward with a smile, ��Who is Daoist Gu, of course I know, but I have no grievances or enmity with Daoist Gu, so what are you afraid of?


    I heard that Daoist Gu still has a snake spirit in his family, and Daoist Gu is open-minded.


    It��s just that I don��t know, Daoist Gu doesn��t mind having one more in the family.


    There is an ancient law in my hand, which is about double cultivation. As long as Gu Daochang is willing, I have admired Gu Daochang for a long time. "


    The purpose of the fox demon is obvious, it is Gu Chao.


    Not only that, but also want to return the door of Gu''s family.


    Hehe, with him entering the Gu family''s door, how can it be good?


    Besides, Gu Chao doesn''t like this kind of junk.


    Although Gu Chao has no prejudice against demon cultivators, it is very common in the world of comprehension. Human cultivators, demon cultivators, or ghost cultivators all go together.


    However, Gu Chao didn''t have a liking for this kind of demon cultivator who sucked in the blood.


    What''s more, it was still in the situation that he had just killed someone.


    So, Gu Chao squinted and looked him up and down contemptuously.


    "As long as you are like this, Gu is not interested.


    However, your demon pill, the snake spirit from Gu��s family, is quite interested. "


    Since Gu Chao said this, he did not intend to save his life.


    The fox demon did not expect that Gu Chao would be so merciless, and immediately panicked.


    At home, when the old man said he wanted to invite Gu Chao to see his daughter, he was going to leave.


    Of course he has self-knowledge, if he confronts this Taoist priest named Gu Chao, he must be asking for a dead end.


    He came again and thought of some rumors about Gu Chao, and finally he decided to stay and see the situation first.


    When Gu Chao entered the door, he was certain that this person probably also took possession of the soul called Gu Chao.


    Sure enough, it was similar to what he thought.


    So, what is the difference between her and me, a demon cultivator?


    She is just a dignified Taoist priest. In the final analysis, it is unknown who she is.


    It was precisely after discovering this that the fox demon had a plan.


    She is different from herself. Now her status and reputation in the world, I am afraid that no one can shake her.


    I''m afraid that he will pick on this one, what is he afraid of in the future?


    What''s more, he really has a book of dual cultivation exercises in his hand. As long as she is willing, they can practice both.


    He is confident that with his appearance, this person will definitely not refuse.


    Even if she refuses now, as long as she is a little soft-hearted, she will have a chance.


    When he enters Gu''s mansion, can those two ugly monsters in her family still compete with him?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Continuation, Chongxi

    Chapter 281 Continuation, happy


    As a result, after he thought so much and said so much, this **** had no interest in him at all, and wanted to take his inner alchemy.


    It looks like a sanctimonious man, but he doesn''t have ulterior motives in his heart. What''s the difference with them demon cultivators?


    Speaking of it, they are not all the way.


    "Gu Chao, we all know who you are, we are the only ones along the way.


    As for the two in your family, where can I watch them? "


    How could my husband let such a thing comment casually, it is simply an insult to Fulang.


    "Compared to Gu''s husband, you are not even a toenail compared to a dirty **** like you."


    Such belittling made the fox demon angry, but he didn''t dare to really turn against Gu Chao.


    After all, he still knows how much he weighs.


    Forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, and continued to fight with Gu Chaoxu. If the goal was not achieved, he had to get out of his body no matter what.


    "Gu Chao, I have a good intention to discuss with you, even if you don''t want to, you don''t need to say these hurtful words, if you don''t want to, I''ll just leave.


    In the future, you will take your Yangguan Road, and I will take my single-plank bridge. "


    After finishing speaking, the fox demon gave Gu Chao a charming look, and turned around to leave.


    Since the owner invited her here, how could Gu Chao let this vixen go?


    If he didn��t hurt anyone, it��s fine. It can be seen that he has blood in him, and this family must have fallen for him.


    When ?? came, the servant said that the scholar grandma at home was not good, so the master asked her to invite him.


    And now, it has been a while since she came in, and no one else has been seen except this fox demon.


    Even the two servants also avoided, does this not reflect the situation of this family?


    "If you say you want your inner alchemy, it doesn''t count if you don''t say it."


    Gu Chao didn''t intend to talk long-winded with him, and it was the same with the master''s family after taking him in.


    As soon as Gu Chao made a move on the fox demon, he knew it was not good, so he tried to escape immediately with a false move.


    When he thought about it, even if Gu Chao wouldn''t agree to his proposal, he would let him go, but he didn''t expect her to be so ruthless.


    How could Gu Chao let him escape and harm other people?


    Put up a wall of spiritual power, and once again accumulate spiritual power in the palm of your hand to hit it, how can the fox demon escape.


    "Gu Chao, everyone is a ghost, why do you have to kill them all? You and I have no grievances... ah..."


    Before the fox demon could finish speaking, Gu Chao had already dissipated his cultivation, and then his subordinates took his inner alchemy neatly.


    The fox demon has not been cultivated as an inner alchemy, and can no longer maintain a human form, and has regained the appearance of a white fox and landed on the bluestone floor of the living room.


    "Fox fur is good, it can be used as a cloak collar."


    The white fox lying on the ground trembled and screamed, obviously agitated.


    Of course Gu Chao knew that he was scolding himself. He would not give him any way to survive, and he wanted to beat him up.


    "Heh, if you really want to blame, you can blame yourself. Isn''t it good to practice hard? If you insist on sucking people''s energy, don''t worry about it, and you won''t be left with the chance of reincarnation."


    Still that sentence, he made it all by himself.


    The master of the Chen family was accompanying his daughter in the master bedroom of Erjin, and just now his servants had come to report that Daoist Gu had arrived.


    Xiaoqian went out to invite Daoist Gu, but she still didn''t come in after so long, so Master Chen decided to go out and have a look by himself.


    "Daughter, daddy is going out to see what''s going on, you can wait at ease, daddy will be back in a while."


    Lying on the bed with a clean face, Chen Xiucai tremblingly stretched out his hand to shake Master Chen''s hand.


    "Father, thank you for your hard work."


    "What did you say? Daddy is not miserable. As long as my son recovers quickly, Daddy will have hope."


    I don��t know what��s going on, my daughter and son-in-law got sick one after another, last month the son-in-law didn��t survive, and now the daughter is like this again, Mr. Chen looks like he��s ten years old.


    All the doctors in the town have invited them to see her, and they all said that she is weak due to kidney deficiency, but doesn��t he know about his own daughter��s body?


    Although my daughter is a scholar, her strength is not as strong as other women, but she will never be so weak.


    Besides, the family has never treated them badly in terms of food, how could this be the case?


    The first thing that happened was the daughter. Mr. Chen thought that the son-in-law had hollowed out the daughter''s body out of restraint, and reprimanded him a lot.


    My daughter still has to go to school to test her academic achievements, so how can she let him break his body.


    Although he is anxious to hold his granddaughter, his daughter''s body and fame are more important.


    After he said it, his daughter''s body gradually recovered, and Master Chen was relieved, and he was even more certain that it was his son-in-law''s fault.


    The result was unexpected, and it didn''t take long for the son-in-law to behave like this, and it got worse and worse.


    In addition, another disaster happened later, and after the disaster was over, the son-in-law actually left.


    He knew that he had misunderstood his son-in-law before, but thinking about it now was useless, and his daughter''s body was getting weaker and weaker, which made Master Chen unable to tell other thoughts.


    The lessons learned from the son-in-law are there, which has to make Mr. Chen worry.


    At home, only the daughter and the man Xiaoqian brought back by the daughter, Mr. Chen had to think, could it be that he is a little bitch.


    As soon as that little hoof entered the door, Mr. Chen looked down on him. He was restless just like him. No decent family would want such a man to enter the door.


    But his daughter said that he will only stay at home for a while, and when he recovers, he will be asked to go to Beijing to find relatives.


    In addition, he was quite well-behaved and did not do anything disgraceful, so Master Chen agreed to keep him.


    At the beginning, he was afraid that this restless person would seduce his daughter and disturb her from studying.


    After his observation, he found that apart from looking like that, he didn''t make any deliberate actions on purpose, so he was relieved.


    The son-in-law is an understanding and gentle man, at least he didn''t show anything on the surface, and he got along well with him.


    Later, after that misfortune happened, he didn''t make it. Later, the house was like this again. It was really a leaky house and it rained at night, so his family caught up with it all.


    All these things were connected in series, so that he had no room to think too much, and he never doubted Xiaoqian.


    Because it was Xiaoqian who helped him take care of him when his son-in-law and daughter were sick, and it was too late for him to thank him.


    The reason why I thought of inviting Daochang Gu today was because Bao Fulang next door reminded him.


    "Then Daoist Gu is not only superb in Taoism, but also medical. Why didn''t Chen Fulang ask someone to invite Daoist Gu to show it to the talented lady?"


    When Bao Fulang was talking, he gave a thumbs up in his hand, which shows the weight of Gu Chao in his heart.


    Isn��t it? Originally, Gu Chao held a heavy weight in the hearts of the common people, but now with the addition of this calamity, the common people are even more convinced.


    It is also now that the disaster is over, thinking that Daoist Gu must be too busy, Bao Fulang will bring it up to Master Chen.


    As soon as Bao Fulang mentioned it, Master Chen also slapped his head, "I was also confused, why did I forget Daoist Gu?


    Thank you, Brother Bao, I will send someone to invite Daoist Gu. "


    "Brother Chen is being polite when he says this, we have been neighbors for so many years, this is what I should do.


    Oh, by the way, is that Xiaoqian in your family still there? "


    While talking, Bao Fulang looked inside with his neck pulled, but he only saw the servants of the Chen family washing clothes in the yard.


    Mentioning Xiaoqian, Master Chen still sighed, "These days, thanks to the help of Xiaoqian, otherwise, how could I, an old man, be so busy?"


    "That''s right. At the beginning, we misunderstood other children. These days, he seems to be a good child. It''s just that he looks too outstanding, which makes people think more.


    Your son-in-law passed away years ago. Have you ever thought about adding another one to the scholar lady? In my opinion, this Xiaoqian is pretty good.


    These days, he takes care of the two of them without complaint. He is born well and has quick hands and feet. He is a good boy.


    Besides, even if he is asked to go to Beijing to find relatives, I don''t know if he can find them?


    I really found it, but I don''t know what it was like.


    If you want me to talk, why not mention it to him.


    I think he still has affection for the scholar lady.


    That Daoist Gu, wasn��t he also overjoyed at the beginning? look? "


    Bao Fulang''s words really caught Mr. Chen''s attention, and he felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    Thinking of Xiaoqian''s attitude towards her daughter and son-in-law, she also thinks it is feasible.


    If the daughter had no idea about him, she would not be able to take him home, and even offered to help him go to Beijing to find relatives.


    In addition to getting along with each other these days, there should be more or less affection.


    Besides, there have always been such things as Chongxi, isn''t Daoist Gu a good example?


    This matter, even if the son-in-law found out from below, he would not have any objections.


    He is no longer here, the living still have to live, right?


    I believe that he knows that his wife is like this, and he will not object. Can he watch his wife suffer?


    What they said outside naturally fell into the ears of the fox demon.


    It''s just that he, who was serving Chen Xiucai to drink the medicine, sneered in his heart: It''s a good idea, can this fox demon take a fancy to your family?


    I''m still at your house now, just to breathe some energy. When your daughter dies, it will be your turn.


    When the time comes, he will leave here and go to another place to find his next target.


    Although he thought so in his heart, the action of feeding the medicine in his hands did not stop at all, and the expression on his face was still gentle and careless.


    Hmph, seeing how affectionate Chen Xiucai looks at him, I wish I could hold him in my arms right now and love him a lot.


    Oh, the toad wants to eat swan meat!


    However, he is still very confident in his charm.


    He knew that no woman could resist his charm.


    It''s just that he was a little flustered about the Daoist Gu they mentioned.


    He also knows about that one, as far as his current cultivation base is concerned, meeting Gu Chao is definitely not a good fruit to eat.


    The fox demon who originally wanted to leave here that night thought about it, but finally stayed, and finally stayed with Xiaoming.


    Besides, when Master Chen came out, he saw a burly and tall strange woman standing in the living room of his home.


    And at her feet is a white fox.


    "Ah!" After a short exclamation, he took another two steps on his hind legs before standing firmly.


    "This is the master of the Chen family, right? I''m Gu Chao."


    Seeing that the middle-aged husband came out, Gu Chao guessed that this was the master of the Chen family, so he spoke first.


    After hearing Gu Chao''s words, Master Chen calmed down and bowed to Gu Chao.


    " Daoist Gu is polite, did you make Daoist Gu laugh?


    It''s just, what''s the matter with this fox? Why are you at my house? "


    It is said that men are soft-hearted towards furry animals, but although this living fox looks good, it is still different from those domestic kittens and puppies.


    So, the master of the Chen family was still a little apprehensive looking at the prototype of the vixen on the ground.


    Put his chin to the ground a little, Gu Chao said with a smile: "This is the root cause of your family''s troubles, it is a fox demon who has become a spirit."


    Hearing this, Master Chen couldn''t be calmer, he let out another exclamation, his legs softened and he sat in the chair behind him.


    Pointing at the fox demon at Gu Chao''s feet, he said incoherently, "This, this, harm... Daoist Gu, please explain clearly."


    The old man at home exclaimed twice in succession, and was so frightened that the two servants who had been hiding outside for a while could no longer hide and came out.


    Came to the hall with weak legs, and knelt down in front of his master with two "plops".


    "Master, Daoist Gu is right, this fox is that Xiaoqian, he is a vixen.


    The two old slaves heard the movement in the back kitchen and came out to check. Before they got to the hall, they heard what Gu Daochang said to him, and then saw Gu Daochang beat him back to his original shape. "


    It was the old woman who spoke, and the husband who was kneeling on the other side nodded repeatedly.


    "Master, what the slave''s wife-master said is the truth, we dare not come out because we are really afraid.


    This is because I saw you coming out, so I dared to come here. "


    Gu Chao knew they were hiding outside just now, but he didn''t point it out.


    After seeing it, I watched it. It was originally their master''s business, and I couldn''t hide it if I wanted to.


    Of course it��s not that Master Chen doesn��t trust Gu Chao��s words, it��s just that he can��t accept it for a while.


    It never occurred to him that the person who had been with them day and night for more than two months would be a vixen.


    Originally, he had told his daughter that he would marry him as his continuation. Although the daughter hesitated, she still agreed.


    As a result, it turned out that all these disasters in their family were caused by him.


    Not only is his daughter like this now, even the death of his son-in-law is inseparable from him.


    How would he explain to his in-laws that this vixen was brought back by his daughter.


    Otherwise, the son-in-law would not have left at a young age.


    He doesn''t understand anything, even if Daoist Gu didn''t say it clearly, he can still think of the reasons for these things.


    It''s just, what''s the use of regretting now, his son-in-law will not come back alive, and the daughter wonders if she can be saved?


    Thinking of his daughter who was still on the hospital bed, Master Chen stabilized his mind and looked at Gu Chao prayingly.


    "Gu Daochang, please save my concubine''s daughter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： thanks

    Chapter 282 Thank you


    "Go and see Chen Xiucai first."


    Naturally, one must first meet someone before making a conclusion. This is Gu Chao''s consistent code of conduct.


    If she was uncertain, she never said much.


    Although the source of the Chen family''s misfortune is now, Chen Xiucai is still lying on the hospital bed, and the matter has not been resolved.


    "Mr. Gu, please come this way."


    Master Chen led the way, and when he left the front hall, he looked back at the white fox on the ground, frowning.


    "Master Chen, don''t worry, it can''t run away.


    When Gu leaves later, he will take it away. "


    Hearing Gu Chao''s words, Master Chen suddenly felt relieved, that''s all right.


    "Thank you Daoist Gu, if you don''t take it away, I really don''t know what to do with that animal."


    To tell the truth, although Mr. Chen hated that vixen, but if he really had to deal with it alone, he really couldn''t do it.


    An ordinary fox is nothing more than a goblin that can **** human blood.


    Of course, it''s because his daughter hasn''t had any big problems now, if the daughter is like the son-in-law.


    Not to mention dealing with it, even if he is asked to chop up the vixen himself, he can do it.


    Because Gu Chao is here, Master Chen is sure that Gu Chao can keep his daughter safe, so now his mood is quite stable.


    Seeing Gu Chao leave the front hall, the vixen immediately wanted to escape, but found that it couldn''t move at all.


    Don''t think about it, Gu Chao must have done something to prevent it from escaping.


    How it curses Gu Chao in his heart, Gu Chao doesn''t know, and doesn''t care.


    It''s just a vixen who is about to be skinned, the kind that can''t even reincarnate its soul, what is she doing with it?


    Arriving at Chen Xiucai''s room, as soon as he entered, he was greeted by a strong smell of medicine.


    Not only that, because the doors and windows are tightly closed, so it is stuffy and smelly, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Normal people are like this, let alone people who are already sick, how can they bear it?


    After being in such an environment for a long time, let alone a sick person, even a good person will go wrong.


    "Master Chen, first open the doors and windows to let the air in. Even you and I will feel uncomfortable if you are so stuffy, let alone Chen Xiucai."


    Master Chen, who subconsciously wanted to refute, paused, then thought about it carefully, and finally heeded Gu Chao''s words and went to open the window.


    However, not all of them were opened, and half of them were left.


    When he finished these things and came to his daughter''s bedside, he saw Gu Chao sitting beside his daughter''s bedside to check her pulse.


    There are not so many rules in Gu Chao''s pulse diagnosis. He just puts his finger on the patient''s wrist and starts.


    The father and daughter of the Chen family watched together with breathless concentration, their faces full of nervousness, but they dared not speak out, let alone ask a word.


    I was afraid of disturbing Gu Chao and affecting her pulse diagnosis.


    Waited until Gu Chao finally let go of Chen Xiucai''s wrist before he dared to ask questions.


    "Gu Daochang, how about the concubine''s daughter?"


    "Her symptoms, in the final analysis, were sucked by that vixen. Fortunately, it has not reached the end. As long as she takes care of her carefully, she can still recover.


    It''s just that the time and energy are long.


    Even if you recover in the future, you still need to pay more attention, you have to be restrained in sexual affairs, and you need to spend less energy on weekdays. "


    According to what Gu Chao said, Chen Xiucai can save his life now, so both father and daughter are relieved.


    There is a lesson from the son-in-law there, and it would be a lie to say that he is not afraid.


    As for the subsequent recuperation, take it slowly in the future, and it will always get better.


    Then he prescribed a prescription for Chen Xiucai, and then he was paid by the Chen family to bring the vixen back home.


    When I went back, it was naturally given by the old woman of the Chen family. The old woman was a taciturn person, and she didn''t take the initiative to say anything along the way.


    No matter how many doubts and fears she had in her heart, she was still bored and didn''t ask a word.


    In this way, Gu Chao is also relaxed, just closing his eyes and resting his mind, explaining those for free.


    Going back to Gu��s house, seeing Gu Chao bring back a white fox, everyone gathered around to watch the fun.


    Hearing again from Gu Chao that this is a vixen who specializes in sucking blood, everyone couldn''t help but get back on his back.


    "Dabao, what did you bring it back for?"


    Widow Gu did not hide his disgust, but he still remembered what he saw on the street that day.


    He said that the man was not a good guy, and he was a vixen after all.


    Hmph, that Chen Xiucai is not a shrewd person, otherwise he would not be confused by the vixen, and in the end he killed Fu Lang, not to mention, and almost killed himself.


    Speaking of it, she deserved it herself.


    Isn''t it the scourge caused by lust, if she didn''t have that dirty mind, would the vixen be able to target her?


    After such an encounter, Chunfeng is even more convinced of his master. The master is really astute, and he saw the essence of his vixen early in the morning.


    In the future, I still have to learn more from the master, and there is no disadvantage in following the master.


    That vixen was finally skinned by the servants of the Gu family, and both the soul and inner alchemy entered the snake spirit''s stomach.


    The peeled off pure white fox fur also became the collar on Widow Gu''s cloak.


    Only, this cape will have to wait until winter, when the weather starts to heat up.


    Snake Essence can be said to be full during this period of time, and I am afraid that it will not be digested after eating.


    Half a month later, Gu Chao welcomed Mr. Judge at home.


    It has been more than two months since that incident, and what should have come should have come. What Gu Chao was waiting for was Fengcheng''s thank you gift.


    She has helped Fengcheng so much, so thank you gifts are naturally indispensable.


    When the snow started to melt ahead, the imperial court��s thank you gift had already arrived, and it was almost the same here.


    As for the ending of that evil ghost, this Gu Chao is not interested.


    She just wants to know what Yan Jun can give.


    Master Judge first returned Gu Chao''s spirit weapon, and then sent Feng Cheng a gift of thanks with both hands.


    "Gu Daoyou, thank you Gu Daoyou for your help in this matter, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.


    This is my wish, and please accept it, Fellow Daoist Gu. "


    Looking at the exquisite gift box in Lord Judge''s hand, Gu Chao stretched out his hand to take it.


    This is what she deserves, so naturally she won''t refuse.


    "Then thank you all, Gu has the audacity to accept it."


    Originally, Gu Chao didn''t intend to open it in front of the Judge, but when he saw that Gu Chao was going to put it away, the Judge reminded him.


    "Gu Daoyou, why don''t you open it to see if it suits you?"


    Looking at the smile in Lord Judge''s eyes and the meaningful expression on her face, Gu Chao felt that the gift of thanks might really be of great use to her.


    Otherwise, neither would the judge.


    Thinking about it, since the officials of the whole Fengcheng united to give this gift, it seems to have a lot of background.


    So, Gu Chao really followed the judge''s wishes and opened the box in front of her.


    Seeing the things inside, Gu Chao was also stunned, and couldn''t hold back the ecstasy in his heart.


    After closing the box with a "click", Gu Chao stood up and bowed to the judge.


    "Thank you everyone, Gu accepted this gift."


    "Gu Daoyou is satisfied, as long as the things have been delivered, I will return, and there will be a later date."


    "Sir, walk slowly."


    When Gu Chao was the only one left in the room, she quietly looked at the box in her hand and rubbed her fingers subconsciously.


    She was only thinking about this thing, and worried about where to get it, so she was sent by the judge.


    It seems that Yan Jun''s attitude is also very obvious, he wants to make friends with her.


    Otherwise, how could such a treasure be given to her.


    Now that her husband and children are hot on the kang, what Gu Chao should be thinking about is Han Yu''s soul and body.


    Now that the most important thing is in hand, Han Yuwan''s Soul Shaping Body, it can be said that there is no problem.


    So, how can Gu Chao not be excited.


    Now that the things are in hand, the next most important thing is to shape Han Yu''s body.


    In the future, he will not be afraid to go out, and he can interact with people normally like ordinary people.


    However, this process cannot be completed in a day or two, and it will take half a year at the fastest.


    What we need to do now is the preliminary preparation.


    Before everything was ready, Gu Chao did not plan to reveal it so early, because he was afraid that they would have to wait anxiously.


    The following days went on as usual, Gu Chao would go out once in a while when he received business, and usually stay at home.


    No one in the family noticed that Gu Chao was doing anything special, they just regarded it as normal.


    When the peaches were ripe, people came from Beijing.


    Of course it was Ruan Laosan and the others, they were counting the days on their fingers, waiting for the peaches here in Gu Chao to ripen.


    Besides, they have already let their words out. If they can''t take them back, won''t they never meet again?


    How to gain a foothold in Beijing and China in the future?


    Gu Xian agreed to them early on, so naturally he won''t break his promise.


    Just when Ruan Laosan and the others were about to pay attention to the peach tree in Gu Chao''s mansion, they were directly rejected by Gu Chao.


    In the end, only one person got a few to take back, and they also knew that this was different from the one in the Ning family''s orchard.


    So, these are packaged separately, and when you bring them back, you must keep them for your family and never sell them.


    It was Gu Chao who asked them to give it to the Han family, and they really wanted to deduct points for themselves.


    I finally endured it, and I can''t do it for the sake of the long run.


    Speaking of which, they are not short of money now.


    From the opening of Tangquan Zhuangzi last winter until now, a lot of money has been paid into the account.


    Even if the money earned is divided among the four of them, the amount is optimistic.


    So, they are not short of money now. Of course good things should be kept for the family members.


    After searching the peaches in the Ning family''s orchard, their eyes fell on the few red rouges that had already grown.


    "Gu Daochang, when will this red rouge fruit be ripe, but we can just watch the time pass."


    Hehe, what he said was really high-sounding, and it sounded like it was purely for Gu Chao, for fear of delaying her important event.


    Actually, it is impossible to sell such a small amount of red rouge fruit.


    Because, what Tianyi teaches has already been decided.


    And she still has some left at home, so there is no extra at all.


    Still the same sentence, Gu Chao is not short of this little money.


    That is to say, outsiders can''t buy it even if they have silver.


    After seeing off the reluctant Ruan Laosan and the others, Gu''s mansion was also busy picking peaches.


    There is only this one peach tree in total. Although the peach tree is strong and bears a lot of fruit, so many families are divided, and there are not many left in the end.


    Send it to each family first, including the Ning family.


    Ning''s family bought all the peaches, so they will naturally give them away.


    In addition, Yu Miaoer''s body is different now, so it is also necessary.


    Ning An made a special trip to announce the good news, saying that her brother-in-law was pregnant, which was a great joy.


    Ning Su wanted to pack up her things and go home to serve her brother-in-law that day, but she was persuaded by Ning An.


    Mrs. Wu has been looking forward to it for so many years, but the son-in-law has good news within a few months of her daughter''s marriage. Now Mrs. Wu feels ten years younger.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Daddy is very energetic with his busy schedule every day. Let Daddy be happy first, and get over this energy."


    Ning Su thought about it, "Then I won''t go back now, my sister took me to congratulate my brother-in-law.


    After a while, I will go home to see my father, brother-in-law, and my little niece. "


    After Ning An, who announced the good news, left, Ning Su couldn''t calm down her excitement even after she had recovered.


    Gu Chao looked at the little husband and waiter like this, and couldn''t help laughing at him, "Fu Lang is so happy, those who don''t know think that Fu Lang is pregnant."


    Listening to his wife-master''s jokes, Ning Su not only didn''t get annoyed, but gave his wife-leader a sideways glance.


    It''s just that the corners of the eyes and brows are full of joy.


    "Sister is going to have a child, isn''t it the same as having a child with me? That''s my niece!


    Besides, my elder sister is about the same age as the wife-owner, and our baby is almost one year old. The good news came from my elder sister, so it is a great joy. "


    That''s right, even if she got married late, Ning An was even later than her, at their age, there should be several children.


    If it was early, the eldest daughter would probably have to go to school.


    The elder sister didn''t get married until now. Of course, the father-in-law had long been looking forward to having a granddaughter around his knees.


    Now that it is finally going to come true, how can you be unhappy?


    "You should be happy, go back and live longer in a few days."


    "Well, thank you, wife master."


    Ning Su''s eyes were full of unconcealable joy, as well as her dependence on her wife.


    As long as the wife-lord is present, that is his home.


    He knew that the wife-lord spoiled him all the time.


    I picked peaches this time, so I can send them to my natal family together.


    When he went back, it was Gu Chao who drove him back in a carriage, but Gu Chao didn''t plan to stay at Ning''s house, so he came back that night by himself.


    Originally, the house of Ning''s family was not big. In the past, Ning An was not married, so it was good that there were few people in the family. Now that there are more servants of Yu Miao''er, it will be inconvenient for her to stay here again. Let''s wait until the house is built.


    Besides, she hasn''t finished her work yet, and she still wants to prepare it earlier so that she can shape her soul and body for Han Yu.


    Not only is she looking forward to it, Han Yu is also looking forward to that day day and night.


    Of course she didn''t ignore Han Yu''s envious look when Ning An came to announce the good news.


    Which man does not want to have children with his wife? Han Yu is no exception.


    Every time he looked at Bao''er, his eyes were filled with stars and expectations.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： cavalry

    Chapter 283 Cavalry


    "My wife is back, why didn''t I stay at my brother''s house for a few more days?"


    Looking at the wife who went home alone, Han Yu was still a little puzzled. Didn''t the wife send her brother back to her mother''s house?


    You also said you would stay here for a while, why did you come back?


    Even if the wife wants to come back, she should stay one night.


    Anyway, there is nothing urgent at home, so there is no need to come back in such a hurry.


    He also forgot, the reason why he stayed here before was because Ning An was not married, of course it is different now, there is no place for her to live.


    Gu Chao stepped forward, stretched out his hand and hugged the man in his arms, and lowered his head to press a kiss on the red lips of the man in his arms.


    "I came back to accompany you for my wife. Husband doesn''t seem happy? Husband just doesn''t want to see me as a wife."


    Of course Han Yu would not take it seriously if he knew that the wife-master was joking. Seeing the smile still hanging on the corner of the wife-leader''s mouth, his mood also rose a lot.


    No matter what the reason is, it is best for the wife to be with me, and there is no need to think about anything else.


    Anyway, the wife-owner wouldn��t be unhappy with her brother, she must have discussed it with her brother.


    Thus, Han Yu nestled into his wife-owner''s arms with more peace of mind, twisted her head, and gave her wife-owner a wink.


    "Wife-lord will wrong others, how can someone say they don''t want wife-leader to accompany, Yu''er is the happiest when the wife-leader is by her side.


    How is brother''s house going? How is Uncle Wu? What about brother-in-law? "


    Looking at his charming appearance, Gu Chao couldn''t help using some strength in his hands, but it would still hurt people.


    "Everything is fine, I will pick up Su''er in a while, and I will stay with you at home as a wife these days, okay?"


    "Okay! If my brother is jealous, just blame the wife."


    This little bastard, does he still have a conscience?


    So, the hand that was originally on Han Yu''s waist moved to a place, and slapped the most fleshy part behind him with a "snap".


    "A little heartless."


    In the evening, when Gu Chao announced at the dinner table that he would take Han Yu to retreat, everyone knew.


    It turns out that Gu Chao has found something that can allow Han Yu to shape his soul body, and he has prepared it without telling everyone.


    After hearing the news, Widow Gu put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at his daughter expectantly.


    "Dabao, will the Han family be able to spread branches and leaves for you in the future?"


    This is what Widow Gu cares about the most, especially now that life is going well, and Widow Gu wants to have a baby as soon as nothing happens.


    "There is only Baoer in the family, which is still too small. There are no brothers and sisters to play with Baoer. Our Baoer is also lonely."


    After all, it was just to let the two sons-in-law quickly give him a granddaughter.


    Before, he asked Ning Su, "Mr. Ning, Bao''er is almost one year old, why hasn''t your stomach moved yet? You should have it."


    Ning Su didn''t know why he didn''t have it, so he could only blushed and lowered his head, he was obviously so affectionate with his wife-lord.


    Obviously she was pregnant with Bao''er very soon, but I don''t know why there is still no movement after a year.


    "Don''t worry, father-in-law, I will definitely work hard."


    Besides this, what else can I do?


    Han Yu didn''t realize this at the first time, what he thought was that he was finally looking forward to it, and in the future he could be like a normal person, and he could also go out with his wife.


    Now when he heard his father-in-law talking about having a baby, his face couldn''t help but blush, and he looked at his wife-lord expectantly.


    Both of them could see stars in their eyes, Gu Chao nodded under their eager eyes.


    "Ok."


    "Oh, this is really great, you don''t have to take care of your home, you will start retreating tomorrow, everything at home has a father, there is absolutely no problem.


    In the future, the most important thing is to give father more fat granddaughters, hehehehe..."


    This news is undoubtedly good news for the Gu family, and it is good news that can make everyone in the Gu family happy.


    Han Yu returned to the main courtyard in a dazed state, and when there were only the two of them, his mood was still not stable.


    Lying in the arms of the wife master, both hands subconsciously grabbed the skirt of the wife master, raised her head and frowned, "wife master, I am not dreaming, am I?"


    Han Yu, who has always been stable, also has this kind of time, but it makes Gu Chao feel distressed, and he gently pats the little husband on the back with his big hand to comfort him.


    "When did my wife lie to you, sleep peacefully, start tomorrow, and when you wake up again, it will be true."


    "Ok."


    Although he didn''t see the expression of the man in his arms, Gu Chao knew that he was going to cry from his muffled nasal voice.


    Hold him tightly, and pat him on the back very regularly, "Sleep."


    After a while, a soft voice came from his arms, "wife master~"


    "Ok."


    Then the person in his arms remained silent again, and Gu Chao did not continue.


    After a while, there was another soft voice, "wife master~"


    This retrospective came back, "I am here."


    After doing this several times, the person in his arms finally calmed down.


    Since then, Gu Chao has taken Han Yu to retreat, which is expected to take more than half a month.


    In this way, there are only two masters left in the big Gu family, Gu Widow and Gu Yu''an.


    Since the weather has improved, the number of letters and deliveries from Beijing has become more frequent, and it is basically received every other day.


    Sometimes the third prince is interested, once a day, or even twice a day.


    It''s just that Widow Gu didn''t respond even once, and he didn''t send back even a single word to the Third Prince.


    However, it is good news for the third prince to accept the things.


    The third prince is certain that she and Liu Lan are only missing a chance.


    However, judging from this, I am afraid that the servants in the Three Kings Mansion are all arranged by the master to do this, and they have to take turns to fight, otherwise, who can stand this back and forth?


    The people in Beijing also discovered that since last winter, it has been more than half a year now, and the third prince has not been to another courtyard.


    Every day is not strolling on the street, or letting people find new fun.


    Many shopkeepers in the shop who got new gadgets would send them to the Third Prince''s mansion. As long as they caught the Third Prince''s eyes, they would definitely not suffer.


    This is really rare for the third prince who lives in another courtyard all year round and doesn''t like to go out very much.


    Not only that, even Shizi went out a few times, seeing that his health has improved.


    Everyone guessed what kind of happy event the third prince had? Or do you intend to remarry?


    Otherwise, how could you find all the things that men like?


    It''s just that, I haven''t seen anyone who has received those things.


    Of course, there are also those who are careful and know the inside story from the beginning, and they all know where the third prince sent those things.


    Looking at the situation, I''m afraid it''s not too far away from the wedding, and it will be the next two years if it''s soon.


    It was also at this time that Ruan Lao San and the others knew that the house built next to the Gu family belonged to the third prince.


    It all went to the door of others, and I did my best.


    The third prince is looking forward to the house''s cultivation day and night, so that he can move in.


    Elder son is also curious about life in the country, and whenever he hears his mother mention it, he says he wants to go with him.


    Now that her health is getting better day by day, the third prince can be assured that she will go out, and she is willing to go out.


    In the Ning family, Mrs. Wu was helping her son pack his things while gossiping, "It will take some time for you to come back this time. After you go home, if your father-in-law has anything to say, you will listen and don''t talk back."


    Now that the lifelong affairs of his son and daughter have all been resolved, and he is about to have a granddaughter, Mrs. Wu is cheerful all day long, and the smile on her face never fades.


    The son came back to live for more than ten days this time, and he should be allowed to go back. After all, the son is now a member of the Gu family, so how can he stay in his mother''s house for too long.


    "My son knows, my father-in-law treats me very well and won''t say anything."


    Whether he will say it or not, only Ning Su himself knows, but he has a way, so that he won''t make his father-in-law angry.


    "I''ll come back when the family builds a house."


    This year''s fruit has been sold, and with enough money in hand, the Ning family is ready to build a house, which was planned long ago.


    There were three houses in the first place, but after Ning An got married, it was not enough to live in. Even his son and daughter-in-law didn''t have a place to live when they came back.


    When the baby is born next year, it will be even more crowded, so building a house should also be put on the agenda.


    Their Ning family will not build any big house like the Gu family, and they should be able to move to a new house this year.


    Mrs. Wu glanced at her son, and said with a smile: "Where did you come? It was a mess everywhere, and you couldn''t help when you came."


    "We''ll talk about it when the time comes." Ning Su didn''t want to argue with her father, and he would definitely come back when the time came.


    Building a house for the natal family is such a big deal, how could he, a son, ignore it?


    "Of course it''s good for my younger brother to come back, but you don''t have to deal with the mess, as long as your sister is watching."


    The brother-in-law who married out of the house wants to go back to her natal family, Yu Miaoer, the brother-in-law, must not express her opinion, otherwise she will treat him as not welcome.


    Hearing it was brother-in-law''s words, Ning Su quickly posted it and held her brother-in-law''s arm to act like a good boy.


    "My brother-in-law still loves me. If my brother-in-law says so, I can go back to my mother''s house with peace of mind. Even if my brother-in-law thinks I''m annoying, he won''t be able to drive me away."


    Seeing that his son is still the same as when he was not married, Wu is not at ease. He is living a good life in the Gu family.


    The father and son gossiped happily, and the days passed quickly.


    When I went back, Ning An drove Ning Su, so I don''t feel relieved if I don''t personally deliver it to my home.


    After returning home, Ning Su realized that his wife and his younger brother had retreated. When he asked why, his eyes also misted, and he was only happy for his younger brother.


    Especially when her father-in-law said that the family would have a baby in the future, Ning Su was even happier. He also likes children. As long as it is the wife''s child, or his and his brother''s child, he likes and looks forward to it.


    Weng and his son-in-law waited with their fingers open, unwilling to go out, thinking what if they came out early.


    On this day, someone came to look for Gu Chao. When Ning Su heard that he was asking his wife to drive away evil spirits, Ning Su couldn''t help frowning.


    Of course he knows that this kind of thing can''t be delayed, but now the wife and elder brother are more important, so he can only let the people wait.


    "I don''t know when Daoist Gu will be free? Now I dare not live in the family, and they all move to another village."


    The person who came was the housekeeper of a wealthy family surnamed Luan more than 30 miles away from Gujia Village. I heard from her that since half a month ago, there have been some strange sounds in the house.


    After several investigations, it was discovered that the sound came from grandma''s study.


    Especially on moonlit nights, there would be the sound of weapons colliding and rubbing in grandma''s study, as well as the sound of horseshoes and fighting, as if on a battlefield.


    The night before she went out to invite Gu Chao, it could be heard not only in the study, but also in the garden.


    Moreover, they all saw a troop of cavalry coming out of Grandma''s study and passing the garden.


    Although it is only a vaguely transparent shadow, everyone has seen it, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    The next morning, the family found that a servant was missing, and finally picked it up from the lotus pond in the garden.


    At that time, his body was soaked white, obviously he died the night before.


    Not long after, the girl who went out to inspect the shop with the eldest lady came back and reported, "The eldest lady broke her leg when she was hit by a plaque on the street."


    Walking in good order, suddenly a plaque came loose and fell onto Miss Luan''s body. Her right calf broke with a "click".


    There was something incomprehensible in the family, how could the Luan family not invite someone to come to see it, but the masters they invited couldn��t help.


    It wasn''t until someone died and his eldest daughter broke her leg that Yuanwai Luan had to ask the housekeeper to travel so far to invite Gu Chao.


    What the housekeeper said was not wrong. When she went out, the family was already packing up and went to live in another villa temporarily.


    In such a situation, another life has happened, how dare you live at home?


    Gu Chao has been in seclusion for twelve days, and according to her estimated time, it is almost the same time, but Ning Su will never take the initiative to find his wife at least if the wife does not come out by herself.


    What if it is the critical moment? Never take any chances.


    Then I thought, since the Luan family has already moved out, there shouldn''t be any major problems, right?


    The evil spirit was at Luan''s house, so it was impossible for him to follow them to another village, so he should be able to wait in a short time.


    "Why don''t you leave the specific address and go back first, and go after the wife leaves the customs, which is about ten days.


    During this period, you can also invite other masters, and it will be best if you can solve it. "


    Since she came at an untimely time, she had no choice but to do this first. Butler Luan left the address of Biezhuang and went back to wait.


    After going back, he told the story of his stay in Gu''s house, and learned that Daoist Gu would not be able to retreat for a while, so Luan Yuanwai had to think of another way first.


    No matter what, those weird cavalry at home have to be dealt with first.


    I don��t know if the accident between the servant and the eldest daughter is really related to that?


    Although it has been reported to the government and the government has filed a case for investigation, it cannot be allowed to continue at home.


    That is the old house of the Luan family, which was passed down from generation to generation, so it cannot be lost in her hands.


    Otherwise, how could she be worthy of her ancestors, she would not have the face to admit her mistakes after a hundred years.


    Five days later, the backyard of the Gu mansion, the courtyard where the two of them were closed, finally opened the door that had been closed for more than half a month.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： come back for revenge

    Chapter 284 Come back for revenge


    "Let me touch it."


    This was Ning Su''s first reaction when she saw Han Yu, and immediately stepped forward to try to hold Han Yu''s hand.


    Sure enough, the touch is as gentle as jade, and I feel it. I no longer want to be able to touch everything like before.


    "That''s nice, that''s nice."


    Besides these two words, Ning Su opened her mouth and couldn''t speak anymore, and the mist in her eyes couldn''t be controlled, and she was about to burst out of her eyes.


    Han Yu himself was not so excited, but he and his wife had already calmed down inside before this.


    So, now I won''t lose my composure.


    But just like that, the hand held by his brother still couldn''t help shaking, his throat was blocked, and he couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    At the beginning, the two held hands like this, but later they hugged each other.


    If he didn��t know that both of them are his husbands, Gu Chao would really suspect that they were having an affair behind his back.


    Otherwise, why is it like this?


    Feeling a headache, Gu Chao turned around and sat drinking tea by himself, intending to keep out of sight.


    Obviously it was her who worked hard for more than half a month, but now the husbands are hugging each other and ignore her.


    After she came out, Ning Su saw them until now, and she said to herself, "wife master, did you succeed?"


    After getting his own answer, he went directly to Han Yu and left her aside.


    Gu Chao felt sullen in his heart, and decided that he must not let them off easily this time, and must let them learn a lesson.


    She really doesn''t have a wife in this family.


    The two hugging each other never thought of the fact that their wife-lord is now angry again, they are so excited.


    When Widow Gu got the news, the two were finally willing to separate.


    At this time, it was Han Yu who was holding Bao''er in his arms, and the two of them were teasing each other, humming, the family of three were having a good time.


    "Is this done?" Widow Gu was also excited when he saw that Han Yu''s body had taken on a physical appearance, no longer a translucent person like before.


    Of course, his starting point of excitement is different from others, he is because he wants to be able to hold his granddaughter again.


    Such a big event is not only for the Gu family, but also for everyone.


    On the same day, he ordered his servants to send letters to Beijing, China and Hanfu, and invited all the people from the old house to celebrate together.


    According to the meaning of taking care of the widow, this can be regarded as a major event of childbirth, of course everyone should know.


    It was also from this day that Han Yu was finally able to leave the gate of the Gu family, and people in the Gu family village finally saw the righteous gentleman of Gu Chao come out.


    It��s not surprising that it must be fake. As soon as Han Yu went out, he was immediately surrounded by husbands and men, saying everything.


    This is an experience that Han Yu has never experienced before. Although he can''t handle it, he should not be in a mood of sighing.


    It was just a short year, and he felt like it was a long time ago.


    Gu Chao wanted to teach them a lesson, so he left home for Luan''s villa that afternoon.


    That is to say, after she came out of retreat, she didn''t stay at home for a night and left directly.


    Although she said it was because the situation was urgent this time and could not be delayed, the two of them still felt that something was wrong after recovering.


    Because, before the wife-owner left, she didn��t even say those words to them, nor did she hug or kiss them, and her eyes didn��t have any meaning.


    Ah, this is very intriguing!


    Could it be that they provoked the wife-owner again when they didn''t know it?


    The reason for the last incident, until the end they didn''t know.


    Because, in the end, they were so tired that they fell asleep, and the wife master didn''t mention a word the next day.


    Not only that, but he also put on a face for them for several days, tossing them for several days before giving up.


    They thought the matter should be over, so they didn''t rush to ask any more, for fear of making the wife-lord unhappy again.


    But now, what is going on?


    Today''s wife-lord is too abnormal, there must be something wrong.


    The two didn''t turn back immediately after seeing off their wife and master, but stood at the gate thinking about it.


    "Yu''er, you are with the wife-master these days, is the wife-master like this?"


    No matter how Ning Su thought about it, she couldn''t think of the reason why the wife-master was angry, and the wife-master just came out today, and she only had lunch for a while, so it shouldn''t be.


    The main thing is that there is no special situation during this period, and the family is quite happy when they are at the dinner table.


    At that time, they were sitting next to the wife-owner, serving soup and vegetables for the wife-owner, and the wife-owner didn''t show any reluctance to come.


    So, the problem is mostly before.


    When asked by his brother, Han Yuzai thought about it carefully and shook his head firmly.


    "No.


    After retreating, I don��t know anything, and I just woke up today.


    The wife-lord was quite normal when she was inside, and she was still smiling and happy.


    It''s okay when I know it''s coming out, I''m sure. "


    When you say it like this, I really don''t understand it.


    The only time that can make the wife-master unhappy is after she comes out and before the wife-master goes out.


    It took less than half a day in total, and I had a headache.


    Unable to figure out the reason, the two had to go back to the backyard together, and Baoer was waiting for them.


    Where the wife is, you can talk about it after the wife returns.


    Maybe they are mediocre, and the wife owner is because of other things, just wait for her to come back.


    So, Gu Chao, who went out angrily, didn''t know that her good husband had left her behind again and favored her daughter.


    Following the address, it was already dark when we arrived at Luan��s Biezhuang. When the concierge heard that it was Gu Chao, he quickly and respectfully invited Gu Chao in.


    Please ask Gu Chao to drink tea in the flower hall first, and then immediately notify the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper had just arranged for a guest to stay and leave, when he heard a servant report that Daoist Gu had arrived, so he dared not neglect him, and immediately ordered him to receive him well, and went to the backyard to invite the master himself.


    "We have just invited other masters here, if Daoist Gu finds out, will he be unhappy?"


    Member Luan couldn''t help thinking of this while being excited, and he was also uneasy.


    It is a rule not to bother two masters with one thing.


    "Grandma, don''t worry too much, although we are going to invite Daoist Gu first, but it is true that Daoist Gu is unable to come because of something.


    And Gu Jiazhengjun also said, so that we can invite others.


    This is not a broken rule, let''s go to see Daoist Gu first, shall we? "


    After listening to the housekeeper''s words, Luan chatted and nodded, "Yes, yes, let''s go to see Daoist Gu first. We can''t neglect you."


    To be honest, they still believed in Gu Chao more in their hearts. After all, Gu Chao''s reputation was there, and no one else could compare to it.


    If Daoist Gu doesn''t mind, this would be the best. With Daoist Gu here, this matter should be resolved.


    The master invited by the Luan family today is not a Taoist priest, but a nun.


    The old nun was accompanied by a young nun, but the little nun looked a little thin.


    The master and apprentice originally came here, and it was the Luan family who took the initiative to invite him in.


    It was also because it was too late, so I planned to go back to the old house to watch tomorrow.


    The two nuns, the master and the apprentice, were none other than Wuchen Yunxin, the master and the disciple that Gu Chao met on the road when he first went to Beijing.


    Over the past year or so, Wu Chen first took his apprentice back to the temple after his health improved, and then took his apprentice out to practice after finishing all the matters.


    I happened to pass by here this time, and I originally planned to visit my old friend if I had the chance.


    This old friend is naturally Gu Chao, she is the apprentice''s savior and a predestined person.


    After meeting with Gu Chao, Luan Yuanwai exchanged pleasantries first, and then talked about things in detail.


    After finishing speaking, member Luan said in a somewhat awkward manner, "Master Gu, to tell you the truth, just in the afternoon, Luan invited a master to come to the door.


    I really didn''t know Daoist Gu would come today, so please forgive me for this matter. "


    Gu Chao also heard what Fu Lang said, and indeed he told them, and he can''t wait for another voice to invite someone.


    She hasn''t come for so many days, and now someone else has invited someone, which is also reasonable, no wonder people.


    "It''s been agreed long ago, Yuanwai Luan doesn''t need to feel guilty.


    I just don''t know what Luan Yuanwai means now? "


    It is still necessary to ask clearly, it is easy to say whether to leave or stay.


    Not only Luan Yuanwai''s meaning, but also that person''s meaning, it''s not good for people of the same kind to hurt their friendship because of this matter.


    After all, we haven''t met each other yet, so we should talk about it.


    On this point, Luan Yuanwai really did not expect that Gu Chao would come today, and it was at this time.


    So it was only now that people came to start thinking about this matter. Now that Gu Chao asked her what she meant, she told her true thoughts.


    "Luan also knows your rules, but everyone is here, Luan thought, or let that Master Wuchen try it first.


    If it can''t be solved, please ask Daoist Gu to take action.


    It��s not that I��m not a good person, it��s that many masters have been invited to watch these days, but they all returned in vain.


    So, I ask Daoist Gu to be considerate...


    Of course, no matter what happens in the end, Daoist Gu will not make it hard for him to come here. "


    Actually, what Yuan Wai said was normal thinking, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Gu Chao is not the kind of person who waits for unreasonable things. Since the master has already said everything so clearly, she can''t afford to lose face.


    Besides, since everyone has come, I am not afraid of delaying this little time.


    Most importantly, she went out in anger, saying that she would teach them a serious lesson.


    If they go back so soon, won''t they forget it again?


    The name Luan Yuanwai mentioned just now reminded Gu Chao of an old friend. From her description, it is really possible.


    When meeting old people, it is natural to reminisce about the past.


    "Then according to Luan Yuanwai''s arrangement, that Master Wuchen might still know Gu, so don''t worry about Luan Yuanwai."


    This is a good thing. Since they know each other, it''s easy to say, and she doesn''t have to worry about offending others, which she is most worried about.


    "This is a good relationship. I didn''t expect it to be such a fate. Why don''t we invite Master Wuchen out now?"


    As a result, Gu Chao shook his head after listening, "No, at this time, Master Wuchen should be doing evening class, or don''t bother.


    Since I am already at your house, I will naturally be able to see you tomorrow. "


    Yuanwai Luan was too excited just now, he was afraid that he would forget this, Master Wuchen did say that he would do evening classes.


    Fortunately, Daoist Gu reminded her, otherwise she would be reckless to bother her.


    It is precisely because of this that it shows that Daoist Gu really knew that master, otherwise how could he even know the time of her evening class?


    Of course Gu Chao knows, the year before last she lived with Master Wuchen and his apprentice in Zuixianlou in the capital for so many days, so of course they know some of each other''s habits.


    At that time, she was running outside every day, thanks to her help.


    "It''s getting late now, Daoist Gu has had a hard time coming all the way, so let''s arrange for Daoist Gu to have a meal and rest first, what can we talk about tomorrow?"


    What should be said is almost done, and the time is indeed late, it is better not to delay Gu Daochang for too long.


    Of course Gu Chao has no objection to the arrangement of the master''s family, so he nodded in agreement.


    Early the next morning, when Gu Chao appeared at the dining table of Luan''s family, he naturally also saw Master and Disciple Wuchen.


    Before she came, Yuan Wai Luan had already told her about Gu Chao being in the other courtyard. Seeing Wu Chen''s master and apprentice''s reaction, they really knew each other, and they were very familiar with each other.


    For example, Luan Yuanwai was more at ease, this time he was not afraid of offending anyone.


    It is naturally exciting to meet an old friend.


    It''s just that this is at someone else''s house, and they are here to do something, so it''s really inconvenient to reminisce about the past, so they agreed to invite their master and apprentice to live in Gu''s house after the matter.


    A group of people came to Luan''s old house. From the moment they entered the door, Gu Chao and Wu Chen couldn''t help frowning.


    "Mr. Luan, what kind of enmity is your family incurring? You even used such vicious things.


    Fortunately, you moved out in time, otherwise, your family would be ruined. "


    What Gu Chao said is not wrong. To be able to use such an evil formation, isn��t it a **** feud?


    If the person who did this did not come to the Luan family to avenge blood, Gu Chao would not believe it.


    Although Wuchen didn''t speak, his expression said everything.


    Because she not only frowned tightly, but also took a careful look at the members of the Luan family.


    She was afraid that she had read it wrong before, so she had to read it again.


    But after looking at it, she still didn''t see the karma in the Luan family.


    Not only did they not have any, but someone owed them.


    This made Wu Chen puzzled and doubted even more.


    "Gu Daoyou, what do you think?"


    Gu Chao also looked at Luan''s family, and only looked away when he felt a creepy look at them.


    "What is going on, I will know in the end."


    Already disturbed by what the two of them said, coupled with the look in their eyes just now, the Luan family only felt a chill down their backs.


    Looking at the gate of his old house, he dared not go in.


    "Two masters, what is going on?


    What kind of deep hatred and **** hatred?


    Our Luan family has always been an honest and responsible person in business, and has never harmed anyone, let alone a lawsuit involving human life.


    Among them, there must be some misunderstanding, the two masters help. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： fight against

    Chapter 285 Fighting


    "It hasn''t entered yet, and it''s just a guess. Don''t be too nervous, everyone."


    Wuchen was able to comfort people like this because she was sure that the Luan family had never done that kind of thing.


    Otherwise, not only will she not help, but she will report to the authorities.


    It''s just that these words didn''t have much comforting effect, and the Luan family was still nervous and terrified.


    "Let''s go, go and have a look first."


    It''s useless to continue standing at the door, how will you know what''s going on if you don''t go in?


    Gu Chao stepped into the gate of Luan''s old house first, followed by Master Wuchen and his apprentice.


    Behind them were the Luan family who were hesitant or determined to come in.


    In this scene, it seems that they are the guests.


    Trembling behind the two, the Luan family who helped each other into the door huddled together, watching around with their eyes open, for fear that something terrifying would suddenly appear somewhere.


    Since they moved away, the next few times they brought people to see them were all from the housekeeper, and Yuan Wai once in a while, but nothing happened.


    If it weren��t for the fact that the person who came was Gu Chao, they wouldn��t have come as a family.


    But before they entered the door, they heard frightening words, and their hearts that were originally stable were even more flustered.


    From the gate to the garden where someone is said to have died, to the study where strange things happen again and again.


    The two people who walked ahead to check did not speak, but the more they watched, the more they frowned, showing the seriousness of the matter.


    "Go out first, and come back later in the evening."


    This is the first sentence that Gu Chao said after reading it, and the Luan family members nodded and followed.


    "Gu Daochang, do you see what''s going on?"


    Everyone was sitting in the flower hall of Luan''s house, and finally couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Chao turned his head to look at Wuchen, "What do fellow Taoists say?"


    "The poor nun looked over just now. If I read it correctly, it should be the bronze war horse in the study."


    Wu Chen saw that Gu Chao nodded slightly after listening to her words, it seemed that he was right, so he continued.


    "The war horse is the main one, the glazed lantern at the door is the second, and then there is the willow tree in the yard."


    After listening to Wu Chen''s analysis, Gu Chao nodded and answered, "Fellow Daoist is very right, the affairs of the Luan family are all about these few things.


    But the person who set up the formation has some means, and those two things are not easy to get. "


    "Yeah, from this point of view, that person is not simple."


    Not simple, naturally means that it is difficult to deal with.


    And looking at her current methods, she is so cruel and merciless, it can be seen that she is not a kind person.


    After the two said this, the Luan family members who were sitting on the side were only confused, "Masters, the bronze war horse and glazed lantern you mentioned just now are the two in the study?"


    Mentioning these two things, the members of the Luan family were all impressed. They paid a lot of money to get them.


    Two months ago, the disaster had just ended, and after there were vendors and pedestrians on the street, the business of the Luan family began to look better.


    A meeting of the chamber of commerce was attended by member Luan. At the meeting, he heard that an auction was going to be held in the city.


    The things in this auction are treasures from all over the world, and they are all good things.


    Because of the catastrophe a few years ago, many rich and noble families were destroyed, and many people who survived had a difficult life because of this incident.


    So, there was this auction.


    There is such a good opportunity to pick up leaks, how could everyone miss it?


    People with a little extra money at home, such as Luan Yuanwai, all went.


    And the bronze war horse and glazed lantern were bought by Luan Yuanwai at an auction at a huge price.


    Later, at the wine table again, the eldest daughter of the Luan family heard that these two things were very particular.


    So, after returning home, I told Luan Yuanwai how to arrange it, which is the current placement.


    After more than a month of stable life, things came.


    According to Luan Yuanwai''s origin, and the location where someone specially reminded him to put it in the follow-up, there is no doubt.


    It was precisely that position that made the situation alive, and the Luan family would step by step into a situation where the family was ruined.


    "Golden iron horse, horse leather shroud, which one is a good meaning? In addition, the old willow tree beside the pool in the courtyard is difficult not to break."


    While Gu Chao was talking, he didn''t take his eyes off the faces of the Luan family.


    "You should think about it, who did you offend? That''s why you use such cruel methods to deal with you."


    She said a long time ago that if it weren''t for the deep hatred, the person behind it would never have reached such a point.


    Otherwise, the only possibility is that the person is sick!


    But this possibility is very small.


    "Now that you''ve figured it out, what are you waiting for at night?"


    This is the doubt of all the Luan family members, and they are all waiting for Gu Chao to clarify their doubts.


    "Don''t look at it as a bronze war horse, but there is an army inside."


    Hey, it''s all the sound of inhaling.


    "The army hidden in the bronze war horse, what kind of soldiers and horses are they? Are they still human?"


    "Of course not, it is a **** Yin soldier, adding life to everything it passes.


    This is also because your family is walking fast, otherwise there would be no such result. "


    Wuchen also nodded, "If you meet him, you will die. Even if you don''t meet him head-on, it''s bad luck to live here."


    This can also explain why Miss Luan''s leg was broken in the street.


    If they hadn��t moved out immediately when they found out the problem, how could they not encounter it head-on over the years?


    As the two masters said, even if you don��t meet it, it will affect your luck. Isn��t the family ruined?


    Who on earth is so vicious that they want to pay for their entire Luan family?


    No matter how hard the Luan family thought about it, they still couldn''t figure out who they had offended?


    Their Luan family has always been doing business in a safe and stable manner, and there has never been such a situation of bullying and dominating the market.


    Not to mention earning black-hearted money with no conscience, how could you offend such a ruthless enemy?


    Seeing the excitement of Luan��s house, he really couldn��t figure out the reason, Gu Chao just said: ��Then let��s ignore that, wait for the cavalry to come out at night, once the formation is broken, we will naturally know who is behind it.��


    "That''s right, with such a vicious method, the people who set up the formation will suffer backlash, and then they will know who is doing the evil.


    Found someone, and the reason is not difficult to know. "


    Wu Chen felt that what Gu Chao said was reasonable, so he agreed.


    It is useless for them to think about these things now, and they will naturally know when the time comes.


    It was impossible to eat at Luan''s house at noon, so I went to the county restaurant for lunch.


    In the past half a month or so, there has been a lot of disturbances in the Luan family. People in the county basically know about it, and they are waiting to see how the Luan family will solve it.


    It''s not that the common people don''t have their own ideas. As the saying goes, flies don''t bite seamless eggs, so there must be a reason why it is the Luan family.


    As for the result, they are waiting to see.


    Of course, there are also those who have a good relationship with the Luan family, and they have thought of ways for the Luan family and hired people, but the results are similar, and they all return in vain.


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant has some friendship with Luan Yuanwai, and Luan Yuanwai often eats with her and entertains business people.


    After knowing the situation of Luan''s family, he also paid a lot of attention to her, although it was of no use.


    Now that the Luan family has invited Daoist Gu, it is also a sigh of relief for them, and warmly entertains the two masters.


    Also after this lunch, many people knew that the Luan family had invited the famous Daoist Gu.


    The people behind it naturally knew it too.


    "She Gu Chao is capable, but I am a magic weapon from Fengcheng, so what can she do?"


    The second person was hidden behind the screen, his voice was extremely hoarse and deep, and it was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman, old or young.


    The person who came to report heard that there was no movement behind the screen, so he withdrew and went back to talk to her master.


    The boy came out of the dilapidated old alley, and after a few more streets, he entered a noble courtyard.


    "Grandma, the words have been brought."


    The middle-aged woman sitting at the top took a sip of tea before putting down the cup in her hand.


    "Can you come back with something?"


    The servant bowed and replied, "No."


    "Go down."


    "Yes, I will leave, little one."


    Waiting for the servants to go out, the middle-aged woman put her hands on the table, tapped her fingers on the table, and pulled a mocking smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "The surname is Luan, I don''t know if Daoist Gu can keep you?"


    At night, the group returned to Luan''s old house.


    Coming back this time, the members of the Luan family were even more frightened than they were in the morning.


    After all, the morning is still daytime, and nothing happened during the daytime, but now it is nighttime.


    The last time they saw the so-called cavalry appear, but it was also a vague scene. Now that it has been so long, it may not be the case.


    It happens that the moon is bright tonight, and there are no clouds to cover it, so the cavalry should come out.


    Besides, didn��t they have so many people here?


    No matter what, you have to come out to see the blood, otherwise how can you be worthy of so many of them coming.


    Waiting is the saddest time, every moment and every flick of the fingers passes extremely slowly.


    Finally at midnight, everyone gathered around Gu Chao and Wu Chen, mainly because only by their side could they feel safe.


    In other places, they all felt empty, as if they were surrounded by hungry ghosts.


    Suddenly, there was a popping sound in my ear, as if the sound of the wind blowing something, but it was not real.


    Then there was the sound of Yingying Yueyue''s armor colliding and rubbing, as well as the sound of horseshoes and neighing.


    "coming."


    There is no need to remind everyone of this.


    At this time, you can clearly see it without doing anything. When you come to the garden from the direction of the study, there is suddenly a light red line that is not very clear.


    Not only that, the lantern hanging at the door of the study also started to rotate, making the sound of a clear musical instrument playing, a bit like the sound of spring water jingling.


    Then everyone saw a war horse stepping out of the study room. On the horse was a general in armor and holding a spear in his hand.


    Her identity can be seen from her armor and helmet.


    It''s just that it is unknown which dynasty this person is and which emperor''s general he is.


    The two cavalry who came out side by side after her should be her right and left men, and behind them are the four cavalry soldiers.


    All cavalry and war horses are wrapped in armor, except for eyes and hands, others cannot be seen.


    However, the eyes of those cavalrymen were all black and red, and their bodies also exuded black mist.


    Just looking at them felt creepy, and the coercion made their legs weak, and they couldn''t move at all.


    Actually, most of the reasons are because they were scared.


    The cavalry was getting closer and closer, Gu Chao and Wu Chen looked at each other, and they could tell that this pair of cavalry must be evil soldiers.


    With such a heavy yin and resentment, coupled with this equipment, it is no ordinary soldier in the world.


    Without the accumulation of thousands of years, it is impossible to have such coercion.


    It was precisely this discovery that made the two of them puzzled.


    Since this cavalry is a yin soldier, how could it fall into the world?


    It is impossible for people in the underworld to cause disasters on earth!


    So, is there someone who is lazy and harms mortals here?


    Since he has seen it and entered the formation, it is definitely impossible to just let it go back.


    "Go over there."


    Gu Chao had already set up a barrier, and now he pointed at that location, so that everyone in the Luan family could go in and avoid it.


    And she is going to meet this Yin soldier for a while now.


    They can see and feel the cavalry, and the cavalry can also see them, and even hurt them.


    Although it looks a little blurry, this does not prevent the weapons in their hands from drinking blood.


    "Fellow Daoist Wuchen, if you find it difficult, go there too, leave this to me."


    Gu Chao didn��t mean to look down on Wuchen when he said this, but just didn��t want her to take risks.


    After all, she also knows that she is not proficient in dust-free and attacking and killing.


    At first, Wuchen wanted to go for a while to listen, but after a short pause, he walked back silently.


    She also knew her own strengths and weaknesses, and thought that if she went up by herself, she might become a trouble to Gu Daoyou instead.


    That��s all, let��s just watch from the sidelines.


    If Gu Daoyou loses, she can go up and help her and pull her back.


    "Then work hard, Fellow Daoist."


    Hearing Wu Chen''s reply, Gu Chao also knew that she had to make a decision, and when everyone had passed through the barrier, Gu Chao directly exchanged spiritual power and attacked it with both hands.


    The two sides could be said to be attacking at the same time, but Gu Chao met the opponent''s spear with his bare hands.


    Having the experience of dealing with evil spirits last time, and Gu Chao never having the habit of rivals in love, so even the first move is a perfect attack.


    After a few rounds, Gu Chao still decided to use his natal sword.


    Although the pair of cavalrymen were still worse than the evil spirits of the day, they forced her to use magic weapons.


    The people in the enchantment saw that Gu Chao had already used a weapon, and they were afraid that Gu Chao would be invincible, so they were forced to do nothing.


    Only Wu Chen knows that Gu Chao has been able to handle tasks with ease from the very beginning.


    None of the cavalry or people in the station circle spoke.


    To those watching, it was like a silent dumb show.


    However, it was better and more exciting than any sound show they had seen before.


    After all, this is not an ordinary play, it is related to their wealth and lives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： deliberately avoid

    Chapter 286 Deliberate avoidance


    Not only them, but also many people are watching the show openly and secretly.


    Wait and see whether Gu Chao wins or Yin Bing wins in the end.


    "Grandma, let''s just wait at home? Why don''t you go and see?"


    The servant who reported the letter in the afternoon did not sleep at this time, but was in his master''s study, watching the master drinking tea.


    It''s just that the master has stored the tea three times, but he didn''t say a word, which made her unable to hold back the curiosity in her heart.


    Is the master not in a hurry? Are you not afraid that Daoist Gu will solve the one in the Luan family?


    The middle-aged woman on the main seat leaned back on the back of the master chair without even raising her eyelids.


    "Why panic? Even if Daoist Gu really won, so what, what does it have to do with us?"


    Hearing this, the servant paused for a moment, then suddenly laughed, "Yes, grandma is still wise.


    This person did it from beginning to end, and he came to the door himself. What does it have to do with our family?


    If it really comes to light, it is time to find that person. The injustice has a head and a debt, and it can''t be with our family. "


    "Heh, although I, Lao Jin, is somewhat unhappy with the Luan family and can be regarded as a business competitor, but if I really want to use these methods to deal with her, I really can''t do it.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not some kind of murder and arson. How can I really want her family''s life?


    After all, what does this matter have to do with our Jin family?


    The Luan family is really to blame, and I can''t blame my old Jin, whoever made her unlucky, bumped into such a vicious thing. "


    The person who claimed to be surnamed Jin was also a merchant in the county. As she said, she was a little unhappy with the Luan family in business, but it was not a big deal.


    What she said just now was that the man came to her on his own initiative, and it was true.


    Two months ago, a man dressed in black came to the door of the Jin family, saying that he could bring down her business rival, the Luan family.


    She also asked what the man''s purpose was, and what price she needed to pay, but the man said that she didn''t need to pay anything now, and after the event was completed, she would just give a sum of money.


    The number that person said at the time was indeed a bit too much, but Yuanwai Jin thought, if she really lost such a rival as the Luan family, how could she earn more money.


    After careful consideration, she doesn''t need to pay anything first, let alone if it doesn''t work out.


    As for the purpose of that person, it has nothing to do with her.


    So, Yuanwai Jin agreed.


    Later, things came one by one.


    At the beginning, when she heard about the auction, she didn''t think about it at all.


    Luan''s family bought that thing and she didn''t care, thinking that the matter hadn''t started yet.


    When she found out that someone had mentioned those words to the boss of the Luan family, she became a little alert.


    Sure enough, after that, I heard news from the Luan family one after another.


    It''s just that they are all irrelevant, so she didn''t take them to heart.


    Until, one day, a servant of the Luan family died.


    On the same day, she sent someone to ask the man why he wanted to kill him, and the answer she got was yes.


    "There is no turning back when you open the bow. This is the ending."


    It''s not that Jin Yuanwai has never thought about getting out of business, but she also knows this truth, and she has reached this point.


    Finally, she felt that she had figured it out, and it had nothing to do with her in the end.


    Later, when the Luan family moved out, she was relieved. She never thought of taking the Luan family''s life.


    In order to earn more money, it is not worth it.


    Besides, her Jin family is not the one sending money.


    As for what kind of fighting method is behind it, she is also helpless.


    Seeing that more than half a month has passed, the Luan family has invited so many Taoist masters to come to the door, but they have returned in vain, and her side has gradually stabilized.


    Big deal, in the end the excitement of the Luan family abandoned the old house.


    The worst result is that they abandon the property in the county and move to live elsewhere.


    Now that Gu Chao is here, maybe things will turn out differently.


    She just needs to wait in peace.


    She didn''t rest in the middle of the night, but sat here and waited. In fact, she was really not panicking at all?


    In the Luan Mansion, Gu Chao fought against the cavalry, and after a stick of incense, he roughly figured out the strength of the cavalry.


    As for those under her command, as long as they figure out their formation, it''s not difficult.


    It''s getting late, Gu Chao has no intention of continuing to entangle with them, and started to make a quick decision.


    The magic weapon is full of spiritual power, and with all its strength, it can''t be resisted by even a few evil spirits, let alone this dark soldier.


    The ghost formation of the Yin soldiers was shattered, and the man in a dilapidated alley somewhere also spit out a mouthful of blood.


    After a long time, the man caught his breath and sat up straight.


    Although he couldn''t see his expression covered by the black cloth, the tone of his speech revealed the person''s current emotions.


    "Gu Chao, unexpectedly you won.


    God is so unfair, I will help you in everything, hehe..."


    Needless to say, this person must know Gu Chao, and has some relationship with Gu Chao.


    It''s just that I don''t know what the reason is.


    Here, Gu Chao ended the battle and put away the bronze war horse and glazed revolving lantern.


    He weighed the things in his hand, "It''s a harvest, and I will go to Fengcheng when I have time. This is another favor."


    Isn��t that right, this thing is of no use to Gu Chao, so it��s better to return it.


    Human affection, of course, is getting closer and closer as you go, and there is always nothing wrong with having more contacts.


    If something happens to you in the future, you can speak up.


    "Gu Daochang, is it resolved now?"


    Seeing that the battle was over, Gu Chao collected the things again, and the members of the Luan family tentatively surrounded him.


    Wuchen came out of the enchantment a long time ago, and studied the things in Gu Chao''s hands.


    Hearing this, Gu Chao nodded, and handed the sealed **** to Wu Chen casually, letting her have a good look at it.


    "The cavalry just now came out of this bronze war horse, which is actually a phantom formation.


    It''s just that this phantom array has real lethality. "


    As he spoke, Gu Chao turned around and raised his hand to point to the willow trees by the pool, "Cut down these willow trees. They were nothing at first, but now they are tainted with yin energy, which easily attracts unclean things."


    "I''ll listen to Daoist Gu. I''ll have someone kill me tomorrow."


    If there are people who don''t listen to what Gu Chao said, they are afraid that Gu Chao will not say it.


    Not only that, Luan Yuanwai asked again, "Please ask Daoist Gu to help me find out if there is anything inappropriate at home, so we can change it together this time."


    The second young lady of the Luan family tugged on her mother''s sleeve, stepped forward and said with a smile: "It''s too late today, Daoist Gu also worked hard just now, why don''t we rest tonight and watch it tomorrow during the day."


    Hearing what the second daughter said, Luan Yuanwai slapped himself on the forehead.


    "Ouch, I was confused, yes, I will read it tomorrow, and I will read it tomorrow.


    Then take a break first, I''m tired too. "


    Regarding this proposal, Gu Chao did not have any objections, expressing that he would accept everything from the master''s arrangement.


    After a period of chaos, the guests were arranged to rest, and the Luan family went down to rest.


    Yuan Luan secretly thought: It''s better for my daughter to react quickly, otherwise she will do bad things with good intentions.


    Even if Daoist Gu doesn''t feel neglected, it''s really inappropriate at this time.


    Besides, it would be nice to wait until the daytime to see what there is, and there is enough time to watch it carefully.


    Since going out to now, Gu Chao has spent two nights outside.


    Although she also wanted to go back and missed her family, she was still holding her breath.


    She said she would teach them a lesson, and this is just the beginning. She has to be steady, and she must not be soft-hearted this time.


    She thought this way, thinking that the two of them must have started to wake up at home, maybe they both had long necks waiting for her to go home.


    When she went out, the two of them were still looking at her eagerly.


    At that time, I didn''t give them more eyes, and just left.


    In this way, they should be even more flustered.


    Think of Xiao Fulang''s red eye sockets and anxious eyes.


    Ah, otherwise, stop procrastinating and go back early.


    Maybe, they all cried anxiously at home.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that the two of them were living comfortably at home, and they didn''t think so much at all.


    That is, when the wife was going out, the two were a little confused and thought about it.


    Later, I couldn''t figure it out, so I put it aside, thinking that the wife was only for other things, and maybe it would be fine when I came back.


    Besides, isn��t it normal for the wife to go out for two days?


    Before going out for ten days and half a month, they got used to it and didn''t feel anything.


    If the wife-owner had any special circumstances outside, she would definitely send someone back to deliver the letter, but this time there was no such thing, so it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Didn��t the wife tell me when she went out that this matter can��t be delayed, it��s also a bit tricky, and she��ll come back naturally when it��s resolved.


    Now that the weather is fine, the two of them took Bao''er out with their father-in-law when they had nothing to do, in order to let Bao''er have more contact with other children in the village.


    Children are like this. They need to get in touch with more talented people, but it is not enough to keep them at home all the time.


    Moreover, Bao''er is almost one year old now, and it is time to learn to walk and talk, so she should get in touch more.


    The children of the same age in the village will be Bao''er''s friends in the future, but Bao''er can''t be left alone without a companion.


    Widow Gu always liked to take his granddaughter out, but it was cold in winter, so he was not willing to take her out to catch the cold wind.


    Besides, it was not convenient at that time.


    After the opening of the village this year, the school in the village started classes, and all the older children in the village went to class, and the adults in the family felt a lot more relaxed.


    After all, having those little **** around all the time is tiring.


    If you don��t see anyone for a while, you��re afraid that they��ll do something wrong again, and you won��t be idle for a moment.


    Take the child out for a walk in the morning, and finally come back to eat, and then take a nap. In the afternoon, I either go out or play at home. Time flies.


    At night, the two of them take Bao''er to sleep together, and they can talk without talking about their companions.


    So, when the wife went out for two days, they didn''t feel much at all.


    Yesterday, when they took Bao''er out, they saw that the Zhuangzi next door had almost been built and had started planting flowers and plants, so they went in to have a look.


    After some comparison, I still feel that my home is better.


    Although the layout and decoration are a little worse, other things are made by the third prince.


    Looking at the speed, I''m afraid they will be moving in next month, that is to say, the third prince may be coming over soon.


    I don��t know how the guild will react then?


    Until then, are you still going out?


    If you want them to say, in fact, the father-in-law doesn''t have to think so much at all, just like getting along with him in the capital is quite good.


    Grandma and grandpa have gone through the Ming road, and got the clear words of the second elder, no matter whether he remarries.


    The wife-owner here also stated that as long as the father-in-law is willing, he can do anything.


    They asked the wife-lord in private what they thought of the Third Prince, and the wife-lord also said it depends on their fate.


    This means that the third prince is okay, right?


    Otherwise, why did the third prince do so many things and the wife didn''t stop him?


    They also think that the father-in-law and the third prince are a good match together, mainly because the third prince puts the father-in-law in his heart and is affectionate and righteous.


    Don''t think they don''t know, the Third Prince hasn''t stopped delivering things home since last winter.


    Moreover, the father-in-law did not return it.


    It can be seen that the father-in-law is actually a bit interesting.


    It''s just because I''m afraid of others gossiping.


    Hey, was my father-in-law still gossiped?


    I don''t know how it came to this matter, why did the father-in-law turn around and can''t get out?


    Now the third prince has done this for his father-in-law, not to mention other distant places, even the capital, I am afraid that there is no woman who can do this.


    According to their opinion, after the third prince moves here, I''m afraid things between the two will make great progress.


    It is said that the closer you are, the closer you get. When two people get closer, they will naturally get closer.


    Just like in the capital, the third prince occasionally invited his father-in-law to the theater, or the two met by chance on the street.


    Actually, at their age, it''s not the first time they got married. Everyone in the world has relaxed the etiquette, and it''s not too harsh.


    No matter what they think, anyway, now Widow Gu is avoiding Meng for a few days, and he is completely unwilling to face it on purpose.


    Why doesn''t he know that someone is coming soon, someone has already told him in the letter.


    He also asked him if he didn''t like anything else, and I''ll bring it with me when the time comes.


    He didn''t reply. What''s there at home? Is he that short-sighted?


    He didn''t answer here, but it doesn''t mean that the third prince is lonely, because the third prince is used to it.


    At this time, the Third Prince''s mansion is also extremely busy, packing up things.


    The two masters of my family are going to live with the head of the Gu family village. Are they not allowed to bring their usual things with them?


    There are also people who are used to it, and they have to go with them.


    Otherwise, when you get to that place, you are not familiar with it, so how can you do it with people who are not yet useful?


    So, the third prince''s mansion has already started to tidy up from now on, so as not to panic.


    Just about to count, there is only one month left, which is really not ample.


    Besides, wouldn��t the road be delayed for several days?


    Before that, the Third Prince had to go to the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Only like this?

    Chapter 287 Only like this?


    There was a big commotion in the third prince''s mansion, I heard that the third prince was going to live in another courtyard again.


    This is not a rare thing, the third prince didn''t go for a few months that year?


    It''s just that, this time, I heard that he is going to take the prince with him.


    I also heard that the son''s health has improved, so the third prince plans to take the son out to purify his body.


    This prince, he has been sick since he was born, and his body is also weak, but now he seems to be showing some signs of improvement.


    It is also a good thing, and I don��t want to be healthy.


    It is precisely because of this that many people are eyeing the eldest son of the third prince''s mansion.


    You know, Shi Zi is not married yet.


    Not only did he not have an official ruler, but he didn''t even have a side-lord or a servant.


    If someone��s son marries in, he will not only be a relative of the emperor, but he will also be favored.


    Think about it, the son is about to turn twenty, and he hasn''t gone through human affairs, so he can''t be spoiled.


    In the past, it was because the eldest son was in poor health and might die at any time, and the third prince was just a prince with no real power, and he was not in the capital for a second.


    So, the decent nobles didn''t think about it.


    But it is different now. Not to mention Shi Zi''s body has changed, the third prince, who is not visible, has a rich family background.


    How could such a family not be a good place to go?


    But, since last autumn, the third prince has shown her wealth and wealth, and she is generous.


    The Mansion of the Third Prince, who has status and wealth, is now considered very popular in Beijing, and it is very popular.


    But the third prince, mother and daughter didn''t care so much, and the matchmakers who came to the door were politely invited out.


    "Our family is not in a hurry, I will invite you later."


    Although the matchmaking was not successful, it was a happy event for the matchmaker to receive such a polite sentence from the steward of the prince''s mansion.


    "The old man can rest assured and wait for the matchmaker for the son. When the time comes, if there is a son you like, you must not be polite to the old man."


    The third prince and everyone in the whole house hope that the son will marry the son Zhengjun as soon as possible, but the son himself disagrees.


    The meaning of the son is obvious, "After the mother marries Zhengjun, it will naturally be the daughter''s turn."


    Look at this, isn''t it annoying?


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    The prince''s neck was straight, "Why doesn''t it matter, how can a son-in-law come in, and the father-in-law hasn''t come in yet?"


    No matter how much the third prince and the housekeeper tried to persuade, the son just said the same thing, and he just didn''t let go.


    For the third prince, the pressure has increased invisibly. Is this what the daughter should say?


    But, seeing her daughter gasping for breath when she gets excited, what else can she do?


    Can you force her?


    It seems that if she wants to hold a granddaughter, she still has to work **** her own.


    Before leaving, the third prince went to the palace, first went to see the emperor, and explained the meaning of leaving.


    Then I went to see Tai Dijun again, just in time to meet the father and son of Fulin County who came to the palace to talk to Tai Dijun.


    These two juniors came to Beijing these days, the third prince has met several times, and his impression of them is similar to that of ordinary juniors.


    It''s just that I don''t have much contact with them, so it''s inevitable that I have some ties.


    Because they were there, it was difficult to say some things. After sitting and talking with Tai Dijun for a while, the third prince left.


    The third prince has not been idle these days, he is looking everywhere to bring new gadgets to Widow Gu.


    It��s also for the sake of pleasing people and getting a smile after going there.


    There is another reason, that is, Gujia Village is indeed remote, and there must be no good things in Beijing.


    That''s why she thought about preparing more, so as not to be unable to take them out when she needed them.


    It was time to eat peaches, Ruan Laosan and the others went to Gu Chao to get a lot of peaches and came back.


    also gave her some here, the taste is really good, it is the best she has ever eaten.


    But she only tasted one and gave it all to her daughter, letting her keep it for herself to eat slowly.


    She knew that this peach came from Gu Chao, and it was definitely not ordinary, so she was reluctant to eat it.


    So this time she went, she collected some fruit tree seedlings in advance, thinking about sending them to Gu''s residence.


    She can''t grow such a good one, so give it to him and let him grow it himself.


    In the future, he will think of himself when he looks at the fruit tree, especially when he is eating.


    It''s no wonder that the third prince even thought of this kind of thing. In fact, she has no choice but to start with the coincidence of these details.


    I hope that Liu Lan can slowly get used to her like boiling a frog in warm water.


    In the end, without her, I would not get used to it.


    At that time, Liu Lan can still escape?


    Gu Chao lived in the old house of the Luan family overnight, and nothing happened.


    In this way, the members of the Luan family were completely relieved.


    The next day after breakfast, Gu Chao and Wu Chen came to look at the Feng Shui of the house for the Luan family.


    This is something that Gu Chao is familiar with. Although Wu Chen is not good at it, he will follow along and help.


    Looking at it all the way, the Luan family really hasn''t changed much, it was pretty good in the first place.


    But the members of the Luan family had shadows in their hearts, and they wanted Gu Chao to see if they could fill the pond.


    After all, someone died there, and even though the servant at home drowned in it, he still felt a bit alienated.


    The principal��s family has such a request, of course Gu Chao will do his best to meet it.


    After discussing with Wuchen, Wuchen chanted sutras first, and then filled it out and changed it to a martial arts training ground.


    The matter of the Luan family is almost done here, but the person behind the murder of their family has not been found out yet, and the Luan family is still worried.


    Now there are two masters, and that person hides his opponent knowing that he is not a master.


    What if that person came out again after the two left?


    It was also because their thoughts were too obvious, so Gu Chao took the initiative to explain.


    "Since that person wants to harm you, he will definitely come again.


    Wait until the evening to do it, but to see who is that person? "


    With Gu Chao''s words, the Luan family certainly did not disagree.


    At first they thought that Gu Chao was going to leave soon, but they didn''t expect that Gu Chao planned to settle everything before leaving.


    Sure enough, Taoist Gu is the most reliable.


    Yesterday, I failed to entertain the two masters well, and they have moved back today, so how could they be neglecting the two masters.


    This day, the Luan family was very busy from top to bottom, just to entertain the two masters well.


    The news that Luan''s family had moved back to the old house had spread throughout the county by the next morning, and everyone who should know knew it.


    This time, Jin Yuanwai, who had been waiting all night, did not send anyone to notify the man.


    In her opinion, that person should have known about it.


    After all, it was the formation arranged by that person, and now that the formation is broken, that person should be the first to know.


    One more thing, since the formation has been broken, it means that this matter failed, so it has nothing to do with their Jin family.


    If that''s the case, why should she make a mess of herself now?


    After a few days, she will also send a congratulatory gift to her door along with others.


    This matter is over.


    Jin Yuanwai decided that she didn''t intend to have anything to do with such things in the future.


    Whether she took the initiative or not, she was always involved. If it happened, it would be a human life, and it was too sinful.


    She should do business honestly, and live in peace and stability is the real thing.


    However, she still couldn''t figure out how the Luan family offended that man?


    Actually wanted to use such vicious means to deal with them, and even beat around the bush to find her.


    This time, she guessed wrong.


    The man behind was broken by Gu Chao yesterday because of the formation, and he himself suffered a lot of injuries.


    So now I am focusing on healing my injuries, and I don''t ask about the rest of the matter at all.


    That person thought the same as the Luan family, thinking that Gu Chao would leave after breaking the situation, but never thought that Gu Chao would investigate to the end.


    Because of thinking like this, he ignored that his position was extremely likely to be exposed.


    It''s night, this time you don''t have to wait until midnight to do it.


    Gu Chao took out the bronze war horse and revolving lantern, followed the traces on these two things, and traced them all the way.


    Finally, it was natural to find the person behind the healing in that dilapidated alley.


    Because she came too fast, she didn''t give the man a chance to escape, and directly blocked him in the house.


    When the man saw Gu Chao appearing in front of him, apart from being shocked, there were also complex emotions in his eyes.


    Constantly changing, and finally completely covered by strong hatred.


    "Ho **** ho, Gu Chao, you''re here? Why are you so meddlesome?"


    Listening to the tone, it turns out that she is still an acquaintance, but I don''t know who it is.


    However, Gu Chao knows one thing. This person must have a bad relationship with him, otherwise how could he hide his face?


    Gu Chao guessed half right on this point, the relationship is indeed not good, but there is another reason for this person to cover his face.


    That is, it cannot be shown to others.


    "Since you know Gu, you must also know why Gu Chao came here.


    Then please explain clearly to Gu, where did you get these two penis?


    Why did you use this thing to set up such a vicious formation to harm people? "


    If it weren��t for the fact that this person might be the one he��s met, Gu Chao wouldn��t have spoken so patiently, and would have hit him long ago.


    But Gu Chao''s attitude did not get a good tone from the person opposite, "Gu Chao, don''t you always ask why?


    Your cultivation base is profound, as long as you are not used to it, it will all be destroyed.


    Hehehe, what else is there to say, will you let me go if I say so?


    Hmph, today I fall into your hands, and I accept it too. "


    Hehe, it seems that this person who can''t tell a man or woman was shot by her, but since he shot, why would he save this person''s life?


    Thinking back carefully, Gu Chao really can''t remember a time when he saw this person.


    The Taoist priests under her, just those two old Taoist priests, there is no one else.


    I''m afraid it is the person behind it, she has never seen it at all, let alone let it go from her hands.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then Gu doesn''t waste his time."


    Hmph, it''s not like she''s too busy, she just wants to die.


    What are you doing in this world with such a vicious means of harming people?


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Chao''s attack went straight, merciless.


    The man just stood there, neither moving nor avoiding, as if he was waiting for Gu Chao to take his life.


    Gu Chao didn''t want his life, but just abolished all the sinister and evil skills in his body, so as not to let him continue to harm others.


    As for the rest of the matter, he needs to go to the Luan family to talk about it.


    Or, it is not impossible to go to the government.


    The man in black, who was already injured, spat out another mouthful of blood, couldn''t stand still anymore, and fell to the ground.


    However, he was giggling, and his hoarse voice gave off a creepy feeling.


    Adding that it is night now, it sounds even more frightening.


    However, for Gu Chao, it has no influence at all.


    What kind of evil spirit has she never seen?


    "Gu Chao, do you only abolish people''s cultivation? If you dare, you will kill me! Hoho..."


    These words reminded Gu Chao of one person. When she took her whole family to Beijing last year, she met an old Taoist priest with his apprentice.


    At that time, the old Taoist priest did a lot of moths for Han Yu''s soul, and later he did evil together with the Yan family.


    She remembered that in the end, she abolished the cultivation of both master and apprentice and left them in Yan''s house.


    Later, there were not many good people in the Yan family, and she thought that the master and apprentice must have long since passed away.


    After all, it is impossible for the Yan family to let them go.


    I just didn''t expect to leave one behind.


    Looking at the figure of this person, it should be that apprentice.


    At the gate of the city, the little Taoist priest who performed such a scene in front of her.


    Cultivation is completely abolished, but she can still survive in her formation, which is a bit of a skill.


    Seeing that he is masked now, and his voice is like this, I''m afraid it''s because he didn''t get a good one.


    "Since you escaped that day, you should escape far away so that I can''t find you.


    Are you here to seek revenge on me?


    Since it is revenge, you should come to me directly. "


    Remembering who he was, Gu Chao didn''t think he wouldn''t take revenge, so she felt that this person had found the wrong way.


    Do you think she will come if you find someone casually and something happens?


    If it wasn''t for the people from the Luan family who came to look for her, and if she hadn''t happened to leave the customs, wouldn''t the excitement of the Luan family be killed for it?


    At that time, this layer of karma will still fall on her, Gu Chao.


    After listening to Gu Chao''s words, the Taoist priest on the ground, whose breath was weak and chaotic, made a whoo-ho sound again, not sure if he was laughing or not.


    "How can your face be so big? Do you think that all the men in the world will stick to you? Without you, there will be no women in the world?"


    What I do is naturally for myself, how could it be for you?


    As you said, after escaping, I should run as far away as possible, the farther away from you the better.


    You think I don''t think so? "


    Gu Chao frowned slightly, is she acting affectionate?


    So, he just bumped into his own hand by mistake?


    She doesn''t want to encounter this kind of situation at all.


    However, what he meant inside and outside the words, did he mean something to her before?


    Gu Chao shook his head, shaking off those messy things.


    She doesn''t even remember the specific appearance of this Taoist priest, what a joke!


    Even if there is, she is unparalleled in charm.


    However, Gu Chao is really not at all happy to be favored by this kind of person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： go, all go

    Chapter 288 Go, all go


    There was a deep gap in his heart, so Gu Chao didn''t want to talk to him any longer. If you have any questions, let the members of the Luan family ask them themselves.


    Therefore, Gu Chao directly took the man back to Luan''s house and handed it over to Luan Yuanwai.


    "This is the man, what enmity do you have, ask yourself."


    Looking at the person who was thrown on the ground by Daochang Gu, all the emotions of the Luan family came up.


    Especially the second son of the Luan family, he went up and started to fight, "Let me vent my anger first."


    Not only did she want to vent her anger, but everyone in the Luan family also wanted to.


    Especially the family of the servant who had the accident, it can be said that they rushed up at the same time as my second young lady.


    However, they were not as stable as the second lady, and they scolded and questioned.


    That person was already injured, and his cultivation had just been abolished by Gu Chao. How could he have the energy to answer after being beaten?


    It would be nice to be able to catch a breath.


    Although this person was wrapped in black cloth, this did not hinder the speed and strength of their strikes.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Chao stopped him, "Don''t beat him to death, ask for a question before hitting."


    These words were very useful, and several people stopped, "Gu Daochang is right, let me spare your life first.


    Tell me quickly, what hatred does my Luan family have with you? Do you have to use such vicious means to deal with our Luan family? "


    The man on the ground was panting heavily, unable to speak at all for a while.


    Everyone was waiting for him to speak, and the hall was very quiet for a while, except for his gasping sound.


    Even so, no one sympathized with him.


    This kind of person is not worthy of sympathy at all.


    Sympathized with him, what about the people he killed? Who else is there to sympathize with?


    This vicious thing is not worthy of being a human being, nor worthy of living.


    The Taoist knew well that he couldn''t escape today, so he didn''t plan to escape.


    With his current appearance, what can he do if he goes out?


    His cultivation base was abolished once, and he escaped by chance. Later, by chance, he re-cultivated Taoism, although it was not a Taoism recognized by righteous people.


    But even if this is the case, how can he have such a good second chance?


    He doesn''t think he is a person with bad luck, otherwise he wouldn''t end up where he is now.


    I don��t know if it was a conscience discovery before he died, or he was tired of this kind of life, tired of living like this.


    After recovering, he explained the reason.


    It turned out that he had been fleeing to the south since he escaped from the capital last year, thinking that he had something to do with his master in the south for those years, and maybe it could be his way out.


    It��s just that he was seriously injured and penniless at the time, and his cultivation base was abolished by Gu Chao. How difficult is it to go to the south under such circumstances?


    Later, he was begging all the way, and just over a month later, his opportunity came.


    That night, he slept in a dilapidated temple as usual, and slept in a daze until midnight when he was woken up by the cold.


    As a result, when he opened his eyes, he saw another person in the ruined temple. That person looked like him now, with a black cloth covering his whole body, so he couldn''t see his appearance at all.


    At that time, he was very frightened, but he thought that he was a little beggar, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Before he could speak, he heard the man ask him, "Do you want to practice again?"


    Such a question is scarier than her appearance here. Who is this person who knows about him.


    Moreover, he deliberately came to this ruined temple in the middle of the night to ask him this question, so he had to make conspiracy theories.


    Then I thought again, I have nothing, even my face is ruined, what are I afraid of?


    That person is an evil ghost who came out of the endless hell, and the Taoist priest naturally got her things in the end.


    Since then, the little Taoist priest followed the evil spirits and began to practice again.


    And he was the one who recovered the Wraith later.


    Until the evil spirit was brought back to Fengcheng, he took the genital weapon obtained from the evil spirit as his own and continued to use it for his own benefit.


    Originally, he wanted to come to Gu Chao''s place, but he was also afraid of meeting Gu Chao again.


    He has this self-knowledge, but sometimes people''s reluctance can cause trouble.


    He is like this, all thanks to Gu Chao, it is impossible to say that he does not have the intention of revenge.


    But he was also afraid, afraid that he would really meet Gu Chao.


    That''s why he came here out of luck.


    The purpose of his coming was not for the Luan family, nor for the Jin family, but only for silver.


    He wants enough money to build a Taoist temple for himself and build a real body.


    He could have survived the day, but after the incident with the evil spirit, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t end up with her.


    So, he had to find a way to confuse himself through the errand.


    When he builds a Taoist temple and has a real body, if someone offers incense and worship, it will be fine.


    As for how to make people believe him and worship him willingly, he has his own way.


    After following the old Taoist priest for so many years, he has learned this.


    Therefore, they stared at the Jin family and the Luan family, in order to get money as quickly as possible.


    As for whether people will die or not, and how many people will die because of it, he doesn''t care.


    Speaking of which, it was really unlucky for the Luan family to be targeted by him by coincidence.


    The purpose is just silver.


    Taking advantage of the early time, Gu Chao directly asked the underworld messenger to come up to lead the people, and return the bronze war horse and revolving lantern by the way.


    This can also be regarded as the legacy of the evil spirits.


    However, this favor is fixed and cannot escape.


    Even if the underworld doesn''t give her anything now, it will remember that it will be useful in the future.


    This night, she stayed at Luan''s house again, and planned to go home tomorrow.


    It has been three days since I came out, and tomorrow will be added, it will be a little longer.


    I don��t know if those two little **** realized their mistake or cried.


    The affairs of the Jin family and the Luan family have nothing to do with Gu Chao''s affairs, they will settle it themselves.


    When the Luan family learned that there was another Jin family among them, they were really angry at first, but later calmed down, thinking that the Jin family didn''t play any role in this, and it was because of the Taoist priest.


    Although he felt uncomfortable, he still decided not to go to the Jin family, and he just stopped dealing with the Jin family in the future.


    This night, some people slept peacefully while others suffered from insomnia. Wu Chen chanted scriptures until dawn.


    It is not only for the servant of the Luan family, but also for the souls of those who were victimized by evil spirits.


    The next day, Wuchen and his apprentice followed Gu Chao to Gujia Village.


    It''s agreed, I''m going to live in Gu''s residence for a while.


    It was Gu Chao who drove here by himself when he came, and he didn''t ask anyone from the Luan family to send him back when he went back.


    Going out in the morning, it was already mid-afternoon when I got home.


    Going out for a few days and only coming back, the people in the village will naturally be concerned when they see it.


    This kind of thing is the norm in the village, and everyone will chat casually. Gu Chao was not used to it at the beginning, but now he is familiar with it and can handle it with ease.


    It was also because the people in the village were used to Gu Chao''s current status, so they didn''t make such a fuss in the beginning, and they were so surrounded that Gu Chao couldn''t even walk, and the widow Gu was needed to help.


    After entering the village, Wuchen saw the attitude of the villagers towards Gu Chao, and could also think of Gu Chao''s status in the hearts of the villagers.


    This is different from Gu Daoyou''s usual indifferent style, it really is different ways of treating different people.


    Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t go out that afternoon, so they took Bao''er to play in the garden at home.


    The two of them teased her with different gadgets in their hands, letting her learn to walk.


    Children like bright and colorful things, and they want to take them when they see them, so they were teased by two unscrupulous fathers all afternoon.


    If it wasn''t for seeing her about to cry in the end, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to do it.


    Holding the little gadget that he finally got, Bao''er was reluctant to let go, even the fathers didn''t want it.


    Hmph, who let the fathers fool her.


    Don''t think that because she is young, she doesn''t know.


    After Gu Chao came back, he sat in the front hall drinking tea with Master Wuchen and his disciples, and then went to the back to report that grandma was back.


    As soon as they heard that the wife-master had returned, the two looked at each other and smiled, then walked outside with Bao''er in their arms, to meet the wife-master.


    "Bao''er, be good, go with Daddy to meet your mother."


    "Mother is back, is Bao''er happy?"


    Although Bao''er can''t speak yet, she can already understand simple words.


    She also knows the word Niangqin, and she also recognizes people.


    So as soon as she heard Mother, Bao''er yelled "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"" and smiled so much that she showed her new white teeth.


    Not only that, but the saliva is also flowing.


    This is the case when a child starts to grow teeth, and it is always saliva.


    Even so, in the eyes of parents, she is still cute and painful.


    Gu Chao saw her two husbands in the living room again, as she thought, when they saw her, their eyes were bright.


    Obviously wanted to get close to her, but because there were guests, he had to hold back.


    Such a husband made Gu Chao feel very useful, and his mood was high.


    As for the stagnation of the past few days, it was all thrown into the sky.


    With the addition of his daughter, the smile on Gu Chao''s face never stopped.


    This is the first time Wu Chen has seen such a Gu Chao, Gu Daoyou in front of her family is the real her.


    After some introductions, they each sat down, and Wu Chen felt that Gu Daoyou''s husband looked a little familiar.


    Gu Chao saw that she seemed to have doubts, and knew what she was thinking, and there was nothing to hide, so he smiled immediately.


    "Speaking of which, Fellow Daoist Wuchen and my husband still have a relationship."


    After Gu Chao reminded him, Wuchen also remembered that this Han Zhengjun was the young master they met on the way to Beijing that year!


    "Hahaha, it''s fate between the two of you."


    Hearing what she said, Han Yu also felt hot-faced, because he remembered the scene at that time.


    He was sitting in the carriage, and his wife lifted the wheel for him just outside the window.


    As soon as the curtain moved, he met his wife''s eyes. At that time, his heart "thumped" and kept beating.


    After talking for a while, Ning Su and Han Yu took Bao''er back without disturbing them.


    It is the same at first, they don��t know the Tao, and they are a man��s house, and the guests are uncomfortable after sitting for a long time, so it��s good to do the friendship of the landlord.


    Widow Gu also came back early today. His daughter came back, so he had to come back earlier.


    After dinner, he arranged for Wuchen and his disciples to rest, and Gu Chao walked lightly towards the main courtyard.


    She was looking forward to it, and wanted to see how the husbands would admit their mistakes.


    Because it was not too late, the two of them were talking in Ning Su''s room, and they were also waiting for the wife-leader to come back together.


    The wife has been away for four days, so of course she misses her.


    Especially Ning Su, who hadn''t seen his wife for more than half a month, and then went directly to Luan''s house after she left customs. It had been more than 20 days in total, and he had missed her for a long time.


    As soon as the two of them heard the sound of servants saluting outside, they couldn''t sit still immediately, and stood up to greet them.


    "The wife master is back."


    "The wife master is back."


    "Ok."


    Gu Chao responded in a nonchalant manner, and then walked inside by himself without looking at the two of them.


    Uh, wife master, what''s the matter?


    It was fine when I came back, and I was talking and laughing at the meal just now, why did I look unhappy when I came back?


    The speed at which the wife-owner turned his face was faster than turning the pages of a book.


    Sure enough, the heart of a woman, the needle of the sea, can''t be guessed.


    Leave these things aside for now, let��s ask the wife-lord what��s going on. Could it be that there��s something unhappy or not going well outside?


    As husbands of the wife-lord, of course they have the responsibility to share the worries of the wife-lord.


    Then, the two turned around and followed, pouring tea and squeezing shoulders.


    This kind of service, Gu Chao said it was okay, it was a bit interesting.


    However, how is this enough? Is she so easy to coax?


    Just as she was about to enjoy the next service, she heard Ning Su asked who was standing behind her and pinched her shoulders.


    "Is there something wrong with the wife master? Or did something happen outside?"


    The tone and attitude are good, but this is a bit wrong.


    Then, she heard Han Yu beside her say, "If there is anything wrong with the wife, tell me and my brother, even if we can''t share the worries for the wife, we can listen to it, it''s better than holding it in your heart." Comfortable."


    Well, it makes sense, and it is also for the sake of her wife.


    However, these two little **** are clearly not aware of the key to the problem.


    She will worry about things outside? Still take it home?


    She was doing this obviously because of these two little bastards, but they didn''t even think about themselves at all.


    Hehe, so these two people didn''t think much about her when she went out for a few days!


    Otherwise, can you ask this question now?


    Gu Chaoqi''s heart ached, and he was secretly lucky for a long time, and then he suppressed his anger a little bit, and asked them patiently.


    "What are you doing at home these days?"


    The two of them didn''t expect the wife-leader to ask them this suddenly, weren''t they waiting for the wife-leader to say it?


    But the wife-owner asked, and they said it was fine.


    "We just took Bao''er out to play these few days, and led Bao''er to learn to walk, so nothing happened."


    good very good.


    Sure enough, nothing happened to her.


    I''m afraid I never thought she was angry from the beginning?


    Hmph, I didn''t see it!


    In this family, it is enough for the two of them to accompany each other day and night? There is no need for her to be a wife!


    The head of the family, there is no one who can reach her level, right?


    Have you ever had such a thing as Tsuzuna?


    Seeing that the wife-lord closed her eyes and said nothing, her eyelashes were still moving, and her expression was even worse than before, the two of them began to feel drums in their hearts.


    Did they say something wrong?


    Just when the two were puzzled, they heard the cold voice of the wife.


    "You all go, I don''t want to see you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Get back

    Chapter 289 Go back


    The two of them stared blankly at the wife''s face, unable to see any joy or anger, and even suspected that they had heard it wrong just now.


    The wife-owner said she didn''t want to see them and asked them to go!


    Having been married to the wife master for so long, this is the first time the wife master has spoken to them with such a tone and look.


    The wife master who has never changed face with them, now she doesn''t want to see them anymore.


    The two of them panicked in an instant, and they opened their mouths a few times but couldn''t speak, as if something was blocked in their throats.


    After the two of them reacted, they were already kneeling on the ground.


    The wife-lord is angry, right? It was they who did something wrong to annoy the wife-lord.


    It''s just that no matter what they think, they can''t figure out where they are wrong?


    They are the husbands of the wife-lord. As long as the wife-lord is angry, it must be their fault.


    Even their own wives can��t serve well, and they don��t know why they are angry, it��s all their fault.


    Hearing two "plops", Gu Chao knew what they were doing without having to look.


    It''s just that now, Gu Chao''s heart is very angry, and he doesn''t want to feel sorry for them at all.


    He used this trick again, knowing that she was reluctant, so he decided to eat her.


    Thinking of the previous few times, she was kneeled down by these two little bastards, and she forgave them with a few soft words.


    The more she thinks about it, the more Gu Chao feels her heart is congested. This is something she is used to, so now they don''t care about her.


    Hmph, these days she was still angry by herself, and after getting angry, she wondered if they were frightened by her, and she didn''t cry at home.


    Still thinking about them, thinking about them.


    It turned out that they were fine, they had fun and slept well, and they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Didn''t take her seriously at all? Do you still have her as the wife in your heart?


    Now the two of them must look pitiful again, maybe they will rub their thighs again.


    Hmph, this time she will never give them a chance to fool her.


    "Wife..."


    As soon as Ning Su was about to speak, his voice was soft, delicate, and nasal, Gu Chao interrupted directly.


    "Why are you still kneeling? I said I don''t want to see you, so if you don''t go, I''ll go."


    As he said that, Gu Chao stood up resolutely, without looking at them, turned around and walked out the door, not giving himself a chance to worry.


    Ning Su, who was reaching out to grab his wife''s robe, paused in mid-air without touching anything.


    Han Yu also subconsciously moved forward on his knees, and blurted out, "wife master~"


    Seeing his wife was about to leave, the two of them really panicked, not knowing what to do?


    There was also mist in the eye sockets, which gathered more and more, and then flowed out uncontrollably, running down the cheeks and across the chin.


    When Han Yu''s voice changed from his wife''s master, Gu Chao couldn''t help but stop, and still didn''t turn his head.


    "My wife, don''t leave, we did something wrong to make you angry, you punish us, don''t want us, okay?"


    "My wife, we made a mistake, please punish me, please calm down."


    Both of them were crying when they spoke, and their voices were already trembling, which made Gu Chao feel a little soft-hearted.


    It''s just that, she remembered that once again, Ning Su was crying too, but in the end she was playing tricks.


    Thus, Gu Chao became more determined at the beginning, he had to let them know the lesson, and he couldn''t forgive them so easily.


    Once or twice, so many times, if this continues, where does she still have status?


    The two of them watched helplessly as the wife raised her legs and stepped over the threshold, and left without looking back.


    They wanted to get up and chase them out, but their legs were too weak to stand up, and they were too anxious.


    When they came out of the yard, where was the shadow of the wife?


    All the servants in the yard also heard the voice of the master inside, and knew that grandma was angry, so they didn''t dare to breathe out, let alone go in.


    Hearing the coaxing voices of the two Zhengjuns again, I thought to myself, this time it should be similar to the previous few times, grandma should be fine in a while, and then I rested with the two Zhengjuns.


    They don''t need to serve tonight.


    As a result, they were all wrong this time, and grandma came out with a dark face, and left without looking back.


    Even the two Zhengjun begged and begged and failed to keep grandma, nor did grandma look back.


    This time, the matter is serious.


    At this time, grandma was in a fit of anger, even if they wanted to say good things for the masters, they couldn''t do it.


    Wouldn''t this collision add fuel to the fire, and instead be self-defeating?


    So, they could only watch grandma go out the door, turned around and disappeared, and they didn''t dare to follow.


    Just as he was about to go into the house, he saw two Zhengjuns chasing them out together, their faces were stained with tears, and they looked terrified.


    "Zhengjun, grandma is gone."


    Qiu Shi and Yuzhu hurried forward to support the two, and looked at them worriedly.


    wanted to ask, but dared not say more.


    "Where did the wife go?"


    After confirming that the wife-lord had really left and didn��t want to pay attention to them, the tears of the two couldn��t be held back anymore, big and big ones fell down, like a kite with a broken string, it couldn��t be stopped at all.


    The two of them really panicked and didn''t know what to do?


    This was the first time this happened, and it came without warning, which caught them off guard and they couldn''t recover at all.


    They couldn''t figure out what was going on, and why the wife-master was so angry.


    The master asked, and the servants had to find it quickly if they didn''t know it, so Dong Xue and Lan Qing hurriedly answered and chased him out.


    "The Lord Zheng rests first, and the slaves will go to grandma."


    Both of them were speechless, they could only reluctantly nodded.


    Gu Chao didn''t go anywhere else, he turned around directly after leaving Ning Su''s courtyard, and came to Han Yu''s courtyard.


    Anyway, the two of them love to sleep together, and this yard is just right for her to live in.


    Mei Xiang did not follow the master to serve, and was left to handle the affairs in the yard.


    Just now when he saw grandma entering the room of the two Zhengjuns, he thought that the masters might not come over tonight, so he planned to finish his work and go to bed early.


    Not long after, I heard movement outside, thinking it was the master who needed something and asked someone to come back and get it.


    As a result, I came out and saw that it was grandma who came over, so I hurried up the mountain to salute.


    "Grandma Ann."


    Because of the darkness, Mei Xiang didn''t notice that her grandma''s complexion was bad, and she didn''t know what happened in the yard next door.


    Still wondering, why did grandma come here, and she is still alone, where are the two Zhengjun?


    Before he could come up with something, he heard his grandma''s cold voice mixed with a little anger.


    "You don''t need to serve here, go down."


    "yes."


    Even if she is puzzled, Mei Xiang is not qualified to ask her master as a slave, let alone when grandma is obviously in a bad mood.


    So, after answering, Mei Xiang stepped back respectfully.


    However, his mind was full of twists and turns. Grandma had obviously entered the room of Zhengjun just now, but now she came here alone with anger. I am afraid that the masters quarreled?


    However, the masters have a very good relationship, why would they quarrel?


    Moreover, grandma has always loved the two Zhengjuns, and has never really blushed, let alone a situation like this.


    The most important thing is that they still sleep in separate rooms!


    Grandma has been away for a few days, and the two Zhengjun are looking forward to her return. Now that grandma is back, shouldn''t it be the time for deep affection?


    Well, grandma was fine when she came back, and she was smiling while eating, so what can happen in just a short time?


    Grandma didn''t allow herself to serve, so she went straight into the room and closed the door.


    Mei Xiang saw that grandma really wouldn''t summon her, so she told her companion who was serving in the yard and walked quickly to Ning Zhengjun''s room.


    Gu Chao entered the room and immediately locked the door. He didn''t intend to leave the door open for those two people. He really didn''t want them to come in, so as not to make his liver hurt even more.


    Full of resentment and anger, he won''t be able to sleep tonight, so Gu Chao sits on the bed and plans to meditate until dawn.


    Mei Xiang walked out quickly and bumped into Lan Qing who was running over in a hurry.


    "What happened over there?"


    "Has grandma come over?"


    The two spoke at the same time, both for the sake of their masters'' worries.


    As soon as Mei Xiang asked this question, Lan Qing immediately realized that it seemed that grandma had come, fortunately.


    "Grandma just came here with a dark face, and locked herself in the house as soon as she came, and didn''t let anyone serve her.


    What happened over there? What about Zhengjun? "


    Now that she knew that grandma didn''t go to other places, nor left the house, Lan Qing felt relieved.


    As long as you don''t go out, you are at home, and there is always room for maneuver.


    So Lan Qing lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "Let''s talk while walking, the Zhengjuns are all crying, go back and talk to the Zhengjuns first, so that they can feel at ease."


    "Well, let''s go then."


    While the two walked, Lan Qing briefly explained the matter, but he couldn''t tell why grandma was doing it.


    Mei Xiang didn''t understand what she heard. According to Lan Qing, grandma was fine when she entered the door. Why did she get so angry shortly after entering and leave the two Zhengjuns behind?


    This is the first time ever!


    When the two came to Ning Su, they found that the two Zhengjun were still standing in the yard, looking eagerly at the door, and they rushed to meet them.


    "Relax Zhengjun, grandma has gone there.


    Hurry up and go in. Although the weather is warm now, it is still cold at night, so you can��t catch the cold in the wind. "


    When they heard that the wife had gone to the next door, both of them breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they stayed at home.


    "The wife owns her, is she still angry?"


    Mei Xiang didn''t dare to lie to the two masters, so she told the two masters again what she had just said to Lan Qingshi.


    The two looked at each other after hearing this, and they didn''t have the intention to go back to the house at this moment, so they wanted to immediately go to the next door to ask the wife-lord for forgiveness.


    Seeing through each other''s thoughts at a glance, needless to say, the two walked to Han Yu''s yard next door together.


    The two of them were anxious and frightened. They still couldn''t figure out how they had offended the wife-leader, and they were frightened by the wife-leader''s decisive reaction.


    If it weren''t for the support of the servants beside them, the two of them would probably fall down while walking.


    Arrived at the door, looking at the closed door and the dark room, the hearts of the two continued to drop.


    The wife-lord made up her mind not to pay attention to them, so she extinguished the candles and went to sleep after she came here. She definitely didn''t want to see them, and she didn''t want them to come soon.


    Although they affirmed this guess, the two still went forward to push the door unwillingly.


    As a result, the door was also bolted.


    So, the tears flowed down without disappointment.


    "My wife, can you open the door?"


    "Let''s go in."


    Gu Chao knew about it when they came, but it couldn''t appease her anger.


    What did you do earlier? Are you in a hurry now?


    The more the two were like this, the more anger Gu Chao felt in his heart, and when he heard their knocking on the door and what they said, Gu Chao became furious.


    She has hidden away to be clean, and these two people still don''t let her go, chasing her is annoying!


    Thus, the two who were waiting for the wife-master''s response received an angry response from the wife-master.


    "Go back to sleep, don''t you want me to stay at home?"


    "Hmmm..."


    This time, neither of them dared to make a sound. They covered their mouths with their hands and cried silently.


    The wife-owner already has the idea of ??leaving home, so she cannot be allowed to go out.


    In the middle of the night, and going out with anger again, where else would the wife-lord go?


    After Gu Chao said this, he listened to the movement outside, and after a while, he heard the two whispering.


    "The wife master went to bed earlier, we are going back."


    Even through the door panel, she could hear the two of them holding back their tears.


    If you don��t give a tougher lesson, they won��t remember it.


    Let them hang out for two days, let them reflect on themselves, and think about what is wrong.


    Let''s see if they dare not take their wife-lord seriously in the future!


    Since he wanted to cool them down, Gu Chao had no intention of responding.


    The two waited at the door for a while, but they didn''t wait for the wife to speak, and there was no movement inside, so they could only leave reluctantly.


    Hearing the sound of their leaving footsteps, Gu Chao let out a breath and continued to meditate.


    It''s just that I can''t settle down in my heart.


    Ning Su and Han Yu went back three times at a step, washed and went to bed under the service of the servants.


    Lying on the bed, both of them stared at the bed curtain with their eyes open, how could they fall asleep.


    "Yu''er, what should we do? What if the wife master still ignores us tomorrow..."


    Han Yu didn''t know what to do, and shook his head subconsciously, thinking that his brother couldn''t see it in the dark, so he spoke again.


    "I don''t know why? I don''t even know why the wife-lord is so angry. What did we do wrong?"


    This time, Ning Su didn''t speak immediately. After a while of silence, Han Yu heard her brother''s voice again.


    "The wife asked what we did at home just now? Could it be that we have done something wrong in the past few days?"


    Thinking back carefully, the two of them found that they were doing normal things. If there was any difference, it was that they took Bao''er out these few days.


    In the past, Han Yu couldn''t go out, so Ning Suda stayed with him most of the time at home, and now he can go out, so he took him to the village to get to know people and get acquainted with the people in the village.


    After all, they live in the same village, so how can we avoid contact?


    "Is it because we go out at will when the wife is not at home?"


    In Beijing, if the husband is a well-behaved family without the consent of his wife, he cannot go out to show his face at will.


    What''s more, it''s like them, casually talking to husbands and women in the village.


    Wife master, are you angry about this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： It is too sweet

    Chapter 290 is too sweet


    "elder brother."


    "Ok."


    "Is the wife unhappy when she goes out?"


    Han Yu suddenly remembered that on the day the wife-lord went out, she left without talking to them and without even kissing them.


    "Seems to be��"


    After being reminded by Han Yu, Ning Su also remembered the situation over there.


    So, the wife-owner was already upset before going out.


    However, he still couldn''t understand why the wife-lord was angry.


    It was the day when the wife-master and younger brother left the customs, and they were fine when they left the customs, and the wife-master even hugged herself.


    Later, after dinner, the wife-owner went out when she learned about Luan''s family. When she went out, she suddenly looked unhappy.


    When they came back today, they went to greet the wife-owner, and the wife-master still smiled at them, but it only took half a day.


    However, now both of them are thinking about the day before the wife-leader went out, and the problem must be on that day.


    After tossing and turning, they couldn''t come up with an accurate result. Until dawn, the two got up with a pair of blue eyes.


    Gu Chao got up earlier, she didn''t sleep at all, and she couldn''t feel at ease when she meditated.


    So when the sky just turned white, I went out and went up the back mountain, and walked around to relieve the depression in my heart.


    So, when the two packed up and went to Han Yu''s yard to wait for his wife to get up, they found that the door was open and there was no one inside.


    The quilt on the bed was also neatly folded, but the mattress was a bit messy, but it didn''t look like it had been slept on.


    Such a result made the hearts of both of them raise their throats again, where did the wife master go?


    I asked the servants in the yard, and only then did I know that the Wife Master was already up at dawn.


    I searched around the house again, but couldn''t find the figure of the wife-owner. Finally, I went to ask the concierge and learned that the wife-owner had gone out.


    Knowing that the wife-master had been at home last night, the two of them felt a little more stable, but when they heard that the wife-leader had gone out, they started to think wildly again.


    Could it be that the wife-lord is still gone, where is she going? When are you coming back?


    As for what the wife-leader will encounter when she goes out, or what she will bring back, the two dare not think about it.


    Just a little bit, I don��t think the wife-lord will come back today.


    Because there are guests at home, it''s not easy for the male relatives to eat in front of them, so they eat in their own yard, so Widow Gu doesn''t know about the quarrel between his daughter and son-in-law for the time being.


    Nun Wuchen got up early in the morning with her disciples for morning class, and after breakfast, she took her disciples out to the village to teach Buddhist scriptures.


    This is what I told the villagers when I entered the village yesterday, and she was also invited repeatedly by the villagers.


    Widow Gu was a person who couldn��t sit still at home, so he also went to listen to Buddhist scriptures together.


    He also specially brought the servants of the family to prepare tea and snacks, so that Master Wuchen could take them at any time.


    Gu Chao wandered around the mountains for a long time, saw the prey and shot some, and finally felt relieved, packed up the prey and went home.


    Out of the woods, I saw villagers gathered around the open space, probably listening to Wuchen''s lecture.


    Thinking of Wuchen, Gu Chao remembered that he had shot a lot of wild animals just now, and he still couldn''t bear it.


    Nun Wuchen was at home, and she killed in front of her face, which seemed a bit inappropriate.


    Forget it, while she is not at home, hurry back and let the kitchen handle it.


    I��ve already hunted, why don��t I eat it?


    In this case, wouldn''t it be even more sorry for those wild animals who sacrificed their lives.


    Yes, exactly.


    Go home, go directly to the back kitchen, release all the wild things in the space, and hand them over to the kitchen staff.


    "Eat it at noon while it''s fresh, and put the rest in the formation to keep it fresh."


    Grandma gave orders, and all the servants responded, "Yes."


    Out of the kitchen, Gu Chao subconsciously headed towards the backyard, stopped halfway, thought for a while, turned and went to the study.


    She wanted to meet her husbands a little bit, but she endured it.


    Not long after, the news of the wife''s return home reached Ning Su and the others. The two of them were sitting in a daze, and they didn''t even have the energy to tease their children.


    Now when he heard that the wife-lord was back, he immediately regained his energy, and his eyes shone brightly.


    "The wife master is back."


    "Well, the wife master is back."


    For a while, the two of them could be said to be overwhelmed with joy, and their words were not confused.


    The wife master is back, but the wife master didn��t go out, um, none of those, that��s great.


    "Then, shall we go to the wife master now?"


    Because they were rejected by the head of the wife last night, and let them go.


    So now, they''re hesitating whether they should go or not?


    What if the wife is upset after going there? Or is the wife owner still unwilling to meet them?


    "Yatzhu, where is the wife master now?"


    They were so excited that they forgot to ask about such an important matter.


    "Returning to Zhengjun''s words, the servant girl came back from the front yard just now, and she saw grandma coming to the back yard, but grandma turned around halfway, and is now in the study."


    Could it be that the wife-owner didn''t go back to the backyard because something happened suddenly?


    Since the wife-owner has gone home and is planning to return to the backyard, has the wife-master calmed down?


    Or, not as angry as last night.


    "Why don''t we make a soup for the wife master?"


    In this case, it can be regarded as a legitimate excuse, right?


    Han Yu has seen this kind of thing at home and heard it from other husbands.


    Those husbands and servants who compete for favor often use this excuse to find their wives, and those who come and go can coax the wives into their own rooms.


    So, now they also need to make a soup.


    Speaking of which, after so long, they didn''t seem to have made snacks for the wife, nor did they cook anything for the wife.


    This is also their fault as husbands.


    Ning Su felt that what his younger brother said was right, but he didn''t think too much about it. He only felt that the wife-master was angry, and it was right for them to coax the wife-master by making food.


    So, the two hurried to the kitchen. As for Xiao Baoer, she was abandoned by the two fathers who only had her mother in their hearts.


    Looking at the backs of the two fathers leaving with wide eyes, blinking, pursing his mouth, he still didn''t cry in the end, and continued to play with himself.


    There is also a nanny and servants playing with her and teasing her with things, otherwise she would really cry.


    Two unscrupulous fathers.


    After sitting in the study for more than half an hour, Gu Chao couldn''t sit still.


    It''s been a long time since she came back, those two people should have known the news of her return a long time ago, why haven''t they come here to coax themselves?


    Yuzhu clearly saw her just now, why don''t you go back and tell his two masters?


    Hmph, you were still crying in front of her yesterday, but after one night, you just leave her alone?


    Sure enough, she still doesn''t care about her. At this time, those two may still be kissing me and me together, and they have already forgotten about her as a wife, right?


    Thinking in this way, the anger that had subsided in Gu Chao''s heart rose again, and it went straight to his forehead.


    These two little bastards, do they still regard her as the wife?


    Usually, I really love them for nothing, two little white-eyed wolves!


    Hehe, it is unreasonable to say that men are jealous.


    This woman is not much better when she is jealous.


    Moreover, Gu Chao is still jealous of his husband.


    For Fulang, eat Fulang''s vinegar.


    Ha ha, absolutely!


    I am afraid that there is really no other woman in this world, only her Gu Chao.


    If other women find out about this kind of thing, I''m afraid they will beat her up.


    I don''t know what is good or bad, and others can''t ask for it, but she still doesn''t want it?


    They still racked their brains to think about how to balance the men in the backyard, but the results were not very good.


    It is impossible to get along with them like brothers.


    It made them exhausted physically and mentally, and in the end they had to turn a blind eye and hide their peace.


    When I came to her place, because the relationship between the two husbands in the family was so good, and they got along like brothers, she was still angry and jealous.


    It''s like being in the blessing and not knowing the blessing, not knowing what is good or bad.


    Made everyone angry and made her angry!


    Gu Chao didn''t think about these things, she didn''t care about anything else, anyway, she was being ignored by her two husbands now, and she felt unbalanced.


    Fidgeting and waiting until it was almost time for lunch, Gu Chao wanted to rush back to the backyard to see what the two of them were doing?


    Why are you so busy, you don��t even want a wife?


    Just as she was about to get up, she heard the familiar sound of footsteps outside, and she was still a little anxious.


    Just for a moment, Gu Chao, who was restless just now, immediately felt that the chair was not bad to sit on, and his buttocks seemed to be attached to it, and he didn''t move at all.


    Hmph, now that I think of myself, she is angry.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and they stopped in front of the study door.


    Did not keep Gu Chao waiting, and immediately remembered the gentle knock on the door.


    Then came Ning Su''s voice, "wife master, my brother and I have stewed white fungus and lotus seed soup for you, are we coming in?"


    Even if Ning Su tried his best to keep his tone steady, Gu Chao, who knew him well, could hear his nervousness and expectation.


    Then came Han Yu''s voice again, "wife master, my brother and I rushed to deliver this white fungus and lotus seed soup just after it was stewed. It''s best to eat it while it''s hot. Are we coming in?"


    Hmph, look at what this said, are you worried that she doesn''t know him?


    However, Gu Chao was very satisfied after hearing this, and it made the anger that had risen just now die down quite a bit.


    This time he was smarter, knowing that he had made an excuse.


    Don''t think about it, Han Yu must have come up with this idea, Ning Su couldn''t think of it.


    Sure enough, Gu Chao knew her two husbands very well, and his guess was right.


    Since the soup is specially made for her, let them come in.


    This is the treatment she should enjoy as a wife, and it is also a chance for them.


    However, her tone of voice was still flat, without any ups and downs, "Come in."


    After waiting for a while, they finally heard the voice of the wife master, and let them in again. The two looked at each other, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought to myself, the soup they stewed is really useful, and I can finally meet my wife.


    Push open the door and go in, turn around the screen and go inside, and you will see the wife master sitting behind the desk. On the desk is an open book. I think the wife master was reading a book before they came.


    Since it''s reading, it''s no big deal, so the wife-lord still doesn''t want to go back to see them.


    This speculation made the two depressed again, knowing that things might not be as simple as they thought.


    Forget about these things, let��s coax the wife-master to drink the soup first. As long as the wife-master is willing to drink, there is hope for the wife-master to forgive her.


    Maybe they can take advantage of the good mood of the wife to ask the wife why she is angry so that they can correct their mistakes.


    After the two came in, Gu Chaoshi didn''t even glance at them, his eyes all fell on the book.


    But that doesn''t mean she didn''t listen.


    Only Ning Su and Han Yu came in, and the servants were all guarding outside, waiting to serve.


    The masters are going to coax grandma, this is the private talk of the masters'' room, and they, servants, can''t go in and listen.


    If they were there, the two masters would be embarrassed. Wouldn''t this ruin the masters'' major event?


    The two of them knew that they were carrying the tray for the stew pot and the tray for the dishes, and walked cautiously towards the wife.


    Come to the desk, put down the tray, and quietly look at the wife-lord''s expression.


    Seeing that the wife-master didn''t show anger or impatience, she was relieved, and then carefully poured the soup from the stew pot into a bowl.


    Although Gu Chao didn''t look directly at it, he also saw that Ning Su''s finger was burned by the stew pot.


    At that time, she began to feel distressed, and almost couldn''t help but take his hand and blow it to him.


    In the end, I endured it and became popular. It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Sure it''s not a big problem, she cursed again in her heart, can''t you be more careful if you are clumsy?


    Or let the boy inside do it?


    He is Zhengjun, do you need him to do these things in person?


    Now he was scalded just for serving soup, and he didn''t know if he was not injured in the kitchen just now?


    A little fool, not worrying at all.


    Ning Su felt a little wronged, if it was normal, now the wife-lord would definitely hug him and heal him.


    Still feeling distressed, asking himself if it hurts.


    But just now, he didn''t respond to his wife at all, and he didn''t even look at him.


    wronged, sad.


    "My wife, please try it."


    Send the bowl to the hand of the wife-owner, which is a position that can be easily obtained.


    The two stood quietly on one side, looking at the wife-master eagerly, waiting for the wife-master to reach out and pick up the white fungus and lotus seed soup.


    Even if they only take a sip, they can feel at ease.


    Gu Chao didn''t move immediately, and after turning another page of the book, he finally set his eyes on the bowl at hand.


    As for whether she read the contents of the book, the two of them don''t know, and only Gu Chao knows this.


    Finally, under the watchful eyes of the two, Gu Chao picked up the bowl and took a bite.


    Tastes good, sweet.


    It''s a little too sweet.


    This kind of thing, they men should like to eat.


    Without taking a second bite, he put the bowl down.


    "It is too sweet."


    This is a pertinent evaluation given by Gu Chao, and it has no other meaning.


    "Then I''ll make another bowl that''s not too sweet."


    While talking, Ning Su was about to go out when he heard his younger brother asking.


    "Which flavor does the wife-master like? Let''s make it now."


    Well, my younger brother is smarter, so I can''t go wrong if I ask clearly.


    So, the two pairs of eyes stared at Gu Chao eagerly, waiting for her to speak expectantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Witness the marriage

    Chapter 291 Marriage Witness


    For so long, they have never paid attention to this issue.


    Because the wife-master is not picky eater and can eat two bites of everything, the two husbands directly ignore the wife-master.


    This is where they are incompetent, just like now, they don''t know why the wife is angry.


    Such a situation might not exist in other families, right?


    For incompetent husbands like them, in other families, they might have been abandoned and returned to their natal families long ago, or fell out of favor.


    If you encounter a bad-tempered wife-owner, it is common to be beaten.


    It was because the wife master was too kind to them and pampered them, that''s why they did this kind of thing.


    It''s all their fault. They don''t know the blessings in the blessings, and they make the wife angry.


    It was just such a short time, and the two of them reflected a lot.


    It''s just that Gu Chao didn''t know what his two husbands were thinking about.


    But the attitude and expression speed of the two husbands satisfied her, and she got a great sense of psychological satisfaction.


    It��s just, it��s time for lunch now, what else to do?


    "Let''s eat."


    After saying this, Gu Chao got up and went outside.


    When passing by the two of them, he didn''t stop, let alone wait for them.


    The two looked at each other from behind, feeling very disappointed.


    Their invitation to pet this time was obviously unsuccessful.


    Moreover, the wife-owner''s attitude towards them has not changed at all.


    Ah, not at all, at least they were allowed in today, and they were not turned away or sent back.


    It can be regarded as somewhat effective, and we have to make persistent efforts.


    The two of them didn''t dare to hesitate too much, and hurriedly followed, preparing to go to the dining room with the wife.


    As a result, when I left the door of the study, I heard the head wife say, "You can eat in the yard."


    After finishing speaking, he left without waiting for the reaction of the two people behind.


    The two of them came back to their senses after the wife-leader had gone far away, and they answered in a daze, "Yes."


    The voice is so small and soft that only they can hear it.


    "The wife-lord doesn''t want us to be together, it''s still to blame."


    "Well, maybe the wife-lord thinks it''s inconvenient to have Master Wuchen around."


    Maybe, they can only comfort themselves in this way.


    "The wife didn''t say what she likes to eat, does she not want to eat what we made?"


    When she said this, Ning Su''s eyes misted again, and her nose felt sore.


    "Perhaps, the wife-lord thinks it''s getting late and doesn''t want us to be tired."


    After a pause, Han Yu finally found a reason, although he himself didn''t really believe it.


    If it was changed to the past, the wife-owner must be like this, but now, is it still possible?


    When my brother was scalded just now, he was secretly observing his wife''s reaction, but the wife didn''t even raise her eyelids. Isn''t that obvious enough?


    In the past, the wife-owner must have felt distressed long ago.


    The wives really have changed, it��s because they didn��t do well.


    After a while, Ning Su murmured, "Then let''s go back, it''s time to eat."


    There is still half a sentence in the back that he can''t say. If he doesn''t eat, the wife-lord will be angry and spank her buttocks if she feels distressed.


    The wife-owner said that they are not allowed to skip meals.


    Han Yu also thought of these things, his heart tightened in pain, and he was almost out of breath.


    Gu Chao went to the front hall alone, and Wu Chen''s master and apprentice were guests at home, so she, the host, had to accompany her.


    When I saw the two just now, I noticed their blue eye sockets and eyes swollen into walnuts.


    No need to think about it, she must have been up all night and crying.


    I don��t know if they woke up this morning and found that they were not at home, so they cried again.


    Maybe he is still thinking wildly, that fool Su''er always likes to think wildly about things.


    This time, I don''t know what he was thinking?


    The two of them look like that, it''s better not to go to eat together, otherwise who can''t tell that they have cried?


    Let them eat in the yard, and feel more comfortable.


    Arriving at the dining room, it happened that Widow Gu and Master Wuchen had also returned, so it was time for dinner.


    Didn��t see the two sons-in-law Widow Gu and asked, but Gu Chao didn��t say anything else, just said that they ate in the yard.


    Actually, Widow Gu had no other meaning in asking this question, so he just asked casually, thinking that there are outsiders around, so he can eat by himself.


    This kind of thing is very normal in a big family, so he didn''t think about anything else.


    Wuchen is both a guest and a woman, so she feels more at ease.


    After dinner, Master Wuchen and Widow Gu went back to take a nap, and then went out to give lectures in the afternoon.


    The time in the morning is too short, and it is impossible to finish the lecture. I have already agreed with the villagers to continue in the afternoon.


    The two people in the main courtyard sat in the courtyard waiting for the wife to come back after eating without taste.


    In the end, it was Guanshi Xu who was waiting.


    "Reporting to the two Zhengjun, just now the county magistrate invited someone to invite, and grandma has gone to the county."


    If it was before, there would definitely be a sentence after these words, "Grandma asked the old slave to report to the two Zhengjuns, when and when they will come back, so the two Zhengjuns don''t have to worry."


    But today, there is no such sentence.


    I''m afraid the wife-lord didn''t explain it at all when she went out. Manager Xu came here to report this.


    The wife-owner didn��t even let them know when she went out, and she didn��t know anything when she came back.


    The two of them had never felt this kind of loss, helplessness, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    "We know, Manager Xu, let''s go."


    "yes."


    After dismissing Manager Xu, the two of them sat down in the yard Wuxin, but they didn''t know what to do?


    I don''t know if I can wait until the wife returns home today?


    It��s already afternoon, and the distance from home to the county seat is not close, so it��s a bit rushed for a meeting.


    And there is something else to do, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back.


    The ex-wife used to go out, and when things were done, she would rush home even in the middle of the night, fearing that they would be waiting.


    Today, probably not.


    After sitting for half an afternoon, Yu Zhu finally said something.


    "Maybe grandma will be back after finishing her work, maybe grandma had a drink at the county magistrate''s house.


    Otherwise, the two Zhengjun will prepare the hangover soup, and grandma can drink it when she comes back.


    Well, make some other non-sweet sugar water, maybe grandma will be hungry when she comes back. "


    A word awakened the dreamer, and the two of them became energetic after hearing Yu Zhu''s words.


    Although they rationally told them that the wife master would not come back at night, they still couldn''t help themselves to think.


    Maybe it can be the same as what Yuzhu said, if the wife-owner and the others are not prepared, they will be responsible again.


    Qiu Shi and the others also received Yuzhu''s eyes, and followed to persuade the two masters.


    "Brother Yuzhu is thoughtful, maybe grandma is on her way back now?"


    "Well, Zhengjun, let''s go now, and the slaves will prepare the ingredients."


    Finally, of course, the two went to the kitchen.


    When I went in the morning, I saw the wild animals that the wife and the owner hunted on the mountain. They still ate them at noon, but they couldn''t taste the taste.


    Now they saw the servants gathering together to pack up the leftover wild animals. The two of them stared blankly at those things, thinking about the heroic appearance of the wife-lord hunting.


    The more I think about it, the more sad I feel, thinking about my wife.


    Magistrate Huang came to invite Gu Chao, which is a happy event.


    More than a month ago, a cousin came over from the hometown of Huang County magistrate Fulang. The family wanted Huang Zhengjun to find a marriage for his cousin here.


    This kind of thing is also common, not surprising.


    After all, Huang Zhengjun''s natal family was the most decently married Huang Zhengjun, and the people he came into contact with were also different from them.


    Now it is only human to want him to find a good marriage for his cousin.


    Besides, they are all relatives of their own family, and they should help each other. If the cousin gets married, it will be a good thing for the family and him.


    Relatives are like this, getting closer and closer. If it��s not those few people, they won��t come to trouble.


    It''s just that Huang Zhengjun''s age is quite different from this cousin, and he has been married for so many years.


    So, the two of them usually don''t have much time to see people, that is, they communicate in letters, and they don''t know much about this cousin seriously.


    Now that the matter has come to him, regardless of whether it will succeed or not, he has to get in touch with this cousin first, and then talk about the big matter of finding a relative.


    Otherwise, he is also afraid that something will happen if he is really muddleheaded, but in the end he will not make a good thing.


    At that time, not only will I offend others, but even my relatives will be offended.


    After more than half a month of getting along, the two got along pretty well. In addition, they wrote letters before, so they quickly became acquainted, which can be regarded as understanding.


    So Huang Zhengjun often took this cousin Xi''er out to visit, and met several acquainted husbands.


    It was also for them to meet their cousin who had just turned sixteen and was quite outstanding in appearance and temperament.


    It''s just that this matter hasn''t been settled for half a month, and there are people who come to talk about it, either Huang Zhengjun is dissatisfied, or Master Huang is dissatisfied.


    Originally, the people in my hometown entrusted such an important matter to their husband and wife, just to trust them and to help them.


    So that person must be carefully selected, and he must not be sloppy at all. This is a major event related to the rest of the cousin''s life.


    Finally, a family was finally settled, and both husband and wife felt quite satisfied.


    He took the portrait of the woman to show Xi''er, and explained the situation of the house to him, and Xi''er nodded with a blushing face.


    "My younger brother listens to his elder brother and sister-in-law."


    So the matchmaker went back and said that they agreed, and they could come to propose marriage at another day.


    The date of marriage proposal is set for tomorrow, when the time comes, Mrs. Zhengjun from the female family will come to propose marriage in person.


    Master Huang wanted to find someone with prestige and status as a witness.


    After thinking about it, I thought of Gu Chao.


    Speaking of which, she and Gu Chao are also considered relatives, if she asks Gu Chao for this matter, she should agree.


    Not only that, but Gu Chao can also ask Gu Chao to help calculate the fate of these two young people.


    So, today I will invite someone specially.


    When Gu Chao heard that it was such a happy event, he immediately agreed, just as Magistrate Huang thought, they were related by marriage, and she would definitely not refuse.


    One more thing, after what happened last year, the two are considered to be acquainted with each other and have a friendship.


    Therefore, Gu Chao will not refuse even more.


    "Gu is just going to enjoy the joy."


    These are Gu Chao''s original words, and he immediately followed the boy.


    It''s just that, except for Gu Chao, the other masters and servants of the Gu family don''t know what the magistrate Huang is looking for her for.


    I thought it was for business, or something else.


    When Gu Chao arrived at the backyard of the county government office, it was already mid-afternoon, and after talking with County Magistrate Huang, it was almost evening.


    In addition, Mr. Huang asked her to meet the woman tomorrow, and let''s see if the two in-laws are getting along well?


    Since they all came, and Master Huang kindly invited him, how could Gu Chao have any reason to refuse?


    I stayed at Mr. Huang''s place that night, but it was too late to send someone back to report.


    Master Huang is also straightforward, "Let the servants of the family go to your house and say, it''s too late to stay at your house tonight, Daoist Gu won''t have any objections?"


    How could Gu Chao have any objections to such a trivial matter, "I have to make a trip to the people in the house, and then they will rest at my house.


    If Master Huang is willing, he can just keep him. "


    "Hahaha, here it is."


    This is just a joke, Gu Chao can''t really accept it, Master Huang knows it too.


    That''s it, Gu Chao didn''t go back, it was the boy from Huang''s Mansion who reported the news.


    After leaving the county town, the young man hastened all the way. Even so, when he arrived at Gu''s house, it was already dark, and everyone in Gu''s family had dinner and were ready to go to bed.


    When it was time for dinner, without waiting for Gu Chao to come back, Widow Gu directly greeted Master and apprentice Wuchen for dinner.


    "Let''s eat by ourselves. Dabao doesn''t know when he will come back. This is a common thing, so don''t wait for her."


    Ning Su and Han Yu also ate in the main courtyard at night, and it was equally delicious.


    The stewed soup and hangover soup in the afternoon have never been used, and they are still simmering in the kitchen.


    The two sat in the yard and waited until they were invited into the house by the servant.


    The masters think about grandma, and don��t take care of their own bodies. As servants, they can��t forget.


    Grandma is angry now, and when the anger is over, she will definitely be angry and feel sorry for the masters.


    If the masters catch cold and get sick again, grandma can still bypass them.


    Not only that, but they themselves cannot forgive themselves.


    It is their duty to serve their masters, and they must not let the masters have the slightest mistake.


    At the end of the application period, Steward Xu came in to report again.


    "Two Zhengjuns, just now the young servant at Mr. Huang''s mansion sent a message that grandma is resting at Mrs. Huang''s mansion tonight, and the two Zhengjuns should also rest earlier."


    "Did that person say anything about the wife-lord''s business in Mr. Huang''s house? When will I be able to return?"


    The wife-owner really couldn''t come back. Fortunately, someone came back to pass on the message, and he was thinking of them.


    "Going back to Han Zhengjun, I heard from people in the Huang Mansion that it is a happy event for the county magistrate Zhengjun''s natal cousin. Tomorrow is the day to propose marriage, and grandma must be present."


    This was said by the boy, but he didn''t make it clear in a moment of urgency.


    Guan Xu was also surprised at the time, grandma is going to marry the new king?


    "My grandma agreed?"


    The servant nodded after hearing this, "My adults told Daoist Gu personally in the afternoon, and Daoist Gu immediately agreed.


    Isn''t this just to let the little one come back to report, in case you don''t know and worry.


    It was not early when the little one came out, and he was afraid that he would not be able to go back. Gu Daochang even joked with my adults that he would let the little one stay at the house in the future and not go back. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： compromise

    Chapter 292 Compromise


    This is indeed easy to be misunderstood, and Manager Xu is indeed misunderstood.


    Grandma is going to marry a new monarch again, and she belongs to Mrs. Huang''s family. Even the servant came here first, isn''t it a certainty?


    "I don''t know who the young man the girl mentioned just now is from Mr. Huang''s family?"


    It wasn''t that she was asking, but she had to ask clearly so that she could have a good idea.


    It''s just that the time is too tight. It''s really faster to make an agreement today, and to propose marriage directly tomorrow.


    It''s time to wait for a few days and make good preparations, the lord and Zhengjun don''t know yet.


    Listening to Guanshi Xu''s question, the servants of Huang''s mansion don''t hide anything, anyway, they need to know sooner or later, and he is a serious cousin at home, so there is nothing to hide.


    "If you''re going to be in charge, it''s the cousin of my Zhengjun''s natal family. Kiss my cousin."


    The boy said the last few words emphatically, also to show the closeness of the relationship.


    To let Guanshi Xu know that they are not the kind of relatives who can''t be reached at all, so please specially invite Gu Daochang, and let Gu Daochang stay to support tomorrow''s affairs.


    It is precisely because of his explanation that Manager Xu is more certain that it is what she thinks, that''s right.


    After arranging for the servants from Huang''s mansion to eat and stay, Guanshi Xu answered in person in front of the two righteous lords who came.


    It is inappropriate for a young servant to say something like this, but she has to go in person and listen to the orders of the lords.


    The last time grandma married Han Zhengjun, Ning Zhengjun got them ready early to welcome Han Zhengjun into the mansion.


    Although the identity of the new ruler this time is no better than that of Han Zhengjun, grandma personally agreed to it. Again, he should be a side-lord, so he has to handle it well.


    Time is so tight, don��t you have to get ready?


    Ning Su and Han Yu heard that it was a happy event. To propose marriage, the head of the wife must be present.


    The first thought in my mind is that the wife is going to marry a new man.


    That person is still the cousin of Mrs. Huang''s family, and his identity can be regarded as meeting the requirements of the premise of wife-owner.


    The wife-owner went to Master Huang''s house today for this purpose, so she didn''t even let them know when she went out.


    Do you think it��s not easy to tell them, or do you think they don��t need to know anymore?


    The marriage proposal is going to be made tomorrow, and I''m afraid it has been decided long ago. The wife-owner has been back for two days and hasn''t mentioned a word to them.


    The two felt bitter, did they reach this point?


    Seeing that the two Zhengjuns looked bad and did not speak, Manager Xu stood aside and waited quietly. She shouldn''t talk too much at a time like this.


    It seems that grandma didn''t discuss with the two Zhengjuns this time, and Zhengjun didn''t react like this last time.


    No wonder grandma and the two Zhengjun seemed unhappy these two days, and they didn''t even rest together at night.


    Last night, the masters had a quarrel.


    Although she wasn''t there at the time, she was the steward of the Gu residence. As long as it wasn''t a secret at home, how could she not know about it?


    It''s just that she is a servant, so she shouldn''t talk too much. It is her duty to do her own thing well.


    After a while, I finally heard Ning Zhengjun say, "I still have to trouble Manager Xu to go down and prepare. Since the wife master has asked someone to come back, I''m afraid it''s not too far away when the newcomer enters the door. It''s better to make preparations early, not to appear Our family has neglected the newcomers."


    It means that no matter how painful or bitter they are in their hearts, this is their duty as husbands.


    "Yeah, did your father-in-law know? It''s getting late now, so let''s announce the happy news to your father-in-law tomorrow."


    When he said these words, Han Yu''s hands hidden in his sleeves were tightly squeezed, and his nails hurt himself.


    "The honor of Zhengjun, these are the duties of old slaves, and only follow the orders of the master.


    The old slave listens to the two righteous lords, so I will go to the lord to announce the good news tomorrow.


    After the old slave went down, he made arrangements. If the two Zhenglords had no other orders, the old slave would leave. "


    It''s not that she has no eyesight, knowing that the two Zhengjun are in a bad mood, what are they still doing here?


    Sigh, I don��t know if the family will be as harmonious as before after the new king enters the door?


    "Well, Manager Xu, go down and get busy. Everything will be arranged by Manager Xu."


    "Yes, the old slave resigns."


    It seems that the two Zhenglords really don''t like the new lord who is about to enter the door. This attitude has already shown everything.


    Last time, Ning Zhengjun arranged it himself, and prepared a room in the main courtyard for Han Zhengjun.


    This time, she only asked her to arrange, and didn''t even say where Xinjun lived.


    Sigh, whether this backyard is safe or not depends on grandma''s attitude. At the beginning, grandma has a rift with the two Zhengjuns, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to get along with them in the future.


    I only hope that Xinjun��s disposition is good, otherwise...


    Alas, the two Zhengjuns have suffered.


    Whether it''s preconceived psychology or the relationship with the two righteous lords since getting along with him, in Guanshi Xu''s heart, the two righteous lords are good people.


    Not only is he filial to his elders and respects his grandma, but he also treats them as servants with courtesy, and never scolds or scolds them harshly.


    Such a master is what they most want as servants, and it is their blessing to meet them.


    Qiu Shi sent Guanshi Xu out of the courtyard and came back. What he saw were the two Zhengjuns just as he was when he went out just now, and he didn''t even change his posture or expression.


    Alas, I opened my mouth to persuade, but the words came to my lips but still didn''t come out.


    Seeing him like this, Yuzhu shook her head slightly at him, also signaling him not to speak.


    Just now when Qiu Shi sent Guanshi Xu out, they persuaded him a few words, but the two Zhengjuns only shed tears and said nothing.


    So, how dare they say anything?


    Quickly stopped talking, and asked the two Zhengjuns to go back to the house to rest, but the masters still did not respond.


    Your servants don''t know what to do, and feel sorry for the masters.


    There was already a rift with grandma, but they haven''t reconciled yet, and now grandma is going to bring a newcomer back. Wouldn''t the days of the masters be more difficult than it is now?


    It��s okay to talk without others, as long as grandma is at home, as long as the masters serve grandma every day and say some nice soft words, there will naturally be a day of reconciliation.


    After all, as long as grandma has always loved and cared about the two masters, and it''s not for some serious event, she will definitely not ignore the masters all the time.


    But in the current situation, grandma has a newcomer by her side, how can it be the same as before.


    In addition, for the newcomers, it is the time to mix oil with honey. If that person has a little bit of tricks, there is no place for their master.


    After some days, I''m afraid grandma will forget about the masters.


    It''s not that they make others want to destroy their prestige, it''s really that the two masters of their own are not good at fighting for power and being jealous.


    Look at the past year of getting along, where has there been any competition for favor, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are humble to each other.


    Such a master, how can he win?


    In the future, their master''s life will be difficult.


    Grandma is also the same. For such a big matter as getting a newcomer, she didn''t even discuss it with the two Zhengjuns, and went directly to propose marriage.


    Which house does not require the principal to nod to accept servants, even if it is a side-lord, it has to pass the Zhengjun''s test first.


    As a result, grandma not only refused to discuss, but also became so angry with the two Zhengjuns as soon as she came back, and went to propose marriage without saying a word.


    This matter, grandma is really not particular about what she does.


    The more they thought about it, the more they couldn''t understand why grandma suddenly changed so much.


    A month ago, the masters were still affectionate and loving, even the little master couldn''t get in, and grandma spent so much energy retreating for Han Zhengjun.


    Why is it like this all of a sudden?


    It��s no wonder that the princes are sad and look like they��re losing their souls.


    No one can accept it, right?


    The two of them kept their eyes open until dawn, and their pillows were wet with tears.


    For Han Yu, not sleeping for two days is good for his health, because he does not need to sleep.


    But this is different for Ning Su, who is a flesh and blood body. She can''t sleep, can''t eat well, and is sad.


    When Ning Su woke up the next day, she looked thinner, her eyes were black, her complexion was not good-looking, and she didn''t have any energy at all.


    What the two of them thought this night was no longer about whether the wife would be angry or not. They thought back and forth that the wife was the main bride.


    The wife master must not like them anymore, so she doesn''t want them anymore.


    If the wife-lord has promised them, there will be only the two of them in the future, and there will be no one else.


    But now, without even telling them, they went directly to propose marriage.


    Although they were out of their minds, the two still had to go to pay their respects to their father-in-law and tell him about the happy event.


    I think my father-in-law will be happy when he finds out. My father-in-law has long wanted to serve his wife again, and he also wants his family members to prosper, and now his wish has been fulfilled.


    It''s just that if they are going to see their father-in-law, they can''t go with such a face.


    If the father-in-law sees them like this, he will definitely be angry, thinking that they are unwilling.


    Even if they really don''t want to let their wives take care of them, they can''t show it.


    It is even more impossible to show it in front of the father-in-law and wife-in-law, and must put away all these thoughts.


    Moreover, if they are like this, if they make the father-in-law and the wife-master unhappy, the wife-master will ignore them even more in the future, right?


    Hehe, when the wife went to the man��s house last year, she joked with them, saying that she would go to the man��s house to see beautiful men, and maybe she would bring them back.


    At that time, they knew that the wife master was joking, and they would not really do it.


    Moreover, at that time, they were worried about the safety of the wife, and they thought that as long as the wife returned safely, even if they really brought someone back, they would accept it.


    Now, it''s just that the situation is different. Why don''t they have the mentality they had back then?


    Speaking of it, they are still selfish.


    It''s just that things are in front of them, and they can''t change anything, they can only accept it.


    Consider it as the wife-owner who brought the person back at that time. If you think about it this way, they still enjoyed the favor of these few months.


    So, what else are they upset about?


    It doesn''t matter whether you are happy or not, the fact has already been cast, and you can only accept it.


    The two of them tidied up under the service of the servant, and covered their faces with makeup before going to the father-in-law''s yard.


    When the two went there, Widow Gu had just woken up. Seeing that both of them had makeup on today, he felt a little strange.


    "What a good day today, all dressed up so brightly?"


    His two sons-in-law usually don��t wear makeup. They are already at a youthful age, and they stay in a home full of aura every day, but their plain faces look good.


    The two of them forced a smile and walked forward, "There is a big happy event today, so we specially dressed up to announce the good news to Eunuch."


    "Yes, there is going to be a big happy event at home."


    "Hey, what a happy event, it is worth you to clean up specially, tell me quickly."


    Hearing that there is a happy event early in the morning, everyone will be happy to hear it, and Widow Gu is no exception.


    While combing their hair under the service of Chunfeng, he smiled and beckoned the two of them to sit down.


    "Our house is about to enter."


    This was said by Ning Su, and he didn''t want to turn around and say it. Eunuch must understand what he said.


    Sure enough, Widow Gu immediately understood the meaning of Ning Su''s words, and turned his head to look at the two of them excitedly.


    Fortunately, Chunfeng reacted quickly, so he didn''t have to pull his hair.


    "Seriously, the man in that family, when did it happen?"


    "Well, the wife-owner has already gone to propose marriage.


    Didn��t Master Huang invite his wife to go last night? The servant of Huang��s mansion came to report the letter in the evening. "


    Speaking of this, Ning Su couldn''t keep the smile on her face, Han Yu hurriedly took over the conversation.


    "I heard that the son is the cousin of Master Huang Zhengjun''s natal family, and he is also worthy in terms of identity.


    The decision was made yesterday, and the marriage proposal today will not take long until the young master enters the door. "


    "Congratulations, master, congratulations to the two righteous lords, there is an addition to the family."


    The two servants who were serving Widow Gu put down what they were doing and bowed their knees, saying auspicious words.


    It''s just that this congratulations can only be really pleasing to the ears of Widow Gu, but it''s only harsh to the ears of Ning Su and the other two.


    Widow Gu smiled even more when he heard this, "The man from Mr. Huang''s family is not bad.


    Although the identity is still a bit inferior, but it is not a righteous monarch, it is still possible to be a servant.


    Great, I have waited so long, and finally have a decent one.


    It is indeed a great event, and the family should be ready. This service is not like getting married, and there is no need for those cumbersome etiquettes. It is agreed to see the day, and it will be carried back in a sedan chair. "


    While speaking, Widow Gu observed the expressions of the two of them, and was satisfied when he saw that none of them seemed unhappy.


    Hmph, his Dabao is so capable and has so much property, how could there be only the two of them.


    Moreover, more men have to be brought back to give birth to his family''s eldest treasure, and the branches are scattered.


    Although he is quite satisfied with the two sons-in-law, compared with the granddaughter, of course the granddaughter is more important.


    Not to mention one or two now, there will be more in the future.


    If they put on a face now, they will get it later.


    He also thought about the two of them, and wanted to open up a little, so that everyone can get along well and have a better life.


    Seeing their father-in-law looking at them, the two tried their best to look happy, not daring to show any displeasure.


    "What my father-in-law said was that I told Guanshi Xu last night to make arrangements as soon as possible so that the newcomers can be brought into the mansion.


    When the time comes, give birth to a few more granddaughters for the father-in-law, and the family will be more lively. "


    Only they know that when they say these words, it feels like a blunt knife is cutting in their hearts, bleeding...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： add more

    Chapter 293 plus more chapters


    On this day, Gu''s mansion is busy again, and the mansion is also a festive red, in order to welcome grandma''s new king.


    The courtyard prepared for the newcomers is a courtyard next to the main courtyard.


    Although they are next to each other, but the main entrance has to go around and walk for a while.


    The two of them did it on purpose, whether it was because the wife-owner felt that it was too far away and didn��t want to go, or the wife-owner lived there and would not come.


    Big deal, the brothers will take Bao''er to live by themselves, so as not to obstruct their eyes.


    The servant in the Huang Mansion left early in the morning, so she didn''t know about it.


    I don''t know that her unclear words made some people in the Gu family happy and some worried.


    Gu Chao waited at the Huang Mansion for someone from the woman''s side to come, and then read the two couples'' postings, and approved the marriage for them.


    The result is not bad, it is the fate of husband and wife harmony and children.


    With such a comment from Gu Chao, the two families are at ease and satisfied, and they couldn''t believe it.


    After eating lunch at Huang''s residence, he left. It was agreed that Gu Chao would be a wedding witness when the day came.


    When he came back, it was naturally Gu Chao who was sent by the servant of the Huang Mansion again, and it was also the one who reported the letter yesterday.


    When I got home, I happened to see Manager Xu leading someone to hang red silk at the door, "Go a little to the left, yes, go a little further.


    Arranging the silk, it was a bit messy. "


    "Gu Daochang, there is a happy event in your house, congratulations Gu Daochang."


    When the boy saw this situation, he turned his head to congratulate Gu Chao who was in the carriage while parking the car.


    The curtain was lifted, Gu Chao poked his head out to look at the door, and saw it.


    Why doesn''t she know there is any happy event? But it''s only been out for a day, what happened?


    However, since it is a happy event, it is naturally different.


    "I would like to borrow your good words."


    Saying that, Gu Chao jumped off the carriage.


    The person has been delivered, and the boy wants to leave and go back.


    "Gu Daochang stay for a while, the little one will go back now."


    "It''s been a hard journey, why don''t you go in and have a glass of water?"


    "No, the little one brought a water bag, let''s go back first, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up with the city."


    Also, at this time to go to the county, you have to hurry up, otherwise you really can''t enter the city.


    So Gu Chao didn''t want to keep her anymore, and gave her a reward of ten taels of silver, and let her go.


    "Thank you, Daoist Gu, for the award."


    When the two arrived, Manager Xu had his back turned and didn''t see it. When he saw that it was his grandma coming back, he hurried up to meet her.


    It''s just that before she arrived, the servant in Huang''s mansion drove the carriage and turned around, which made her feel a little puzzled.


    Since it was this young man who sent grandma back, she thought that this young man was arranged by the Huang family to prepare for the new king.


    Unexpectedly, he just left.


    "Grandma, you are back."


    Seeing Manager Xu coming over, Gu Chao turned around with a smile, raised his hand and pointed to the red silk at the door, "What''s going on?"


    When he speaks, he always smiles, which shows that he is in a good mood.


    When you get home and see happy events, most people will be in a good mood.


    "Back to grandma, didn''t you ask that girl to come back yesterday to bring the message? The two Zhengjun and the master told the old slave to get ready first.


    I don''t know when Xinjun will enter the door, it is always right to prepare earlier.


    Grandma, look, are you satisfied? "


    Hearing the words, Gu Chao was at a loss, what new king, what words? "


    Yesterday she couldn''t come back, she did send a message from the servant of the Huang Mansion, but nothing else, what does this mean?


    Gu Chao looked at Guanshi Xu suspiciously, which made Guanshi even more confused.


    "Grandma, isn''t it a happy event between you and Mr. Huang Zhengjun''s cousin? It is said that you proposed marriage at Huang''s mansion today."


    Manager Xu��s unsure words made Gu Chao feel dizzy, and finally heaved a sigh.


    "Does the whole house know?"


    "Yes, grandma, it''s being arranged."


    Speaking of which, those two people knew about it, and they were still doing it for her.


    For a while, Gu Chao felt mixed feelings.


    I don''t know whether to feel sorry for them or get angry.


    Just don''t trust her like that? So generous?


    Even before she came back or asked her for confirmation, she was already anxiously setting up the house, so anxious to welcome the newcomers in?


    Still so anxious to push her to others, so as not to hinder them?


    A woman who is jealous is unreasonable, and if she is too stubborn, she is even more irrational.


    Seeing grandma''s face change and her brows furrowed, Guanshi Xu felt his heart pounding.


    She felt something was wrong when grandma asked her a question just now, and now grandma is like this again, obviously something is wrong.


    "Grandma, is there something wrong?"


    "Of course there is a problem. Hurry up and collect these things. It''s nothing."


    While talking, Gu Chao raised his head and glanced at the red silk hanging on the gate, no matter how he looked at it, he found it an eyesore, and his heart was suffocated.


    "Ah, but what did the old slave do wrong?"


    Maybe I made a mistake again this time, so it��s better to ask clearly.


    "Where is the new Lord, Mr. Huang invited me to approve the Geng Post for Zhengjun''s cousin, and by the way, he also said that he wanted to be a witness for the young master.


    It is another person who wants to propose marriage, and now the two families have made an agreement and set a date. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Chao felt both helpless and a headache.


    I don''t know how the boy passed on the words, so that they misunderstood them like this.


    If it wasn''t because she had already left, she really wanted to beat someone and give some money back.


    It turned out to be like this, but the boy didn''t explain clearly, which made them misunderstand grandma.


    They forget it, they suffered from the two Zhengjuns, and they don��t know how sad the two Zhengjuns were last night?


    "That''s right, it''s the old slave who misunderstood, so people will take down the red silk, misunderstanding one after another."


    Seeing that my grandma''s face is not good, and Manager Xu can''t talk about anything else, so I hurried back to make arrangements after being charged.


    As for the matters of the masters, she is not a slave who should ask more questions.


    Although he was helpless, Gu Chao was going to go to the backyard to see the two of them first.


    The two of them were already like that when she went out yesterday, but they misunderstood the matter again, which might be bad.


    Wuchen still went to the village to teach Buddhism today, and Widow Gu also went to the village in a good mood, preaching everywhere that his family''s great treasure wanted to be served, and the other party was the cousin of the county magistrate.


    Naturally, it attracted the envy and compliments of the people in the village.


    Ning Su and Han Yu arranged things with their father-in-law at home in the morning, and continued to stay in their yard in the afternoon.


    Yesterday, they sat for a long day, but today the two of them can''t sit still, because as soon as they sit down, they will think of the scene where the wife wants to get a new couple.


    So under Qiu Shi''s suggestion, the two decided to find something to do for themselves, so as to pass the long time.


    There is an open space in the backyard, where Ning Su has been growing vegetables, and later planted some flowers under Han Yu''s guidance.


    The beans planted in the past two days are ripe and ready to be picked, and the peanuts in the field can also be pulled out. There are many things.


    One of the two picked beans and the other pulled out peanuts, so they had something to do.


    However, the two of them were not paying attention at all when they were doing their work. Either the bean vines stabbed their fingers, or they strangled the skin when pulling out the peanut vines.


    I don''t know how much strength these two people used, or they don''t know the pain at all?


    I really don��t know the pain, I��m bleeding and I don��t respond at all, so I continue to do it.


    The two masters were like this, but the servants who were waiting on the sidelines were frightened, so they hurriedly stopped them from continuing.


    If you continue to do this, you still don��t know how you will be injured?


    His body and face were also stained with a lot of dirt and dead leaves, and his hair was also messed up.


    Ning Su was holding a handful of peanut vines in his hand, and the soil was falling down, landing on his embroidered shoe by coincidence.


    Han Yu was holding a handful of beans in his hand, and the beans were cut off by him, exposing the beans inside.


    Gu Chao saw such a scene when he came, and he felt helpless and distressed.


    It only takes two days, and they can ruin themselves like this. If it takes a few more days, will she collect the corpse for them?


    No matter how angry she is, she can''t vent it now, and all that''s left is her heartache.


    I promised them something, and promised it again and again, but they still didn''t really believe it.


    It was because she didn''t do well enough and didn''t give them enough sense of security, that''s why they made it so easy to compromise and accept their fate.


    It''s not that they don''t care about themselves, but because they care too much.


    It''s just that they are people in this world where women are superior to men, and the concepts they have cultivated since childhood are too deep-rooted, so they have to compromise.


    Even waiting for her to come back and ask, I couldn''t wait.


    Dong Xue was the first to discover Gu Chao, "Grandma is back."


    The sound brought the attention of everyone in the field to focus, and they looked at Gu Chao in unison.


    "Grandma..."


    The two of them stared blankly at their wife-in-law with a sound of embarrassment. They couldn''t come back to their senses for a while, and felt dazed, as if they hadn''t seen the wife-in-law for a long, long time.


    Let Gu Chao wait for a while, and then the two murmured, "My wife~"


    Only this time, Gu Chao didn''t see the two people coming up with a smile, nor did he see the light in their eyes.


    It was she who made their eyes lose light, for her, and for the days to come.


    Sighed softly, "Go back."


    After saying these three words to the two of them, Gu Chao turned and walked back, deliberately slowing down his steps so that the two of them could keep up.


    Looking at the back of the wife-leader who turned and left, the two of them still couldn''t recover. They couldn''t believe that the wife-leader took the initiative to talk to them.


    It wasn''t until the servants reminded me that I came back to my senses, handed them the things in my hand, and followed with the skirt.


    At that time, they realize how embarrassed they are. Not to mention the dirty body, the hair is messed up, and the makeup is also messed up. It is not as good as the makeup.


    Just now, the wife-master saw them in such a state of embarrassment. Compared with the son of the Huang family, they must not be in the eyes of the wife-master.


    Originally, the wife-owner ignored them, but now that this is the case, I am afraid that they will be even more rejected by the wife-owner.


    The wife-lord came to them now, probably to tell them about the son.


    I don''t know if it''s the side king or the servant?


    The young master of Mr. Huang''s family should be the side king, right?


    What will the wife master tell them? Is it to let them get along well with their younger brother in the future? Or should they tolerate the new brother?


    The two of them were thinking about some messy things in their minds, but they didn''t dare to slow down at all, and hurried to catch up with the pace of the wife.


    It''s just that this time they didn''t dare to go up and walk with the wife-leader, and they all fell behind.


    Gu Chao also noticed this, and the two of them followed her cautiously one step behind her, keeping their heads down and not speaking.


    At first, he wanted to stop and wait for them to take a step, but in the end Gu Chao still didn''t.


    I thought, forget it, let��s go back first.


    So, just such a seemingly indescribable and inappropriate scene appeared.


    This kind of thing has never happened in the Gu family.


    Privately, when did grandma and the two Zhengjun not hold each other? How could it be so far away? Still one front and two back.


    Busily dismantling the red silk dress that was hurriedly put on in the morning, and seeing the masters like this, the servants all greeted each other.


    In the morning, the two masters were happily taking care of Na Xinjun for grandma, why now grandma said that it was going to be demolished as soon as she came back, and she still looked unhappy.


    The two Zhengjuns followed behind grandma with bowed heads and chests like a wronged husband.


    There are also brothers who serve the princes, all follow behind obediently, not daring to show their air, as if they have done something wrong and are waiting to be punished.


    Although there are many doubts in their hearts, they still understand when it''s time to shut up, and they just take a look and continue to do their own things.


    Just like that, Gu Chao led at the front, and the two husbands followed behind, and they entered the main courtyard together.


    "Go get ready for a hot bath."


    "Yes, wife master."


    The two answered subconsciously, and then went to the bathroom.


    Yuzhu and the others were going to help, but they were stopped by Gu Chao, "Go and prepare for other things."


    Saying yes, he lifted his feet and went to the bathroom.


    Seeing that grandma followed in, the rest of the people looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Grandma is like this, is she not angry anymore?


    I personally came to find the two masters, and now I want two more masters to take care of the bath, it must be.


    When they were on the road just now, the two masters just walked with their heads down and didn''t see it, but they all saw it. The servants in the family were busy removing those festive things.


    Do you still ask more questions, it must have been dismantled by grandma.


    Either grandma thinks it is unnecessary for the new king.


    Or, grandma has no intention of accepting Xinjun at all.


    It would be great if this was possible.


    The few people didn''t dare to delay any longer, and hurriedly prepared the clothes for the three masters, as well as things for bathing.


    It would be the best if the masters reconcile as before after this bath.


    Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t think about that, they just prepared dully, and when they were ready, they went to change clothes for the wife.


    Gu Chao hasn''t spoken since he came in, he just sat on the sidelines and watched the two of them busy in a dull manner, even seeing every subtle expression change on their faces.


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t pay much attention to Li, nor did they look at their own wife, so they didn''t know that their wife kept looking at them.


    Didn''t know that the wife frowned slightly, and looked at them with distressed eyes.


    Didn''t it just make Gu Chao feel distressed, apart from their embarrassment, the most prominent thing was their faces.


    In the morning, because of the meticulous makeup, she looked good.


    But it is already afternoon, and the two of them have not touched up their makeup, not to mention they are full of haggardness, and their faces are still stained with mud, which makes them look even more pitiful.


    They came to change their clothes now, but Gu Chao stood up and let them serve him without saying a word.


    He still doesn��t speak when he sees people, his eyes don��t look around, and his expression doesn��t change.


    If it was normal, they would have been teased by Gu Chao to make their cheeks turn red, and they would look at their wife with winking eyes.


    Even if she falls limp in the arms of her own wife, it is still possible.


    Walking into the pool, I saw them standing on the edge of the pool in a daze, looking like they wanted to come up to serve, but hesitated to go forward.


    "Why don''t you come to serve and bathe your wife, what are you doing standing there?"


    As soon as they heard what the wife master said, the two finally took action.


    It��s just that they haven��t waited for them to catch up, and I heard the wife-leader say, ��Take off and come in.��


    This kind of thing didn''t happen once or twice, but this time, they were a little dazed.


    Will the wife master still want them to serve like this? Are you not mad at them?


    After being slightly dazed, he dared to look straight at the wife-lord''s expression.


    Seeing that the wife-lord was looking at them upright, there was no disgust or anger in their eyes as they imagined.


    Instead, it was the love for them and their familiar friendship, and their hearts beat uncontrollably.


    Wife Master, is this forgiving them? Is the wife master not angry?


    The wife-lord still loves them, and is still willing to treat them as before.


    The two finally entered the bath under the watchful eyes of the wife-owner, and slowly approached the wife-owner.


    As soon as they approached, they were embraced by the wife-owner. This was the embrace they were familiar with, what they looked forward to, and thought they would never have again.


    The wife-lord''s arms are still so strong, and her shoulders are still so broad.


    It was supposed to be a happy thing, but the two of them really couldn''t help wetting their eyes, and the tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    Gu Chao didn''t know that they were crying again, even the body in his arms was trembling uncontrollably.


    It seems that she really did it this time, scaring them.


    Adding the words that I misunderstood the boy, I don''t know why I feel sad.


    Trick their black eye sockets into a haggard look, I''m afraid they haven''t slept in the past two nights.


    I don''t know what they have been thinking about these two days? She even forgot what she said! It really deserves a fight.


    Before the two could think about it, the voice of the wife master came from above their heads.


    "What are you crying for?"


    The wife master''s tone was different from the previous two days. It was a tone they were familiar with, and they could hear it.


    As soon as he opened his mouth to speak, he hiccupped, which made both of them extremely embarrassed.


    Gu Chao had no choice but to send spiritual power to them again, so that their emotions could be stabilized.


    Otherwise, I can��t say this well today.


    Gu Chao also wished to beat himself up two days ago, if he knew it, he wouldn��t be so angry. What is the reason for making husbands like this?


    As a result, the husbands were frightened, and she herself felt distressed, and now she wants to comfort her.


    Gu Chao calmly waited for the emotions of the husbands to stabilize before he got the words from the husbands.


    Just, but instead of answering her question, he asked her.


    The two raised their heads in the arms of the wife-master, and looked at the wife-master with open eyes, with tears in their eyes, pitiful.


    "Is the wife master not angry with us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： The loss outweighs the gain

    Chapter 294 The gain outweighs the loss


    Two small hands subconsciously squeezed and placed on Gu Chao''s chest. The fingers turned white and the backs of the hands were tense, which showed how hard they were.


    It''s all because of being too nervous, afraid of hearing desperate words from the wife.


    Such a small appearance really made Gu Chao feel distressed, and he couldn''t bear to treat them like he did two days ago.


    Even if it''s just a look, or a word that is a little heavier, I can''t bear it.


    Wrapped him in his arms again, sighed slightly, and lowered his head to press a kiss on the forehead of the two.


    "Not angry for wife."


    In this way, she really felt that the bodies of the two people in her arms relaxed obviously, and they were softly attached to her arms.


    The wife master finally stopped being angry, although they didn''t know what the wife master was angry about.


    At this moment, the two of them actually felt that even if the wife-lord invites new people in, they would not be unacceptable.


    As long as the wives treat them as before, they will be satisfied.


    After a while, the two struggled to get up from the wife''s arms.


    "My wife, shall we serve you to take a bath?"


    Where it was Gu Chao who wanted to take a bath, it was she who said to take a bath when she saw that the two of them were in a mess and their faces were covered in mud.


    In just two days, they made their fragrant and tender husband like this, shouldn''t they wash it out quickly?


    "It''s better to let the wife serve the husband. Look at your dirty little faces. Did you go to the field to pick vegetables, or did you go to roll in the field?"


    After being said by the wife-master, the two of them realized that they were really in a mess. They couldn''t help but look down at the wife-master''s chest, and there were indeed mud marks.


    Now, both of them blushed involuntarily, and quietly raised their eyes to look at the wife-leader, only to see the wife-leader was looking at them jokingly.


    This smile made them feel as if they had passed away.


    It''s been two days of ups and downs in mood, which made them unbelievable.


    "I, we wash it ourselves."


    "Be sure to wash it clean."


    The two of them stumbled back and started to move their hands.


    Gu Chao can let them go? Of course not.


    Thus, the husbands completed the bath in a state of embarrassment and anxiety.


    Gu Chao first washed the husbands, and then came out of the bath refreshingly under the careful service of the husbands.


    From the beginning to the end, neither of them mentioned a word about Nashi, they were deliberately avoiding it.


    I also want to hear what the wife advocates, so that I can know what the wife advocates mean.


    What is the relationship between the wife-lord and the son? What do you think?


    Is it the side king? Or a servant? Or Hirao?


    I don''t know if the wife-owner will be unhappy when she learns about the yard they arranged?


    Looking down at the two people who were concentrating on waiting for him to change clothes, Gu Chao finally spoke first.


    She originally wanted to wait for these two people to ask her, but depending on their situation, she might not be able to wait, so she could only ask herself.


    "What do you want to ask the wife-lord?"


    So, taking advantage of the present, if you have any questions or want to ask, you should hurry up and ask them all at once.


    Hearing this, the movements of the two people''s hands paused slightly, and they looked at each other again, as if they had made up their minds, and finally spoke.


    "Does the wife master want to serve her?"


    This question was asked by Ning Su. He did it on purpose. He didn''t ask if it was Hirao, nor the side-lord, nor the younger brother.


    Well, yes, it is the servant.


    This is also his narrow-mindedness. Taking advantage of the fact that the wife-master is in a good mood now, maybe the wife-master agreed to be her husband because of their love?


    He is so selfish, he doesn''t want his wife to have someone else.


    Even if it really cannot be changed, if it is necessary, it can only be a servant.


    The young man who hasn''t met yet, don''t blame me, you want to come, I don''t want to accept it.


    This is what Ning Su and Han Yu really think in their hearts now, they are so selfish.


    "Who did you listen to?"


    Heh, she can be sure that the two of them certainly didn''t see those things being disassembled everywhere in the house on the way back just now.


    That''s all, even if you see them, you still want peace of mind.


    So, this question will come sooner or later.


    Gu Chao didn''t hear the answer immediately, and didn''t go to see them specifically. She was not in a hurry, and waited for them to think it over and discuss it before answering her.


    As expected, the two were secretly flirting with Mimi, and it was Han Yu who finally spoke.


    "Yesterday, the wife-in-law was invited by Mr. Huang, and at night, the servants of Huang''s mansion called back, saying that the wife-in-law is mainly staying at Mr. Huang''s mansion.


    Because of the happy event with Huang Jiazhengjun''s cousin, have you proposed marriage today? "


    Speaking of this, Han Yu paused, and the two exchanged another look before continuing.


    "Hearing this good news, my elder brother and I are also happy for the wife. My father-in-law is very happy to know that the family has already arranged for it.


    There is also the son''s residence, which has also been arranged properly.


    Well, my brother and I congratulate the wife-lord first. "


    Immediately afterwards, Ning Su also said a word of congratulations in a low voice.


    However, although the two of them were smiling, Gu Chao couldn''t tell that they were feeling happy.


    Her silly husband not only compromised, but also arranged everything for her.


    Silly and heart-wrenching.


    Could she not know the grievances and sorrows in their hearts? I don''t know how many tears she shed secretly.


    When she didn''t see their swollen eye sockets? really ugly.


    It''s just that they did this for themselves, and it''s all her fault.


    Looking at the appearance of their current pissed-off husbands, it''s really pitiful and hates iron and steel.


    Obviously she had asked them to ask, but she was still so cautious in the end.


    Although she has a little heart, what she wants is for them to ask her directly.


    Even if she is angry, jealous, or questioning, she still feels better than she is now, at least it won''t make her feel so distressed.


    Pinch Ning Su''s small chin in front of him with his hand, and make him look up at her with a little force, "Fu Lang is really happy?"


    Being looked at by the wife-leader like this, and still asking such questions, Ning Su''s eyes flickered and he dared not look directly into the eyes of the wife-leader.


    Han Yu behind him also clenched his fingers, they didn''t want to.


    It''s just that the wife-owner didn''t ask him now.


    Seeing that Husband didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to look at her. He exerted a little force on his fingers, and his tone was two points low.


    "Husband, look into my wife''s eyes and tell my wife whether you are happy or not!"


    Forced to visit his wife again, Ning Su''s eyes were flustered and frightened.


    After several struggles in my heart, I whispered with my lips pursed.


    The voice is so low that only the three of them can hear it, and they have to pay attention to it.


    "I, I don''t want, I don''t want my wife to have someone else, and I''m not happy either."


    This is Ning Su''s true thoughts. He said it only after making the determination to go all out. After he finished speaking, he fixedly looked at the wife-master, for fear of seeing disgust and anger on the wife-master''s face.


    However, he didn''t dare to blink, but he didn''t notice any displeasure on the wife''s face.


    Not only did he not, he seemed to see the wife-lord smiling, with crooked eyebrows and eyes.


    Did he read it wrong? Or is he hallucinating?


    Han Yu was behind, unable to see the expression of his wife, nor his brother, so he could only worry alone.


    I was afraid that the wife-master would be angry after listening to his brother''s words. If the wife-master got angry again, he must be punished together with his brother, because he thought so too.


    Seeing Xiaofulang''s mouth slightly opened, looking at herself nervously, her expression changed again and again, but she smiled even brighter.


    Thumb gently rubbed the little Fulang''s chin, and said with a smile: "Since Fulang is unhappy and unwilling, what are you going to do? Block your eyes, or block your heart?"


    Although seeing the wife-master smiling, Ning Su was still a little guilty, and murmured, "wife-master~"


    Gu Chao didn''t let him continue talking, but instead stretched out his hand to the back and caught someone who had been in a daze.


    "Yu''er also talked about it, are you happy? Are you willing?"


    Suddenly being pulled to the front by the wife-leader, standing side by side with his elder brother, and being watched straightly by the wife-leader, Han Yu stuttered a little.


    "I, I, I, too, are like my brother."


    As he spoke, he paused, and asked Gu Chao back, "Wife master, are you willing?"


    Actually, when he heard his wife��s laughter just now, he actually had a strong feeling that he didn��t feel that his wife would accept servants.


    Otherwise, why would the wife-owner ask them if they are willing to be happy?


    Also ask how they know.


    Everyone looked straight at the wife-leader, and before making them wait long, he saw his wife-leader smiling and nodding to them.


    Not only that, but also responded, "Yes."


    Hearing that the husbands said they were unwilling, this was what Gu Chao wanted to hear the most. All the bad moods disappeared in an instant.


    Jealous or not, whether he cares or not, Gu Chao doesn''t care anymore.


    The husbands only have her in their hearts, and they are all for her.


    Whether she laughs or cries, she just ignores her, and it happens all over again.


    So, what else does she have to worry about or be dissatisfied with?


    Thinking of the unreasonable troubles these days, she must have been thinking wildly on her own, and she was uncomfortable and made the husbands panic.


    The gains outweigh the losses, such stupid things will not be done in the future.


    At this moment, Ning Su and Han Yu also felt that they were too happy.


    They definitely didn''t hear it wrong, nor did they hear hallucinations, it was what the wife-leader said, and the wife-leader said that she agreed to them.


    Seeing the two husbands acting like two little fools, Gu Chao smiled even more, and stretched out his hand to pinch their cheeks.


    It took a little effort to wake them up.


    When they let go, both of them had red marks on their faces.


    Although it hurts, they can''t resist their joy, and they are so excited that they throw themselves into the arms of the wife-lord without rubbing against each other.


    Hands are also around the waist of the wife-lord, holding her tightly.


    At this time, the voice of the wife master came from above the head again, "Did the husband forget to promise you as a wife? Or did the husband not really believe in being a wife? Hmm~"


    This time, they could clearly hear that the tone of the wife master was a little more serious.


    Then, their butts were each slapped, the sound was extremely loud, and there was a "slap".


    The two who had been slapped not only did not hide, but went even more into the arms of the wife-owner.


    This is the wife master they are familiar with, the wife master who loves and spoils them.


    In the past two days, they really had enough worries. Now that the wife master has finally returned to their familiar appearance, they are not willing to let go.


    "We, we are afraid."


    "Well, the wife-master is so angry and scary, she ignored us, we all thought the wife-master didn''t want us, huh huh~"


    While talking, he started to cry again, and soon wet the skirt of the clothes Gu Chaogang put on.


    Yes, does this have to be changed again?


    Gu Chao has always been bad at coaxing people, and now he is still, so he can only say dryly, "Don''t cry."


    The result was that the two of them cried more and more fiercely, with no intention of stopping at all.


    Finally, Gu Chao had no choice but to threaten: "If you cry any more, you will be served as a waiter. Then you should squat down and cry yourself."


    Hearing what the wife said, the two crying hard suddenly raised their heads from the wife''s arms, looking at the wife with tears in their eyes.


    While hiccupping, he asked, "Is the wife master scaring us?"


    "Is it true that the wife does not take care of her?"


    "The wife master agreed."


    "From now on, it will be just the two of us."


    The two asked each other a sentence, taking turns to ask, and then tried to open their eyes and look at the wife-lord after asking.


    It was because I cried too much, my eyes were red and swollen, and no matter how hard I tried, I could only open them a little.


    It''s okay to have tears all over your face, and your nose is still red.


    "It''s ugly."


    Gu Chao looked down at his skirt, and couldn''t help but suspect that there were not only tears on his chest, but also snot, the shiny kind.


    The two of them also looked at the wife-master''s line of sight, and then their faces turned red immediately, their eyes dodged, and they didn''t dare to look at the wife-leader when they looked left and right.


    Completely disregarding whether the wife master said they are ugly, they also know that their current appearance is definitely not good-looking.


    Finally, I had to lower my head, and said, "Let''s change the clothes for the wife."


    Otherwise, let her go out wearing such a dress?


    There is only such a set of clothes in the bathroom, and Yuzhu outside the door has to prepare another set.


    When they came back after giving orders, the two of them could no longer care about embarrassment. They looked up and waited for the wife-lord to give them an accurate answer.


    It''s important to them, very important.


    It''s just that before that, they still cleaned up their faces.


    Well, although I still dare not look at it, at least it is clean.


    Facing the expectant and longing eyes of the husbands, as well as their unknowingly twisted fingers, Gu Chao nodded solemnly.


    "I will tell you again for my wife, this is the last time, you have to listen carefully and keep it in your heart.


    If you forget again, you will be punished severely as a wife.


    I promise my wife that there will be only you two in the future, and there will be no one else. "


    Seeing the wife-lord''s serious expression and low tone, the two of them couldn''t help becoming serious, and there was a light in their eyes.


    By the time the wife-lord finished speaking, the two of them had long since had a smile on their faces, and it was an uncontrollable kind.


    "Yeah, we remember, we must not forget."


    "Never forget, keep it in the most important place in my heart."


    Seeing that the two of them were also serious promises, Gu Chao relaxed his expression. He wanted to hug them at first, but he thought of the things on his clothes that belonged to them, so he endured it.


    It was at this time that the two of them remembered, since the wife-lord doesn''t take care of her, what about the young master of Mr. Huang''s family?


    How to do?


    The wife and the owner have already proposed marriage, do you want to disregard the reputation of the son?


    If this is the case, wouldn��t it ruin the young master, and what will he do in the future?


    The two people''s face-changing speed was so fast that Gu Chao was amused to watch, "What is Fulang thinking of now? His brows are wrinkled like a little old man."


    Knowing that the wife-lord was teasing herself, Ning Su didn''t care, but it was a little difficult to say.


    Instead, it was Han Yu who asked, because he himself had suffered similarly, and he knew what it was like.


    "Then, what should Mr. Huang''s young master do?"


    Both of them could not bear to be entangled, but they heard the wife-leader laughing "haha...".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Its time to hit

    Chapter 295 It''s time to fight


    Hearing the hearty laughter of the wife-leader, the two of them were stunned again. Did they say something funny?


    They are obviously very serious, and they are worried about that young master.


    This thing is done by the wife, can she still laugh?


    Her silly husband is really silly and kind.


    Just now I was crying because I wanted to accept a servant, and now I am worried because I am afraid that others will lose their reputation.


    With such a husband, how could she let go, and how could she rest assured.


    If someone with a bad mind comes outside, won''t they both die of grievance?


    "What is the wife laughing at?"


    Seeing that the wife-lord first laughed, but now he looked at them thoughtfully, so he asked.


    "Silly husband, where is Mr. Huang''s cousin going to marry your wife? He already has a fianc��e."


    While talking, Gu Chao still had a smile on his face, and even stretched out his fingers to lightly tap the tip of their noses, full of pampering.


    "what!"


    In this way, don��t they have misunderstood?


    Moreover, this misunderstanding is even bigger.


    Now, I am afraid that everyone in the village knows that their wife is going to marry Master Huang''s cousin.


    Well, how to explain this?


    The two of them suddenly thought of this for some reason, and they started to worry again anyway.


    "Ah, what? It''s not your fault. You didn''t come here to testify for your wife and you just thought about it. Now you know you''re wrong, don''t you?"


    Gu Chao didn''t know when they were thinking now, but seeing their expressions changing and frowning, he thought they were introspecting and annoyed, so he reminded them.


    It��s also good to let them know that anything in the future must be heard from her to be true. Don��t make random guesses and think about messy things.


    Already ready to go, what place to stay!


    The two are really annoyed and a little embarrassed. What are they doing?


    Not only was he sad, but he also made Eunuch Bai happy.


    I don''t know how disappointed my father-in-law will be when he finds out that it is a common misunderstanding.


    "Well, we know, we all listen to the wife''s master."


    Although I am a little ashamed to face the wife-lord, this situation is the best.


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and the two of them felt like they had survived a catastrophe, and it was very sweet.


    When the boy came back with the clothes, the two of them felt relieved, and hurried to fetch the clothes for the wife to change into.


    "Then, what''s the matter with the wife master going to Master Huang''s house?"


    Otherwise, why didn''t you come back all night?


    It''s only now that I think about it, but it''s not too late.


    "The cousin of Mr. Huang''s family is overjoyed. Mr. Huang invited me to approve the marriage of the two couples, and also asked me to be a witness in the future."


    Have you made it clear enough this time? If you dare to think wildly, you will join them.


    "So that''s how it is, the wife master has worked hard."


    This matter was really a big misunderstanding, and the two of them didn''t know what to say now, so they had to say such a dry sentence.


    Gu Chao didn''t care, and accepted everything. If they continued like this, they might find a crack in the ground to get in.


    The turmoil caused by this misunderstanding is considered to be over with Ning Su and the others, but for Gu Widow, Gu Chao has to talk about it himself.


    Going out full of joy to show off for a day, but now everyone in the village knows about it, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding. How can Widow Gu accept this?


    Moreover, Widow Gu has been looking forward to this for a long time. He has already thought of the new son-in-law who will give him a granddaughter.


    Suddenly, isn''t the granddaughter also gone?


    At the dinner table, when Widow Gu heard from his daughter that it was all a misunderstanding, and that it was the servants of the Huang family who didn''t make it clear, he immediately lost face, and he didn''t even feel like eating.


    When he came back just now, he saw that the mansion had returned to its previous appearance. He was surprised that the ones arranged in the morning were gone.


    I found the housekeeper and asked, and said that it was the daughter who let it be demolished after she came back, and said that it was not the daughter who wanted to serve as a servant.


    It''s just that the housekeeper couldn''t explain clearly, so he was going to ask his daughter to clarify. Just as he was leaving, he saw his daughter and two sons-in-law coming here together.


    "Dabao, what''s the matter? Don''t serve me anymore?"


    Widow Gu was concerned about this question, so he asked directly without beating around the bush.


    Gu Chao nodded, "Go to eat first, and talk while eating."


    At this time, Widow Gu realized that the two sons-in-law had also removed their make-up, which was almost the same as usual.


    It seems that it is really a joyous occasion.


    What he doesn''t know is that the two of them put on makeup in the morning to cover up their ugly faces, and now they take off their makeup because the wife master combed them with spiritual power before going out.


    So the complexion is restored, and there is no need to apply makeup.


    In addition to the Gu family members, there are two Wuchen masters and apprentices on the table, but now they are talking about the Gu family''s private affairs. Although they did not avoid them, it is not easy for them to intervene.


    "What''s the matter with that servant in Huang''s mansion? He can''t even convey the words clearly. The next time I see Mrs. Huang, I must ask her to discipline my servants."


    If it weren��t for the fact that Manager Xu reported this news to Ning Su and Han Yu, Widow Gu would definitely add them two to make him happy.


    "It''s because we didn''t ask clearly, so we came to the father-in-law in a daze."


    Although the father-in-law didn��t mention it, they had to be self-aware. It��s better to admit their mistakes than to let the father-in-law tell them about them.


    Gu Chao bowed his head to eat, and didn''t pick up the words. It''s better for her not to interrupt when the men are talking, otherwise it will be self-defeating.


    She has long understood that her two husbands have handled the relationship between Weng and his son-in-law very well, so she is completely useless.


    Sure enough, the three of them continued talking and laughing without saying a few words, and they even talked about being pregnant and having a baby.


    The reason Widow Gu was able to recover so quickly is also because Han Yu''s body is different now.


    In the past, he never thought that Han Yu could still have a physical body, but now that he has it, wouldn''t he be able to have children?


    In other words, it won''t be long before he will be able to hug his granddaughter again, which can be regarded as comforting his mood.


    Regarding this aspect, Han Yu is not evasive and shy at all. He has wanted it for a long time, and he can''t wait to get pregnant right away.


    So, speaking of this topic, the three of Weng and son-in-law became interested, and they couldn''t stop at all.


    Gu Chao smiled at Wu Chen and his apprentice, "I made you laugh."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, this is home, and besides, it''s a good thing."


    As for what a good thing refers to, the two of them just understand it.


    Yun Xin didn''t understand this, she blinked her big innocent eyes to look at the master, then at the patron Gu, and finally decided to eat with peace of mind.


    "Gu benefactor is polite."


    Her appearance as a little adult looks silly, really cute.


    Hanging in the spiritual pouch on her body, Xu Ming was full of emotions. There are really not many people like the Gu family.


    Which son-in-law can get along with his father-in-law so closely?


    Although Mr. Gu sometimes doesn''t speak very nicely, he is not a grudge, and he treats the two sons-in-law pretty well.


    The whole family enjoyed themselves happily, making others envious.


    However, now that he can be by his daughter''s side, he doesn''t envy others. Everyone has their own destiny.


    This principle is what he has learned over the past year.


    Life, isn��t it all like this? You can''t force it.


    "Fellow Daoist, have you gotten used to it in the mansion for the past two days? People in the village sometimes say something offensive, so please ask Fellow Daoist Haihan.


    They are all peasants from the countryside. They speak frankly and have no evil intentions. "


    "I''m used to it. Daoist Gu doesn''t need to take care of us. The people in the village are simple and they love Buddhism. The poor nun has a lot of insights in Gu''s Village."


    Wuchen has a smile on her face, and her benevolent eyebrows are kind of like a bodhisattva worshiped in a temple. It is precisely because of her appearance that the village names are more convinced of her.


    In addition, she was brought back by Gu Chao, and she has a great relationship with Gu Chao, so naturally no one doesn''t believe her.


    Gu Chao opened his mouth to stay Wuchen, afraid that she would feel uncomfortable and want to leave.


    "It''s good for fellow daoists to be at ease. Since Gujia Village has a predestined relationship with fellow daoists, let''s stay a little longer so that the villagers can receive more enlightenment."


    Unexpectedly, not only did Wuchen have no intention of leaving, but instead he said with a smile, "The poor nun would rather be respectful than obedient. I just want to stay in Gu''s Village for a few more days to continue my enlightenment."


    The result of such a happy guest and host is the best.


    Gu Chaoben is not an enthusiastic person. She invited someone to be a guest at home. As a result, she didn''t accompany the guest these two days. It was also her negligence as the host.


    Fortunately, Wuchen is familiar with Gu Chao, knowing that her temperament is like this, so she didn''t think much about it.


    In addition, she has someone who needs her more in Gujia Village, so she doesn''t feel slighted.


    Such guests are the best to receive, and don''t make people worry.


    After dinner, Gu Chao drank tea and talked with Wu Chen for a while, and it was time for Wu Chen to be dinner guests, so they each bid farewell and went back.


    Ning Su and Han Yu also went back to the yard early, planning to prepare well.


    They haven��t been close to their wife for more than 20 days, and they also miss her.


    In addition to these messy things that have happened these days, it is really too bad, it is better to forget it quickly.


    The two of them washed themselves clean under the service of the servant, waiting for the wife to come back fragrantly.


    Waiting and waiting, Ning Su suddenly remembered, "Brother, do you know that the wife-lord was not angry before going out?"


    This matter is very important, you have to figure it out so that you won''t do it again in the future.


    He didn''t know, so he asked his brother if he knew.


    When asked by his younger brother, Ning Su also remembered this important matter, but he was also at a loss and didn''t know at all.


    So he could only shake his head at his younger brother, "I don''t know either."


    The two of them frowned, looking at each other even more helplessly, "Otherwise, when the wife master comes back, why don''t you ask the wife master?"


    "Well, it''s just that if I ask, will it make my wife unhappy again?"


    This question made the two of them very entangled, and it felt inappropriate to ask it or not.


    When Gu Chao came back, he saw the two husbands sitting together frowning, their faces were tangled, and they didn''t know what they were thinking?


    "If there is something that Husband doesn''t understand, why don''t you tell my wife."


    When Gu Chao entered the yard, the servants who were serving him sensibly avoided.


    Grandma and the two Zhengjun finally reconciled, they can''t stand in the way here.


    Based on past experience, I don��t need them to serve you tonight, just come back tomorrow.


    In fact, these masters in the family are really easy to serve, especially at night when they are basically not used.


    Because there was no report from the servant, the two of them didn''t even know that the wife-lord had returned, and they went into the back room, and heard their words right at the door.


    I don��t know how long the wife-lord has been here, what have you heard?


    Actually, Gu Chao just arrived and didn��t hear anything, he only asked this question based on their expressions.


    The two stood up to welcome the wife-lord, put away the doubts and entanglements on their faces.


    Finally saw two smiling faces again, and a soft voice, "The wife master is back."


    But in just two days, Gu Chao also felt that it had been a long time, and he was really nostalgic for these two smiling faces.


    "What did you say just now? You are all frowning, let me tell my wife to listen, maybe my wife will clear up your doubts."


    Of course the two of them believed in this point, because only the wife-lord can solve their doubts.


    The two people who were still entangled at first heard what the wife said, but they were not sure how much the wife had heard. This time, there is no need to entangle, and it is better to ask.


    "Well, we said it, can the wife master not be angry?"


    There are a lot of narrow-mindedness, but the conditions must be negotiated first.


    "Say it, don''t get angry."


    Originally, Gu Chao wanted to say, when was my wife angry with you!


    It''s just that this is a bit of a slap in the face. She was the one who got angry and ignored people two days ago.


    Although now she also feels that she is being vexatious and silly.


    Received the assurance from the wife-owner, the two looked at each other again, and then spoke in a low voice.


    "That is, we don''t know why the wife-lord is angry with us."


    Having said that, he looked carefully at the expression of the wife-lord, and said again when he saw that there was no sign of anger.


    "Well, we just want to know the reason, so that we can change it in the future and stop making the wife-lord unhappy."


    It turned out to be because of this, but now I think about it, isn''t it a little too late.


    Gu Chao opened his mouth, swallowed the words again, feeling a bit...


    damage her dignity as the head of the family, as the head of the wife.


    Seeing that the wife was about to speak, their hearts were in their throats, but they waited and waited, but the wife didn''t say anything.


    This made them very anxious, thinking that the wife owner regretted it and was going to be angry.


    Seeing the change in the eyes of the two, Gu Chao no longer hesitated, but decided to tell the truth.


    Otherwise, these two little idiots might start thinking wildly again, thinking that she was angry again.


    "You still have the nerve to ask, isn''t it because you don''t take being a wife seriously!"


    Gu Chao made a serious face on purpose when he spoke, staring at the two of them fiercely.


    Sure enough, both of them turned pale with fright, and their eyes widened in vain.


    "I, we, we didn''t."


    "You, don''t be angry, we don''t have any."


    According to the current reaction of the wife-master, it is even scarier than the previous two days. The wife-master is really angry, and they shouldn''t ask.


    Thinking of these two people, they will kneel on the ground again, and they are also talking about explaining.


    "My wife, don''t be angry, we all have you in our hearts, really."


    "Only yours, we look forward to it every day when you are not at home."


    It seems that Fu Lang was really frightened by himself, and he scared the two of them like this with just one sentence.


    This made Gu Chao feel distressed again, blaming himself for being cheap.


    Picked up the two of them one by one in each hand, and hugged them into his arms.


    "Since the husbands look forward to being wives every day, let the wives see what the husbands think about being a wife."


    While talking, Gu Chao put his arms around the man and put him on the bed.


    Suddenly fell into the arms of the wife-master, and heard the indecent words of the wife-leader who changed her tone again. The two still couldn''t understand that the wife-leader was just trying to scare them.


    "wife master ~"


    "Ok!"


    "The wife is the villain!"


    "Huh! You still say no, look at the fact that you dare to speak ill of the wife-lord right now, you should hit me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： wifes embrace

    Chapter 296 Wife''s embrace


    "No, it''s just that the wife master deliberately misinterpreted our meaning."


    As soon as Ning Su finished speaking, Han Yu on the other side answered, not to be outdone, "What brother said is that the wife master always teases us, so she is a bad person.


    Clearly knowing that my brother and I only have wife-lords in our hearts and eyes, but still say that we don''t care about you, show face with us, get angry with us, and ignore us.


    We were so frightened that we couldn''t speak, couldn''t sleep, and our eyes were swollen from crying. We were worried about this day.


    Wife master, do you think that you are really bad? "


    Ning Su is not as quick-spoken as Han Yu, but after hearing what his younger brother said, he feels that what his younger brother said is really right, and these are what he wants to say.


    However, he still has a little drum in his heart. Will they make the wife unhappy when they talk about the wife in this way?


    It wasn''t just him, Han Yu who said these words was also uneasy, looking straight at his wife.


    Seeing that the wife-lord turned dark again, "Hmph, look at what you said, are you blaming your wife?


    Just now, she looked pitiful and about to cry, but now she dares to say that she is not a wife by showing you a little good face. Is this fear?


    Still worried? Can''t sleep yet? Still crying?


    I think you guys are very courageous, you don��t take being a wife seriously at all, and you are going to go to the house to expose the roof tiles? "


    This time the two were not as scared as before, because they knew that the wife-lord was either really angry this time, or teasing them on purpose.


    In the past two days, they were really scared and sad. It turned out that it was all because of a misunderstanding, and because the wife didn''t believe them, they also had a little bit of resentment.


    So, now that the wife-master is teasing them again, they want to play tricks, and they also want to know why the wife-master came to the conclusion that they don''t care about the wife-master.


    "The wife-master wronged us again. The wife-master clearly knows that we are telling the truth, and also knows that we are not like that."


    What I said was really wronged, and I didn''t forget to poke my wife''s waist with my finger to express my dissatisfaction.


    It was the first time for Ning Su to do this kind of thing, and it was really his wife who pushed him into a hurry.


    He felt that he must speak clearly today, lest the wife-owner would be angry and frightening again because of some misunderstanding.


    He is timid, unable to withstand being scared like that, he is afraid.


    "My wife, you have to make it clear. Why did you wrong us so much? Even if you die, you have to let us die to understand?"


    As soon as Han Yu said this, he was slapped by his wife on the back of his hip and hand. This slap was much harder than before, and it made him painful and numb.


    Then I heard the stern voice of the wife-leader, "In the future, you are not allowed to say anything about death or death. I owe you a lesson."


    Not only the wife is like this, but even the brother glared at him, "The wife is right, my brother can''t say such things in the future."


    Han Yu also knew that he had said something wrong just now, and this slap was not wronged.


    Quickly begged for mercy, "I was wrong, my wife and elder brother forgive me this time, there will be no next time."


    Although he was slapped and told by his wife and elder brother, Han Yu''s heart was full of sweetness, only those who really cared about him would be like this.


    It can be seen that the wife-lord is not really angry, but cares and loves him.


    This slap is worth it.


    Seeing that he really knew he was wrong, and his attitude of admitting his mistake was not bad, the two of them looked better.


    Gu Chao snorted heavily, "Since you have asked, I will tell you the reason for my wife today.


    Let me ask you, how long did you two hug each other when you left the customs that day, is it reasonable for you to be a wife?


    Those who don��t know think you are husband and wife, and a wife is an outsider, right?


    What, it''s still delaying you because of your wife, hindering you, right? "


    Knowing that this was the reason, the two only felt that the wife-lord was making trouble out of no reason and talking nonsense.


    They are brothers, how could they be husband and wife?


    They are all the husbands of the wife-heads, they are all the people of the wife-heads!


    At this time, I heard the wife said again: "It''s fine if you don''t fight and be jealous, but you still blame each other, wishing to push your wife far away.


    how? Why don''t you welcome me just because you are a wife?


    Or, you just need each other?


    Want to be away from home every day as a wife, so as not to hinder your mutual love? "


    Hehe, the more the wife says, the more outrageous she is.


    What is this and what? It''s completely out of thin air, nonsense.


    Both of them couldn''t help the corners of their mouths twitching, and the eyes they looked at the wife-lord were like looking at a person suffering from insanity.


    If it wasn��t for this person still looking like their wife, they would all have thought that someone had replaced their wife.


    Is this something normal people can think about? Normal people can''t say that.


    What''s more, the wife-owner really misunderstood them because of this kind of irrelevant and unrealistic thinking.


    I was still angry with them, and after so many days, I was quite angry.


    So, the wrath they have received from their wives these days is completely in vain, and it is still inexplicable.


    Looking at the eyes of the two husbands, Gu Chao felt that he was despised and even offended.


    He even raised his voice by two points, "What do you mean by this? I think it''s wrong to say it for my wife, but it still hits your heart, hum!"


    The two people who had been a little bit wronged and resentful, now the resentment rushed straight to the top of their heads.


    "My wife, you are going too far!"


    "Hmm! The wife-lord actually thinks of us like this, even if we are men, we don''t know any etiquette.


    But we also know about male training and shame. "


    "That is, we are the husbands of the wife-owner, and we belong to the wife-owner from body to heart, so how could we do such a thing that violates etiquette.


    Moreover, it is still like the wife''s master, we will never do it. "


    Even, even if the wife-owner is jealous, she can''t think so.


    They kept this sentence in their hearts and did not say it.


    Actually, they are also sweet because of this in their hearts. The wife master even eats her husband''s jealousy, isn''t it because she cares about them?


    It turned out that the wife-owner actually cared about them so much. If they had known earlier, they would have stopped thinking wildly, and the previous misunderstanding would not have happened.


    Looking at the serious and serious eyes of the husbands, with a little joy in their eyes, Gu Chao is in a complicated mood. What are they jumping for?


    Are you laughing at her in your heart?


    Hmph, it''s not that she doesn''t pay attention to her, it''s just going to turn the world upside down.


    Before Gu Chao could vent a few words, the two of them started talking one by one.


    "We are the husband of the wife-lord, so naturally we should love each other, because we are a family."


    "There are also things that the wife-lords say about jealousy and mutual excuses. As husbands of the wife-lords, we can''t do it.


    Wife-heads have to do big things. It��s already hard work to support the family and the outside world. If we still worry about our ignorance when we get home, it��s our fault.


    It''s because we didn''t do a good job that the wife-owner can''t even feel comfortable at home. "


    "The wife-lord loves us, we all know it, so, as long as the wife-leader is happy, it''s fine."


    "We are all wives, as long as the wife loves us."


    It is also the wife-lord who has always been too kind to them, and has no preference for anyone.


    So, they never thought about being jealous.


    Of course, at the beginning, the reason was not only this.


    But now when the wives hear that they are pushing each other, they absolutely dare not mention that reason.


    Otherwise, the crime is really confirmed.


    In order to hide this crime forever, Han Yu also said some words that made his skin crawl even after hearing it.


    "Even if the wife-owner wronged us, if my elder brother and I didn''t care about the wife-owner''s words and blamed each other, we wouldn''t live together.


    Actually, my elder brother and I just want to be accompanied by my wife every day, to sleep in my wife��s arms every day, and to wake up in my wife��s arms every day.


    Be able to see the wife master, hear the wife master''s voice, and get the wife master''s kiss as soon as she opens her eyes.


    That''s why we live together. "


    When Han Yu said these words, he deliberately pressed himself closer to the wife-owner''s arms, and raised his head, looking at the wife-owner affectionately with a pair of shining eyes.


    Ning Su listened together, feeling a little fuzzy. Although he thought the same in his heart, he felt that he really couldn''t express it.


    Brother, what a shame.


    Still in front of his wife, he blushed.


    Suddenly, when the wife-lord came to see her, Ning Su''s heart rose to her throat.


    He knew that now was not the time for him to think about those things. He had to stand on the same front with his younger brother, and he couldn''t let the wife master think that what his younger brother said was a lie.


    Also don��t let the wife master know that they have really tried to blame each other before.


    Otherwise, this matter will definitely be endless.


    In the future, if the wife mainly thinks about it, there must be no good fruit for them.


    Right now, they have to convince the wife-lord that they really didn��t, and that they lived together just because of what the younger brother said.


    Actually, this is the truth.


    It��s not because the wife is not at home, they miss her so much, so they live together and miss her together.


    Ning Su also raised his head and looked at his wife with a blushing face. Although what he wanted to express was sincerity, what he showed was shyness.


    It was precisely because of this that Gu Chao completely believed in what Han Yu said.


    Han Yu has always been able to coax her, but what he said now may not be intentional for her to hear what she wants to hear.


    But Ning Su is more honest than him, not as thoughtful as he is, that''s why she came to see Ning Su''s expression.


    In the end, Ning Su''s performance made her sure that they didn''t lie to coax her.


    So, Gu Chao is finally at ease, as for those who were jealous and angry at first, they have long since ignored it.


    Listen to what they said just now, every sentence can really fall into her heart, making her heart very tight.


    If Fulang is like this, why is she being hypocritical?


    In the future, I can��t make Fu Lang sad because of these messy things, let alone treat Fu Lang like this again.


    This is not what a good wife should do.


    Think about it, she is a woman, what is she doing with her husband?


    Fu Lang wants to be pampered and loved, not to make them worry and cry.


    In the past few days, they did not know how many tears they shed, and they were all made by her.


    The two waited anxiously for the response from the wife-master, fearing that if the wife-master didn''t believe her, she would say something, or expose them.


    Looking at the eyes of the husbands from shyness, it gradually turned into worry and anxiety. Gu Chao didn''t have any other thoughts, but it was too late to feel distressed.


    Holding the two of them tightly, and kissing them on the lips, he said: "It''s all the wife''s fault, it''s the wife who shouldn''t wrong you.


    I promise my wife that this will never happen again. "


    In this way, the hearts they held were finally put back into their stomachs, and they smiled in the arms of the wife-lord.


    They also glanced at each other and found the pride in each other''s eyes.


    The wife-lord cares about loving them.


    "These husbands haven''t had a good rest these past few days, so I will be with you tonight for my wife, husbands just sleep peacefully.


    I assure my wife that when you open your eyes tomorrow, your wife will be by your side. "


    "Well, the wife is the best."


    Now is the best time to be a wife-leader again, not the time to say that a wife-leader is bad.


    Gu Chao didn��t care about these things either, he just felt sorry for Fulang not having a good rest, so he hurriedly took the husbands to sleep.


    Wrapping one arm around one person, he pressed a kiss on the forehead of the two, and then said softly, "Husband, go to sleep."


    "Well, the wife is sleeping too."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they leaned forward and pressed a kiss on the cheek of the wife, one on each side, soft and soft.


    Gu Chao enjoys the blessings of Qi people, and is also satisfied and at ease, hugging the two husbands and reluctant to let go.


    It has been many days since she hugged Fulang to sleep, and she really misses her too.


    She was not used to being hugged by her husband every day, but suddenly it was gone, and she was still sulking.


    Especially the night before, I couldn''t sleep, and I couldn''t even practice at ease.


    Ning Su and Han Yu are also in the same state of mind. After those two nights, they are now able to nest in the arms of the wife-owner, being hugged by the wife-owner and feeling the breath of the wife-owner, leaving only peace of mind.


    After a while, the two of them fell asleep, and even the corners of their mouths turned up when they fell asleep.


    As for what they prepared before the wife-lord came back, they had already forgotten about it.


    Gu Chao didn''t think about that either, he just felt sorry for them for not sleeping for two days.


    Other things, the future is long, so I don��t care about this day or two.


    Woke up the next day, and she was still in the arms of the wife master, and the wife master was still holding them.


    As soon as there was any movement between the two of them, they got the wife-lord''s kiss, the kind that fell on the lips.


    Also the kind they miss dearly.


    This morning, all the servants in Gu''s mansion found out that grandma and Zhengjun were in a particularly good mood.


    Although they don''t know the reason, and they can''t guess randomly, they do know one thing.


    The relationship between grandma and Zhengjun has always been very good.


    On this day, a convoy from the capital entered Gujia Village.


    It was the mother and daughter of the third prince who came from the capital, as well as the servants of the housekeeper, and a lot of carriages and luggage.


    The Zhuangzi in Gujia Village has been able to live in people. Some small details can be dealt with after moving in, and it will not affect the living.


    So, the Third Prince couldn''t wait to come.


    The third prince and his convoy entered the village, and there was also a carriage, which was carrying the matchmaker.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： not an outsider

    Chapter 297 is not an outsider


    The carriage in the back does not belong to the Third Prince''s mansion, and I don''t know which one invited it, and which one it went to announce the good news.


    Such a large group of vehicles and horses entering the village naturally attracted many villagers to watch. Even the village head was alarmed and came to ask.


    Suddenly so many people came to the village, as the village head, he naturally had to know the reason.


    It wasn''t until I saw the current Steward Shu that I realized that the owner of the new house had come, and it was a certain prince from Beijing.


    Goodbye, the third prince came out to talk to the village head in person. Only then did everyone know that it was a noble person who came to Gu Chao''s house for a while last year.


    The villagers also never imagined that they had met and talked to the royal relatives a long time ago.


    It was only then that I found out that the relatives of the emperor, the phoenixes, and the grandsons of the dragons, were also so approachable, and they didn''t look down on ordinary people like them.


    Not only that, but the third prince gave them high wages. They had a good year, and with the next half year, the wages they earned were equivalent to what they had earned in the previous year.


    In the eyes of the villagers of Gujia Village, this third prince is their nobleman.


    This is where the third prince is smart. Before people come to live, let the villagers have a good image first.


    Hey, things between her and Liu Lan will definitely go smoothly in the future.


    As the saying goes, cannibals have soft mouths and short hands, so what else can they say that is too ugly?


    These were all considered by the Third Prince early in the morning.


    The last time she came to Gu''s house, it wasn''t that she didn''t feel Liu Lan''s attitude towards her changed drastically. Once he returned to a place where the village was full of acquaintances, he worried too much.


    It''s also fortunate that she thought about this in advance.


    The third prince''s mansion entered the village with such great fanfare, how could people in Gu''s mansion not know?


    Gu Chao also went to sit next door in person, and invited the mother and daughter of the third prince to come to her house as guests at night, saying that it was to clean up the dust for them.


    As soon as she left the house, the matchmaker entered the Gu residence.


    Widow Gu had already gone out with Wuchen, although he also saw a carriage belonging to someone��s house in the village, but this time he didn��t go to watch the excitement, instead he hid behind the crowd, afraid that he would be seen by others.


    Therefore, he really wasn''t seen by someone.


    Seeing so many people in the village, the third prince thought that Liu Lan must be there too. He is a lively person, so how could he be missing in a crowded place?


    Adding that Gu Chao also talked, her father usually gossiped with the people in the village when he had nothing to do, and had to go out every day if he had nothing to do.


    So, she deliberately searched in the crowd, but unfortunately she couldn''t find it.


    She didn''t know that someone was deliberately avoiding her, not wanting her to find out.


    Widow Gu was in the village, so he didn''t know that a guest had visited his house.


    Both the father-in-law and the wife-in-law have gone out, and Ning Su and Han Yu are naturally the ones to receive guests.


    It is not the first time that a matchmaker has come to the door. They have come for the wife and father-in-law. I don��t know who it is for this time?


    This time, the two of them didn''t panic at all. The wife-leader made it clear to them last night, so the wife-leader wouldn''t want anyone else.


    Otherwise, the wife-lord might not even be able to get jealous, hehehe...


    These words, they dare not tell the wife master, just keep it in their hearts and have fun.


    The two came to the front hall and saw a matchmaker with a strange face sitting and drinking tea, not the one who was beaten out by the father-in-law last time, nor the one who was scolded by the father-in-law the year before last.


    Those two probably won''t come again, after all, being treated like that by their father-in-law, they wouldn''t come back with the cheek.


    As soon as the matchmaker saw the host coming, he immediately put down the teacup in his hand and stood up, putting on his signature smile, "I would like to greet the two gentlemen, and you are very polite."


    "This uncle is polite, please get up quickly, please sit down and talk.


    The wife is not at home, so please don''t blame the negligent uncle. "


    "I don''t know what to call my uncle? Why did you come here?"


    It''s obvious why you came here, it just depends on who you propose marriage to.


    "The two righteous lords are polite, don''t get in the way, don''t get in the way, it''s true for the old man to tell the two righteous lords.


    My surname is Ji, you can just call me Ji Meigong.


    The old man is here to congratulate the two Zhengjun first, congratulations. "


    After talking so much, they still didn''t get to the point, but the two of them were not in a hurry, and patiently waited for Ji Meigong''s next words.


    The matchmaker is used to seeing all kinds of people, so why didn''t he know what the Gu family meant, and he sighed in his heart that these two could hold their breath.


    He didn''t even say who he was proposing marriage to, and they were not in a hurry. Aren''t they afraid that he came to propose marriage to their wife?


    Or that they are so confident that they are not here for Grandma Gu, or that they are not afraid.


    Could it be that the Gu family is in charge of these two? Can the grandma of the Gu family listen to them?


    Otherwise, how could they be so calm?


    "I am here this time because I have a happy event and I want to come to congratulate your mansion.


    It is the old man invited by the Qi family in the neighboring county to propose marriage to the master of your mansion. This Qi family is also a good family, and the family is also well-off.


    Besides, this grandma of the Qi family is now in her prime. Her husband passed away two years ago, leaving behind two children.


    One daughter and one son are both adults, about the same age as your grandmother in your house, and they are all married, so you don''t have to worry too much.


    The grandma of the Qi family said that as long as the master of your family marries, there will be a master in the house who will make the decisions and live separately from Miss Qi without any interference.


    As for the betrothal gift, Gu Fu can rest assured that the Qi family is also a sensible family, and everything is done as it was the first time.


    If there is any request from the Gu family, feel free to mention it, the grandma of the Qi family has said, she will try her best to meet the request of the Gu family. "


    Ji Meigong explained everything clearly without leaving anything, just to let the Gu family see the sincerity of the Qi family?


    After speaking, he looked at the two of them, waiting for their reaction.


    Although he was holding a teacup in his hand, he couldn''t drink tea at ease.


    Before he came here, he also inquired about it. There was a person who came to the Gu family to propose marriage to Master Gu, but he was beaten out by the master of the Gu family.


    So, he was also very nervous, afraid that he would also be beaten out.


    Not to mention embarrassing, it also damages his reputation, and it will somewhat affect his future media contacts.


    If it weren''t for the thank you gift from the Qi family, and if the matchmaking was successful, it would be equivalent to a big step up for him on the road of matchmaking.


    In the future, if you find him as a matchmaker, it will definitely be different.


    Just this one matchmaker is enough for him to support a large family. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t open for a year or two.


    Just now when the two Zhengjun said that Mr. Gu was not here, he actually breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It seems that he will not be kicked out today, fortunately.


    When the two heard that they were here to propose marriage to their father-in-law, they still felt a little more relaxed, but they were entangled for another reason.


    Just now, the third prince has arrived. If the third prince knows that a matchmaker has come to propose marriage to the father-in-law, I don��t know what his reaction will be.


    I don''t know if the grandma of the Qi family will be wearing small shoes, or something else.


    After all, the person I have been staring at for so long, and I still have a hand in it, is now being remembered by others. Is it unacceptable to put it on anyone?


    The two looked at each other, and then said: "Ji Meigong came today unfortunately, the wife and father-in-law are not at home.


    As for the elders, we, as the younger generation, cannot decide. We have to wait until the wife and father-in-law come back.


    If Ji Meigong is not in a hurry, wait for a while, and then let someone ask the wife master to come back, okay? "


    The wife-owner is next door, and that one is also there, but I can ask Guanshi Xu to say something, just to see his reaction.


    "It''s a good feeling, I have a lot of free time for this matter today.


    I also trouble Zhengjun to send someone to go for a trip, so the old man has the cheek to bother you for a while. "


    It seems that there is a reason for this matter, otherwise the two masters would definitely refuse it directly, so why would they say anything about inviting Grandma Gu back.


    Since the agreement was made, Ning Su summoned Guanshi Xu and asked her to go to the third prince''s mansion next door and tell her to ask the wife-lord to come back.


    As for whether the wife-lord will tell the third prince at that time, it is the wife-lord who decides.


    They felt that the wife-owner should not hide the truth from the third prince, because when the wife-master treated the third prince and father-in-law, they could see that the wife-master was actually supportive.


    It has been half a year since the third prince returned to Beijing. In the past six months, the things sent from the capital to the home have not been broken, and they all see it.


    Although I didn''t say it, I knew it in my heart.


    Manager Xu waited outside to serve her, and she heard everything said inside.


    As soon as Zhengjun ordered, Guanshi Xu hurried to the third prince''s mansion.


    Gu Chaozheng was talking to the third prince, and when he saw his steward coming, he knew that something must be up, otherwise why would she come to her door just after she came out?


    Although Guanshi Xu also saw some of the thoughts of the third prince towards her master, but the masters did not say it clearly, even if she knew it, she could only keep it in her heart.


    So, now in front of the Third Prince, she hesitated to speak directly.


    But then she thought again, since Zheng Jun asked her to come here to spread the word, then there should be no need to avoid the Third Prince.


    Figured this out, Manager Xu hastily stepped forward and saluted the Third Prince.


    "The slave has met the third prince, the prince is auspicious."


    "Guan Xu" use more courtesy, get up.


    Manager Xu came here for something? "


    For the members of the Gu family, the third prince was a little more patient and tolerant.


    After all, in her opinion, she is very family-oriented. Sooner or later, she is a family, and she must be different from outsiders.


    "Thank you, my lord, there is indeed something for the servant to come here.


    A guest came to the house, a matchmaker from the next county, who came to propose marriage to the old man.


    The master was not there, and the two princes could not be masters, so they sent servants to ask grandma to go back. "


    Manager Xu said this very clearly, and sure enough, the third prince''s face changed immediately after he said this.


    Various expressions on his face kept changing, and he even looked at his grandma.


    On the contrary, my grandma''s expression was calm, and the expression on her face didn''t change much. When the third prince looked over, she looked back with a smile on her face and raised her eyebrows.


    The third prince was anxious in his heart, and wanted to go to Gu''s house immediately to kick out the matchmaker.


    Tell him again that the master of the Gu family belongs to her, and she is the one Zhao He likes.


    Other shit, don''t make up your mind, it''s not what they should be thinking about.


    However, she is an outsider, no matter how anxious she is in her heart, she can''t go.


    She also knew that if she really went today, Liu Lan would probably ignore her even more.


    The matter between her and Liu Lan has to be calmed down slowly, and there is no need to rush.


    So for this matter, we still have to rely on Gu Chao, and we still have to see what Gu Chao''s thoughts are.


    Facing the eyes of the Third Prince, Gu Chao fully understood what she wanted to say but didn''t say.


    Just like what Ning Su and the others thought, Gu Chao had a good impression of the third prince, especially his thoughts and attitudes towards his cheap father in the past six months.


    Gu Chao felt that it was really possible for a character like the Third Prince to match his father.


    And her heart for her father is also true, and Gu Chao also understands it.


    In the past, Gu Chao felt that they were allowed to develop on their own, and they would be together if they were destined.


    But now, Gu Chao has the intention to help them and can match them.


    "My lord, if there is something wrong with Gu''s family, I won''t pay too much, so I''ll go back.


    In the evening, I will invite the prince to come with the prince, and then I will not come here to invite you, but come here by myself when the time comes.


    Our two families are not outsiders, so don''t meet me. "


    As soon as Gu Chao said this, the third prince''s uneasy heart immediately stopped.


    I''m not an outsider, I don''t see outsiders, isn''t this just for her to hear?


    Gu Chao has already made his words so clear, what else does she not understand?


    So the third prince immediately agreed, "Okay, you can go to work first, family matters are important, so I won''t keep you any longer.


    Lin��er and I will definitely be there in the evening, we don��t need someone to invite us, we will go when the time comes. "


    The third prince spoke these few words quickly and softly, with a bright smile on his face.


    "You don''t want to send it off, I''ll go there first."


    Gu Chao walked out while talking, and the third prince was really not polite to her, and he didn''t say whether he would see her or not.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Steward Xu followed behind his grandmother with his head down, watching his nose, nose and heart. He just went his own way and didn''t look too much.


    Now, he can be sure that he and the third prince will probably have more contacts in the future.


    Didn��t you hear what your grandma said?


    The third prince''s expression change just now, is there anything unclear?


    When approaching the door of the house, Gu Chao suddenly asked, "Does the master know about this?"


    She also suddenly remembered the last time a matchmaker came to her door, and she was afraid that her father would be as merciless as last time and beat him out.


    "Returning to grandma, Zhengjun only asked the old slave to come and invite grandma, so the old slave did not send anyone to invite the master back.


    How about, the old slave invites the master back now? "


    Gu Chao waved his hand, "No need."


    It''s better not to let him know about this for the time being, otherwise, according to his **** virtue, he will definitely be furious again, scold him before kicking him out.


    Although the matchmaker came to the door for a purpose, but it would not be treated like this. It is better not to do things like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Engaged

    Chapter 298 Engagement has been decided


    "It''s a coincidence that Mr. Ji Meigong made this trip. My father already has a marriage contract, so he invited Mr. Ji Meigong to go back to Qi''s house."


    Gu Chao smiled at the corner of his mouth, speaking slowly.


    The people who listened were all surprised, Ning Su and Han Yu stopped talking, and adjusted their expressions after a little shock.


    Ji Meigong, who was sitting opposite them, was even more surprised. He had inquired clearly before he came, and there was no such thing as the master of the Gu family?


    Could it be that the Gu family made an arrangement with someone in private and didn''t announce it?


    I don''t know which one it is, but it''s a step faster.


    If I had known that the Gu family had this intention, he would have come a long time ago, and I wouldn''t have waited until this time, it was too late.


    Ji Meigong is regretful that his intestines are green, and he missed it.


    At the beginning, Master Gu still called out the matchmaker in front of him so righteously, making him think that the matchmaker of the Gu family must be hard to say.


    The result is not what you want, it is determined by others.


    "Congratulations to the Gu family grandma, master.


    It''s the old man who came at an untimely time. I don''t know which family is so lucky? "


    After he asked this question, he could go back and talk to Qi''s grandma, so that he wouldn''t ask three questions.


    Since Gu Chao had said everything, he didn''t intend to hide it, so he said with a smile, "It''s the one next door, who just moved here from Beijing today."


    As for the specific identity, Gu Chao didn''t say it clearly, as long as he wants to, he can just ask around when he goes out.


    Ji Meigong is not an ignorant person. Since Gu Chao didn''t make it clear, he just didn''t want to say it. How could he continue to ask.


    However, Gu Chao also revealed a lot of information in his words. That person is from Beijing, and he lives next door to Gu''s house. This is a good thing.


    When he came just now, he was following the pair of chariots and horses, and he also saw the mighty scene.


    Not to mention anything else, just so many carriages and people are not what ordinary people can have, nor can the Qi family be comparable.


    Before entering the door, he stood at the door and looked over there. The house is not inferior to the Gu family.


    It seems that that person is not something ordinary people can afford.


    So Ji Meigong said congratulatory words to several people, and then left.


    Gu Chao asked Guanshi Xu to send him out personally, and gave him the hard-earned money.


    Traveling such a long distance, you must always pay for the transportation fee.


    Mr. Ji Meigong came out of Gu''s house, and looked next door again. At this time, when he looked carefully, he realized that the house was not of ordinary style.


    The servants who are still unloading the truck at the door, it seems that they are not taught by such a small place.


    In this way, he became even more curious about the identity of the owner of this house.


    When he entered the village earlier, he also saw many villagers talking together, and the carriage of this family also stopped, so he must have been talking to them.


    It''s just that he was at the back of the convoy, too far away, and he was in the carriage, so he couldn''t hear what was said at all.


    Walking a few steps into the village, he saw a lot of people gathered together, and there were two nuns, one big and one small, so Ji Meigong decided to go up and ask someone about the identity of the owner.


    The villagers also saw him, seeing that he was a stranger and thought he was a servant of the palace.


    It wasn''t until he came to ask questions that they knew that this was a matchmaker from the next county.


    As soon as they heard about his identity, the villagers also wondered whose house he went to?


    "You said that the big mansion next door to Gu''s mansion is a big shot from Beijing, a relative of the emperor, the third prince."


    "But nobleman, did you see just now that a large group of people and horses use different carriages from those of ordinary people."


    "Oh, whose house are you going to?"


    "Which family is the kiss?"


    Knowing what he wants to know, Ji Meigong can''t leave immediately. He eats the job of a matchmaker, but he can find suitable people to marry everywhere, so he has already developed the habit of being a good person everywhere. A character who can speak.


    They asked, and he also felt that it was not a secret that he could not tell others, so he smiled and said his reason for coming.


    "I''m going to Daoist Gu''s house to propose marriage."


    Before he finished speaking here, someone answered the conversation again.


    "It turned out to be Gu Chao''s family, alas, did Mr. Huang''s family in the county let you come? Have you booked the date?"


    Someone looked around to find Widow Gu, "Master Gu, come quickly, Master Huang has invited a matchmaker to come.


    Come and ask, what time is it, so we can go to your house to drink wedding wine and be happy. "


    They still don''t know that there is a misunderstanding between Gu Chao and Mrs. Huang''s cousin, because Widow Gu hasn''t found a chance to make it clear.


    The main reason is that yesterday he made a big fanfare and said that his daughter wanted to serve as a servant, but he told him when he went back, it was all a misunderstanding.


    How should he tell the people in the village? He felt ashamed and unable to hold on.


    Now that someone is looking for him, he can''t wait to shrink back so that these people can''t see him.


    It''s just that this is simply impossible. How could he escape in such a big heart?


    Later, the reluctant and embarrassed Widow Gu was pushed to the front by the villagers and had to face Ji Meigong.


    Seeing Widow Gu, Ji Meigong was actually a little embarrassed and a little apprehensive.


    Everyone already has a marriage contract, but he even came to matchmaking.


    According to this person''s temper, if he tells the real reason, he may be scolded or even beaten.


    However, he has already gone to the Gu family, and now there are so many people watching, he can''t talk nonsense, he can only tell the truth about his reason for coming.


    "No, no, you are wrong. I was dragged by the Qi family in the next county to propose marriage to the master of the Gu family on behalf of the Qi family''s grandma."


    Speaking of which, he himself felt a little quiet, and his eyes kept wandering, not daring to look at Widow Gu.


    Of course Widow Gu knew that the matchmaker was not invited by the Huang family, but he also thought that someone else had invited him to be a matchmaker for his daughter, and wanted to hear which one it was, so that he could see if it was suitable.


    Otherwise, he might leave without looking back, not to be ashamed of being here.


    I was not in a good mood at first, but now when I heard that the matchmaker actually said that he came to marry him on behalf of some **** family.


    His face darkened immediately, and his eyes were a little scary.


    However, the people in the village watched the fun and were not afraid of big troubles, and even joked with Widow Gu.


    "Liu Lan, I''m looking for you, how about the Qi family?"


    "Yeah, just ask, is it suitable?"


    Everyone is talking about these things, but no one said those nasty things.


    Even though this is the case, Widow Gu''s face is still too dark to look at, it should be said to be even darker.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know, these people are just watching him.


    Before widow Gu got angry, Ji Meigong hurriedly explained again, "Master Gu, this is my fault.


    Blame me for coming to the door without inquiring clearly. I didn''t know that Mr. Gu was already engaged, so don''t blame him for taking him lightly. "


    Ho! As soon as these words came out, the villagers exploded.


    Everyone''s eyes were directed towards Widow Gu. Why didn''t they hear that Widow Gu had a marriage contract?


    Widow Gu has probably been in the village for the past six months. He can''t see you up and down, and he comes out to chat with them every day, and they don''t even know it.


    He also didn''t disclose at all, this is not his widow Gu''s character.


    Besides, they still remember how the matchmaker who proposed to Widow Gu last year was kicked out by him.


    They also remembered how widow Gu spoke uprightly, swearing at others, and saying that he would never remarry when he was old.


    So now, everyone''s gossip is burning, just waiting for Widow Gu to give an accurate statement.


    But soon, Ji Meigong fulfilled all their wishes, "Ji is here to congratulate Mr. Gu, the third prince, to get married and grow old together.


    Also, Master Gu, please don��t blame me for what happened earlier, those who don��t know are innocent.


    Ji won''t bother Mr. Gu anymore, and has to go back to talk to Qi''s family before dark, so he leaves. "


    If it weren''t for the fact that things happened too fast one by one, and Widow Gu was shocked, Widow Gu would definitely curse and attack.


    Especially the marriage between him and the third prince, and they will grow old together?


    What a **** old man! All he can think of is cursing the Third Prince, and it must have come from her.


    Otherwise, how could this matchmaker say that!


    She''s a shameless old thing. She''s shameless, but she still pulls him. He doesn''t think so.


    Now, Widow Gu''s complexion can no longer be described as black, it is completely out of shape with anger.


    That''s why Ji Meigong has to leave quickly, otherwise he is afraid that he will not be able to leave Gujia Village safely today.


    As for why Master Gu looks so ugly, he doesn''t want to gossip anymore, safety is more important.


    It is also because this master has long been known for his temper, so it is better for him to avoid it.


    Got into the carriage and told the driver to leave quickly.


    Looking at the carriage that had already driven away, leaving behind a trail of dust, Widow Gu came to his senses, and with his hips on his hips, he began to curse, full of anger.


    "You **** matchmaker, you talk nonsense when you open your mouth. You know what a fart. You can tell me clearly, slander my reputation, and see if I don''t tear your mouth."


    Of course Ji Meigong in the carriage heard these words, but now he is only thankful that he walked fast, and told the driver to go faster, so as not to be caught up by him.


    Widow Gu scolded for a long time without panting, and then stopped talking until some depression in his heart came out.


    There is another reason, and it is also because the carriage has already left the village and is no longer visible, so he can''t find anyone to scold.


    It''s better to save this bit of energy and scold the culprit.


    This series of twists and turns left the villagers dumbfounded, watching Widow Gu hesitate to speak.


    They had too many doubts in their hearts and wanted to ask, but when they got to the point of speaking, seeing Widow Gu''s current situation, they quickly swallowed it back.


    Forget it, now is not the time, it is better to hold back.


    It''s not that they just met Gu Widow today, and they know his abilities even more, so they dare not run into him when he is angry.


    At that time, it must be that the excitement was not considered, but he would scold him a lot instead.


    Although he hasn''t performed his tricks for a year or two, they all remember his skills clearly, so they dare not bump into him to understand.


    I thought to myself, didn��t the season matchmaker tell you all about it, he already has an engagement with the third prince who came today, they will know sooner or later, don��t be in a hurry.


    Widow Gu turned around and saw that they were all staring at him, but no one spoke. He couldn''t even find someone to vent his anger on.


    He opened his mouth to explain, but felt that now is not a good time to explain those things. I am afraid that the more he explained, the more chaotic he would become.


    The top priority now is to find that **** and ask if she is crazy?


    He even casually told people that they already had a marriage contract, and asked her, when did they have it, why didn''t he know?


    So, the villagers collectively received a cold snort from Widow Gu, and then watched him turn around and stride towards home.


    It''s just that it''s not known whether he is going home or going to the third prince''s mansion.


    When Widow Gu left, everyone exploded again.


    "Just say that how could the prince in Beijing come to our country to build such a big house, and even moved here, so it was for the widow Gu!"


    "Yes, that makes sense."


    "Unexpectedly, Widow Gu went to the capital and hooked up a prince to come back. He is also capable."


    "Don''t be sour, if you have the ability, you go too?"


    When Widow Gu was here, no one made sarcastic remarks, but now that Widow Gu is gone, those people can''t help it.


    "Hmph, I''m not a widow, besides, can I do such a thing as shamelessly as him?"


    "Oh, do you remember, someone came to propose marriage to him last year, didn''t he beat him out with those brooms?


    It turned out that he didn''t like that one, but now that this is the prince, wouldn''t he agree? "


    "I didn''t expect him to be so ambitious. It''s because he is lucky to have a good daughter."


    "But he kept it a secret, and he didn''t reveal a word to us."


    "I don''t know if the people in the old house of Gu''s family know or not. This widow Gu is the husband of the third child. If he remarries, he still needs the consent of the second child."


    "I''m afraid I already knew it? How could the third prince build a house in the village?"


    "That''s right, now that the third prince is here, I''m afraid that a good thing is coming soon, right?"


    "It''s a pity that he used to say that he would be a widow for the third child and never marry for the rest of his life. Look at it now, isn''t it... tsk tsk tsk~"


    "Hmph! Looking at his expression just now, if you don''t know, you still think he doesn''t know? The engagement is fixed, how can you not know?"


    "I''m afraid they made the decision when they were in Beijing? Otherwise, how could the third prince come because of Ning An''s marriage a year ago?


    The house had already started construction before that, right? Isn''t that obvious? "


    "You people, what are you talking about? Widow Gu has been a widow for the third child for so many years, and now Dabao has married his husband and has children. It is only natural for him to take a step. What''s wrong?"


    There was a lively discussion in the village, and Widow Gu hurried all the way angrily to the third prince''s mansion.


    "Papapa" slammed the door very hard and shouted angrily. "The one surnamed Zhao, come out to me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： think for yourself

    Chapter 299 Think for yourself


    "My lord, outside is the master of the Gu family."


    Gu widow''s voice is so loud that even if he yells from outside, he can still hear it from inside.


    After Gu Chao left, the third prince went back, because it was a little far away, so it was Steward Shu who heard it and sent someone to report to the master.


    And she herself went to open the door to welcome the future gentleman.


    No one thought that Widow Gu would come to the Zhao Mansion. Moreover, just by hearing his voice and the force with which he slammed on the door, he could tell that he was definitely not here to drop by.


    Obviously, the visitor was not kind and came looking for trouble.


    But even if he knew that he was here to trouble his prince, Butler Shu still had to respectfully welcome him in.


    "Master Gu is well, this old slave greets you, please come in quickly."


    Facing Steward Shu''s smiling face and respectful attitude, Widow Gu didn''t give him a good look at all, instead he snorted heavily.


    "Step aside."


    After finishing speaking, after Steward Shu backed away sideways, he swaggered into Zhao''s door.


    "Where''s your master? Let her come out."


    Seeing Widow Gu''s expression and tone, Butler Shu knew that something must have happened to his master who provoked him.


    It''s just that she is also surprised, they have just arrived, why did they anger the future Zhengjun?


    The prince didn''t even have time to leave the door, and he only received the grandmother of the Gu family.


    Could it be that grandma of the Gu family went back and said something to this person? What is it that deserves his anger?


    In this short period of time, Steward Shu thought a lot in his mind, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions, and only respectfully led him into the flower hall.


    "Master Gu, please sit down first, drink a cup of tea to calm down, the old slave has sent someone to invite the prince.


    The prince must be very happy to know that you are coming, and he will come right away. "


    All the servants in the palace knew why their lord came to Gujia Village, so without Steward Su''s instructions, someone had already brought tea and snacks quickly.


    Moreover, the best tea leaves are used.


    This is the future Zhengjun of their palace, the existence that the prince puts on the cusp of his heart.


    How dare they neglect a little? Not only that, but she had to serve her carefully, not daring to hold back her master at all.


    Widow Gu was not polite to her either, he just sat on the main seat and drank the tea, but he didn''t look good either.


    He also gave Steward Shu a supercilious look, filled with anger.


    Sure enough, the third prince could still sit still when he heard his servants report that Mr. Gu from next door had come, so he walked outside quickly.


    Her current mood is like that of a hairy girl who has just begun to fall in love.


    Liang Ming followed behind his master, looking at the hurried figure of the master, he felt that the master seemed to be much younger all of a sudden.


    Sure enough, the master of the Gu family is still charming, and he can completely control his master''s mood.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the flower hall, the third prince listened, carefully adjusted his hair and clothes, and asked Liang Ming to look at it and nod before entering.


    Even so, when she came in, she could still see that she was in a hurry, because she was still not breathing well.


    It''s just that Gu Widow, who is now very angry, didn''t pay attention to her at all, and when he saw her coming in, he immediately turned his eyes away.


    Also looked at the Third Prince in a daze, and felt uneasy.


    Just now when she heard that her sweetheart had come, she still came to look for her. She was overjoyed and anxious, so she came directly over without having time to listen to what the servant said later.


    So she didn''t even know that her sweetheart came here with anger, and she only thought that her sweetheart came to find something to do with her.


    Or, just simply come to her.


    She is still very beautiful along the way, so she came here impatiently.


    Now seeing the way his sweetheart looks at her, and his expression, the third prince immediately feels uneasy, and his heart also becomes uneasy.


    Then I started to reflect on what I didn''t do well, so I made him angry?


    But I can''t think of it, why?


    "You are here." So, the third prince, who originally wanted to say a lot, finally choked out this sentence.


    Of course, apart from the fact that the Third Prince was not good at speech, it was also because he was too nervous to see his sweetheart.


    Moreover, at this time, it is definitely wrong to talk more, and it is safer to talk less.


    If it were someone else, Widow Gu would have rushed up to scratch him, and he would never have said a word of forgiveness.


    But this guy is, well, still different.


    Even if, for the sake of the things she sent, if he wanted to scold her like scolding others, he still couldn''t swear.


    Just now, he was so angry that he rushed straight to his forehead, so he didn''t care about it. He just wanted to ask this person to clarify, and let out the bad breath in his heart.


    But after working in the Zhao Mansion for a while and drinking tea, he gradually calmed down.


    Especially now that he saw someone, he only gave her a sideways glance, and he couldn''t say those words that were about to curse.


    The third prince carefully sat down opposite his sweetheart, carefully observed his expression, and made sure that he was really angry, so he didn''t dare to speak casually.


    It''s only her first day here, if she offends someone, how will she live the rest of her life?


    Besides, she and her daughter will go to Gu''s house for dinner in a while, and I''m afraid it will make them unhappy.


    "It''s hard to come here, why are you so angry?


    Tell me, who messed with you? I will vent my anger on you. "


    In the past, the Third Prince would not talk to Liu Lan so casually. Isn''t the situation different?


    Her thoughts have already been clearly expressed, it can be said that they are on the bright side, the kind that is not concealed at all, just to let Liu Lan know her intentions.


    Adding to Gu Chao''s attitude just now, she is even more unscrupulous, and she has to be close to Jia when she speaks.


    Widow Gu rolled his eyes at her again, and said angrily, "What did you tell that matchmaker surnamed Ji just now? He''s talking nonsense everywhere."


    This question stopped the third prince, where has she met any matchmaker, let alone tell me what it is?


    The thing that made him so angry, and coming to her again, must have something to do with the two of them.


    What could be between them? It''s nothing more than a matter of men and women.


    She hasn''t met any matchmaker, but Gu Chao went back to meet the matchmaker just now, so even if she said something, it was Gu Chao who said it, not her.


    "Just now a matchmaker came, but I didn''t say anything.


    Tell me, what nonsense is the matchmaker talking about? I will vent my anger on you. "


    The Third Prince was also trying to trick Widow Gu, she was just curious and wanted to know.


    As soon as she said that she had met the matchmaker, but she refused to admit that she was talking nonsense, Widow Gu became angry again.


    He slapped the table with a "slap", so hard that his hand was red and hurt.


    "If it weren''t for your nonsense, how could he go around talking about the **** engagement we had before!


    Just right, tell me when did you and I have an engagement? I do not know how? Ok!


    Are you really shameless? A handful of age is also. "


    Widow Gu became more and more angry as he talked, his face turned red with anger.


    The third prince who heard these words wanted to stand up and applaud, and even laughed three times to express her excitement now.


    Of course she didn''t say these words, but she also knew who said them.


    Just now when Gu Chao walked away from her, she showed his attitude, but she didn''t expect Gu Chao to move so fast at all.


    Directly told the matchmaker that they had a marriage contract to dispel the idea of ??the Qi family.


    She also wanted to do this for a long time, but now she let Gu Chao do it, which can be regarded as the fulfillment of her wish.


    Looking at the third prince''s obviously uncontrollable expression, Widow Gu really wants to hit someone, is it necessary to be so cheap?


    Sure enough, he is a shameless old bastard!


    Seeing that his sweetheart''s face became even more ugly, the third prince also knew that he was too complacent, so he quickly corrected his expression and explained.


    "I didn''t say that. I haven''t even met the matchmaker."


    Widow Gu didn''t believe it, and looked at her suspiciously.


    The third prince felt that it was necessary for him to explain clearly, so as not to let his sweetheart misunderstand her.


    "Really, just now when Gu Chao came over, we were talking, but the manager of your family came to ask her to go back, saying that a matchmaker came to propose marriage to you.


    When I heard it, I wished I could go and drive that matchmaker out, so that everyone in the world would know..."


    Before the third prince could finish speaking, Widow Gu interrupted her, "Why talk about those useless things? Get to the point."


    His tone was also bad, and his patience was clearly lacking.


    What can the person yelled at by him do, he can only quickly get to the point.


    "When Gu Chao left, he said that our two families are not outsiders."


    After only saying this sentence, the Third Prince shut up and stopped talking about anything else, letting the sweetheart think for himself.


    As for the supercilious glances she gets, she just treats them as winks from her sweetheart and accepts them all.


    Widow Gu never thought that his daughter would say such a thing. This is just sending him out as a father.


    It''s still the kind that doesn''t discuss with him.


    Seeing his sweetheart''s face change several times, and finally fell silent, the third prince was a little worried, afraid that he would be delusional.


    It''s just that she didn''t say anything, she just quietly accompanied her.


    Gu Chao helped her a lot this time by pushing things to this point, saving her a lot of trouble.


    This stepdaughter really won her heart, and she is a friend of hers. I believe that they will be able to get along well when they become a family in the future.


    The masters didn''t speak, and the servants naturally didn''t dare to make any movement, and they even deliberately slowed down their breathing.


    After about a cup of tea, Widow Gu finally made a move.


    Get up and go out without even saying hello to the Third Prince.


    The third prince, who was ignored by him, didn''t care about this, instead he got up and sent him out all the way.


    Watching him enter the door of the Gu Mansion, he turned around and walked back.


    "Liang Ming, hurry up and clear up the gifts prepared for the Gu family, add two more layers."


    Isn��t the relationship different now? After confirmation, it is natural to give a heavy gift when you come to the door for the first time.


    Liang Ming cheerfully replied: "Yes, the slave will go now."


    Butler Shu also smiled and said: "This old slave is also going to help, this is the first time, and it must not be neglected."


    The third prince nodded, "Okay, just watch."


    She was not excited, after Gu widow left, she didn''t have to hold back, she controlled and let go of all her emotions.


    After what she said just now, although Liu Lan had a bad face, she didn''t get angry immediately. If she said anything against it, it can be seen that there is still a chance.


    So, how could she not be excited?


    Hehe, she finally watched the moonlight when the clouds opened.


    According to Gu Chao''s intention, good things are coming soon.


    Now she doesn''t want to scold the matchmaker anymore, and it''s thanks to him for spreading the news so that everyone in the village knows it.


    Now that everyone in the village knows that she and Liu Lan are engaged, it is impossible for him to deny it.


    Isn''t it time for her to prepare for marriage?


    Although both of them were married before, she didn''t intend to wrong Liu Lan. She had to do it like the first time they got married, and it had to be a big deal.


    She wished that everyone in the world would know that Liu Lan belonged to Zhao He.


    Widow Gu immediately went to look for Gu Chao with a sullen face when he got home, and Chunfeng and the others followed behind without daring to make a sound.


    This matter can only be resolved by grandma.


    Gu Chao and his two husbands were walking with the child in the main courtyard at this time. Just now Ning Su and the others also asked her, why did she say that, did she already make an agreement with the third prince? Did the father-in-law nod too?


    As a result, the wife-owner told them that the father-in-law didn''t even know about it!


    This matter was decided by the wife-lord and the third prince in private, and it was only mentioned verbally just now.


    As for the saying that there is already a marriage contract, it is to deceive Ji Meigong, and it is also to spread the news through Ji Meigong''s mouth, so that no one will come to the door in the future.


    The two of them were not at ease. They knew what kind of temper the father-in-law had. When the father-in-law came back to find out at night, he was afraid that he would lose his temper. He didn''t know how it would end then?


    As a result, Widow Gu came back before night, and he was still angry, frowning and puffing up his face.


    Ning Su and the others saw the father-in-law like this, obviously angry.


    Gu Chao raised his head to see the person who came in, and even took the initiative to greet her.


    "You''re back, I just have something to tell you."


    Widow Gu came back at this time, and he looked like this again. He must have heard something, so Gu Chao didn��t plan to wait for Widow Gu to question him, so let��s talk first.


    "Humph! Then you say it!"


    Widow Gu''s complexion was not good, his tone was not good, and his voice was weak.


    Come to the stone table, sit down on the stone stool, don''t care if it''s clean or not, or cool or not.


    "Today, I discussed your marriage with the third prince, and I plan to pick an auspicious day and settle it."


    Ho! She didn''t beat around the bush at all, and she didn''t intend to be tactful, she really was his good daughter.


    "Heh, I really think about my father, so it''s decided?"


    Gu widow can no longer be described as angry, he is already panicked and gnashing his teeth.


    Who would have expected that Gu Chao would not coax him with soft words, but would instead ask him, "You don''t know anything in your own mind?


    It took half a year, from Beijing to the village.


    Still dragging people along, think about it for yourself, is it appropriate? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： waiting to call daddy

    Chapter 300 Waiting to call daddy


    "If you really don''t want to, how much have you received from others in the past six months?


    What are the ones that are sent home one after another? What is the purpose of her coming to our backcountry without waiting in the capital? "


    Gu Chao is not good at all, and he is going to make it clear to him once, lest he continue to hang people like this.


    Widow Gu pursed his lips, but in the end he didn''t say anything to refute. What his daughter said was the truth, even if he didn''t want to admit it.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t swear in front of others just now. He himself felt embarrassed and couldn''t swear.


    "Otherwise, if the Qi family comes to propose marriage, if you think it is better than the third prince, I will agree."


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gu Chao added another harsh sentence, insisting that he make a statement.


    Everyone came to the door of the house, and they nodded if they were happy, and gave them a word of approval if they were not good.


    Actually, Gu Chao has a solid foundation in his heart. Even if he said something he didn''t want to say, his attitude has actually softened a lot. It''s just that one person is missing to give him a kick.


    He really doesn��t feel anything at all, he can still go shopping and watch theaters with people, he can still receive so many things from people, and there are letters that come with him every time.


    Speaking of which, one of his concerns was her thoughts, and the other was fear of gossip from the villagers.


    None of these can become obstacles for him to take a step forward.


    So, now she''s going to kick him in so he doesn''t keep dragging her around like this.


    It also wastes the time of the two of them. They are not in their teens or twenties anymore. How much time can they waste?


    As soon as Widow Gu heard that his daughter wanted to agree to the Qi family, he quit immediately.


    "How dare you! I disagree!"


    After shouting this sentence, he opened his mouth again, but he still didn''t say it, and swallowed what he wanted to say about someone.


    Although Ning Su and Han Yu didn''t speak, they kept teasing the children, but they also glanced this way from time to time, most of their attention was on this side.


    Seeing the father-in-law''s reaction, I also think that the third prince must have something to do.


    What the wife-leader said is correct, the father-in-law actually already has the third prince in his heart, but he is worried and unwilling to admit it.


    They all hope that the father-in-law can take a step forward. The third prince is really good. They have also watched these days. The third prince treats the father-in-law with heart.


    Being so close, I am not afraid that my father-in-law will be wronged.


    Besides, with the wife-lord around, I am not afraid of anything.


    It''s just that the other wives can say that it''s hard to say that they are son-in-laws, otherwise the father-in-law would think that they can''t tolerate him.


    Maybe the father-in-law still thinks that they are blowing pillow talk in the ears of the wife-owner, so the wife-owner wants him to marry off.


    Gu Chao glanced at him, "The third prince and the eldest son are coming over for dinner tonight."


    After saying this sentence, Gu Chao stopped talking and went to tease the child again, leaving Widow Gu sitting there alone, wanting to say something but unable to open his mouth.


    Finally, Widow Gu sat for a while longer, and then left unhappy.


    Before he left, he glanced at Gu Chao''s back, but he didn''t curse after all.


    Chunfeng and Xia Yu carefully followed behind their master, and went back to the yard together.


    After returning home, Widow Gu sat in front of the dressing table, and after sitting for a while, ordered the two of them to clean up all the things the third prince had given them.


    The two of them didn''t know what the master meant, and they didn''t dare to ask, they just did things carefully.


    The third prince really sent a lot of things, although not many each time, but many times, they were all found and piled up all over the room.


    It doesn��t count the food, but the things used, and it doesn��t count those in Gu��s dressing table.


    After an hour, everything was packed out, "Master, it''s all here."


    Widow Gu did not expect that there are so many, why does he think there are not so many?


    Moreover, at a glance, he likes all of them, and he is reluctant to return any of them.


    There is still that pile of letter paper, so much before I know it.


    Recalling the contents of those letters, Gu Widow''s mind appeared in the mind of someone''s uncontrollable expression just now, it''s really cheap.


    It''s just that, why does he feel weird again, and he can''t tell what it feels like.


    At this time, Xia Yu who was waiting on the side suddenly asked, "Master, do you have to send all these things back to the Third Prince? And those jewelry?"


    "It''s nothing else, the glass mirror is the master''s favorite, do you want to send it back?"


    Chunfeng was also talking, and the two of them watched the master''s face while talking.


    Naturally, they didn''t miss the master''s unwilling eyes, and they also had their own selfishness in saying these words.


    The two of them are the ones who get along with the master the most every day. Maybe even grandma and Zhengjun don''t understand some things.


    Every time the master receives a letter from Jingli, his mood will be particularly good that day.


    And when you receive something that is particularly desirable, put it in a conspicuous place.


    At that time, the master''s eyebrows and eyes were more gentle than usual, and it wasn''t because of the person who delivered the things.


    The third prince is also a caring person. He has persisted for so long, and his heart for the master has not changed at all.


    How many women in this world can do it.


    It is the grandma of some families, let alone such a long-term relationship, they may not have such patience with their own king.


    After a few days, I don��t know that I was deceived by that little vixen again. How can I still remember the Zhengjun at home?


    Although there were some bad rumors about the third prince in the past, grandma said that the third prince is in good health, so there must be some misunderstanding.


    Look at the third prince, he has kept himself clean for so many years, and there are no such smoky things in the palace. After marrying the master in the future, he will definitely treat the master well.


    Widow Gu looked at this, then at that, and finally opened the drawer of the dressing table, and took out all the jewelry inside, as well as his favorite glazed mirror.


    Holding it in his hand, he couldn''t bear to let it go, and rubbed it gently with great reluctance.


    He heard what Chunfeng and Xia Yu said, and he didn''t think it was good.


    After being silent for a while, Widow Gu said, "Put it away."


    Yes, the master has made a decision.


    The two happily packed up their things, and put them back into the master''s small warehouse one by one, carefully putting them away.


    These are the master''s treasures, so don''t be sloppy at all.


    Zhao Mansion, the son learned that his mother had increased the gift to the Gu family by 20%, and also heard that he was going to the Gu family for dinner at night, so he went to increase the gift she had prepared.


    It was the first time to go to Gu''s house for dinner, and she had to be invited by Daoist Gu. She also felt that she should make a good impression on her future stepfather.


    Speaking of which, Zhao Lin is also a child who lacks fatherly love.


    She longed for it since she was a child, and she was obsessed with it in her heart. Ever since her mother had thought about Master Gu, she had also fantasized about whether he would treat her the same way he treated Daoist Gu if he became her stepfather. ?


    After getting ready, Zhao Lin happily went to talk to his mother, but there was an even bigger surprise waiting for her.


    "Mother, did Daoist Gu really say that?"


    "Well, now everyone in the village knows that my mother and I have an engagement with Liu Lan."


    The third prince nodded excitedly, and told the whole story of the incident again, lamenting that happiness came too suddenly, but luckily she was well prepared.


    After hearing this, Zhao Lin was of course also happy, but he thought that she didn''t come out to receive Uncle Liu when he came just now. Would she leave a bad impression on Uncle Liu?


    So, she decided to go back and ask for more gifts.


    As for how to get along with this future stepfather, she has learned the method from her mother a long time ago.


    The mother and daughter here are full of anticipation, waiting for the time to go faster so that they can go to Gu''s family.


    The Gu family is also preparing to entertain guests, but it''s the servants who are busy, and the masters are still doing their own things.


    Only this afternoon, Widow Gu was going to marry the Third Prince, and the news that the marriage had already been decided spread throughout the Gu family village.


    Some people even went to the Gu family''s old house to visit, just to gossip and learn the details from the mouth of the second elder.


    In fact, only the second elder knows about this matter, and the rest of the Gu family don''t know anything at all.


    When they said this, they were shocked, and instead asked what happened to the person who came, and who said it.


    "You don''t even know? Just now a matchmaker from the next county came to Dabao''s house to propose marriage to Liu Lan. Dabao said it himself. Is it true?"


    "Yes, we just heard what the matchmaker said, and it seems that you don''t know, or you can ask Dabao to make sure."


    "Yes, this matter is not a joke, he is a prince."


    The eldest sister of the Gu family and the others really wanted to ask Gu Chao. This happened so suddenly that they didn''t know what to do.


    The old lady knocked on the cigarette stick in her hand, coughed twice, and then said, "This is indeed true."


    Everyone looked at the old lady when they heard the words. Seeing her serious expression, they didn''t think she was joking, so they went to look at the old man again.


    Sure enough, the old man''s expression is also the same. Is this true?


    "At that time, I will invite everyone to have a cup of wedding wine. It will be lively."


    As soon as the old lady said this, she couldn''t be more sure, and it seemed right.


    "Liu Lan has been in our Gu family for these years. Although it is not appropriate to compromise his virtue, it is not easy for him as a widow to drag Dabao, and it is also for Dabao.


    There is nothing wrong with taking this step now, as it is our Gu family marrying a son, and the Gu family will also be his natal family in the future. "


    The old man also expressed his attitude, this is a certainty, and there is no mistake.


    The rest of the Gu family didn''t speak, and they haven''t digested the big news yet, so it will take some time.


    After sending the people out of the village, the village chief and several clan elders came again after a while.


    Obviously, they came here by appointment, and they knew why they came.


    The Gu family understood what the two elders meant, and thought of what the old man said, and had no other opinions.


    Of course, the second elder is in charge of this matter. Even if they are the sister and brother-in-law of the third brother-in-law, they have no right to make the decision for him.


    Besides, Dabao agrees, what else can they say?


    The other party''s identity and character are more than enough to match the third brother-in-law, but in comparison, the third brother-in-law has the advantage.


    Sure enough, as soon as the village head and clan elders sat down, they made clear their purpose for coming.


    "The old third husband, is it true?"


    They had already discussed this matter before coming here. It is not uncommon for widows to remarry, but Widow Gu is not an ordinary widow.


    He is Gu Chao''s father, can he be like others?


    Also, the person he remarried to was a relative of the emperor, so he couldn''t play around.


    Seeing the old lady nodding, they fell silent.


    For their Gu family village, and for their Gu family clan, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Liu Lan was married from their Gu family, and their Gu family was Liu Lan''s natal family afterwards.


    As for those subtle things, everyone didn��t say it clearly, as long as you understand it in your heart.


    This matter was about to be discussed, only the members of the Liu family didn''t know about it, and they had to find a time to go to the door and talk to them.


    This person has to grow old, and no one else is suitable.


    But you have to discuss it with Gu Chao, don''t say it''s not good at that time.


    When the time came, the third prince brought his son to the door of the Gu family. The gifts he brought were all delivered by seven or eight servants, which also kept Guan Shi busy for a while.


    Never thought that the third prince would give such a generous gift, and Gu Chao told her to put it away when he found out.


    So, if there is anything Guanshi Xu doesn''t understand, go down and do it.


    Widow Gu kept a dark face and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It was Gu Chao and Ning Su Han Yu who were entertaining the three princes, mother and daughter.


    The third prince saw that his sweetheart had a bad face, and at first he wondered why he was doing this.


    Just after seeing Gu Chao''s attitude, she immediately reacted, so she felt even happier. It seems that the matter between her and Liu Lan has been settled.


    It was a pain for Zhao Lin, who ate every meal in fear, looking at Uncle Liu and looking at his mother, still worried about her mother.


    Until she came out of Gu''s house, her worries did not dissipate.


    "Mother, I think Uncle Liu is not happy."


    In the end, she saw her mother gave her a big smile and patted her on the shoulder, "You silly child, you still have to hone your skills.


    Your Uncle Liu has agreed, wait to call him daddy, hahaha..."


    Hearing this, Zhao Lin was even more confused, why did he agree? Mingming''s face was dark, and he had never said a word.


    Seeing her daughter''s bewildered expression, the third prince decided to let her get in touch with Gu Chao more in the future, so as to learn from her sister''s shrewdness and prudence.


    This child has been in contact with too few people and things since he was a child, so he is so innocent.


    It''s also because of her body, alas...


    But now it��s better, her health is getting better day by day, and she no longer has to go out like before.


    Gu Chao is one year older than Zhao Lin, and she will be a sister when she becomes a family, so she just needs to learn from Gu Chao.


    Widow Gu went back to his yard after eating, but he still didn��t say a word to his daughter and son-in-law.


    When I returned to the yard, I didn��t want Chunfeng and the others to wait on me. I went to the room where the wife-lord��s spirit tablet was enshrined, and didn��t come out until midnight.


    The next day, the old lady came to Gu''s house, told Gu Chao about this matter, and asked her to go to Liu''s house with him.


    Originally, Gu Chao also planned to go there in the next two days, and he had to let the elder know about such a big event.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Untie the knot

    Chapter 301 Untie the knot


    Early in the morning, Widow Gu watched the family servants rush in and out to move things, all of which were to be delivered to his natal family.


    But he just stared blankly, did not speak, let alone expressed anything.


    Gu Chao asked him if he wanted to go back and have a look together, talk to the elders, or go back and live for a few days.


    In the end, Widow Gu still didn''t say anything, he didn''t even give a glance, and turned his head back to his own yard.


    He has no face to go back, how can he tell his parents about this.


    Besides, his parents will definitely ask him when the time comes, what should he say? I feel really ashamed.


    He was also afraid of being scolded by his parents, so he simply didn''t go back and hid at home.


    He hasn''t gone out since he came back yesterday, and he doesn''t plan to go out today, for fear of being asked, what would he say?


    Now those people in the village must be telling jokes about him, how can they be happy?


    Blame that person, why not stay in the capital? You have to come here to show people a joke.


    Gu Chao and the old lady and the old man came to Liu''s house together, and they didn''t deliver any letter to Liu''s family before they came, so Liu''s family was surprised to see them go.


    It''s fine if the granddaughter comes, but the elders of the in-laws are also here, so there must be something important.


    The matter of being able to work for the in-laws must have something to do with their worry-free son, and I don''t know what the son did so stupidly to ask the in-laws to come to the door.


    I just hope it''s not too much, so they can intercede for their son.


    The sisters of the Liu family also couldn''t let go, they still know what kind of virtue their brother is.


    It''s just that after so many years, it''s still passable, why is it that it''s getting better now, but it''s a moth?


    well! They also heard that many people don''t live well after being rich, but his wife and master are gone, so why is he making trouble?


    Could it be that there was some suspicion with the people in the clan?


    He is also like that on weekdays. He hasn''t stopped in these years, so it''s fine. I''m afraid it''s not something serious this time, right?


    As a result, the two elders of the Gu family got out of the car with smiles all over their faces, and yelled at each other, which made the Liu family even more puzzled.


    It seems that there is nothing bad about coming today, and they feel at ease.


    "Family, please come in quickly."


    Enthusiastically welcomed the Gu family in, and hurriedly asked the sons-in-law to make tea and serve melons and fruits.


    When the two parents met, they naturally had some politeness at first, and then they got to the point.


    In the previous years, their in-laws could not always see each other all year round. It was because of these situations that occurred in the past two years that they met a few more times and became more familiar with each other.


    Therefore, it is easier to speak when you have something to say.


    "Dear family, we are here today to go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. This matter is related to my three sons-in-law, and I have to explain it to my elder sister and elder brother."


    The old man said that the third son-in-law was Liu Lan, and the second elder of the Liu family really came for his own son.


    "The in-laws have something to say, I don''t know what trouble my son caused?


    If he did something wrong, we have nothing to say after you deal with him, we just let Dabao say it, so why bother you to make a trip. "


    Although he said so, the old man saw that they didn''t look like something bad happened, so he said it so openly.


    How can there be parents who do not protect their calves, even if they are married sons, it is impossible to let the in-laws dispose of them casually.


    Regarding the truth and falsehood of the in-laws'' words, the two elders of the Gu family did not distinguish between the true and the false. Now what they want to say is not a disaster, so it has nothing to do with it.


    "It''s a big event, but it''s also a happy event."


    Uh, the Liu family is even more confused. What kind of happy event can their son have?


    Is it a happy event worth visiting in person?


    The two elders of the Gu family didn''t intend to beat around the bush, but just said it directly.


    "It''s a happy event between him and the third prince. You have met the third prince. If you think it''s appropriate, you can find a good time to settle this matter."


    "This this?"


    Everyone was shocked by the news. They looked at the elders of the Gu family and went to see Gu Chao.


    If they understood correctly, it means that Liu Lan is going to remarry, right?


    It was his in-laws who said it in person!


    Widows do remarry, but not many parents-in-law can agree, and like the Gu family, if they come to tell their natal family in person, there are even fewer supportive attitudes.


    So, some of them haven''t turned this corner for a while.


    Adding that the other party is a prince, they feel that it is even more fantasy.


    If two of these three people are in-laws and one is Liu Lan''s own daughter, they really can''t believe it.


    "Grandma, grandpa, in fact, this matter has already taken shape last year, and it has been more than half a year now. The third prince is now living in Gujia Village."


    When Gu Chao said this, the Liu family had some mental preparations. When they were in the Gu family, they also heard that the house next door was built by some prince.


    Now things are connected in series, isn''t that the case?


    It turned out that this matter had already happened, but they, the parents, didn''t know about it, and their son kept it a secret from them.


    At this time they heard Gu Chao say again, "Actually, there are also people who have come to the house to propose marriage in the past two years, but Dad has always disagreed, saying that he will guard for Mother.


    But the granddaughter thinks, my mother has been gone for so many years, and I have grown up and married, so I can''t be selfish and delay my father.


    He is only forty years old, and he still has a good time, so he can''t waste his life like this any longer.


    At that time, what the granddaughter meant was that if she met the right one, she would just take a step forward.


    But the premise is, to be kind to my father.


    It doesn��t matter if my father is marrying someone or recruiting a door-to-door person. With me around, no one will bully my father.


    From the very beginning, my father meant that he was unwilling, and I didn''t force it. I just said to see if there is any fate to get together.


    The third prince really cared about my father, he chased him all the way from Beijing to home, and he talked to the emperor as early as last year.


    Her former husband has already become a monk, so don''t worry about it, her father used to be the husband of Zhengjun.


    There is also her family''s eldest son and granddaughter who have also met, and have no opinion on their affairs. "


    The words are clear and clear, the matter is such a matter, after Gu Chao finished speaking, he sat on the side and waited quietly.


    Wait for them to digest this, and then give an accurate word.


    Actually, she also has a bottom line in her heart. Whose parents don''t love their children? Her father has been a widow for so many years, and grandma and grandpa never thought about this way?


    It''s just that her father was stubborn and unwilling when he was young, so he gave up.


    Now, as Gu Chao said just now, if their son can still have a good home and have a companion by his side for the rest of his life, they still don''t want to.


    Over the years, and their son is getting older, they really stopped thinking about it and never thought about it.


    Unexpectedly, it came directly now, and it came so suddenly that they were caught off guard.


    In the end, of course everyone was happy, and the two families discussed Liu Lan''s marriage.


    As for the wedding date, Gu Chao has also seen it. This year, there are two good days for marriage, one is July 20th, and the other is November 6th.


    Now that June is coming, it is still a bit tight to set it in July. Everyone means that they are more concerned about the sixth day of November.


    Moreover, we have to wait for the third prince to invite a matchmaker to come to the door, and then we can talk about the etiquette of the day after tomorrow, and how the etiquette of their royal relatives is, it also depends on what the third prince has to say.


    After dinner at Liu��s house, Gu Chao drove home, and the Liu family sent them to the entrance of the village together before returning.


    "It''s still Dabao''s ability, otherwise how could Lan''er have such a good belonging, and I won''t worry about him after a hundred years."


    The old man began to wipe his tears as he spoke. This son has always been his heart disease, and now he is fine, so he is not afraid anymore.


    "Okay, why are you crying? You don''t need to talk about Lan''er now, his luck is in the future."


    The old lady couldn''t see her husband crying, although she knew that he was happy to come.


    What the old couple was most worried about was this son, who was a widow when he was young, and took care of the child alone.


    In the past few years, Dabao didn��t live up to expectations, he only knew how to cause trouble, and he didn��t do anything serious.


    To be honest, both of them thought about it, maybe the child died outside without knowing when.


    When that day really comes, his son will not even have anyone to rely on, what should he do when he is old?


    Even if there are sisters and brothers, they themselves have a family. It��s okay for a while, but can they still provide for him?


    Fortunately, that kid Dabao has come to his senses, and now he is so promising.


    Liu Lan can have such a belonging, but also because Dabao is now promising, otherwise he can go to Beijing? Can I meet the third prince again?


    Even if he meets him, if he doesn''t have Dabao''s identity and ability to support him there, how can the third prince fall in love with him?


    All of this is entrusted to Dabao, so it really makes sense to raise a daughter to prevent old age.


    There is also their Liu family, also because of the granddaughter Dabao, and now their status in the village has also changed.


    Not to mention anything else, even the village head and elders are polite to them.


    Now that their son is married to the third prince, they will be regarded as relatives of the emperor in the future.


    It is best not to seek any benefits, but to lend a helping hand in times of trouble.


    Let��s talk about Widow Gu, ever since Gu Chao and his parents-in-law went out, he has been uneasy. Sometimes he thinks about what his parents would scold him, and sometimes he wonders if his parents will deny him.


    Anyway, there is nothing good. I always feel that I have done a huge mistake, and no one around me will forgive him.


    Last night he had a dream about his wife, but in fact, he no longer remembered what she looked like, and he couldn''t see clearly in his dream.


    The wife-lord just looked at him like that, didn''t speak, and she ignored her when she called her. She must know that he was going to remarry, so she was so angry that she came here like a dream.


    When Dabao comes back, she has to tell the wife-owner, if the wife-owner is really angry, he will stay at home.


    After waiting restlessly for a day, Gu Chao finally returned home when it was dark, and was immediately called by Widow Gu.


    Where did Gu Chao not know what he was doing? When he was in front of Widow Gu, he didn''t need to ask him, he just explained to him what the old Liu family meant.


    So, Widow Gu breathed a sigh of relief, as relaxed as if he had come back to life.


    "Your mother, I dreamed of her last night. I don''t know if she was angry with me? Why don''t you ask her?"


    Gu Chao couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, "She''s been reincarnated a long time ago, and she has no time to come to you. It''s because you think too much, and she has no choice but to agree."


    They are all reincarnated people, so they are still in charge of the newborn?


    "Really?" Widow Gu had never heard his daughter talk about the wife-lord, and this was the first time.


    "Your mother, is she okay?"


    He is going to remarry now, and he always feels sorry for his wife, and also wants to know if his wife is doing well after reincarnation?


    This Gu Chao really doesn��t know, and hasn��t inquired about it. From her point of view, the people in this world are already in her previous life, and have nothing to do with her life, and they have no right to bother her.


    "Everyone has their own cause and effect, and things happen in one life, and it''s over when it''s over."


    She also didn''t want to lie to Widow Gu by saying reassuring words, she had to let him know that for the rest of his life, he should live for himself, and worry less about other things.


    At the beginning, she just regarded Widow Gu as the responsibility, and just cared about his life, old age, sickness and death.


    After getting along for the past two years, she now treats Widow Gu as her family, so she naturally treats him differently. She hopes that Widow Gu can have a good belonging.


    If he is really not interested in any woman, she doesn''t mind raising him like this all the time.


    It''s just that the current situation is that he obviously has thoughts about the third prince, but he dare not accept it for various reasons.


    So, she gave him a push.


    Hearing what his daughter said, Widow Gu felt uncomfortable. He hadn''t forgotten it yet, but the wife and the owner had already reincarnated.


    Then she can''t hear all the words he said to her these years?


    Thanks to the fact that he said so much last night, he was worrying for nothing.


    I don''t know where she is at this time? how old are you? Not married yet? How many did you marry?


    Thinking of this, Widow Gu felt much more relaxed. The wife-in-law is gone, maybe hugging left and right, it shouldn''t be a big deal for him to remarry, right?


    Seeing that he was concentrating on his thoughts, Gu Chao stopped disturbing him, quietly exited and went back and forth to the backyard.


    There are two more people stretching their necks and looking forward to it, and they must be waiting for grandma and grandpa to reply.


    The two husbands of hers really planned for their father-in-law, and they had no other intentions.


    However, if Widow Gu goes back to the capital with the Third Prince in the future, he will be far away, and they will feel more at ease since there is really no one pressing on their heads.


    Although Widow Gu doesn''t care about things at home now, no matter what happens, the first thing to consider is the feeling of being a father-in-law, and he has to pay his respects every day.


    In the future, we will be far away, so we don��t have to get up early every day, and we can sleep as long as we want.


    When Widow Gu went to the palace, he was directly in charge of the house, and no one was suppressing him. According to the attitude of the third prince towards him, I am afraid that he will have the final say in the palace in the future, and the capital can also let him go sideways, let alone anyone who dares to offend him.


    At that time, I don��t know how far he can do it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： finally got here

    Chapter 302 finally reached this step


    "My lord, the old slave went to invite the most famous matchmaker in the county. I heard that all the matchmakers he has secured will grow old with Hemeimei, which is auspicious."


    Steward Shu has also been very busy these two days, and the affairs of the house have been handed over to the people below. She went to the county town to find a matchmaker herself.


    The good things between the prince and the master of the Gu family are finally coming to an end, and the old people are also happy, and they are all happy for the prince.


    It has been more than half a year. They can see how caring and hardworking their prince is. Now that this day is finally here, how can they not be happy?


    The matchmaker who came to propose marriage must not be sloppy. According to her opinion, she should go to Beijing to invite the best matchmaker.


    But going back and forth to Beijing would take a few days, and seeing that my master couldn''t wait, so I settled for the next best thing and invited a matchmaker from the county seat.


    However, she made many inquiries and carefully selected them, so there must be no mistakes.


    "That''s good, but have you agreed with him on the time to come?"


    For the third prince, of course, the sooner the better, after exchanging Geng Tie, she has to be sent to the palace as soon as possible, as the Royal Jade Butterfly.


    It took more than ten days to go back and forth. She really didn''t want to wait a day longer. She wished she could carry him into her mansion and send him to the bridal chamber right now.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, the old slave has made it clear, the matchmaker will come tomorrow morning, and the old slave has already prepared all the things to propose marriage, so I guarantee that there will be no mistakes.


    The prince just needs to rest in peace tonight, and he will go to the Gu mansion to propose marriage in good spirits tomorrow morning. "


    When proposing marriage, it is usually the elders of the family, or a person of high morals and prestige is invited to go.


    But when she arrived at the Third Prince''s place, she no longer had any elders, let alone anyone with a higher status than her, so she decided to come to propose marriage herself.


    Actually, the woman came to the door in person on the day of marriage proposal, out of respect for the man, and to show her attitude.


    "Okay, you have worked hard these two days, go down and rest."


    The third prince waved for Butler Shu to go down, but how could she sleep by herself?


    Full of excitement, all she could think about was the marriage proposal tomorrow, and what would happen after she married Liu Lan.


    The more I thought about it, the further I went, and I even thought of the scene where the two were together and had a baby.


    She tossed and turned in the room and couldn''t fall asleep, and Liang Ming, who was guarding outside, couldn''t sleep either, because he couldn''t sleep because of his master''s noise.


    Although she is also happy for the master, but the master is too much, right? It''s a rhythm that doesn''t make people sleep at all.


    That''s all, who let his master be bored by himself for so many years?


    Now it''s finally hard for someone to make her live a human life again, and that person is finally going to be in her palm again, let her be excited for a while.


    if not? Can she still knock her master out and let her sleep soundly?


    Sure enough, the matchmaker Tang invited by Butler Shu came early the next morning, dressed up in fancy clothes, very much like a matchmaker.


    When the concierge opened the door, he didn''t need to ask much to know who was coming, so he quickly invited him to inform Steward Shu and the prince as soon as possible.


    The matchmaker surnamed Tang is also very dedicated. I''m afraid he came out as soon as the city gate was opened. Otherwise, how could it be so early?


    For the matchmaker''s attitude, the third prince expressed his satisfaction, and decided to give the matchmaker more money to thank the matchmaker after the matter was completed.


    After explaining to the matchmaker again, the third prince took the matchmaker, Liang Ming, the housekeeper, and the boy who brought the wedding ceremony out.


    Before leaving the house, the Third Prince straightened his clothes, and then asked Butler Shu, "See if my outfit is okay? Is the material wrinkled? Do you want to change?"


    Liang Ming, who was serving the Third Prince, was about to roll his eyes. If it wasn''t for this being her master, she really wanted to roar.


    Finally, she could only adjust her tone, and said to her master with a smile on her face.


    "Master, you have changed all the above items this morning, and this one is the one you are most satisfied with. The rest should also be wrinkled."


    Hearing this, the third prince frowned, feeling a little regretful, "If I knew it earlier, I would have made a few more. Now there is nothing I can change, and I don''t know if he likes it or not?"


    The people who served around me couldn''t help frowning when they saw the prince like this, even if they did it, it was too late, it''s not because you are in a hurry!


    "My lord, you look good in this outfit, you are full of energy, and your face is rosy.


    In addition, you are in good spirits on happy occasions, and you look two years younger than yesterday. The future king will definitely like it. "


    As soon as Butler Shu finished speaking, Zhao Lin also chimed in, "Mother is indeed full of energy today, and she looks good in this dress, without any wrinkles at all. Uncle Liu must be reluctant to look away after just one glance."


    Ahem, you just came out and sat for a while after changing your clothes, why are you wrinkled?


    If you go back and change it again, let alone go earlier, you may not be able to go out in the end.


    Before she met Uncle Liu, she had never seen her mother care about things so much, and it really was different.


    She also hopes that Uncle Liu will come in quickly, so that her mother can always be so energetic.


    Finally, the third prince took a few people out.


    Zhao Lin sent them to the door, but did not follow.


    Mother proposes marriage, it is not appropriate for her to go alone as a junior, she just waits for the good news at home.


    Since coming to Gujia Village, she feels her body is getting stronger and stronger, but it is much more comfortable than when she was in Beijing.


    Although she has only been here for a few days, that''s how she feels.


    Maybe it is because of the mood. When a person is in a good mood, he will naturally recover faster.


    Yesterday, the housekeeper of the Zhao Mansion said that he would come to propose a marriage today, so the people in the Gu Mansion also woke up early and waited for it.


    Not only Gu Chao, but also the people from the old house came.


    The second elder is Widow Gu''s elder, and the two sisters and brothers-in-law are also considered elders, so they all came to support him.


    It means that the man has someone in his family and has sisters to support him. Even if he wants to bully him in the future, he has to weigh it.


    The members of Liu''s family are on their way. As the widow Gu''s serious family, they are indispensable.


    Not long after they arrived, the third prince arrived. It seems that they arrived with Tang Matchmaker.


    Gu Chao explained early in the morning that the Gu family will be Liu Lan''s natal family in the future, so the third prince is mentally prepared that there will be many people present today.


    But when I saw it, I still felt a little bit upset.


    This is the first time for her to meet her natal family formally. There must be about twenty people in such a full room?


    All eyes are on her, how can she not be nervous?


    This is different from the situation when she met these people in Gu''s house last year. They came to see her today and to support Liu Lan.


    Now her mood is more nervous and flustered than when she was married for the first time.


    She is really just like a little girl, it''s the first time for a new daughter-in-law to meet her natal family.


    "I''m Zhao He, I have met all the elders, sisters, and brothers-in-law."


    But is she older than the sisters of the Gu family and the Liu family? Now she has to follow Liu Lan''s generation.


    Liu Lan was the youngest in her natal family, and she is also the youngest when she comes to Gu''s house, so when Zhao He came here, she had to call her sister and brother-in-law.


    As for the married sons of the two families, they were not notified. They will be notified when the date is fixed for marriage.


    At a time like this, she didn''t dare Zhao He''s identity. Now that she was a junior, that was also her attitude.


    Now that her attitude has come, it is impossible for the people of the two families to hold it anymore, so they are naturally very polite to her.


    Besides, they still respect the royal relatives and relatives in their hearts, and dare not neglect them.


    "My lord, please sit down."


    "Aunt Gu, don''t be polite to me. You can just call me Zhao He. We are all one family. If you call me Wang Ye, you will be out."


    These are not polite words from Zhao He, she wished that the members of the Gu family and the Liu family would ignore her identity and treat her like a family.


    She already knew these people in the Gu family, and the Liu family did the same. Both of these two families have good character and care about their relatives.


    Of course she also wanted to quickly integrate into them and feel the warmth of family affection.


    The Tian family has no family ties, this is not just a talk, it is actually more cold-blooded than that.


    She thought that after she got married and lived in another house, the family could be harmonious and beautiful, but she didn''t feel it for a day.


    So, the title of home has always held a heavy weight in my heart.


    Seeing the family affection of the Gu family and the Liu family, it''s a lie that she doesn''t envy her.


    She is getting closer to such a family relationship.


    They all heard from Gu Chao that the third prince was interested in Liu Lan, but they didn''t really see it. In fact, they were still a little bit drummed.


    Now that she heard her say this, she was even more surprised. It seemed that she really cared about Liu Lan as Gu Chao said.


    Otherwise, she is a majestic prince who not only condescends to come to this country, but also proposes marriage in person.


    Now, to treat ordinary people like them in the countryside so courteously, it is more polite than ordinary people''s marriage proposal.


    Even if they are Liu Lan''s natal family, she can do this because she really takes Liu Lan to heart, and she doesn''t treat them as outsiders and look down on them countrymen.


    Such a daughter-in-law is really hard to find with a lantern, but unexpectedly, Liu Lan, a widow, met her.


    It''s really a blessing he cultivated in his previous life, otherwise how could he have such a promising daughter, and now he is going to be the king''s husband.


    He is a widow in the country, and it has never happened before to be able to marry the current prince, even if it is a sequel.


    The smoke from their ancestral graves, the ancestors may not have imagined.


    It was originally a matter of agreement, and today''s marriage proposal is just a formality, and it is also for the people of the two families to take a good look at Zhao He.


    For Tang Matchmaker, this matchmaking is the one he has guaranteed the highest status, and the compensation should be the most, but the process does not require him to bother at all.


    He just sat and drank tea with him, and at noon they had a sumptuous feast together.


    It was also the best he had ever eaten in his life.


    That''s natural, you can''t eat vegetables grown with Juling Array anywhere else.


    A banquet is naturally a feast for the guests and the host. There are not so many rules in the countryside. Widow Gu also came out to eat together at noon.


    Although there are separate tables for men and women, they are not blocked by a screen, so they can see each other.


    The third prince also hadn''t seen his sweetheart for two or three days, so now when he sees him, he always looks at him.


    Her actions seemed to be seen by everyone, so she felt more at ease, and also confirmed her affection for Liu Lan.


    Whether there is really someone in her heart, you can tell from her eyes, the eyes of the third prince are too obvious.


    As long as you are not blind, you can understand it.


    Liu Lan pays special attention when others are around, for fear that others will notice something, and even more afraid that someone will look at them more.


    Although everyone knows it now and it is a special day, he still feels uncomfortable being watched by so many people.


    This kind of situation is really rare for Liu Lan.


    Facing the eyes of her sisters, brothers-in-law, and elders, as well as the jokes from time to time, Liu Lan is really on pins and needles.


    If he didn''t still have reason, he really wanted to leave the picker and leave.


    It''s like watching a monkey, and he is the monkey being watched.


    Till now, Liu Lan still hadn''t recalled it. It was really too fast, and there was no chance for him to breathe and digest.


    He didn''t dare to face the eyes of his parents, and the burning eyes of that man, he was really haunted.


    People who sat at the table with him could probably see that he was uncomfortable, so they didn''t say too much to irritate him, because they were afraid that his dog temper would come up, and it would be bad if they lifted the table.


    Even if the third prince doesn''t feel anything, this day of great joy is not good.


    They were also fortunate to be able to see when Liu Lan was uncomfortable. It has been more than 20 years. It is really not easy.


    The two brother-in-laws are talking to each other sentence by sentence, also to make Liu Lan less nervous.


    "You are well now, and we are really happy for you.


    Although there were some conflicts between us in those years, it was not a big problem, and it was because the family did not have a reason to hold grudges all the time. "


    Liu Lan, who was holding the vegetables between her hands, murmured, "I don''t hold grudges either."


    "Yes, besides, it''s not easy for you to raise Dabao alone, but luckily Dabao is doing well now.


    When we were young, we were also full of anger and insisted on fighting for superiority. Now we are all grandpas and understand a lot of truths.


    Seeing that you have a place to belong to, I sincerely wish you better and better. "


    After the two brothers-in-law of the Gu family finished speaking, the brother-in-law of the Liu family answered again, "When you get old, you have a companion by your side, and you can also have someone to talk to.


    The sons and daughters have grown up and have their own homes again. Don��t we old people still count on the people around us? "


    "It doesn''t matter how much money you have, there is no one around you who knows what''s hot and what''s hot, how can Yin Zi help you pour tea or something?


    Now it��s all right, it��s complete. "


    They weren''t jealous of Liu Lan either, wouldn''t they also benefit when he recovered?


    Seeing that Liu Lan''s complexion improved a bit, they continued to speak their minds, and took this opportunity to talk about their previous unhappiness.


    "We''re all a family, so don''t alienate us, even if you remarry, it won''t change the relationship.


    After all, Dabao is involved in the middle, and Baoer, can you let go? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： really good

    Chapter 303 is really good


    "Those who are connected by blood will always be a family."


    "This is what your parents have always said, the reason why the Gu family is your natal family.


    Whether you say it or not, this relationship is here. We will definitely support you and support you. "


    "My parents said that you were a young widow and raised a great treasure. No matter what, you have made contributions to the Gu family and are a great contributor.


    Now these are all what you deserve, just see if you want to draw a clear line with us?


    But, even if you want to, it��s impossible, hahaha..."


    The two brother-in-laws spoke one sentence each, without letting Widow Gu interject to say no at all.


    Actually, Widow Gu listened to these words, and felt very warm in his heart. Of course, he knew that the members of the Gu family were okay with him.


    In retrospect, he took advantage of the orphans and widows all these years. Although he was a little unhappy, he still let him in the end.


    If it weren''t for the protection of the two elders overtly and secretly, and the help of sisters and brothers-in-law, he might not be able to raise Dabao next to each other.


    He''s an asshole, but it''s not that he doesn''t know some things, it''s just that he can''t say it.


    Now that the brothers-in-law have talked all the way here, is it a step down for him?


    So, he really can''t say anything to draw a clear line in the future.


    "Well, Dabao is a member of the Gu family. I will always be Dabao''s father. We will be a family from now on."


    Widow Gu said these words with lowered eyelids, and he also felt a little embarrassed to face them, because of the past ten years.


    The two brother-in-laws of the Liu family just opened their mouths to smooth things over, "Look, everyone said that you are lucky in the future. In the future, you will have two natal families. Who dares to bully you? We are not just a show."


    "Hehehe...Look at how much the third prince cares about you. Those who are afraid of being bullied don''t know who it is."


    "Hahaha~ that''s not it."


    After such a joke from the brothers-in-law, Widow Gu couldn''t care less about it, he was already shy.


    He also wanted to control his emotions, but he couldn''t control them at all. Anyway, his ears and cheeks were stained red.


    Everyone also knew that it was too much to say, so they started to change the subject and talk about other things.


    In this way, Widow Gu slowly recovered his mood.


    After lunch, Widow Gu led the men to drink tea and talk in the back. After more than a year, the scenery in the garden of the Gu family became more pleasant.


    It is so colorful that people can''t keep their eyes closed.


    Being in such a scene, for those of them who are busy in the field all day long, it can be regarded as a moment of relaxation.


    They also know that Dabao''s family is really different from them, and they are fundamentally not on the same level.


    But they are not jealous, they are all peasants, and they know the importance of being down-to-earth and down-to-earth.


    They drank tea and watched the scenery in the back, chatting casually.


    The women continued to drink in front, and also set the time for the three books and six rituals on the wine table.


    Regarding the issue of where to arrange their marriage, the Gu family meant to listen to the third prince. After all, she is a member of the royal family, and the rules are greater than theirs, so she can''t come here as she pleases.


    The Gu family and the Liu family have no objection whether it is done in the village or in the capital.


    The third prince has also considered this issue, and she also discussed it with the emperor when she left Beijing.


    "I still think it''s okay to do it once in the village first, and then make it up again when I return to Beijing."


    According to the intention of the third prince, she felt that since Liu Lan cared so much about the thoughts of the villagers, she had to hold a grand event in the village in a lively and splendid manner.


    It is also to let everyone in the ten miles and eight villages know that he married her Zhao He in a serious manner, and no one can gossip.


    As for going back to Beijing to make up again, she also wanted to make a face for Liu Lan.


    Although few people in Beijing dare to provoke him, few husbands who claim to be famous and aristocratic families really think highly of him.


    So, she also wants to let those people see that she, Zhao He, holds this person in her palm, and wants to respect and respect him.


    Whether they are sincere or not, they must bow their heads when they see Liu Lan.


    Speaking of which, she was thinking about Liu Lan.


    The people at the table are not really stupid, even if they didn''t figure it out right away, they understood it after the old lady of the Liu family said something.


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. If you can, just do it once in the village. There is no reason to be married twice."


    The old lady of the Gu family also said, "How can one get married twice? Not good.


    There are big rules in Beijing, so go back to Beijing to do it, and then we will all go. "


    There are two families who are so reasonable, and the third prince is also grateful, but she still thinks that she should discuss it with Liu Lan before making a decision.


    So he found a reason to cover up this problem first, "Then wait for news from Beijing to see what the emperor means."


    She did write a letter to the palace, but she didn''t say this, because they had already agreed.


    The emperor asked her to act cheaply, which also meant to take care of her family.


    Looking at the meaning of Gu''s family, what she wants to hear most is Liu Lan''s meaning, and she can do whatever he says.


    The wine lasted until about two o''clock before it dissipated. The third prince was already drunk and was helped back by Liang Ming.


    The few people here are similar. When they are in a good mood, they can''t help but drink a few more glasses, and the wine is also attractive.


    But it doesn''t matter, Gu Chao''s spirit wine won''t hurt his body after drinking it, and he''ll be fine after sleeping, and he''s full of energy.


    Once the women fell asleep, they didn''t wake up until the next day.


    Mr. Tang Matchmaker was with the woman at the table. He had to know the details of the two marriages and had to be present, so he was naturally drunk and stayed with Gu''s family.


    He hasn''t stopped being surprised since he entered the Gu Mansion, not only because of the ease of the marriage, but also because of the shock he received inside the Gu Mansion.


    Sure enough, as the rumors outside, Gu Daochang''s house is like a fairy cave, making people feel as if they are in a fairyland.


    After drinking the wine in Gu''s mansion, he felt that he was really almost like a fairy.


    In Zhao''s mansion, the eldest son Zhao Lin anxiously waited for his mother''s good news at home, but the wait lasted for a long time, and finally his mother was helped back with the smell of alcohol all over her body.


    Forget it, she can only take care of her mother and take a rest first, and she will have to ask Steward Shu and Liang Ming about the marriage proposal later.


    "Don''t worry, my son, the prince is just too happy so he drank more.


    This is the spiritual wine specially prepared by Daoist Gu. Even if you get drunk, it''s fine, just sleep on it. "


    With Steward Shu''s explanation, Zhao Lin felt at ease.


    She also knew that her mother was too happy, but after all, her mother was old enough to get drunk and hurt her body.


    She has been suffering from frailty and pain, so she naturally knows how uncomfortable that feeling is, so she doesn''t want her mother to experience this kind of discomfort.


    In normal times, she also told the people to pay more attention to the mother''s body, and asked the mother to take care of herself.


    Basically, there is no such thing as drunk, so she is worried.


    After the mother settled down, Zhao Lin said: "Let''s go out and talk, don''t disturb the mother to rest."


    "yes."


    In response to these words, the two of them followed the prince out lightly, and then gently closed the door, and ordered the servants to wait on them carefully, just in case the prince woke up and needed anything.


    "What did the Gu family say?"


    Although he asked this way, Zhao Lin already knew it in his heart.


    Didn��t the housekeeper just say that mother drank too much because she was happy? Things are definitely going in a good direction.


    But she still wanted to hear what they said, exactly what happened.


    "Everything else has been agreed, but the matter of where to hold the banquet has not yet been determined.


    But both the Gu family and the Liu family said to let the prince decide, and they have no objection.


    The meaning of the prince is to wait for a letter from the palace before making a decision. "


    They didn''t know that the third prince had already discussed this matter with Huanai, so they all thought that what their prince said was true.


    Zhao Lin didn''t know either, and her mother never raised this issue with her.


    That''s right, even the third prince himself didn''t expect that this matter was settled just after she arrived in Gujia Village.


    Originally thought it would be a long time, and she would continue to work hard, but happiness came too suddenly.


    It is precisely because of this that the third prince has not discussed this issue with his daughter yet, and plans to wait until the matter is about the same.


    In the past two days, because things were too tight and too excited, she just forgot about it.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s only ten days, they are not in a hurry.


    And the attitude over there also shows that it can be done anywhere.


    In this way, Zhao Lin was completely relieved, and asked the housekeeper to send someone to send Geng Tie to the capital quickly, and they waited for the reply from Jingzhong with peace of mind.


    On this day, everyone in the Gu family village watched people from the Liu family come to the Gu family, and the prince from Zhao''s mansion also entered the Gu mansion with a matchmaker and heavy gifts.


    This matter has been reconfirmed, nothing has changed, and some people who speak sour words have also shut up, and they are all flattering words when they open their mouths.


    The Gu family was already something they couldn''t envy. At most, they just talked bitterly behind their backs to balance their minds.


    Up to now, they dare not even say sour words.


    In the past, the Gu family was ordinary people like them, but now they are relatives of the emperor. Widow Gu can no longer be called Widow Gu, he is a serious prince and husband.


    I heard that he is still Zhengjun.


    The Gu family has been really lucky in the past two years, and they can''t stop it.


    But it��s okay, although Liu Lan remarried, but Gu Chao is still a member of their Gu family, so they have something to do with the third prince, right?


    In their Gu family village, there is also a royal husband, a decent nobleman.


    In the future, they will be able to straighten their waists and speak louder when they go out.


    Actually, even if there was no such incident, their Gu family village would still be the first in Shili Baxiang, because they have a Gu family.


    This is just icing on the cake, and it is also of great benefit to them.


    As for those sour people, everyone has a steelyard in their hearts, and who doesn''t know who.


    But because of the reason of the third prince, it is good to make them restrain themselves, at least their ears are clean.


    When there were only father and son, Mr. Liu took his son''s hand and instructed him earnestly.


    "Lan''er, you are a lucky person, and you are blessed.


    Marry to the palace in the future, you should restrain your temper.


    The palace is no more strict than ours, and the rules are stricter. Your husband''s family is the royal family, so you must pay attention to everything.


    And your mouth, don��t be too quick, just change what needs to be changed.


    Even if the third prince values ??you, there are still people on her head, so you can''t always make things difficult for her.


    You are backed by Dabao, and Dabao is also capable, but in the end, one or two times is fine. If there are too many times, it is not easy for Dabao to do it here.


    There is also the eldest son, you should treat her well, don''t ask you to treat her as your own child, and don''t be too unfamiliar, after all, it is the only child of the prince.


    After you have children, you can''t favor one person over another, and a bowl of water should be equal.


    The position of the son, don''t even think about it, let''s live in peace and stability.


    It doesn''t matter if your son is old, a family and a beautiful family are better than anything else. "


    Listening to what his father said, Liu Lan was still a little awkward. When he got married for the first time, his father also pulled him to give him careful instructions, and it is the same now.


    Only this time, he remarried, and his mood changed a lot.


    "Father, I know, I don''t interfere with the son''s affairs, and I haven''t thought about that position.


    As for children, I''m afraid there won''t be any. How can I have children at my age.


    It is enough for me to have Dabao, and I don��t want anything else. "


    Other things, he didn''t know if he could change it. If Zhao He despises him in the future and doesn''t treat him like he is now, he will come back.


    Anyway, he has a daughter and a granddaughter, so he will never leave him alone.


    Just these thoughts, he dare not tell his father, otherwise he will definitely be scolded.


    He also knew that he was the one who remarried. If he came back, how many people would gossip and watch the fun, and the Gu family and Liu family would be even more ashamed.


    This is just his last plan, the worst plan, and it doesn''t have to be like that.


    At least, judging by the way it is now, Zhao He treats him well.


    Well, actually, it��s really good.


    Thinking of this, Liu Lan couldn''t help but feel a little hot. Fortunately, the light is not good now, so he should not notice it.


    Hearing what his son said, Mr. Liu felt relieved. It''s not like he hasn''t heard of the dirty things of the nobles.


    It was just to fight for power and profit, and in the end even family affection was ignored.


    Although he was also happy for his son and was pleased that he had a good home in the end, but he was not the same as his son became that kind of person.


    They have nothing in the first place, and now that��s enough, it��s not worth it to tear apart the family that��s been made for things that aren��t their own.


    "It''s fine if you want to understand, people''s hearts are fleshy, as long as you treat your son well, she won''t ignore you if she inherits the palace in the future.


    Don��t say that you won��t have children. You have a good body and you have taken good care of them in the past two years. It is not impossible to have children.


    The third prince also looks healthy, and she has had children. You are all fine, no one can tell. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： full moon, catch the week

    Chapter 304 Full Moon, Catch the Week


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Anyway, Liu Lan looked a little unnatural when he said this. He hasn''t remarried yet, and he doesn''t force what he wants to do.


    It''s just that if you go to Beijing in the future, you won''t be able to see your daughter and granddaughter every day, which Liu Lan doesn''t want to accept.


    The capital city is better than their countryside, but there is no one he is familiar with, nor his relatives there.


    The father and son talked a lot together this evening, more than they have said in recent years.


    Mostly it was the old man who instructed Liu Lan, he listened, and answered twice from time to time.


    In the past, Liu Lan didn''t go back to her mother''s house often because of the hard times. It''s better now, but her daughter got married again, and there was a little granddaughter at home. In addition to those things, he didn''t go back a few times.


    So, taking advantage of this matter gave the father and son a chance to talk to each other.


    The Liu family only stayed at Gu''s house for one night, and went back the next day. It was the busy season when the family still had a lot of things to do, and the crops in the field were waiting for no one.


    Gu Chao personally sent them back, and said that when Liu Lan''s birthday was going to be a big deal, he would also pick them up and come over to have a lot of fun.


    I agreed to him last year, but it happened to be delayed by the evil ghost at that time, and she didn''t come back until the Chinese New Year, so naturally it didn''t work out.


    What he promised must be fulfilled. If he doesn��t do it this year, he��s going to ruin the day.


    "We''re going to get married in November, and it will definitely be a big deal at that time. Don''t do it when it''s his birthday?"


    My son''s birthday is in the twelfth lunar month, and it''s still to come. At that time, I don''t know whether he is in Gujia Village or the capital. The old man thinks it is unnecessary, and it is indeed too eye-catching.


    Gu Chao smiled and said: "I promised him, let''s talk about it, next year he will be in the palace, and I don''t need to worry about it, it''s just this time."


    The old man opened his mouth and nodded in agreement, "Yes, he will soon be a member of the Zhao family, as you please."


    Liu Lan didn''t go out, and the people in the village could only go to the Gu family''s old house to chat if they wanted to gossip.


    It was already a confirmed matter, and the Gu family didn''t hide it. When someone came to ask, they just said it openly, and invited them to have a wedding wine at that time.


    Their behavior is not at all like the son-in-law at home is about to remarry, but like marrying a son, or the first marriage.


    For other people''s family affairs, they just watch the excitement and talk about it, and don''t care about their affairs, and just ask about it.


    Gu Chao sent the members of the Liu family back, but was also dragged and questioned by the people in the village.


    "Dabao, is it true that your father is going to remarry the Third Prince?"


    "When the time comes, I will treat everyone to a wedding wine."


    "Congratulations."


    Faced with the enthusiasm of the villagers, Gu Chao has always been somewhat overwhelmed.


    "Yes, thank you, I will definitely treat everyone to a wedding wine, and please respect your face."


    With Gu Chao''s approval, this matter must be confirmed, it couldn''t be more certain.


    After finally returning home, Gu Chao felt that the journey into the village was more tiring than going to the capital.


    When entering the door, I happened to meet Liang Ming who came out from inside, "Guard Liang, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandma Gu please be well, it is my prince who has something to give to Mrs. Wang."


    This is not married yet, so the title is changed, and it is inappropriate to follow the general rules.


    However, in Gu Chao''s view, this is also the performance of the third prince who values ??her father, so he readily accepts it.


    Hearing this, Gu Chao nodded and told her to go back.


    Going back to the Zhao Mansion, Liang Ming went to answer in front of his master, and also told his master what he said when he met Gu Chao at the door just now because of his address.


    The expressions of the master and the servant are very similar, and the bright smiles cannot be held back.


    The third prince used the excuse of giving Liu Lan something so that Liang Ming could ask about the wedding.


    She also knew that if she went by herself, she would definitely not see anyone, so she could only use this reason.


    After hearing Liang Mingdai''s words, Liu Lan wanted to avoid it at first, and was going to let the third prince arrange it himself.


    Hmph, isn''t the woman in charge of this kind of thing? Where is there anything for the man to say.


    But after thinking about it again, if she were to make the decision, most likely she would have to go to the city.


    Actually, he doesn��t want to go to the capital, or that sentence, he doesn��t have many acquaintances, and he doesn��t want to live in the capital for a long time, so it��s better to stay in the village.


    If it is possible, he still wants to wait until next year before deciding whether to go or not.


    "Tell your master, it''s in the village."


    This is what she wanted to ask, and he didn''t ask for it on his own initiative, so Liu Lan didn''t have any psychological burden at all when making the request.


    "The prince said that the village and the capital can each do it once, and I want to see what you mean."


    Liang Ming wanted to say this a long time ago, but was interrupted by Liu Lan, and it is too late to say it now.


    Even if you do both, wouldn''t you have to go directly to the capital?


    He didn''t want to go so early, and he didn''t want to be so troublesome. Wasn''t he being treated as a joke?


    It is enough to be seen once in the village, and he will not do it if he goes to Beijing.


    "Isn''t it just a marriage? Where is it going to be so troublesome, just go to the village and do it once."


    Well, since Mrs. Wang said so, she will go back and deliver the message.


    The elders of the two families also meant to do it once, and now the new master also said the same, the third prince can only listen to his wishes.


    Even if it''s done in the village, she still has to do it bustlingly.


    Although she has no power, she is still a prince. Naturally, she wants to marry her righteous king in a grand manner, and let everyone in the world know that Liu Lan married Zhao He.


    Not only the people in the village should be invited, but also those in the capital should be invited to hold a three-day running banquet, so that people from all over the world can come.


    Now that the decision has been made, the Third Prince ordered to let Butler Shu make good arrangements and send a letter to the palace.


    Invitation cards and so on, some of them had to be written by her herself.


    Although there is still nearly half a year until November, and many etiquettes have not yet left, she can''t wait to announce it to the world.


    The sweetheart''s birthday is also after the wedding. This is a big day, and you have to prepare well, and then go to the warehouse to shop and see if there are any good things to send to your sweetheart.


    Even if they are already married, the treatment they had in the past will not be less in the future.


    During dinner, Liu Lan told Gu Chao about his decision to get married at the dinner table, and he knew that it was the third prince who came to ask him specially.


    Knowing in his heart, Gu Chao didn''t expose it, he just nodded.


    "You make up your mind."


    Seeing that her daughter didn''t say anything else, and her expression was similar to usual, Liu Lan continued to eat. In the past two days, he has not talked as much as usual, and he is very calm.


    The whole family knew what he was doing, and patiently waited for him to adjust his mentality.


    "The daughter of Ruan''s family will be full moon next month, are you going to Beijing?"


    Ruan Lao San has already sent someone to announce the good news, and invited the Gu family to attend the full moon ceremony.


    Gu Chao is definitely going, and he plans to bring his husbands along, just so Han Yu can go back and have a look.


    I just don��t know if he will go or not, so I have to ask.


    Sure enough, Liu Lan frowned after hearing this, with rejection written all over her face.


    "I won''t go, you go by yourself."


    Han Yu, who was eating, heard his wife said that he was going to the capital, his eyes lit up immediately, and he looked at his wife expectantly.


    He actually counted the days on his fingers, thinking that when Miss Ruan''s family was full moon, his wife would definitely go there if nothing happened, and then he could ask his wife-lord to take him with him.


    It��s been half a year since he saw his parents, sisters, brother-in-law, nieces and nephews. He wants to go back and have a look.


    Last time he wrote a letter to his family after his body sculpting, and he received a reply soon, as well as many things from his family.


    Although they are all for daily use, he also knows that this is because his family misses him.


    He misses them too, wants to go back.


    Looking at the little husband''s looking forward to his little eyes and praying, Gu Chao felt weak, can he still say the words of rejection?


    Besides, she was going to take them with her.


    "You guys go with me."


    As soon as these words came out, Han Yu wished he could immediately throw himself into his wife''s arms and give her a kiss.


    "I won''t go. My wife will accompany my younger brother to go back and stay longer. If there is nothing at home, there is no hurry to come back."


    Ning Su said this because she didn''t want to disturb the wife-master and younger brother, so that the wife-master could live with the younger brother in the Han Mansion.


    If he also goes, the wife-owner will spend time with him.


    So, he took the initiative to say that he would stay at home and wait for them to come back.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two people objected, "Let''s go together."


    "Brother, let''s go together."


    Gu Chao glanced at Ning Su, his eyes were serious, and Ning Su, who accepted the eyes of his wife, did not dare to say anything anymore, and nodded honestly.


    "All listen to the wife''s master."


    So, Han Yu is also happy, if his brother doesn''t go, he will wait for his wife at home alone, and he is not here, no one will accompany his brother.


    After going to the capital, they can go back to the Han Mansion together. His Babu bed is also big enough to sleep in.


    "Let''s go together, leave Bao''er at home and I''ll just watch over it, and play for a while longer."


    Eunuch is not so reasonable, this time the sun came out from the west?


    Looking at him, Gu Chao also felt a little strange, but Liu Lan gave him a supercilious look.


    "Why, dad can''t take care of his granddaughter anymore?"


    Of course they can, but it makes them a little unaccustomed to it. They were surprised that their father-in-law would let them play for a while longer.


    The father-in-law has always cherished Bao''er, and he has to hold it to see it every day, which is more important than the eyeballs, so the father-in-law let Bao''er stay with them.


    However, this is the first time that they have not hurried home when they are away from home.


    But no matter what it is, they just need to thank the father-in-law.


    "It''s time to work **** Eunuch, we must come back as soon as possible."


    As a result, the father-in-law waved his hand, "Don''t worry, just come back after playing enough."


    The two kept looking at the wife-leader, and they got a calm answer from the wife-leader.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to yourself at home. If you have something to do, send someone to deliver the letter, as well as the old house."


    As for the other person, she didn''t mention it on purpose because she thought of why he said that.


    It is very likely that it is because of someone that he feels uncomfortable, which is why he asked them to go out and not come back in a hurry.


    After she said this, she saw that the person on the other side looked relaxed, "Well, Dad knows, Dad is not a child anymore, so don''t worry.


    There are so many people in the family, what can happen? "


    Hmph, who dares to come to their Gu mansion to find trouble?


    Even if he is away from home, no one will provoke him. Who doesn''t know him?


    Gu Chao said this only as an instruction, not because he was afraid that someone would bully him, but because he was afraid of who he would bully?


    But now that someone is watching, she is relieved.


    No matter whether the third prince is fueling his flames or what, there are people guarding him anyway.


    The Third Prince''s character is still very stable, even if there is something, it should not cause major troubles.


    On the way back to the main courtyard, Han Yu was always in a good mood, the smile on his face never faded, and even his steps became much easier.


    Seeing Fu Lang''s happy look, Gu Chao''s mood also brightened, and he began to be dishonest in his arms.


    Because they were in a good mood, the two also cooperated with their wife-owner, and even took the initiative to stick their bodies into the wife-owner''s arms.


    His wife mainly took him with him, and his younger brother didn''t think he was in the way, and Ning Su was also full of joy.


    If he is at home alone, he will definitely not be used to it. Usually, when the wife-owner goes out, the younger brother is with him. This time, the wife-owner and younger brother are gone, so he may not be able to sleep.


    Thinking about this, Ning Su pursed her lips and lowered her head with a small smile.


    "My wife, when are we going?"


    Because Bao''er is about to turn one year old, he is afraid that he will not be able to come back in time to celebrate Bao''er''s first year old.


    It''s the child''s first birthday, he doesn''t want to miss it.


    My daughter''s birthday is going to be celebrated. How could Gu Chao not remember it?


    "It''s still next month. I''ll go after Bao''er''s first birthday."


    "Well, Miss Ruan''s birthday is next to our Bao''er''s."


    Knowing that she would not miss it, Ning Su felt relieved and closed her eyes with a smile.


    "At that time, please invite Dad and the others to come and get together. The child is still young, so there is no need to make too much trouble."


    Families with children should save their blessings and save them for later use.


    As long as his daughter grows up healthily, it is Ning Su''s greatest wish, and he doesn''t care too much about other things, he can do whatever the wife-lord says.


    I also thought of the father-in-law''s marriage, followed by the father-in-law''s birthday, and the wife-owner promised to make a grand celebration. If it is a big celebration for the child, it is indeed a bit too high-profile, or the wife-master is right, the family is lively and lively. it is good.


    "I don''t know what Bao''er will catch then?"


    Although Bao''er is not afraid of death as Han Yu''s biological daughter, she is almost the same as her biological daughter. He treats her like her own child.


    Now when it comes to this, he also looks forward to it, imagining what Bao''er will catch when he catches Zhou.


    If possible, he hopes that Bao''er can be like a wife in the future.


    Women should stand upright and protect their families, just like a wife.


    Well, Baoer looks like his wife, and will definitely be as tall as his wife in the future, giving people a strong sense of security.


    Why didn��t the mother think about these things, but her thoughts were not as detailed as her husband��s, and she didn��t think so far, even when she grew up.


    "What does the wife master want Bao''er to catch?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： little cutie

    Chapter 305 Cutie


    "Catching the week may not be able to fix her in the future, just let her be happy."


    Gu Chao really thought so, but if he said this, the two husbands would be unhappy, and the wife-lord would be too careless, right?


    "wife master ~"


    "How can you say that..."


    Receiving the complaining eyes from the two husbands, Gu Chao couldn''t resist, so he quickly changed his words.


    "Why don''t you put a book of exercises or a pill furnace on it for your wife? A magic weapon is also fine."


    Although what the wife-master said was a bit perfunctory, the attitude of the wife-master is still very good, so the two of them didn''t plan to argue with the wife-master.


    "Well, put them all, as well as pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Okay, follow Fulang''s orders."


    Although we don''t force our children to be successful, there are no parents who don''t want their children to be good. Catch up is just an expectation of parents, and I feel comforted in my heart.


    Yu An is a daughter, and Gu Chao didn''t worry too much. If it was a son, she would have to worry more.


    My daughter is still young, and I will start teaching her how to practice when she is three or four years old.


    Now she can be allowed to be pampered by her husbands and father, but when it comes time to practice, she has to follow her rules and listen to her.


    It��s just these, Gu Chao has no plans to tell the husbands now, otherwise they might have to reason with her.


    Wait a year, don''t worry.


    Now that you have decided to go to the capital, you have to prepare the things you want to bring in advance.


    This time, Gu Chao did not plan to take the magic weapon, but planned to drive the carriage with the two husbands, watching the scenery along the way.


    Now this season is the time when everything grows, grass grows and warblers fly, and two or three days have passed along the way, and I am not tired at all.


    They were busy with what they wanted to bring, and they were afraid they would forget something. They also had to consider what they wanted to bring to the Han family and the Beijing and Zhong families, lest they forget which one would be bad.


    The servants of the Gu family are also busy. The young lady in the family celebrates her birthday, and it��s a busy week, so they must prepare in advance.


    Grandma gave orders not to do much, that is, relatives at home and people who came to the door in the village.


    There is a happy event at Gu Chao��s family, so there is no need to invite it, as everyone in the village will come to the door by themselves.


    A bucket of rice, two handfuls of green vegetables and a few copper coins are all the wishes of the villagers, even if it is just because of an auspicious word they said, it is enough.


    Gu''s mansion doesn''t have enough servants, and I''m afraid I have to go to Zhao''s mansion to borrow some.


    These are not big things, and the third prince is not a person without a long-term perspective. I am afraid that there is no need for Gu Chao to speak, and she will send people to the door by herself.


    I have to add a sentence, "Use it whatever you want, and talk about it if you don''t have enough."


    Gu Yu''an''s birthday will be half a month later, and Yu''an was picked up from the bed early in the morning by two fathers.


    Before she opened her eyes, and before she was awake, she was put on red clothes by her fathers, and her two white and tender faces were also kissed on the lips by their fathers.


    Today is a good day for my daughter, and there are guests coming, so Ning Su and Han Yu also put on makeup.


    Two clear lip marks landed on her face, red, making her already rosy cheeks even more tender, and she was also foolishly smiling at her parents, with no sense of crisis at all. No.


    Seeing the two fathers is even more reluctant to let go, wishing to kiss two more.


    It''s just that Yu An will cry when the two fathers kiss each other enough.


    Today, Shou Xing can''t shed tears, and he has to coax her to keep her from losing her temper.


    Originally it was said that it was not a big deal, but there were quite a few people who came, Liu family, Ning family, Yu family, Zhao family, and the village, even Lin Feng came.


    They came not necessarily to celebrate Gu Yu''an''s birthday, but also to maintain the relationship with Gu''s family.


    This is the way people are in the world. The closer you go, the closer you get to know each other.


    As long as people come, Gu Chao will always come, there is no reason to push it out.


    At this time, Yu Miao''er''s belly was already showing, and it was more obvious in this weather.


    Yu Jiazhengjun has not seen his son for another two months, and he is also happy to see his son on this day.


    Wu feels the same when he sees his son and granddaughter. Now that his son-in-law''s belly is getting bigger, his heart is full, and he waits for the birth of his granddaughter with peace of mind. His life will be complete.


    It doesn��t matter if it��s not a granddaughter, and it��s not impossible to have children. The two children are also young. When this one grows up, it will be reborn.


    He is also in good health, and can take care of them for a few years. As long as the son-in-law is born, he will take care of them.


    There are a lot of people today, and the little birthday star is not timid, she is happy to see everyone, and she is very face-saving when someone teases her.


    Ning Su put Yu, who was dressed like a New Year''s doll, on the thick carpet, and there were all kinds of small objects that had been prepared earlier on the carpet, just for her to catch up with.


    The exercises Gu Chao mentioned, such as the alchemy furnace and magic weapon, are all on there, and she can choose, depending on what she likes.


    No one in the family has specially trained her to catch what, nor put her usual playing and watching habits on it, just to wait for this time to see what she will catch.


    Suddenly left Dad''s arms, and there were so many colorful things that had never been seen before, Yu An''s attention was immediately attracted by these things.


    Didn��t look for daddy and nanny either, just staggered on with short legs, and even fell on the way, but the adults were so frightened that their hearts were raised.


    It��s not that she��s going to hurt from falling, the carpet is so thick, it won��t hurt if you fall, but it��s that she��s going to cry.


    Both Ning Su and Han Yu subconsciously took a step forward and wanted to hug her, but they saw the child froze for a while and continued to crawl there with hands and feet, and they laughed so hard that their mouths drooled.


    Fortunately, it was quite face-saving and there was no fuss.


    Xiao Yu''an said that it was the parents who made a fuss too much. With so many new things, she didn''t have time to cry. Her eyes were almost blind, she was so busy.


    I went all the way, looked at this and that, and took a lot of things with my hands, but I picked them up and looked at them, then threw them away to pick up other things.


    Yu An focused on the exercise book, picked it up, and stuffed it into his mouth, slobbering a lot.


    I found it was not tasty, and I couldn��t chew it, so I threw it away and crawled to see other things.


    While crawling, he came across a thumb-sized bell, and the crisp sound of the bell attracted Yu''an''s attention.


    So she turned to the left, climbed a few steps there, and reached out to reach it, but she still overestimated her short hands and couldn''t reach it.


    No way, I have to climb forward.


    Finally got the thing in her hand, the bell in her hand rang, maybe it was the sound that she liked so much, she put it to her ear to listen to it, enjoying herself while listening.


    This little bell is Gu Chaofang''s magic weapon. The sound of the bell sounds nice, but it is also a murder weapon.


    As long as you use spiritual power to move, you can control the sound to kill people.


    It��s just that it��s being held in Yu��an��s hands now, just for the sake of hearing it.


    Ning Su and Ning Su also knew what this was for. Although it was a killer weapon, they were sincerely happy and satisfied when they saw their daughter holding this thing and not letting go.


    It happened to be what they wanted, and they also hoped that their daughter would be like the wife-lord in the future. Isn''t that what they wished now?


    Although it is just as the wife-owner said, it is just a catch-up, and the future path of the child cannot be determined, but they are also happy like this.


    At least, now that expectation is met.


    After hearing enough noise, Yu An turned his eyes to look for someone, and finally his eyes fell on the hands of his two fathers, and then he happily crawled over here, still calling, "Dad~Dad~"


    A one-year-old child can already say some simple words, the kind that jumps out word by word.


    Being called by his daughter like this, how can a father not respond?


    Both of them squatted down to stretch out their hands and waited for her to come over. The child was already able to walk crookedly, but now he wanted to be lazy and crawled directly to this side.


    The little bell was put in her chest pocket. All the small clothes made for her during this time have such pockets, so she can put some small things conveniently.


    Now, that''s where it comes in handy.


    It''s also during this time that she got used to it, otherwise she still doesn''t know what to do now, wouldn''t it hurt to crawl with something?


    When she finally climbed up in front of the two fathers, turned over deftly and then sat down on her buttocks, called out sweetly, and got two responses, before she reached out to take out the things in her pocket.


    Stretched out his hand twice before taking out the bell, held the bell in front of the fathers as if offering a treasure, and called out sweetly, "Dad~"


    However, she became entangled next, and her little brows also frowned.


    Two fathers, but she only has one bell, what should I do?


    After struggling for a while, the smile on her face also fell, and she was in a hurry when she saw that tears were about to burst into her eyes.


    Seeing that their daughter was about to cry, the two fathers could make the child continue to worry, so they picked up the bell in Yu''an''s hand, and the two of them covered each other with each hand, so that the child could watch.


    "Daddy and Daddy Han like it very much, so Bao''er will give it to us, okay? Let''s go together."


    Yu An blinked his eyes, and looked at the hands held together by his father, um, is this just for the father?


    After thinking about it for a long time, as if he had figured it out, Yu An finally showed a sweet smile, and called Dad again.


    In this scene, Gu Chao, a foreigner, was a little jealous.


    The daughter only thought about her father, and never looked at her mother from the beginning to the end.


    Sure enough, whoever dotes on the child will kiss whoever the child is. Her strict mother seems to be rejected by the child.


    Everyone gathered around to watch this scene. Although they didn��t know what the bell meant, the interaction between the child and the two fathers touched them a lot.


    They always knew that the two husbands of the Gu family got along well, but they didn''t know that it was so good.


    Adults can act and cheat, but children have the simplest thoughts. She knows who is really good to her.


    So, Gu Yu''an''s attitude towards Han Zhengjun completely shows that Han Zhengjun is really good to her.


    It is really rare for men who serve a daughter in the backyard to be able to do this. They really love children who are not their own.


    Speaking of it, Gu Chao is still capable of managing the backyard in an orderly manner, otherwise it could be like this?


    I can''t envy these things. If I really want to envy everything, I can''t envy them, and I don''t have to live my life.


    Yuan Xiaoshou Xing was a little tired after he persisted until he caught the week, and he kept yawning.


    Wake up early in the morning and have to deal with so many aunts, uncles and elders, isn��t it just tired?


    Ning Su handed the child to the nanny to take him down to rest, and continued to greet the guests.


    In the afternoon, the guests dispersed one after another. This time, none of them stayed, and they all left.


    Knowing that Gu Chao and the others are going to the capital again, they don��t bother. Don��t they have to clean up before leaving?


    The Third Prince knew that Gu Chao was leaving, and thought that Liu Lan would also go with him, thinking that she had to go back and arrange to pack her things.


    As a result, Gu Chao said that his sweetheart did not go, which made the third prince very happy.


    Gu Chao took her two husbands and left, leaving only her sweetheart and Bao''er, which happened to be her heart.


    Bao''er is a child, so it can be completely ignored, that is to say, there is only one sweetheart in the Gu family.


    Then, if she comes to Gu''s house again, won''t anyone bother her?


    She wants to sit and talk with her sweetheart, and no one will see it. In this way, her sweetheart will definitely not have so many worries, and it will be more convenient for her to act.


    hey-hey��


    Originally, Liu Lan didn''t go because he felt embarrassed. He wanted to be quiet at home, but in the end he gave someone a chance.


    Even if he wanted to be quiet, it was impossible.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know yet, when his daughter and son-in-law are gone, someone can be said to have grown up in his house.


    Except for going back to sleep at night, the rest of the time is spent at his house, which is still the kind that can''t be driven away.


    After Gu Yu''an''s birthday, nun Wuchen and his disciples also bid farewell to Gu Chao and left. They have been in Gu''s house for some time, and it''s time to continue on the road.


    Ten days before Miss Ruan''s full moon, Gu Chao set off with his husbands.


    The three of them, husband and wife, were in a carriage, and a servant was driving the carriage, and the waiter was in the carriage.


    This was specially arranged by Gu Chao, just so that no one would disturb them.


    The two thought to themselves, isn''t it just a carriage ride? Is there anything to disturb or not to disturb?


    However, as long as the two of them are with the wife-lord, they are also very willing.


    To be precise, as long as they are with the wife-lord, they don''t care where or how many people there are.


    The carriage that the three of them were riding in was specially modified. The body of the carriage was larger than ordinary carriages, and the furnishings inside were also specially designed according to their wishes. There were many places to hide things and a large space.


    Even if the three of them lie in it together, there is still room to turn over.


    Now, there is a small round table in the carriage, with tea, snacks and dried fruits on the table.


    Gu Chao leaned on the soft and comfortable cushion, straightened his legs, and Ning Su and Han Yu sat next to her.


    One pinches the legs, and the other peels the dried fruit.


    Gu Chao enjoyed Fu Lang''s service, and occasionally opened his mouth to eat a piece of dried fruit that Fu Lang fed to his mouth, or a small piece of snack.


    Without her opening her mouth, Fu Lang knew her intentions like a roundworm in her stomach, and when she wanted to drink water, he took the initiative to bring the teacup to her mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： Emotional

    Chapter 306 Emotional


    Sitting and enjoying the blessings of the same people, Gu Chao is now used to it, and there is no discomfort at all when he opens his mouth and stretches out his clothes when he eats.


    The two people who served her were also full of joy in doing this. Serving their wife-lord was a matter of course, and it was their duty as husbands.


    If one day the wife-lord doesn''t want them to serve her, they will have to cry.


    It must be that they didn''t do well somewhere, so the wife-lord didn''t want them.


    Besides, it is also their pleasure to serve their wife. How to serve her well is also a question they think about every day.


    This big event will continue until the day they are old, too old to move, and they are gone.


    The two of them were concentrating on their work, when suddenly a pair of hands wrapped around their wrists, and then the big hand exerted force, and they fell into the familiar embrace of the wife-lord.


    His face was pressed against the chest of the wife-master, and the strong and powerful heartbeat of the wife-leader was heard in his ears.


    "wife master ~"


    Looking up at the wife-master, she saw that the wife-master still had her eyes closed, but her hands were not quiet at all, and they went in along the hem of the coat.


    Accepted is the delicate soft meat, Gu Chao''s favorite place to play with, he can''t put it down, and it has never changed.


    There was no response from the wife-master, and the two called again, "wife-master~"


    Han Yu was still holding a chestnut that had just been peeled, and raised his hand to bring it to the wife''s mouth. The wife still opened her mouth to swallow it, but didn''t speak.


    Both of them didn''t know what the wife-master was going to do, so they could only lie quietly in the wife-leader''s arms, waiting for the wife-leader''s instructions.


    It''s just that, after waiting until both of them fell asleep, the wife master still didn''t give any instructions, and then they fell asleep.


    It was so comfortable nestling in the arms of the wife-owner, and with the shaking of the carriage, they couldn''t control their eyelids that were getting stickier.


    Feeling the steady and soothing breathing of the person in his arms, Gu Chao is actually still awake.


    The two of them slept late last night because they were too excited, but they are fine now, just in time to catch up on sleep.


    With a delicate body and nephrite in his arms, Gu Chao looked down at the sleeping faces of the two, and planned to sleep for a while.


    The news that they are going to Beijing has already been sent to the Han family. At this time, the Han family has already received the letter, and they are also looking forward to the arrival of their son and daughter-in-law.


    They had prepared Gu Yu''an''s birthday gift earlier, and this letter came back with that boy.


    Although Gu Yu''an is not Han Yu''s child, and has no blood relationship with their Han family, but it is the blood of the son''s wife, even if it is for the son''s sake, he still wants it.


    What''s more, they are still persuading their son to treat the child as their own, isn''t it more caring.


    The Gu family has a simple population, there are only a few people, and there is only one child. They are the treasure of the family, and they are naturally precious.


    Their son married into the Gu family, that is, the Gu family. Of course, the most important thing for a family is to live in harmony and beauty.


    The Gu family treats their son well. Both the daughter-in-law and the Ning family treat their son sincerely, and they must show their sincerity in return.


    So, as their natal family, it is even more necessary for them to do this, just treat the child as the son''s own.


    In the past, it was just that the son could not give birth, but now he can give birth. They also hope that their granddaughter will be treated well by the Ning family in the Gu family, and they also hope that the granddaughter will be treated like their own granddaughter when they come to the Ning family.


    Children do not distinguish between you and me, they are sisters and brothers.


    Actually, even if the Han family didn''t send gifts, the Gu family planned to be there so that someone could deliver a letter.


    Can Han Yu bear not to tell his family? Of course it is impossible.


    Knowing that his son and his wife were coming and that they would stay at home for a period of time, Han Zhengjun ordered his son''s boudoir to be tidied up early on.


    It''s just that they don''t know whether Mrs. Ning came to their house together or lived in Gu''s house. No matter what, it''s always right to clean up the yard next to her son''s boudoir. It''s better to be prepared.


    Han Zhengjun still doesn''t know that his son''s courtyard in Gu''s residence has been abandoned for a long time.


    At the beginning, the three of them still lived together for a day. Since the last unpleasant experience, they have been living in the main room of the main courtyard, which is Ning Su''s room.


    It is also because of the trouble of changing back and forth, so I simply don''t change it.


    Ning Su��s side is more spacious than Han Yu��s, so he decided to live here, but Han Yu��s side is not idle either.


    There is no major change in the furnishings. Except for the things that are commonly used, everything else is still there. The things that the three of them don''t often use are also packed here, so as not to occupy the space over there.


    You know, three people live together, there must be a lot of things, so you have to collect the things you don��t use frequently to make room.


    If Han Zhengjun found out, he still doesn''t know what his reaction would be.


    After all, this kind of thing is something he never dared to think about in his life.


    Who decent husband would be like this? The wife master would not treat Zhengjun like this.


    This kind of thing can only be done by that kind of man.


    Of course, it��s not that Gu Chao doesn��t love his husband, nor does he treat them like those.


    She loves Dave Lang sincerely, and really cares about them. She wants to sleep with her husband in her arms every day, and doesn''t want any of them to wait.


    Ning Su and Han Yu also had the same thoughts. They didn''t want to sleep alone in the bed, and they didn''t want to think about their wives so much that they couldn''t fall asleep.


    That''s why they moved in together later on, just to be able to sleep in the wife''s arms every day, and to be able to see the wife''s face when they wake up every day.


    They also know that the wives treat them like that not because they don��t respect them, but because they care about their performance.


    Again, they are the husbands of the wife-lord, and they are also family members who will spend a lifetime together.


    Well, once you get used to it, you won''t be so shy.


    As long as the wives always treat them well, they are willing to do whatever they want.


    Departed in the morning, walked all the way at a leisurely pace, did not catch up with the county town at noon, so I stopped at the tea stand on the side of the road.


    There is nothing else to eat at the tea stand except dry food such as steamed buns and pancakes.


    Give some money to the proprietress, just borrow the pot and stove.


    When they got off the carriage, the two of them were still not completely awake, and they were a little confused.


    "Go down and move around, and my body hurts after sitting for a long time.


    In the afternoon, let''s walk slowly, find an inn in the city ahead, and go out to visit the night market at night.


    If there is a fun place, stay for one more day and play slowly. "


    Anyway, they set off ahead of time, and there was still extra time for them to stroll slowly.


    It only takes one day for Gujiacun to reach Beijing, and it takes only two or three days for a horse-drawn carriage to walk slowly.


    At their speed, it will only take three days at most, even if they are delayed for five or six days on the road, it is no problem.


    As long as you can catch up with Ruan''s family''s full moon wine when you arrive in Beijing, it''s all right to step on it.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s interesting over there?"


    "Everything is arranged by the wife."


    "When the time comes, just find someone to inquire about, and you will know."


    Gu Chao jumped out of the car first, and then helped Fu Lang down one by one.


    "Ok."


    This is the first time that the wife-master took them out alone, and they were so excited. Now that the wife-master is making arrangements for them, they naturally look forward to joy.


    After getting out of the car, they walked around the tea stand again, relaxed their hands and feet, and waited until they were all ready to come over to invite someone, Gu Chao and the others went over to sit down and eat.


    They weren''t the only ones passing by, there were other customers at the tea stand, but none of them were as particular about it.


    They all eat dry food with tea, and at most there are pickles brought out by themselves, but no one still cooks like them.


    Moreover, he still gave money to the proprietress, and borrowed her pot and stove, and he looked like a nobleman from a wealthy family.


    They looked at this side intentionally or unintentionally, but Gu Chao and the others ignored it and ate their own food.


    They are all passers-by, but they just take a look, so there is no need to pay more attention to them.


    The guests left in a wave, and then came again. Gu Chao and the others just finished eating, packed up their things, got in the car and continued on their way.


    As expected by Gu Chao, he entered the city in the middle of the afternoon and stayed at the largest inn in the city.


    At this time, whether it is early or late, I decided to rest in the inn now, and after dinner, I inquired about the situation, and then went out to visit the night market.


    Restaurants are the fastest place to inquire about news. There are so many people coming and going every day, and they hear a lot of news. As long as you pay a little attention, you will know that there are not many gossips.


    Therefore, it is perfect to ask Xiao Er to find out what is interesting here when eating.


    Ning Su and the others certainly have no objection, they will accept whatever the wife-owner arranges.


    They said it was a rest, but in fact the three of them were not tired at all.


    I was catching up on sleep in the morning, and I arrived at the place not long after lunch. Where did I get tired?


    So, looking at the energetic husbands, Gu Chao decided to do something that consumes his energy.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to sleep at night again, and this cycle will not be good for the body.


    Yes, that''s right, she was thinking about Fu Lang''s body.


    The two who were making the bed were directly thrown down by their wife-head from behind.


    "Fulang, the paving is not so neat, and it will be replaced in a while."


    Both of them felt the hot air from the wife-master''s voice behind their ears and necks at the same time, scorching hot.


    "My wife, it''s time to eat in a while."


    "I still have to go shopping."


    Although they said so, their arms were already around the neck of the wife-lord.


    Even if you want to fight for it, it is only on the premise of appeasing the wife-lord.


    Also, this is their knee-jerk reaction.


    It''s really not that they deliberately refused to return the welcome and seduce the wife-lord.


    "There is still an hour until dinner, don''t worry."


    Saying that, Gu Chao kissed the red lips of the husbands.


    Waiting for the kiss enough to let go, and said: "I promise not to miss the night market."


    Then he covered it again, with enthusiasm.


    With the assurance from the wife-leader, the two of them did not worry, and let go of their hearts to welcome the love of the wife-leader.


    In this case, Gu Chao can still be polite, of course he let go of his loving husbands.


    Sure enough, the bed was messed up and had to be changed again.


    It''s just that this task fell on Gu Chao, because the husbands were too weak and didn''t want to move, so she, a well-fed and satisfied wife, could do it herself.


    Fortunately, they were prepared, otherwise they would have to let Xiaoer do it at this time.


    Gu Chaoke is reluctant to let others come in and see her husband''s current appearance, she is stingy, and she can only see it by herself.


    First, he carried the two of them to the couch to lie down, and then began to change, and when the change was completed, he carried the husbands back by himself.


    The one inside and the one outside were put on the bed, and she also went up and lay down in the middle, and finally pulled her arms and hugged the two of them tightly.


    "Squint for a while and get up to eat."


    "Hmm~"


    The two of them responded softly, their voices sounded like kittens, which made Gu Chao feel distracted.


    The two thought to themselves, the wife-owner still loves them, and they can still go shopping, the wife-owner is the best.


    Because, there was an episode in the middle of this, which made them feel anxious, thinking that they would not be able to go.


    While the wife was making the bed, the two kept watching. This was the first time they saw the wife doing such a thing.


    Originally they wanted to get up and do it, but they were all sternly rejected by the wife-lord, who even brought them here bundled up, so they could only watch.


    "Now it''s time for the wife to serve her husband."


    As he spoke, the wife-master kissed them, and didn''t want them to speak directly, and they had to be at the mercy of the wife-master.


    They were under the quilt without wearing anything, and the wife-lord did not let them wear it by themselves.


    The wife-lord herself is also, um~ hooligan...


    Looking at the red marks on the bare back of the wife-leader, their faces became even hotter, reaching the base of their necks.


    Hmm~ Even if they don''t want to admit it, it can''t change that it''s their result.


    are all red, and I don''t know if the wife is hurting or not.


    Obviously you didn��t use that much force, why did you leave marks?


    They don''t know that when people are excited, many things are out of control.


    Even they didn''t know when it was done, anyway, it really happened and cannot be denied.


    When the wife turned around, the two of them widened their eyes at the same time, and they couldn''t bear to look straight ahead.


    How could they do this? It''s really embarrassing.


    As Gu Chao walked this way, he teased the two of them loudly, "Did Husband open his eyes on purpose to see him as a wife? They are really two little hooligans, haha..."


    They didn''t do it on purpose, and it wasn''t what the wife master thought, they, they were watching...


    Hmm~ I can��t say this either.


    "bad guy"


    "The wife is the rogue, the big rogue."


    Getting the complaint from the two husbands, Gu Chao was not only not annoyed, but the smile on his face was even brighter.


    "Since Husband praises being a wife so much, then being a wife can''t live up to Husband''s praise. Come now."


    As he spoke, he had already arrived in front of the two of them.


    The two were so frightened that they quickly changed their words, "My good wife, we were wrong~"


    "We didn''t mean that, no..."


    "My wife ~ you are the best ~"


    "My wife, please forgive us, please..."


    Hehe, Gu Chao didn''t care about their flattery and obedience, he bent down and hugged the two of them, turned around and went to the bed made by the king.


    He didn''t say whether he would forgive them or not, and his expression was unpredictable.


    The faces of the two of them were wrinkled, and they blamed themselves for their fast talk. If they had known it earlier, they would have just watched honestly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： apologize

    Chapter 307 Apology


    They all shifted their attention to this, but they didn''t pay attention to the marks on their bodies, which were even more exaggerated than those of the wife-owner.


    Moreover, they are all masterpieces of the wife-owner alone.


    Now, the two of them are nestled in the arms of the wife-lord, and while they are relieved, their minds are also in a daze, and they are completely unconscious.


    When I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly thought, I wonder if those traces will disappear tomorrow?


    In case someone sees it, then they don''t want to see anyone.


    Of course not, because those traces are not all from just now, but also from yesterday, the day before yesterday...


    Moreover, the old and the new cover alternately, day after day.


    As long as Gu Chao doesn''t want them to dissipate, they will never dissipate.


    In the past, Gu Chao would use spiritual power to sort out the husbands later, and those traces would naturally dissipate.


    And most of the time it was night, or the husbands fell asleep directly, so there was less time to see it, which is why they were so shy.


    This kind of thing, just get used to it.


    It''s like sleeping with three people, and after a few more times, they won''t hide.


    Just like now, the three of them were covered with the same quilt, and soon fell asleep, without thinking about whether they were shy or not.


    When they woke up, the two of them were the same as usual, ignoring that they first served the wife and master to change clothes together.


    Sure enough, they were both still there, and saw their cheeks flushed.


    In the past, they hid under the quilt, and waited for the wife to tidy them up, and then came to dress them.


    Of course, in the middle of this, the wife-owner will definitely have to do it.


    And now, it''s just facing each other frankly.


    It''s just that when they serve, the wife master still doesn''t let them go.


    If you want to talk about habits, you should be used to it long ago, but every time you see it, you still blush uncontrollably and your heart beats uncontrollably. I don��t know why it��s shy?


    After resting, they are ready to go downstairs to eat in the lobby of the restaurant. Yuzhu Qiushi and the others are already ready, waiting for the masters to wake up.


    As long as the masters close the door, they will never go in without the master''s summons, and they will wait outside respectfully.


    Even if they bother, it is because there are really important things, otherwise they are all sensible, and even do things as quietly as possible.


    The little master is already one year old. According to their sticky posture, it won''t be long before they have a new little master.


    Maybe, when they return home from the capital, there will be good news, hehe.


    The food is still to the taste. Although the ingredients are average, the cooks in this restaurant are good at craftsmanship.


    After eating, the sun has already set, only some orange color remains in the sky, but it is really beautiful.


    Gu Chao took the two expecting husbands to the streets for a walk, but one of the servants didn''t bring them along, and there were only three of them, husband and wife.


    I asked Xiao Er just now, and said that there happened to be a temple fair tonight, and there were so many people there, so they planned to go and have a look.


    "My wife, let''s go to worship?"


    Han Yu looked at his wife with sparkling phoenix eyes. He obviously wanted to go. He wanted to give birth to the wife as soon as possible. He felt that it would be more reassuring to pay his respects.


    Brother was pregnant in the first month, he thought too.


    It''s just that it has been two months and there is still no movement. Isn''t he just anxious?


    The wife-master is in good health, the reason is definitely not from the wife-master, then it must be him.


    But he is also confident that he must be fine, otherwise the wife-lord would have told him.


    What''s more, even if he really has something bad, the wife-lord has already taken care of him.


    So, even if the fate has not yet arrived, when he sincerely begs the Bodhisattva, maybe he will really come.


    Ning Su is with Han Yu every day, why doesn''t she know what her younger brother is worried about, so she also looks at her wife.


    "Wife master, let''s go? OK?"


    Being acted like a baby by the two husbands, Gu Chao still disagrees, "Go."


    "Well, the wife is the best."


    "Thank you, wife master."


    "If there are too many people, I won''t go, so as not to be crowded."


    Gu Chao did not agree unconditionally. Because today is a temple fair, there must be a lot of people going. She doesn''t want her husbands to be squeezed and knocked down. She wants to feel distressed.


    Since the wife-owner agreed, she has no objection to the request to meet someone, so she nodded her head in agreement.


    "Well, I listen to my wife."


    "Uh-huh."


    As for when the time comes, well, if there are really many people, they will say good things, or wait until there are fewer people.


    Someone looked at the petty eyes of the two young husbands, and didn''t expose them, let''s talk about it at that time.


    The small vendors on the street have the same things as other places, and there is nothing unusual. They just look around casually and don��t buy anything.


    After the sky was completely dark, there were more pedestrians on the street. It seemed that they all had the same purpose as them, and they all went to that temple.


    It seems that there are really many people, and I wonder if there will be any excitement over there?


    "Wife master, let''s hurry up too, there will be more people in a while."


    "Yes, wife, please hurry up."


    The two of them took the hand of the wife-leader and walked forward, obviously anxious.


    Originally, Gu Chao walked forward slowly, holding Fu Lang''s hand one by one, and it was quite pleasant to look around, but when he saw too many people, the husbands began to worry.


    No, two little white hands pulled him, and they put in a lot of effort.


    Gu Chao had no choice but to follow along in a hurry, lest the two be more anxious.


    When we arrived at the place, it was indeed crowded with people. In the temple, the Bodhisattva is enshrined, so most of the people who came were men.


    But because today is a temple fair, there are many more people than usual, and there are all kinds of vendors.


    Han Yu stood on tiptoe and looked inside again, and finally turned around and asked his wife-in-law, "Let''s go in first before there are too many people, okay? Wife-in-law~"


    "Hmm, wife master, can you take a look around, we will find you later?"


    It is of course impossible for the wife-owner to go with them in such a matter as seeking to have a child, as long as they go by themselves.


    Gu Chao also looked inside, and then turned back to look at the people coming from behind, thinking that there must be more people in a while, and saw that they were staring at him longingly, and finally nodded in agreement.


    "Go, I''ll wait for you in the pine forest over there, just come here when it''s over."


    The two looked in the direction of the wife''s master''s finger, and sure enough, they saw a green pine forest next to the temple, which was very close to their current distance.


    Then the two quickly nodded and agreed, "Well, we''ll be out in a while, and we''ll find you soon."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Gu Chao said and took out a silver bill of one hundred taels to give to them, but the two showed their purses, "We have it."


    Normally they don��t go out, and the private money given to them by their wives is useless. They have already saved a lot, and it just came in handy today.


    Watching the two go in, Gu Chao then turned around and went to that side. There are few people there, so as not to be crowded here.


    Although it was lively and there were a lot of people buying and selling, none of these could attract Gu Chao''s attention. He could only wait for the husbands to come out and then go shopping with them.


    The two of Ning Su and others followed the crowd into the temple, and they didn''t care about anything else, so they just went to worship.


    Actually, the wishes of the two are the same.


    "Please bless the Bodhisattva, let me quickly conceive a child and give birth to a daughter for my wife. Well, a son is also fine."


    This is Han Yu''s heartfelt voice. He told the Bodhisattva all about it, and Ning Su, who was kneeling beside him, also begged the Bodhisattva in his heart.


    "Pray to the Bodhisattva to bless my younger brother to get pregnant soon, and also bless me to give my wife a few more children."


    Of course, the more children the better, who doesn''t want a family full of children and grandchildren, and a thriving population.


    There is another very important reason. If they have more children, the father-in-law will stop talking about serving the wife.


    They have already figured out what the father-in-law is thinking. He just wants to have more granddaughters. As long as his wish is fulfilled, everything will be easy to talk about.


    You can tell just by looking at him. In the past, my father-in-law was picky about him anyway. Ever since he became pregnant, my father-in-law never beat or scolded him again.


    Later, he gave birth to Bao''er again, and his father-in-law''s attitude towards him was even more kind, basically never blushing.


    It can be seen that having daughters and raising children is important to a man. Only when a man has a daughter can he have a status in his in-laws'' family and his position can be secured.


    To put it bluntly, as long as there are more daughters, even if the head of the wife does not care about the family members in the future, she will not divorce her husband.


    Don��t look at anything else, but for the sake of a few children, Zhengjun is still Zhengjun, and there will be no less dignity that should be had.


    It''s just what''s inside, only they know.


    They are not afraid that the wife will treat them like that, but they still want to give the wife a few more children, the more the better.


    Worshiped the Bodhisattva, made a wish, and donated money for sesame oil, and then came out together.


    When I came out again, there were indeed too many people, so I walked unhappily and crowded.


    The two of them were only focused on following the crowd, not paying attention to the people around them. Although the lights were brightly lit, they didn��t go to daylight, so they didn��t know who bumped into them, they couldn��t stand still and fell to the side.


    Originally, the two of them were walking with support, but one person was also a little unsteady on the other side, and they managed to hold on without making a fool of themselves.


    However, the two of them were also a little unhappy. There are so many people, why do they have to come and squeeze?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t notice the two young masters again, I made an unintentional mistake, and I ask the two young masters to forgive me.


    I wonder if the two sons were not injured? I sincerely apologize to the two young masters. "


    Although there were so many noisy people, they could still hear these words clearly.


    The two of them felt uncomfortable at first, but when they heard that the culprit who bumped into them both confessed their mistake and apologized, and their attitude was so good, they couldn''t say anything more.


    After standing still, I followed the voice and saw a lady who looked like she was in her early twenties making amends to them, with an apologetic face again.


    As the saying goes, don''t hit smiling people, so it''s even harder for them to blame.


    But this person is an outsider and a woman, and they are also married husbands, so it is impossible to talk to her face to face.


    So the two just nodded, and asked each other about the situation, "Brother, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, how about you? Did you get hit?"


    The person who was bumped just now was Ning Su. He was fine, and the arm he hit didn''t hurt anymore, so he asked Han Yu if he was hit by anyone again.


    Seeing that the younger brother also shook his head and said it was all right, he bent his knees to return the salute to the man, and answered politely.


    "We have nothing to do, Madam, don''t blame yourself too much.


    There are many people at the temple fair, please pay attention to my wife. "


    "Madam, please go slowly and leave."


    After speaking, the two were about to leave, but they were blocked by a white bone fan in front of them.


    They all know this fan, just because of the one in Madam''s hand just now, but what does she mean by this?


    The two looked at him suspiciously, "Madam, is there anything else?"


    "I was reckless just now, why don''t I invite the two young masters to sit in the gazebo next to me and have a cup of tea as an apology."


    Hearing this, both of them frowned. This person looked like a human being, but he turned out to be not a good person.


    Obviously they are all dressed as married couples, but she is one of them.


    Originally, they didn''t intend to argue with her, after all, she was just a stranger, but now she actually stopped them to say something and drink tea.


    No matter how stupid the two of them were, it was impossible for them not to see that she had a purpose.


    This kind of woman, no matter what her status is or what she looks like, first of all, her character is not good.


    In public, she actually said that she wanted the two married husbands to drink tea. It was obviously ill intentions, and it was to ruin their reputation.


    If there are acquaintances who meet, or wear something, do they still want to live?


    If the wife-owner sees them sitting with a strange woman they know, they won''t be able to speak clearly even if they have a hundred mouths.


    This kind of person looks sanctimonious, but in fact, he has a full stomach, and he is not a good thing at first glance.


    Before this, how many men were ruined by her hands?


    The two of them understood who she was, and immediately decided not to talk to her anymore, and they were about to leave.


    It was just because of the large number of people that they couldn''t walk fast at all, and the man followed them at the same pace.


    snort! Unexpectedly, he is still desperate.


    The two of them were also very anxious. They wanted to go fast but couldn''t, so they had to keep looking up at the wife-lord.


    As a result, because there were too many people, the figure of the wife-lord could not be seen for a while.


    After walking outside for a while, I saw the wife-lord sitting in the gazebo on the other side of the pine forest.


    Fortunately, Han Yu is tall, otherwise he would really not be able to see it.


    It''s just that the wife-in-law was sitting sideways, and she didn''t look at them at this time. Even if they wanted to ask for help, they couldn''t help it.


    Finally came out from the crowd, and the two breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to the pine forest, just wanting to go to the wife-lord''s side.


    The man followed, not only that, he was half a step behind them.


    "If the two young masters don''t want to drink tea, why don''t you invite the two young masters to walk around the street. There is a dim sum shop with excellent taste in the city. We can go and have a seat.


    How about I specifically apologize to the two young masters for the reckless behavior that accidentally bumped into the second young master just now? "


    Hearing what she said, the two of them wished they could turn around and slap her. This person is too hateful.


    Now the palms of the two of them holding each other are sweating, because they are both anxious and angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： sue

    Chapter 308 Complaint


    "Go away, our wife master is there, if you do this again, we will call someone."


    Han Yu looked towards the place where the wife-owner was while he was talking, also to let the woman know that they were accompanied by the wife-owner, and stop doing any absurd actions.


    "If you do this again, we will call the wife master over."


    So, what are you supposed to do, don''t embarrass yourself here, okay?


    Gu Chao was looking elsewhere when he heard the voices of his two husbands. He was obviously angry, so he turned around and looked over.


    It seems that my husband is being entangled by an **** woman. Does this mean that she is not panting for Gu Chao?


    In the past, the two of his family didn��t pay much attention when they went out. After all, their facial features are relatively tough, and their skin is dark.


    It is different now, although it still looks the same, but it is rosy, pink and tender, which is naturally rare.


    Anyway, she likes it very much.


    It''s a common thing for other women to look at them twice when they go out, and Gu Chao can accept them.


    But as it is now, Gu Chao''s heart is filled with anger, does his father not take it seriously?


    The man she Gu Chao had, there was someone who didn''t have eyes and dared to covet him.


    The old birthday star hanged himself, too long!


    The woman looked along where the two of them were looking just now, and happened to see Gu Chao also looking this way.


    Looking at Gu Chao and then at the two young masters, his brows suddenly frowned. Such fresh and tender people actually married such a wife.


    It��s true that two flowers were inserted on the cow dung, and the little beauty was wronged.


    Although these two people are not great beauties, their temperament and figure are top choices, and their skin is fair and rosy. In the dim lights of this temple fair, they look more and more interesting.


    That''s why she got the attention of these two people.


    Looking at their wife, although she was dressed as if she came from a wealthy family, but with her figure and appearance, she probably used some shady means to accept these two.


    Since she is not willing, then of course she wants to save the beauty from the fire.


    As for that ugly woman, just send her away.


    She had noticed when the two of them went in just now, and she had already thought about it at that time.


    Later, when the two of them bowed down, their backs were facing him. The moment they bowed down, their figure directly attracted thousands of ants to eat her heart.


    After the two of them finished worshiping, they looked at each other and smiled again. Although it was just a profile, it made her itch so badly, that''s why the following things happened.


    Seeing the changes on her face, and finally showing such a disgusting expression, although the two of them don''t know what she is thinking, it must be something bad.


    Anxious in my heart, I went to see the wife master again, and wanted to ask the wife master to come over, but I didn''t know if the wife master could hear their voices.


    The two of them looked over and saw the wife-leader walking this way, and they immediately felt relieved. They were not afraid when the wife-leader came.


    Women naturally also saw Gu Chao walking this way, but they didn''t take Gu Chao to heart.


    When they got close, Gu Chao opened his arms, and the two of them subconsciously leaned into the wife''s arms, and complained with aggrieved and angry faces.


    "My wife, that man hit me."


    "My wife, she still won''t let us go, you have to decide for us."


    "Yeah, you take care of her. Wife master~"


    "wife master ~"


    The woman looked at the scene in front of her, and she was stunned. How could it be such a development?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Do you keep it for the New Year?

    Chapter 309 Do you keep it for the Chinese New Year?


    Just now she only saw the two young masters go in, but did not see their wife.


    When this woman came over just now, she was still making a comparison in her heart. As for the wife-lord, they were definitely inferior to her in terms of looks and financial resources.


    Just like her, she has a thick back and a hulking waist, and now she has a frightening expression on her face. If the two little boys are timid, they will be scared to cry by her.


    Hehe, he doesn''t look like a good-tempered person at first glance. When he is in a bad mood, he will definitely hit people. How many times have the two young masters been beaten by her?


    These two young masters definitely did not follow her willingly, maybe she used some means to get them.


    So, wouldn''t it be easy for her to get these two young masters to abandon this ugly woman and follow her?


    As long as she speaks kind words, shows her affection for these two young masters, and gives them some favors, can they not go with her?


    As for their wife, give her some benefits.


    If she is sensible, take the benefits and get out of here. If she is not, then don''t blame her for not giving her something good?


    She is still very confident about this.


    But now, she actually saw the two young men seem to breathe a sigh of relief the moment the woman appeared.


    Moreover, when the woman opened her arms, she snuggled up at the same time.


    The appearance of relying on trust and full of grievances does not seem to be fake at all.


    And what they said, they turned out to be suing, and let women make decisions for them.


    This behavior doesn''t look like Zheng Jun''s husband, what kind of Zheng Jun can make such a move in public?


    Only a servant can do this, and he is also accustomed to flattery in daily life, so he can''t wait to sue in his wife''s arms.


    There is another one, even if an ordinary man suffers this kind of grievance outside, or is molested and bullied by other women, he would not dare to tell his wife.


    Aren''t they afraid that their wives will be angry when they find out?


    May I ask, which woman can stand her man being bullied by other women?


    Whether it''s a man''s problem or not, it''s impossible not to mind at all!


    After the two said this, the woman opposite not only didn''t get angry with them, but even patted them on the back, as if to comfort them.


    However, the expression on her face was extremely ugly. I don''t know if it was because of the two husbands or because of her?


    Of course, no matter who it is because of, she has to follow the woman for a while today.


    Even if they do this, it doesn''t necessarily mean that they are really focused on this woman.


    In her opinion, she should have been bullied so badly on weekdays that she was afraid of this woman''s tricks, so she tried to please her immediately.


    How can a man treat this kind of woman sincerely?


    Therefore, she wants to save them from the water and fire, from the sea of ??suffering.


    Before she could do something righteous and spontaneous, Gu Chao, who was opposite her, had already made a move.


    "It really deserves to be killed."


    After speaking, Gu Chao let go of Ning Su''s arm, and with a light movement of his wrist, a long knife appeared in her hand.


    The knife is not ordinary at first glance, and because of Gu Chaodu''s spiritual power on it, there is a faint golden halo on the knife, which is almost eye-catching.


    Just such a simple movement, and what happened between this one breath, has already shocked the women in Xinglu and the people watching the excitement around.


    The movement here is not small. With so many people coming and going, how could it not attract people around to stop and watch.


    Especially this kind of love affair again, which makes their gossip fire burn.


    Now this woman with a shiny green head shocked everyone with her shot. How did she do it?


    Create such a long knife out of thin air, and it still has a golden light?


    Is it made of gold?


    It doesn''t look like it carefully.


    Although they sympathized with her and understood her in this kind of thing, but this opening is to kill people, isn''t it too much?


    Besides, what kind of big shot is she, who kills when she says she wants to?


    Gu Chao is not just talking, since she said she should kill, she already has a decision to kill this person.


    The man who dared to tease her was still under her nose.


    Does she keep her dog''s life for the Chinese New Year?


    This kind of thing, even a woman can''t bear it, and she doesn''t intend to bear it.


    The two people who were wronged in the arms of the wife-master, saw that the wife-master opened her mouth and let out a knife, and said that she was going to kill someone.


    Looking at this, both of them were a little flustered, and the wife master was really angry.


    As for the reason, do you even need to think about it? Of course it''s because of them.


    But, but, in fact, it is not possible.


    "Wife master, beat her up?"


    "Are you really going to kill?"


    One person and one small hand subconsciously grabbed the skirt of Gu Chao''s chest, obviously nervous and frightened.


    Ning Su also killed chickens and fish, but where did he kill people?


    Han Yu has never even killed chickens or fish, and rarely sees blood.


    Although they didn''t kill them themselves, this person is their wife. How could they not be nervous or afraid?


    The woman, who was startled by Gu Chao''s actions and words, broke out in cold sweat, but when she heard the two pleading for her, she was immediately satisfied in a certain way, and the little thoughts that had been frightened just now came back.


    She did not guess wrong, these two young masters are interested in her, otherwise why are they pleading for her now?


    Or in front of so many people? Don''t you still have thoughts about her?


    Wanting to understand this, the woman cheered herself up, and turned her neck to Gu Chao.


    "Who are you scaring with a broken knife? You should kill one and see, old..."


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Gu Chao''s knife had already reached her chest before even a mother of hers had time to speak.


    Moreover, without a single pause, it sank straight into her flesh.


    Everyone who saw this scene gasped, and none of them thought that this rough-looking, burly woman would use a knife as soon as she said it.


    Under the public, there is no shyness at all!


    She is really not afraid.


    Ning Su and Han Yu have been paying attention to the expression and movements of the wife-lord. When the wife-lord frowned slightly and her face darkened a little, they knew something was wrong.


    The hands holding the back of the wife master subconsciously tightened, "Wife master, just now I made a wish to let me conceive a child soon."


    "Bodhisattva is present, seeing blood is inauspicious, wife master."


    It was precisely because of the words of the two that Gu Chao''s hand stopped sending the knife, so that the long knife would not pierce the chest of the woman opposite.


    Even so, the woman surnamed Lu is already full of blood.


    The moment the knife was drawn, blood continued to flow from the edge of the knife, and it couldn''t be stopped at all.


    At this time, the woman surnamed Lu seemed to have just realized it, and she exclaimed and fell straight to the ground.


    "Kill it! Kill it!"


    "Run, let''s go!"


    "Killer, report to the police!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Anytime

    Chapter 310 Always be with you


    The screaming and running of the people around couldn''t affect Gu Chao at all. Although she had withdrawn the knife now, her desire to kill this woman on the ground remained unchanged.


    If it weren''t for what the husbands said just now, Gu Chao really didn''t intend to let her die.


    The women surnamed Lu brought their attendants with them when they went out. Their master drove them away just now, in order not to disturb the master and hook up with the young master.


    But now, the master was stabbed right under their noses, and the blood flowed all over the ground.


    They followed their master out to serve them. If something happened to the master, would they still be alive?


    There are only two ladies in the main house, and the second lady they serve is especially doted on by the old man. She is afraid of falling in the palm of her hand, and afraid of melting in her mouth. She is as precious as an eyeball.


    Now that they have been stabbed, they don''t know whether they will live or die. They are afraid that they will die.


    After the two of them came back to their senses, they scrambled and ran towards their master after yelling "Aww".


    Seeing the big hole in the master''s chest, which was still bleeding, the two hurriedly covered it with their hands, but how could they cover it?


    Looking up at the murderer again, I saw the murderer staring at them with an angry face. This is not the reason for them to shrink back.


    "You dare to kill people in full view. Do you know who my lady is? Hurry up and report your name, and wait to see the official."


    "Hmph! If something happens to my young lady, you must be buried with her."


    Gu Chao has no mood to pay attention to them, not to mention that this woman will not die, even if she really dies, she will not blink her eyelids.


    Anyone who dares to miss her husband, no matter who they are, deserves to die.


    "My deity, Gu Chao, will accompany you at any time."


    After saying this, Gu Chao put his arms around his husbands and prepared to leave.


    I''m in a good mood tonight, let such a **** get mixed up.


    I''m not in the mood to stay here anymore, so why not leave?


    It was the first time for Ning Su and Han Yu to see the wife-lord so angry. This is completely different from the last time.


    Compared with this one last time, it is completely insignificant.


    It seems that the wife master is really good to them.


    Seeing the real anger of the wife-master, and seeing the blood of the two, they followed the wife-master away with lingering fear.


    The steps under his feet quickened unconsciously, and he also wanted to leave this place quickly.


    They are not worried that some woman will come to trouble the wife-owner. Since the wife-owner has stopped, the woman will definitely not die, but she just looks scary.


    When Gu Chaobao became famous, the two servants were stunned.


    Gu Chao''s name, who doesn''t know? Even a child knows who that is.


    Now, this is the one their master provoked?


    It''s so hard to die, but he still went to provoke this husband, and even provoked both of them at once.


    Even if their master lost his life here today, he deserved it.


    The two felt bitter, but they didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly carried their master to the hospital.


    That one is not afraid of anything and walks gracefully, but they dare not.


    If the master can be saved, they will just be beaten. If the master can''t be saved, he will be fine, and they will definitely be buried with him.


    I have to go back and tell my grandma about this matter, how to deal with it, how can the two of them decide?


    The people who were exclaiming that they wanted to report to the officials just now also died down, and looked at the woman who was bleeding but still breathing, and their mouths were even tighter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： hurt

    Chapter 311 It hurts


    "My wife, let''s go back."


    "Well, I don''t want to go shopping anymore."


    Hearing that both of them said that, Gu Chao also knew why they were doing it.


    After that kind of thing happened, I must be out of mood.


    "Go back if you don''t want to go shopping, don''t think so much, but it''s just a flea that is annoying, it''s not worth taking it to heart."


    As he spoke, Gu Chao squeezed their palms at the same time to show comfort.


    After leaving just now, the two voluntarily came out of the wife''s arms. They were embarrassed by so many people watching.


    Gu Chao didn��t know that his husband was thin-skinned, so he let go of them and held their hands instead.


    They can all accept this. When they came out just now, they were holding hands, and they are used to this at home on weekdays, so they don''t think it''s a big deal anymore.


    "Well, we didn''t think about her, the wife we ??thought about."


    This must be made clear.


    "What are you thinking about as a wife?"


    Seeing that Fu Lang can still say such things, Gu Chao is relieved, and it seems that he is not frightened.


    The two looked up at the expression of the wife-master, and made sure that the wife-master was not angry with them, so they were more courageous.


    "It''s not what the wife master thinks, hehe..."


    "That''s right, wife master, let''s go back quickly, I''m tired."


    He even dared to hum with her, he became more courageous, thinking about it like this, he increased the strength of his hands.


    "Dare to flirt with the wife master? Huh?"


    "Ugh~ it hurts."


    "It really hurts, my wife~"


    Sure enough, she is still a narrow-minded little husband. Doesn''t she know how much effort she has put in?


    Can it really hurt them? She is willing?


    "If you''re tired, go back and rest early."


    Humph, don''t think they can''t see the fire in the wife-lord''s eyes.


    As for that woman, they are not afraid to come to her door. For the things she did, she deserved it if she was beaten to death.


    Molesting other people''s husbands, she really didn''t make trouble in the court, they were not afraid of shadows, they were not afraid.


    The members of the Lu family got a report from their servants, and learned that their youngest daughter was restless again, and went to the temple fair to molest the husband of a good family.


    This kind of thing didn''t happen once or twice. No matter how they disciplined and beat them, she still didn''t change.


    Only this time, she mentioned the iron plate blindly.


    That person is Gu Chao, Daoist Gu, how will this matter end?


    Even the old man who loves his little granddaughter the most got angry this time. If he had known that she would cause such a big trouble, he shouldn''t have indulged her.


    "Hurry up and prepare a generous gift. It must be a generous gift. The old woman will go and apologize to Daoist Gu and her husband in person."


    I think she is so old, and she has to go to some people to make amends and commit crimes.


    It''s her mother''s fault for not being a godmother.


    That bastard, if it wasn''t for seeing her still lying in the hospital, it would have broken her dog''s legs.


    Now that she is in a fit of anger, she is naturally very reluctant to even take the life of her little daughter. After the anger is over, can she really ignore it?


    Just like now, even if it is for the whole Lu family to apologize to Gu Chao, is it really not for the little daughter at all?


    It''s just that when she found the inn where Gu Chao and the others were staying with a generous gift, she didn''t even see anyone.


    Today, I was disturbed by that thing, and now the husband and wife are connecting and comforting each other. How could these people who don''t want to do it disturb me?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： locked up

    Chapter 312 Locked up


    "Madam Lu, I''m sorry, my master has already rested, please go back."


    The servants of the Gu family stood guard at the end of the upstairs corridor to block Madam Lu''s way, preventing them from moving forward, and clearly rejected their intention to see their master.


    When the master came back just now, he told them that if anyone wants to visit, no matter who it is.


    Moreover, she said that the masters had rested, and it was true.


    As soon as the hosts came back, they entered the room, and had someone bring hot water in. Now they have rested, so we can��t disturb the rest of the hosts because of these irrelevant people.


    In the end, Mrs. Lu didn''t see Gu Chao either, and she couldn''t even pass the hurdle of Gu''s servant.


    It doesn��t matter whether she puts in money or makes a promise, it won��t work, and she won��t be accepted at all.


    There is nothing to visit in this small place, and coupled with the unhappiness last night, I plan to leave the next morning.


    Knowing that people from Lu''s family had come to the door last night, and their attitude was there, Gu Chao didn''t intend to make a fuss about this matter.


    Since she let the woman go at that time, naturally she won''t settle accounts later, she is not the kind of procrastination character.


    As for how the Lu family lived last night, this is not something she has to consider, it has nothing to do with her, and she doesn''t want to ruin her mood for these insignificant people.


    By the time Madam Lu came to the door again, Gu Chao had already taken people away without even seeing anyone.


    "Huh, it doesn''t matter if you leave or leave, it seems that this matter is over."


    Mrs. Lu stood at the door of the inn, watching the streets where people came and went and let out a long breath.


    They are in this small county, as long as they don''t mess with that person, they should be fine.


    However, her little **** must be strictly disciplined, and she can no longer be allowed to behave like this.


    Continue to go to the capital, still sitting in the carriage, the grandma of the Gu family, who has been tired for most of the night, is now half lying in the spacious carriage enjoying the tenderness of the husbands.


    "You said, in the future, do you have to lock you tightly at home and hide them, so as not to be coveted by others?"


    A certain woman squinted her eyes halfway, and said these words slowly.


    The two people who were busy were frightened, "wife master?"


    "we do not have."


    The two thought that the wife-master meant to settle accounts after the autumn. After all, when such a thing happened, the wife-master would look good.


    If it is spread, people who don��t know will definitely think that they are indiscreet, go out to seduce other women, and catch them on the spot without their wives.


    If it is really said that way, they don''t want to be human anymore.


    From what happened yesterday to when we set off again today, the wife-leader didn''t say a word, and she didn''t mean to be angry. They just thought that the wife-leader didn''t take it to heart.


    Unexpectedly, waiting for them here.


    If the wife mainly thinks that way, what should they do?


    Looking at the blank eyes of the two, as well as the frowning and hesitant expressions, Gu Chao knew that they must have thought of something messy again, and her original intention was just to joke with them.


    Otherwise, staying in the carriage all the time is boring, so I have to find something to say.


    Look at these two idiots, Gu Chao didn''t dare to tease their minds anymore, he was afraid that he would cry for her later.


    Finally, she still needs to coax her in person.


    So, she waved to the two of them, and saw the husbands approaching her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： jealous

    Chapter 313 Jealous


    "Silly husband, didn''t you see that this is a joke with you as a wife?


    Why are you willing to lock you up as a wife? In the future, I will often accompany my wife to go out and walk around. "


    Men in this world, whether married or unmarried, find it difficult to go out casually.


    Some are lucky enough to marry open-minded wives who can often go out to meet friends or go shopping.


    If you are unlucky and marry a narrow-minded woman, you may have to ask the wife-owner for permission before you even go out.


    So, Gu Chao didn''t say to let them go out often by themselves, but to accompany her. This is the norm in this world.


    She is not from this world, but it does not mean that she wants to assimilate everyone around her, as long as they can be safe and happy.


    Their inner happiness is the truest happiness.


    The two of them, who were in ups and downs, nestled next to the wife-leader, complaining a little bit about the joke that the wife-leader made just now.


    "How can the wife master say that, knowing that we don''t have one."


    "It really scared us just now, I thought the wife master was angry."


    The two of them were scared by the wife-leader last time, and now they feel like they are in danger. As long as there is something wrong with the wife-leader, they have to guess whether the wife-leader is ignoring them for some reason.


    They also know that the wife-lord is actually very good to them, but they don''t want to think about it.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the two young husbands beside him tightly in his arms, pinching the soft flesh in the palm of his hand familiarly, and the words he said were heart-warming.


    "I care about you as a wife, you are my husband.


    Fulang is coveted by other women, why don''t I be unhappy?


    Speaking of which, the husband is still very attractive, making him reluctant to be a wife. "


    These words of the wife-master, no matter how I hear them, I feel sweet in my heart. No matter what others think of them, as long as the wife-master still likes them in his heart, they will not be afraid.


    They can think that the wife-owner is actually jealous when she says that?


    Definitely!


    "Then, the wife master hides us, we don''t go out."


    The two happily nestled into the arms of the wife-leader, and even took the initiative to wrap their arms around the neck of the wife-leader.


    "Yeah, we''ll stay at home from now on and don''t wander around."


    As a result, the place with the most flesh was slapped by the wife-owner, and there were two "slaps" at the same time.


    After playing, he didn''t let go of his hand, and continued to play.


    "Little scoundrel, deliberately going against my wife? Didn''t I just say that I will go out with my wife more in the future. What''s the point of just staying at home?"


    It turns out that what the wife-owner said just now is true, not just for fun, but because she really wants to take them out, or from time to time.


    They knew that the wife-lord was the best for them.


    There are only a few places where men go out, and it would be great if there are really wives who take them with them.


    No matter where the wife-leader takes them, as long as the wife-leader is by her side, that��s fine, they are all willing.


    "Hmm~"


    "The wife is the best!"


    Facing the two pairs of eyes with stars in them, Gu Chaoqing couldn''t help but kiss them.


    It''s just such a small thing, these two fools can be happy like this, it''s really satisfying.


    It also made her want to take pity on them and pamper them all the time.


    Arrived in the capital two days later, and went directly to Han''s residence, originally to take Han Yu back to her mother''s house, so there was no need to go home again.


    It is also impossible to leave Ning Su alone at home, of course together, this was agreed when we were at home.


    I haven''t been to the capital for nearly a year, and many people and things have changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： eldest niece

    Chapter 314 Eldest niece and daughter


    When they arrived in the capital, there happened to be a team from Beijing that was sent out of the city to Gujia Village.


    It is the person sent by the emperor to send the royal jade butterfly and the dowry gift prepared by the royal family to the third prince, which can also be said to be makeup.


    Although the third prince will prepare the dowry himself, the royal family must also express it. Of course, these are all for Gu Chao''s sake.


    The imperial decree of the emperor was also sent together. Although the imperial decree of granting marriage was just a cutscene, it had a different meaning, and it was also a form of expressing the attitude of the royal family.


    As for whether Widow Gu is satisfied or not, no one can be sure, and I am afraid that the third prince will have to grind it himself.


    The people of the Han family were naturally overjoyed when they saw that their son finally had a soul body and no longer had to be confined at home.


    Everything is going well, and it will definitely get better and better in the future.


    After living in the Han Mansion for a few days, it was the day when Miss Ruan''s family was full moon. It was not easy for the youngest Ruan to look forward to a daughter.


    In her own words, she was looking forward to it until her hair turned gray, and she finally got it.


    So, how can it not be done in a big way, it must be done in a big way.


    If it was possible, she wished that everyone in the world would know that Ruan Laosan also had a daughter. Who would dare to criticize her in the future?


    When Gu Chao first entered Beijing, the Ruan family got the news that the third Ruan specially sent someone to Han''s house to invite them to go early that day.


    Not only the members of the Gu family, but also everyone in the Han family was specially invited.


    So, this morning, the family arrived at the Ruan Mansion early in the morning in three carriages.


    At first I thought they went early, but when I got to the place, I found out that there were even earlier than them.


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of Ruan''s house, the sharp-eyed third Ruan immediately spotted him, and hurriedly dragged Gu Chao in.


    "Finally looking forward to your opening, hurry up, go in and see your niece.


    Hey, let me tell you, my daughter is very good-looking, she was carved out of the same mold as me, and she will definitely be as suave and suave as me in the future.


    The little hands and feet are full of meat, and they are still strong, hahaha..."


    This person finally had a daughter in his 30s, and Gu Chao could understand her excitement.


    Actually, when she first had a daughter, she was not much better than she is now.


    "Congratulations, all wishes come true."


    Ruan Lao San is most happy to hear that others say congratulations to her, and it would be best to praise her daughter.


    "Hey, thanks to you, you just happened to be here today, go and show your niece and say something nice."


    Ruan Laosan called your niece daughter one by one, this title made it impossible for Gu Chao to refuse.


    That''s your niece, can you say no?


    When I came to Gu Chao today, I thought that Ruan Laosan would have this show, so I had to be mentally prepared, and I didn''t intend to refuse.


    So, now follow Ruan Laosan''s fast pace and walk in, the husbands have been rejected by them for a long time.


    But with her father-in-law and brother-in-laws by her side, she can rest assured, besides, there are still people from the Ruan Mansion.


    Seeing the wife-owner and Mrs. Ruan getting further and further away, the two looked at each other and smiled knowingly, "Mrs. Ruan is really happy, she got what she wanted."


    "Well, let''s go to enjoy the joy too."


    Ning Su took the initiative to hold Han Yu''s hand, and went there under the leadership of the housekeeper of Ruan''s house. They also went to see Miss Ruan''s family.


    Holding his brother''s hand back, the smile on Han Yu''s face became even brighter.


    He believes that he will definitely have good news in a short time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： frank

    Chapter 315 Frank and frank


    "A blessed child."


    Daddy took out Miss Ruan to show everyone, and the little girl really looked exactly like what her mother said.


    The ones who are just full moon are still fat and fat, but they are much better than ordinary full moon children.


    The little arms and legs, as her mother said, moved vigorously.


    After listening to Ruan Laosan, I found out that all the red rouge fruits in her family were left to this little guy, no wonder she looks so good.


    With this child doing real publicity today, their red carmine fruit will be even more in short supply in the future.


    Looking at the child, Gu Chao just said this sentence, even if it was just this sentence, Ruan Lao San was very satisfied.


    In her heart, Gu Chao''s words are golden words, since she has said so, there is no need for anything else.


    She only hoped that the child would grow up healthy and happy for the rest of her life, and she didn''t want her to earn a fortune in the future.


    So, Gu Chao''s simple sentence of being blessed just hit Ruan Lao San''s heart.


    Suddenly, the lucky young lady of the Ruan family burst into tears, but everyone was startled, and they all looked this way, thinking that something was wrong with her.


    As a result, the nanny touched her little butt, "It turned out to be peeing, so I will take the young lady down to change it."


    "Go, go, go."


    When it was time to leave, Gu Chao personally invited the acquaintances in November to have a wedding at home.


    Whether or not the Third Prince is invited is her idea. She wants to invite those who are familiar with Gu Chao herself.


    As soon as he heard that it was a wedding wine, he looked at Gu Chao maliciously, thinking it was her wedding wine.


    "Don''t think about it, it''s my father and the third prince."


    "Oh~ it''s finally decided, congratulations."


    "They will definitely arrive when the time comes, so go early."


    "Oh, it''s finally time, now it''s all over, I''m not afraid of being asked."


    "Yeah, I used to be afraid to say something when asked, because I was afraid of saying the wrong thing, but now I am not afraid."


    "Hahaha, no one will ask after we have the wedding wine."


    "makes sense."


    After talking about the business, several people asked how long Gu Chao could stay this time, and planned to find time to drink with her again.


    And Zhuang Zishang, she, the hands-off shopkeeper, has never been there except when she went to open for business.


    Since they are all here, do you want to go and have a look?


    It''s not that there are any problems in Zhuangzi that she has to wait for her to solve, that''s right, the sisters have to settle accounts clearly, and outsiders can''t think that they are behind Gu Chao''s back.


    They said this because they were afraid that Gu Chao would be overwhelmed. After all, the monthly income is not small money.


    Of course, they didn''t think that Gu Chao would have that kind of thought, but they still had to put it on the bright side to be at ease.


    The current appearance on Zhuangzi, Gu Chao only heard from them that they have changed a little, but he really doesn''t know what it looks like.


    She is not worried, but since she is here, it is not bad to take the husbands there to relax.


    "Okay, how about two days later, just take the family to have fun."


    "Why not, then we happened to all go together, and just our family can get together."


    "That''s it, I''ll go back and make arrangements."


    "All right, all right, let''s wait together at the gate of the city."


    After a day of drinking at Ruan''s house and dealing with a lot of people, both Ning Su and Ning Su also feel tired. This kind of work is really harder than a day''s work.


    "It seems that I''m more used to being in the countryside, hehehe..."


    Han Yu couldn''t help teasing himself that he felt the most relaxed when he was in Gujia Village.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： pregnant

    Chapter 316 Pregnant


    Time passed quickly when I started playing, and I had been in Beijing for half a month before I knew it.


    It has been almost a month, and I plan to go back, thinking about my child.


    Since the child was born, this time is the most distant time apart. It has been nearly a month since I saw the little person who is by my side every day. How could I not want to?


    The three of them discussed the night before and planned to go back the next day, but Han Yu vomited before he could speak at the dinner table this morning.


    This vomit made the entire Han family go crazy.


    General Han ordered the housekeeper to call for a doctor in a loud voice, fearing that his son had some kind of illness.


    "Old Lin, come on, hurry up and invite a doctor back."


    Han Fulang next to her hurriedly stopped her, "Is the wife in a hurry and confused? There is a daughter-in-law looking for a doctor!"


    After being reminded by Fu Lang, General Han finally realized that the best doctor in the world is already at home, so there is no need to hire another doctor.


    "A Chao, quickly show Yuer what''s going on?"


    The son''s situation is special, and General Han is frightened if something goes wrong, fearing that if his son...


    The two elder sisters also frowned, looking at Gu Chao worriedly, and clenched their palms tightly.


    However, the men of the Han family were not so nervous, but rather relaxed, and they all gathered in front of Han Yu.


    "Yu''er, come and rinse your mouth, is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Han Fulang took the cup from Yuzhu''s hand, and handed it to his son who was breathing smoothly after vomiting. The two brother-in-laws also patted his back for him.


    In this way, Gu Chao and Ning Su were squeezed aside. Although they were also worried, they knew that Han Yu''s health was always good, and it was impossible for him to get sick.


    Ning Su thought of other possibilities, kept looking at Han Yu''s stomach, and then became nervous again.


    Brother has been looking forward to the arrival of the child, I hope this time it will really come.


    When Han Yu''s situation stabilized a bit, Gu Chao had the opportunity to approach him, and carefully took his pulse, and a smile gradually appeared in Gu Chao''s eyes.


    Everyone who was already extremely nervous could not help but feel relaxed seeing the change in her expression.


    Then I heard Gu Chao''s brisk voice, "I have a baby."


    "Ah! That''s great."


    "Yu''er, congratulations, your wish has come true."


    "Okay, okay, great joy, great joy."


    "how long it has been?"


    "More than a month." It seems that it happened when I was at home.


    Gu Chao pinched Fu Lang''s fingers, and the two looked at each other with joy in their eyebrows.


    "The wife-lord will show the younger brother a good look, and the days should be when we are at home. We have been out and sat in the car for several days, and we are walking around these days."


    Knowing that she is really pregnant, Ning Su is also really happy for Han Yu. It is the child of the wife-owner and younger brother, and also his child. It is great that Baoer finally has a companion.


    Others also said, "Yes, take a closer look, you can''t be sloppy, and you can''t go out and wander around anymore, you have to take good care of it at home."


    "The first three months are the most critical time, and there must be no mistakes."


    "It''s only been a month or so since I''ve had a reaction. It seems that this child is a real one, tormenting her father."


    Listening to what his family said, Han Yu put one hand gently on his lower abdomen. The child came a little suddenly, but he didn''t feel it at all, and it made his heart restless, beating non-stop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： raise together

    Chapter 317 Raising together


    The three of them had promised to go back, but they didn''t make it in the end.


    If you really want to leave, there will be no problem with Gu Chao, but the Han family will not let their son move, just in case something happens.


    "Even if you want to leave, you have to wait for three months to sit firmly before you can leave."


    Contacted the situation at home again, and the three of them decided not to return as soon as they discussed it. It was also to give the two people more time, and I don''t know how the two of them are progressing these days when they are away.


    Bao''er has his caring grandpa watching over him, so nothing will happen.


    Besides, now that Han Yu is pregnant again, she is more distracted by this body in her belly, and the mood of missing her daughter is more distracted.


    But just stay for one more month, think about it, it''s not too long.


    I wrote a letter and asked my servants to send it back, and I will announce the good news first.


    Liu Lan received a letter from her daughter, and because of her illiteracy and the fact that the Third Prince happened to be by her side, she let her read it.


    As soon as he opened the letter paper and glanced roughly, the third prince raised a smile, "Congratulations, you are going to be a grandfather again."


    This news made Liu Lan stand up excitedly, wishing she could grab the letter paper and read it, but unfortunately he couldn''t read it and had to forget it.


    "Let''s see again, is Ning''s pregnant or Han''s pregnant?"


    Seeing his fianc�� so happy, the Third Prince''s mood also improved, and he also knew that nothing else mattered to him now, he only cared about the child he had just had.


    I also know how impatient my fianc�� is, so I don''t dare to show off at all, so I have to take a closer look.


    "It''s Mrs. Han, who said it''s been more than a month. I''m just afraid that the first three months will be unstable, so I''m not in a hurry to come back now. I''ll come back when I''m stable.


    The letter is specially for you to announce the good news, and you are worried that they haven''t come back for a long time. "


    Worried about something, Liu Lan said that he was not worried at all, they just came back later.


    It''s just his granddaughter, and he won''t see it until later.


    "Three months, it will take so long to see, my eldest granddaughter."


    Liu Lan blurted out this sentence, and walked around the hall twice, obviously in a hurry.


    Suddenly stopped, and the voice became louder, "Dabao is right, for the safety of my granddaughter, I still have to wait until three months before returning."


    At this time, nothing else can compare to the safety of his granddaughter, he can wait.


    Seeing his smiling face, the third prince blurted out, "From now on, we will raise our daughter and granddaughter together."


    These words are the scene that the third prince is thinking about now, and he also wants to see his sweetheart happy, so he said it directly without thinking too much.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Lan immediately turned his face when she heard her words.


    "Go away! Shameless."


    The third prince who was kicked out of Gu''s house stood at the door of Gu''s house for a while before turning around and walking back. He also felt that what he said just now was wrong.


    Doesn''t she know her own situation?


    She had already thought about it, after she and Liu Lan got married, if Liu Lan didn''t want to, they would sleep in separate rooms and never force him.


    She is also reluctant.


    But just now, she actually fantasized about her and Liu Lan''s child, how is this possible?


    Although Liu Lan drove her out, she didn''t miss the blush on the tips of her ears, which was enough to show that Liu Lan had intentions for her.


    In the future, will Liu Lan blame her?


    Really let him stay alone? His reason?


    Even if he doesn''t want to, she doesn''t agree that he has someone else.


    Just thinking about it, she couldn''t even accept it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： size baby

    Chapter 318 Big and small baby


    "I don''t know what''s going on at home? I''ve been away for so long, will Bao''er forget me?"


    On the way back, on the spacecraft to be precise, Han Yu held his brother''s hand and talked.


    "Definitely not, Bao''er definitely remembers her father Han.


    When she goes back, she will be happy to know that she has a younger sister. "


    Holding Han Yu''s hand and looking at his stomach, Ning Su smiled contentedly.


    "The older brother knows it''s the younger sister, what if it''s the younger brother?"


    Everyone said it was a daughter, and they shouted like this inside and outside the words. In fact, Han Yu was still worried.


    I''m going back soon, and my father-in-law will definitely have to talk about it every day.


    How much the father-in-law wants his granddaughter, why doesn''t he know?


    If, in the end, he gave birth to a son, how disappointed is the father-in-law?


    Looking at the frowning, Ning Su remembered himself back then, and he also came here like this.


    "Don''t worry, the wife-owner said that both the daughter and the son like it."


    As she said that, Ning Su turned her head to ask the wife who was dozing on the recliner.


    "My wife, do you think so?"


    Gu Chao closed her eyes, but she hadn��t actually slept well, and occasionally a sentence they said could still reach her ears.


    Hearing Fu Lang asking her specifically, he replied lazily without opening his eyes.


    "Happy to have a son."


    This is the first time since Han Yu became pregnant that Gu Chao expressed his attitude between giving birth to a daughter and giving birth to a son. She really wants a son.


    So, it just makes up a good one.


    "If this is not a son, I will be born again later."


    Both of them looked at the wife-master with blinking eyes, their mouths were slightly open before they could react, and when they heard what the wife-leader said, the two of them couldn''t figure it out even more.


    "My wife, why don''t you want a daughter?"


    Whoever wants daughters, the more the better, but according to the wishes of the wife-lord, they must have sons.


    Han Yu felt relieved and at the same time felt a little wronged, feeling that the wife-lord didn''t expect him to have children.


    At this time, Gu Chao finally turned over and opened his eyes, "What''s so good about a daughter, she becomes a **** when she grows up, how can a son be caring? This is best for a son."


    This is the first time they have heard that they dislike their daughter and want a son.


    This person is still their wife, so Bao''er must have been rejected by her mother!


    Looking at the expressions of the husbands, Gu Chao got up and walked over there, sitting between the two of them, "Don''t think about that, it''s the same whether it''s a daughter or a son. It''s my baby."


    "We are also the baby of the wife-lord."


    Wife owners call them babes, but they are not talking nonsense.


    hugged him even tighter, rubbed against their faces, and said with a smile: "Yes, they are all my babies. You are big babies, and they are little babies."


    "Hmm~"


    They are the luckiest people in the world, and the wives are the best people.


    Gu Chao doesn''t think she is lucky. She has been alone for many years, and after coming here, she finally has relatives.


    There is also a lover by her side, filling all her desolation.


    These two people are inseparable in her life, just like her flesh and blood.


    One came here for her, and the other returned to **** because of her. Both of them had only her in their eyes.


    Gu Chao even felt that the Heavenly Dao sent her here just for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： rival at home

    Chapter 319 Rival in love at home


    After returning home, Han Yu was naturally treated like a baby, and the most exaggerated one was Liu Lan.


    Every day, he would call his granddaughter to Han Yu''s stomach many times, as if by doing so, the granddaughter in Han Yu''s stomach would definitely be his granddaughter.


    Fortunately, on the way back, the wife-lord had already made it clear, otherwise Han Yu would definitely be thinking wildly.


    Hearing that Han Yu was pregnant, the old house also specially came to visit. Now the two sides are getting closer and closer, and they have more contacts in one year than in the previous ten years.


    Starting from November, people from Beijing began to come to the Gu family village for the marriage between the Gu family and the third prince''s mansion.


    Even the Gu family and the Zhao family hung up the red silk early, and the servants got ready early.


    There are a lot of people coming, so many things have to be prepared in advance, and the portion must be prepared enough. There can be leftovers, but there must be no shortage.


    Liu Lan didn''t go out in the past two months, and he did it as long as he thought it could comfort him.


    What''s more, Han Yu was pregnant again. He hugged his eldest granddaughter at home and looked at his younger granddaughter. The days passed quickly.


    Occasionally, someone would come to harass him, and his life would be more fulfilling.


    After the two got engaged, Zhao Lin often came to Gu''s house as a guest, talking with his future stepfather, and giving some small gifts.


    The relationship between the two has developed quite quickly, and there is really a little bit of a loving father and a filial son.


    Zhao Lin did this, mostly for her mother, and also for herself.


    She didn''t think her stepfather had a bad temper, but felt that she was very easy to get along with.


    Besides, just because he loves his daughter, she feels that he must be a good father.


    In the future, she will definitely protect her stepdaughter.


    Even if they are not biological father and daughter, as long as she respects him as a father, he will definitely treat her well.


    Zhao Lin, who has never received the love of his father since he was a child, is now focusing on Liu Lan, his stepfather.


    The respect and love for his father for more than 20 years has been given to Liu Lan.


    For this stepdaughter, Liu Lan doesn''t have much estrangement.


    The main reason is that Zhao Lin has always given him a good impression and respects him.


    Since she was a child, she didn''t have a child that her father loved. Even if she is the eldest son, so what, it''s not pitiful.


    So, he is quite able to adapt to this stepdaughter.


    It can be said that Liu Lan''s attitude towards Zhao Lin is much better than that towards Zhao He.


    Seeing all these, Zhao He gritted his teeth angrily.


    Before the husband entered the door, an enemy came.


    And this enemy is her daughter, I really want to kick that little bastard.


    It was also from this day that the third prince began to find her daughter''s husband.


    She is in such a hurry, when she has her own husband, let''s see if she still has the time to pester her husband.


    You little bastard, you don''t let her mother worry at all.


    Zhao Lin, who was devoted to building a good relationship with his stepfather, didn''t know that the dreadful day of looking at portraits every day to choose a husband was coming soon, or the kind that he couldn''t refuse at all.


    Not only her mother, but also her stepfather who wanted to please her, together with her mother forced her to find a husband and start a family.


    It can be said that mixed **** forced marriage.


    When the day of getting married came, the Gu family village was crowded with guests who came to attend the wedding banquet. It could be said that there was a sea of ??people.


    Horse-drawn carriages are not allowed to enter the village. When they reach the entrance of the village, they all have to get off the carriage and walk into the village.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Disliked?

    Chapter 320 Disliked?


    On the day of getting married, Liu Lan was actually the most idle one.


    The two families are not far away, so the newlyweds don''t have to get up before dawn to clean up.


    After waking up, Liu Lan had nothing else to do except sitting in front of the dressing table and being at the mercy of others.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to skip meals for a day, and he ate a rich breakfast before dressing up.


    I was afraid that I would be too busy to take care of him at noon, so I ate two extra steamed buns, feeling very hungry.


    As a result, he didn''t delay his meal at noon, but he ate a lot in the morning and didn''t move, so he couldn''t eat much at noon.


    Therefore, he was worried about the evening meal again.


    After all, he is at Zhao''s house at night, so how can he be taken seriously when he is at home.


    On this day, how lively and busy it was outside, none of these seemed to have anything to do with Liu Lan, he sat calmly waiting for the auspicious time.


    In the past few months, Liu Lan has never really settled down.


    Now that it''s time to get married, he has calmed down instead, and the flustered, nervous and restless mood before is gone.


    It''s just that there is not much expectation and blush and heartbeat.


    The person who is going to marry has been swaying under his nose all day long, and it is next door, so he has been familiar with him for a long time.


    When the auspicious time came, Xigong covered Liu Lan with a red hijab, and all the brothers and brothers-in-law in the family whispered auspicious words in his ears.


    It''s just that Liu Lan didn''t listen to a word.


    Instead, he was thinking, was it the same when he got married?


    He couldn''t even remember it, maybe it was because it was too long.


    Liu Lan was recited by her elder sister and handed over to Zhao He.


    In the hall of the Gu family, Zhao He took Liu Lan to kowtow goodbye to several old people.


    From now on, Liu Lan is not only the son of the Liu family, but also the son-in-law of the Gu family, but a member of the Zhao family.


    Liu Lan''s mind is full of the past of these years, and those past events make him feel so unreal.


    Afterwards, he is a man who has a wife and is no longer a widow.


    Liu Lan wanted to cry a little, but also thought that if Zhao He treated him badly in the future, he would let Dabao beat her.


    When he moved back, he was still with his daughter and granddaughters.


    They certainly won''t dislike him.


    Thinking like this, Liu Lan has already boarded the sedan chair of the Zhao family.


    The happy sedan chair was carried by eight people, and there was nothing else to be heard except the festive suona.


    The happy sedan chair came out of Gu''s mansion, carried it around the village, and then sent it to the gate of Zhao''s mansion.


    Kick the sedan chair, raise the curtain of the sedan chair, and then a pair of big hands appear under the hijab.


    Liu Lan, who was a little confused, put her hand on it, and was immediately held by that big hand.


    Hold his hand, it''s really big and warm.


    It was already snowing in November, and holding such a pair of hands conveyed warmth to him.


    Cross the brazier, saddle, enter the door, and then worship the hall.


    Along the way, Liu Lan didn''t think about those messy things anymore, and all her attention was on the big hand holding his hand.


    Until the worship hall, they were led into the wedding room, and the hijab was lifted by the scale.


    He raised his head to look at the person standing in front of him. This person was also dressed in red, and his face and eyes were full of joy.


    He even saw his shadow in her eyes, and the smile in her eyes.


    This man is not young, nor is he.


    But now, he actually felt that the person in front of him looked more pleasing to the eye than usual.


    "Fu Lang."


    When these two warm words came from above her head, Liu Lan''s eyes became foggy.


    moved his lips, but he didn''t make a sound in the end.


    At this time, there was a voice calling the bride to go drink, Zhao He knew that he couldn''t stay any longer, otherwise the group of little **** would definitely rush in and see her groom.


    She is unwilling, her groom, only she can watch.


    "Fulang, wait for me, I''ll be back soon."


    After speaking, the bride looked at her groom with great reluctance, and then reluctantly left.


    After leaving the house, I don��t forget to tell my servants to take good care of my master. I can��t be cold, hungry, or thirsty. Someone needs to go in and talk to him, so I can��t make him feel bored.


    Responding to the master''s words, the servant couldn''t help but burst out laughing in his heart.


    Liu Lan and Chunfeng Xiayu also laughed when they heard these words in the room. This was Liu Lan''s first smile today.


    This person has not changed.


    Zhao He said that he would be back in a while, and it really wasn''t perfunctory. After he went out, he held a wine glass and said a lot.


    However, this means one.


    I, Zhao He, am in my dozen years, and I finally have someone I like and a companion by my side, which is not easy.


    So, you people should also be sensible, drink and drink, eat and chat.


    In a word, don''t bother me.


    As a result of saying this, of course, it caused a lot of laughter and all kinds of jokes.


    The three days of the newlyweds have no size, no matter whether she is a noble prince or not, during these three days, she can joke around.


    The third prince doesn''t care about these things, she has already made arrangements, and when she said that she wants these things, there are naturally people who have been prepared to help her out of the siege.


    So, the bride who said she would be back soon, really came back soon.


    Liu Lan was being served by servants to wash, wash and remove makeup when she heard the voice of calling on the prince outside.


    They were still in a daze, why did they come back so soon? Could it be that the third prince has something to explain, which he forgot to say earlier?


    But immediately heard her voice again, "serve the food."


    Uh, it seems that Liu Lan''s worry will delay his meal, so it''s nothing to worry about.


    Three meals a day, he ate very punctually, without any delay.


    Also, why did this person come back so soon, so there are so many guests outside, so there is no need to greet him?


    How did he know that those guests had already been taken care of by the people she arranged.


    Moreover, people are guarded in the backyard, and no one else will be allowed to come in and disturb their bridal chamber wedding night.


    Although she was taking off her make-up, Liu Lan didn''t panic at all. What does he look like that this person has never seen before?


    Besides, they are all married, and they will see each other every day.


    So, when Zhao He entered the door, he saw that her husband was taking off his makeup in front of the dressing table, and those on his head had already been taken off.


    It''s a pity that she hasn''t seen enough of Fu Lang''s well-dressed appearance.


    Although Fu Lang looks good when he is naked, but today he is all dressed up for her.


    But it doesn''t matter, they will have plenty of time to dress up together in the future, she can learn.


    I just don''t know if Liu Lan knew what she was thinking, did she agree shyly, or did she just roll her eyes and add shame?


    Zhao He sat and watched while Fu Lang was washing up, the kind with good eyeballs.


    Liu Lan, who has long been used to seeing this kind of eyes, didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, and didn''t feel any difference because of today''s special day.


    Then the two of them ate together, but the address they used was different from before.


    Because Zhao He''s orders made him laugh just now, Liu Lan''s mood has also recovered, and those messy things have been thrown away.


    So, now the two get along just like usual.


    Eating someone''s food and listening to someone''s mouthful and husband''s mouth, Liu Lan''s adaptability is also quite fast.


    After listening to it, I didn''t feel awkward anymore, but the sentence "wife master" never came out.


    Regarding this point, Zhao He still felt a little regretful.


    It''s just that, thinking about the scene for a while, she felt that she could wait a little longer and there was no need to be so anxious.


    Drinking tea and casually talking about some things in the house, it was also to let Liu Lan know the situation in the house.


    Then, someone came to invite the two masters to wash and bathe.


    It was also at this time that Liu Lan finally looked like a newlywed man should have, not only the tips of the ears, but even the cheeks were dyed red.


    After both of them finished washing, the servants also withdrew. The two of them stood by the bed, a little nervous.


    Looking at the red candles on the table, and the undrinked quilt wine.


    It was Zhao He who moved first, went to pour the wine, and then returned to Liu Lan with it.


    "Fu Lang."


    While talking, he brought a wine glass to Liu Lan.


    Looking at the wine glass and the hand holding the quilt, Liu Lan remembered the hand that led him out of the car and entered the door just now, so she reached out to take the wine glass.


    The two held hands and drank the wine in the glass.


    "Fulang, should we arrange it earlier?"


    What she said was a question, but the fire in her eyes was not concealed at all.


    Looking at her with such eyes, what else does Liu Lan not understand?


    Lowered his head, and responded softly, "Yes."


    The voice is very low, if not for being close to him, Zhao He might not be able to hear clearly.


    Hearing Fu Lang''s response, Zhao He couldn''t wait, and went to hold the man''s hand again, leading Fu Lang to bed.


    It''s just, what''s the situation with the two lying side by side?


    Liu Lan, who was beating wildly in her heart, waited and waited, but no one moved at all.


    This made Liu Lan feel ashamed and annoyed, what''s the matter with this man?


    Could it be that you still dislike him?


    Such speculation made Liu Lan almost jump up. On the wedding night, his wife-in-law didn''t care about him?


    After waiting for a while, there was still no movement nearby, so Liu Lan finally couldn''t help turning her head to look.


    Under the illumination of the candlelight, everything in the room could be seen clearly, including Zhao He''s face.


    Zhao He closed his eyes at this time, his breathing was disturbed, and his complexion was not good, it should be flushed.


    Looking at Zhao He like this, Liu Lan even wondered, what is wrong with her?


    Didn''t Dabao say that she is in good health?


    However, Liu Lan still asked with concern: "Zhao He, are you unwell? Do you want to call a doctor?"


    Regardless of whether she is sick or not, I have married her now.


    In the end, Zhao Heweng said in a low voice, "No."


    Since there is no one, why is your face so red?


    It��s still hot in November?


    Then, I heard her say again, "Go to sleep."


    sleep?


    Even talking to him with eyes closed, why don''t you want to see him?


    This word immediately ignited Liu Lan''s anger, the concern just now was gone, and she looked at her viciously.


    "Zhao He, tell me clearly, do you despise me after getting married?


    If you say yes, I will go back immediately, and we will make a clean break. "


    After hearing this, Zhao He can still hold on?


    Suddenly opened his eyes, turned over and looked down at his lover.


    "Don''t say such things."


    Zhao He''s reaction startled Liu Lan. Just now he thought Zhao He was going to attack him.


    Now, looking at the person who was panting and panting above his head, his face was flushed, and his eyes were also red. It was obviously someone with anger.


    For a while, Liu Lan was a little short of breath, "You despise me, why don''t I leave?"


    Seeing Fulang''s aggrieved expression, Zhao He''s tone softened immediately, where he still had the momentum just now.


    "How could I despise you? I can''t even love you enough. You are not allowed to say that you want to leave, and you are not allowed to say such cruel words. You are my husband."


    After hearing her words, Liu Lan felt even more aggrieved, humming, "Then you still treat me like this?"


    How could it be possible that Zhao He didn''t understand what this meant?


    Doesn''t she want to?


    She wanted to blow everyone up, but she was afraid of hurting her sweetheart.


    Looking at Zhao He''s silence, Liu Lan became angry again, and angry with grievances, she turned over and was about to get up.


    He is a man, he has said so, but she still has this attitude, he wants to go home.


    Zhao He still doesn''t know what kind of temperament his husband has, and understands that he is leaving, or he is leaving without nostalgia.


    Zhao He can let him go?


    Hugging the person, leaning over to his ear, controlling the tone: "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    As soon as the distance between the two got closer, Liu Lan heard Zhao He''s heartbeat, anxious and flustered.


    Before he could react, someone had already pressed on him.


    The lover is in her arms, already her husband.


    Today, it was their bridal chamber wedding night again, and Zhao He''s ability to maintain his sanity was already at his limit.


    Her patience turned out to make Fu Lang misunderstand and feel sad, and even said that she wanted to leave.


    She is capable?


    The title of "wife master" finally fulfilled Zhao He''s wish.


    Sure enough, it was exactly what she thought, and it was more emotional when she called out at a certain time.


    On the day when Sanchao returned home, everyone who thought they would come back early was wrong.


    Waiting until almost noon, the two arrived late.


    Not only that, Liu Lan also had a dark face, and Zhao He followed with a smiley face.


    At first, I was worried about whether the two had quarreled, but now I feel at ease seeing such a scene.


    Looking at them like this, even if it was a quarrel, it was Liu Lan who was arguing alone, and Zhao He was the one coaxing him.


    Looking at Liu Lan''s dark face, but the corners of her eyes and brows are full of spring, so they don''t have to worry.


    It seems that the previous rumors are indeed not true.


    If it weren''t for the day of returning home, Liu Lan really didn''t want to go out, let alone come back.


    It''s not because he doesn''t want his daughter or granddaughter, he does.


    It''s just that I am too ashamed and angry.


    This man is simply a beast.


    From the night of getting married to the whole day of the next day, he couldn''t get out of bed.


    Only then did he understand what the man meant by saying that he was afraid of hurting him.


    also knew why she did that at that time.


    As the saying goes, evil done by heaven is still forgiven, but evil done by oneself cannot be lived.


    Isn''t he just asking for trouble, if he knew it was like this, he wouldn''t do that.


    Ever since getting married, the smile on Zhao He''s face has never faded.


    What she had been worrying about didn''t happen, and Fu Lang was fine.


    Although he didn''t give her a good look, he didn''t say that he wanted to get married with her, and he didn''t make a fuss about going back to his mother''s house.


    Not to mention not letting her go back to sleep.


    It''s worth it to get a few stares and pinches in exchange for sleeping with your husband in your arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： wish

    Chapter 321 Wish fulfilled


    "Father, just sit and wait, I''m afraid it won''t be so fast."


    Han Yu felt a stomach ache in the morning, so he got ready at home.


    Sure enough, it happened at the last moment, and now Han Yu and the midwife have entered the delivery room.


    While Gu Chao and Ning Su were waiting outside, Liu Lan rushed over after receiving the news.


    Even the Third Prince and Zhao Linwei followed.


    They returned to the capital during the Chinese New Year, and Liu Lan also followed.


    After celebrating my birthday at home, I went to the capital. When I arrived in the capital, it happened to be Chinese New Year.


    In the first year of their marriage, they always went back, and their ancestors had to go to worship.


    Just after the first lunar month, Liu Lan clamored to come back. The main reason was that Han Yu was about to give birth, and he had to come back to watch over the birth of his granddaughter.


    The third prince naturally obeys him in everything. It can be said that now the third prince''s mansion is his world, and everyone has to listen to him.


    Including the owner of the Three Kings Mansion is no exception.


    Liu Lan didn''t sit down as soon as she arrived, she just kept turning around in the room, talking about her granddaughter all the time.


    Ning Su looked at his wife who was sitting calmly, then at his father-in-law who was turning around, and decided to persuade him.


    As a result, Liu Lan waved away Ning Su who was about to help him, "No, you go and sit by yourself."


    He can''t sit still, let''s turn around.


    Ning Su couldn''t help it, so he had to sit back.


    Of these two people, one wants a son, and the other wants a granddaughter. It''s difficult.


    No matter what is born in the end, there will always be one that cannot be fulfilled.


    It��s okay if it��s the wife-owner. The wife-owner said that if this is not a son, he will be the next one. There will always be one.


    But it��s different when it comes to the father-in-law. Seeing the father-in-law��s obsession with wanting a granddaughter, if the younger brother really gave birth to a son, I��m afraid it will be difficult to coax.


    In this situation, the third prince didn''t dare to go forward to persuade him, and he would definitely be punished, saying that she still waited honestly.


    The current situation is that the three women are all sitting obediently, and they all seem to be quite calm.


    From time to time, there were small painful moans and the voice of the public speaking.


    But it''s not like when Ning Su gave birth, pots of blood poured out.


    Han Yu is a soul body, so he wouldn''t bleed, and at this time, Gu Chao was left worrying and distressed looking at the blood.


    "Zhengjun puts more force, and he can already see the child''s head."


    "Come out come out."


    "Wow ~ wow ~"


    I heard the cry of a child coming from inside, which was very loud.


    Liu Lan rushed to the door in a few steps, "Birth, birth, my granddaughter.


    Listen to the crying, it is so loud, it must be the granddaughter. "


    Ning Su also came to the door and waited. Gu Chao, the mother, was still sitting quietly, without changing her posture.


    Until hearing the conversation inside, Han Yu asked the public, "Is it a girl or a boy?"


    Gong Gong smiled and congratulated the child while washing it and wrapping it in a small quilt.


    "Congratulations Zhengjun, he is a young master, he looks very strong and has good facial features, just like you."


    When he heard that it was his son who still looked like himself, Han Yu was really relieved.


    Although he is not good-looking, compared with his wife, he still hopes that his son looks more like him.


    The wife master got her wish, but the father-in-law was disappointed.


    Hearing that it was his son, Gu Chao couldn''t sit still anymore, got up and went to the door of the room to wait to see his son.


    Seeing that the wife-master had also come, Ning Su knew it must be the son, otherwise the wife-master wouldn''t be so excited.


    Then I went to see the father-in-law who was expecting his granddaughter, and silently took a step back to give them the seat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： end of text

    Chapter 322 end of text


    The birth of the Gu family''s youngest son was a great joy, and the whole house was beaming with joy.


    The happiest thing is the grandma who is the head of the house, she can''t bear to blink when she looks at the young master.


    Of course, grandma still dare not hug the young master, for fear of hurting the delicate young master if she is not careful.


    There are also people who are unhappy, and that is the master.


    is also the head of the Three Kings Mansion, Liu Zhengjun.


    Since his grandson was born, Liu Lan only took one look at him, and then left without even hugging him.


    The face that was originally cheerful, immediately collapsed, frowning and showing disgust.


    "Why isn''t it the granddaughter? It should be the granddaughter!


    Boys are losers, sooner or later they will belong to someone else, what''s the use? "


    This remark made Gu Chao unhappy, her precious son, can people despise her?


    Even if this disgusting person is the son��s grandfather, it��s not acceptable.


    Immediately, Gu Chao yelled at Liu Lan, "My son, that is the baby of the Gu family, who dares to say that he is a loser?"


    As he spoke, he glared at Liu Lan, obviously unhappy.


    Liu Lan also knew what kind of temper her daughter had. Seeing that her daughter was really angry, she didn''t dare to continue talking.


    However, the sagging face is still ugly.


    Finally, pursing his lips, he called Zhao He back to Zhao Mansion next door.


    "Go, go back.


    Hmph, but seeing that he is a jerk, he is a loser. "


    Even if he is not allowed to speak, he is still losing money.


    Actually, Zhao He still wanted to hug the child, but Fu Lang gave him a cold face, so he had to give Gu Chao a helpless expression, and quickly followed.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Gu Chao couldn''t beat him even if he was angry.


    I''m afraid it''s not just today, he will talk more in the future.


    Gu Chao immediately decided that as long as he said it once, she would make it up to her son once, and she couldn''t let him be wronged.


    The son who was acquired with great difficulty, of course he should be held in the palm of his hand and pampered.


    Look at that woman daring to bully her son in the future, her legs will not be broken by her.


    After Han Yu packed up inside and was ready to enter, Gu Chao and Ning Su took the child in. I don��t know if he has worked hard to give birth for so long, has he ever seen the child.


    Han Yu only took a look at it, and the child was carried out by the midwife to show them. He hadn''t looked at it carefully yet.


    Now, when the wife-owner and elder brother came to the bedside with the child in their arms, he took a closer look.


    It was also at this time that he realized that the child was different from a normal newborn.


    The body is as transparent as before, but not as serious as he was then.


    "My wife, what should I do?"


    He thought that the child would be like him and not be allowed to go out. How could this be possible? Han Yu''s heart was bleeding.


    It��s fine for him, he doesn��t want his children to taste his sins again.


    Watching the wife return the son, Han Yu has already started to shed tears.


    "Brother, don''t cry. You can''t cry after you just gave birth. Don''t you have eyes? Don''t you have a body?


    The wife owner must have a solution, don''t be afraid. "


    Gu Chao also sat by the bed, hugging husband and child tightly in his arms to comfort him.


    "Don''t cry, there is a way to be a wife, and my son will be fine."


    Gu Chao has thought of this for a long time, and there is indeed a way.


    "real?"


    As soon as the wife master said there was a way, Han Yu looked up at the wife master with a tear-wet face, afraid that he had heard it wrong just now.


    "With a wife, what else can''t be done?"


    He hugged the people in his arms tightly again, and gently patted his back to comfort him.


    "Well, I believe in wife masters."


    The wife master is right, as long as the wife master is there, why is he worried?


    My son will be fine.


    Wasn��t he more serious than his son now, and he��s fine now?


    With the wife-lord around, he is not afraid of anything.


    Gu Chao��s solution is to feed his son with his own blood, and after the full moon, he will be able to be like a normal child.


    Not only that, but the son can also switch between the human body and the soul body, so it can be said that he can practice from birth.


    This is beyond the reach of ordinary children.


    In the future, even Yu An will not be able to compare with him.


    Gu Chao is very satisfied with this, let''s see who can bully her son.


    Gu Yuan finally waited for his younger brother, and was reluctant to leave all day, so he stayed with her mother.


    From time to time, I have to call my younger brother by his nickname, Tuantuan.


    Because the younger brother grew up too quickly after birth, and the more rounded he was, he was called Tuan Tuan.


    Children always see the sky and change a lot.


    In less than a month, it has changed a lot.


    Today''s Tuan Tuan doesn''t have the wrinkled and red appearance when it was just born, it is already a small dumpling carved with jade.


    Son''s full moon wine is naturally going to be a big deal, according to Gu Chao''s meaning, that is to invite all of them.


    As soon as the news came out, Liu Lan was moaning and moaning again, Zhao He finally persuaded him not to add trouble to Gu Chao.


    The birth of a daughter is always celebrated, but it is different here in Gu Chao, sons are even rarer than daughters.


    People in the village were all discussing that the son of the Gu family was going to hold a full moon wine, and when they talked about it, they mentioned Tuantuan''s appearance.


    Unified sighed, "Fortunately, I am not the same as Dabao, otherwise I will give you a lot of dowry in the future."


    "Hahaha, what you said, it seems that if you look good, you won''t be given a dowry?


    Depending on Dabao''s regret, he must give more. "


    "Isn''t it? It''s just the full moon and it''s going to be a big deal, and the future blessings will also grow."


    "I don''t know who will be lucky enough to marry Tuantuan in the future?"


    "When Tuantuan gets married, Dabao will be very reluctant."


    "Hahaha, when your son gets married, are you willing?"


    "Hey, I can''t bear it either."


    Gu Chao has no time to listen to what is said outside, and now she is around her son Fu Lang every day.


    Of course, more around the son.


    Now his son has grown a lot, and he doesn''t look as delicate as when he was born, so Gu Chao can still hug him for a while.


    Han Yu was changing Tuantuan''s diaper, so he leaned over to take a look.


    Looking at the little pink flesh on his son''s body, as well as the joints of arms and legs, Gu Chao was fascinated by laughter.


    She was enjoying watching, when suddenly a hot current came to her face.


    Her big face fits well, without any waste.


    Little Tuantuan, who had no idea that he had caused trouble, kicked his mother''s legs and laughed out loud.


    Han Yu and Ning Su, who were taking diapers, were also stunned watching this scene, and didn''t react at all.


    I just peed just now, why did I pee again?


    Moreover, the amount is not small.


    Wife master, will you be angry?


    Don��t know how to fight in groups, can you?


    The wife-lord likes Tuantuan so much, shouldn''t she know how to fight?


    Just when the two of them were feeling uneasy, they saw the wife who had just washed her face in hot water, slapping the round buttocks with a slap.


    "You little bastard, even your mother dares to pee."


    This frightened the two of them a lot, and the wife-master''s slap is still worth it.


    As a result, not only did Tuantuan not cry, but he laughed happily at his wife-lord, thinking that mother-in-law was playing with him.


    So, the two of them were finally relieved.


    Sure enough, the wife-owner was reluctant to fight in groups.


    However, the two hurried over to clean up the mother and son. The wife-lord''s face and body still had to be washed.


    "My family''s Tuan Tuan is very expensive to make a boy''s urine, and not everyone has it."


    Gu Chao looked at the busy husbands, but looked proud, without the embarrassment and anger of being peeed all over his face.


    This is her son, try another person?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 323 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    "Mom, why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    The eldest son Zhao Lin came back from the Gu family to see his nephew very late, but he met his mother in the garden pavilion.


    Usually at this hour, my mother would have gone back to circle around my father. What''s going on today?


    Even if it is a mother who will be anxious if she doesn''t see her father for a while, she is still sitting in the pavilion with cold wind, which is really wrong.


    The third prince raised his eyelids and glanced at his daughter, then sighed again.


    "Lin''er is back, have you visited Tuantuan?"


    "Well, I came back after Tuantuan fell asleep.


    Mother, do you have something on your mind? "


    The son of the Gu family has passed the full moon for more than two months, and it is time to see the wind. If you don''t look at it for two days, there will be changes again.


    That child is very rare, every time I see her, I have to hold her for a while, and the little boy also saves face, and doesn''t cry or make a fuss.


    But Liu Lan didn''t like Tuantuan, saying he was a boy.


    So every time she goes, she is alone, or with her daughter.


    She thought the boy was very nice, he was so caring and caring.


    But my husband is so stupid that it doesn''t make sense at all. Anyway, when he mentions Tuantuan, he will lose face.


    When the moon was full, he, the grandfather, just went there to sit, and she prepared the ceremony.


    As far as the full moon gift he gave is really outrageous.


    It is also his daughter''s child, for Bao''er and for Tuantuan, it is the difference between heaven and earth.


    She couldn''t listen to what she said, and it was useless to persuade him with nice words. She had nothing to do with him.


    How long has it been? He still kept a straight face all day long.


    Especially recently, his temper is also very big.


    No, she was kicked out.


    Otherwise, she has a good husband and doesn''t hug her, but instead comes here to enjoy the cool breeze?


    It''s hard to say this kind of thing when asked by my daughter. I can''t say that she, a mother, was kicked out of the room, right?


    She still has face!


    "It''s okay, you should go back and rest earlier."


    Being chased away by his own mother, Zhao Lin wanted to say something, but finally held back.


    Who else can upset mother but father?


    Forget it, as a junior, she can''t take care of the elders'' affairs, so let mother worry about it herself.


    "Mother, you should go to bed earlier."


    Looking at the back of his daughter leaving, the third prince sighed again. The daughter is not young anymore, and her health is much better now. It is time to consider the important matter of marrying her husband.


    Well, the most important thing right now is how to go back.


    She was kicked out of the room by Fu Lang last night, and she was kicked out again today.


    No, she must find a way to go back, and she can''t sleep without hugging her husband.


    Thinking about it carefully, she didn''t do anything to offend Fulang, so why was he so angry?


    "Liang Ming, go and call the spring breeze, even if it rains, remember not to let Zhengjun know."


    "yes."


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she had to ask the people around Fu Lang.


    These two are serving Fulang personally, and they also came from Gu''s house. They must know why Fulang is angry.


    Not long after, Liang Ming came back with Xia Yu, "My lord."


    "Okay, don''t salute anymore, what happened to your master?"


    What time is it now, how can the third prince care about these things, it''s important to be serious.


    Asked clearly earlier, so she could go back earlier.


    Tonight, I have to sleep with Fulang in my arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 324 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    "Going back to the lord, Zhengjun has been feeling unwell for the past two days, and the slaves asked grandma to come and take a look, but Zhengjun refused.


    Woke up several times last night, and the servants were not allowed to invite the prince. "


    The two people who served Liu Lan were also worried about him. It wasn''t that they had been serving the master for a day or two, and this was the first time they saw the master like this.


    If it is said that Han Zhengjun gave birth to a young son, it should not be the case.


    Actually, Zhengjun talked about it when it was good earlier, and didn''t mention it much later.


    And when the young master was full moon, it was Zheng Jun who took the initiative to talk about the full moon ceremony.


    Although it is different from the eldest lady, it is also something that Zhengjun treasures.


    That thing is nothing in the eyes of the Three Princes House who are used to seeing good things, but it is also a good thing in the eyes of Zhengjun.


    Although Zheng Jun said that he disliked the young master, he was still thinking about it in his heart, otherwise he would not have ordered them to make small clothes and send them over.


    It has been more than two months. Even if Zhengjun was angry, it should have disappeared long ago. Why did he become more angry?


    When Liang Ming came to look for it just now, luckily Zheng Jun didn''t see it, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get out.


    Because Zhengjun scolded the prince the most these two days, and I don''t know why.


    When he heard that Fu Lang was unwell, he kept waking up at night, how could Zhao He sit still?


    "Why didn''t you mention such a big matter earlier? Liang Ming, hurry up and invite Gu Chao over."


    At this time, I don''t have to worry about getting angry and teaching the servants. Fulang''s body is the most important thing.


    Liang Ming took the order and trotted to the next door to invite Grandma Gu.


    Just kidding, Zhengjun is the lifeblood of his master, and he must be very attentive to matters related to Zhengjun, and he dare not be sloppy at all.


    Seeing the angry face of the master, Xia Yu hesitated for a while before explaining: "My lord, it''s not that the slaves don''t want to tell you, it''s really the Lord that doesn''t allow the slaves to tell you.


    Also, it��s all your fault. "


    Uh! How did this have anything to do with her again? When did she offend her husband, why didn''t she know?


    "Speak clearly, what''s going on? What else did Zhengjun say?"


    Looking at the face of the master again, Xia Yu felt that it was because she had made it clear to the prince that the master''s body was the most important.


    If there is any conflict between the two masters, it is better to clarify it as soon as possible.


    The prince loves Zhengjun so much, he will definitely not ignore Zhengjun, maybe the two of them will be fine tonight.


    "Zhengjun has to talk about the prince from time to time, sometimes the voice is too low for the servants to hear clearly.


    However, for the past two days, my complexion is not good, my mood is bad, and my appetite is also small. "


    Although Xia Yu didn''t explain what Zheng Jun was talking about, the Third Prince also knew that it was nothing more than scolding her, and there must have been no good words.


    Anyway, she didn''t get scolded once or twice. Compared with Fu Lang''s body, this is nothing.


    Gu Chao was about to go to bed, and when he heard that Liang Ming had come to invite her, it was Liu Lan''s fault, so he immediately put on his clothes and went outside.


    During this period of time, Liu Lan rarely came back, and she understood why.


    Knowing his character, Gu Chao didn''t bother with him.


    Besides, she was too late to care about her son, so she didn''t have much time to take care of him.


    With the third prince taking care of him, she was relieved.


    When Ning Su and Han Yu heard that the father-in-law was not good, they also went there together, both very worried.


    Arriving at the Zhao Mansion, I saw the third prince who was also anxious at the gate of the main courtyard.


    As soon as he saw Gu Chao, he couldn''t help but said: "Go, go in and see your father, I don''t know what''s wrong with him?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 325 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    "I don''t watch it, and I''m not sick."


    Seeing her daughter and son-in-law coming in the middle of the night, Liu Lan was startled, but when she heard that they were here to see a doctor for him, she immediately became unhappy.


    He''s not sick, if anything, it''s because of that old bastard.


    "Hey, you can''t eat or sleep well, what else could it be? Let Ah Chao show you, it''s best if there is nothing."


    The third prince didn''t believe Fulang''s words, seeing that his expression was obviously not good, he was even more sure that he was not feeling well.


    Gu Chao didn��t have the patience of the Third Prince, so when he sat down beside Liu Lan, he pulled his wrist to feel his pulse.


    Liu Lan still struggled, and heard the two sons-in-law also persuade him.


    "Father-in-law, let the wife take a look, so that mother can feel at ease if there is nothing wrong."


    In the end, Liu Lan only hummed twice, but still accepted Gu Chao''s pulse.


    What if you don��t accept it? The hands are already caught.


    When Gu Chao took the pulse, everyone watched with bated breath, staring at Gu Chao''s face, afraid of seeing a bad look on her face.


    "Haven''t figured it out yet? Will it take so long?"


    Waiting until Liu Lan became impatient, she urged Gu Chao, and seemed to want to take her hand back.


    "Big problem, pregnant, more than two months."


    Pregnancy is of course good news, if Gu Chao didn''t speak out of breath.


    The faces of all the people present were stained with smiles, only Liu Lan pursed her mouth, and gave a certain old woman who was already dumbfounded.


    Hmph, if it wasn''t for her, how could I be like this?


    Already getting old and pregnant, how could he have the face to go out to meet people?


    Haven''t been laughed at yet?


    An old man who is not ashamed.


    "It''s been more than two months. It''s a happy event. The spring breeze and summer rain, you two should take good care of your father-in-law, and you must not make any mistakes."


    "Yes, there are still some pregnancy supplements at home, and I will send Yuzhu over in a while. The most important thing is to pay attention to in the first few months."


    Ning Su and Han Yu immediately started exhorting them, and they were really happy for their father-in-law and the third prince.


    Thinking in my heart, I really answered what the wife-lord said.


    At that time, it was heard that the third prince was in poor health, but the wife-lord said that even if they had another child, it would be fine.


    After finally regaining consciousness, the third prince made a gesture to hug Liu Lan, stretched out his hand and then retracted it, a little scared.


    Then he rubbed his palms together, hehe.


    "I''m going to be a mother again, hehe..."


    After enjoying himself for a long time, he remembered to ask Gu Chao, "Is your father okay? Why can''t he eat or sleep? Do you want to take some medicine?"


    "It''s normal to have these symptoms when you''re pregnant. Dad''s health is very good. He doesn''t need to take medicine. He just wants to give birth."


    Originally, Gu Chao wanted to say one more thing, not to let the pregnant woman change too much.


    After thinking about it, I decided to forget it. This sentence is completely unnecessary.


    Usually the third prince would be reluctant to make him angry, and would coax and pamper him. Now that he is pregnant again, how can he not go along with it?


    Under the current situation, their husband and wife are also an eyesore here, so Gu Chao called his husbands to go back.


    "It''s getting late, we''ll go back first, and you also rest earlier."


    "Ah, good."


    The third prince didn''t have the intention to keep them either. All her thoughts are now on Fu Lang and the child in Fu Lang''s womb.


    "I, Zhao He, am over forty, and I am going to be a mother again, hehe...God treats me well."


    After expressing emotion, Zhao He turned around and walked quickly to the husband on the bed. She just wanted to get close to her husband and feel the child again.


    Seeing her smile until the lines on her face appeared, Liu Lan hummed twice.


    To be honest, apart from being a little embarrassed and awkward, Liu Lan is also looking forward to this child.


    Now that the wife-lord is so happy, he is naturally more satisfied.


    He didn''t expect to be pregnant at this age, they are all grandpas.


    "Lan''er, quickly let me touch our child.


    It��s been more than two months, why don��t you say it? "


    The third prince, who was already sitting by the bed, stretched out his hand and pulled him into his arms, and the other hand followed him into the quilt.


    During the period, Liu Lan got punched several times, and she took it with a smile.


    She didn''t take these small pains and itches to heart, and they were nothing compared to her husband and children.


    Besides, she is very happy to fight between husband and wife whether they love each other or scold each other.


    "Lan''er, you are my baby, now I have another baby, I will treat you father and son well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 326 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    Liu Lan herself had guessed about this matter. It was not the first time he was married, and had given birth to Gu Dabao.


    So I have already noticed the changes in my body, but I feel too embarrassed, so I am even more grumpy.


    Forty-year-old man, even if he gets married again, he is pregnant again. How does this make him have the face to go out to meet people?


    Granddaughters and grandchildren are all there. Wouldn��t the second child be younger than them?


    Thinking of this, Liu Lan became even more irritable.


    So, Zhao He also failed to get into Fu Lang''s bed that night.


    She was worried about her husband, so she ended up sleeping on the bed where the guards kept watch outside.


    She said she was sleeping, but in fact she didn''t fall asleep all night.


    Not only that, but he didn''t dare to turn over, for fear that the movement of turning over would disturb Fu Lang''s rest.


    I didn''t sleep well last night, but I can''t sleep well anymore. Both Fu Lang and the child can''t bear it.


    How could Liu Lan in the inner room not know that she was outside, but the hurdle in his heart had not passed, so he pretended not to know and continued to struggle.


    Thinking about it, I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    Pregnant people are already drowsy, and they didn��t have a good rest last night, how could they survive?


    The big and small things in Zhao''s mansion have already been handed over to Zhao Lin, according to what Zhao He said.


    "Lin''er, you are also in your twenties, and your health is getting better now. It''s time for you to take over the management of the family affairs.


    Mother, I have worked hard for most of my life, and I will enjoy the next time. "


    All the mothers have said so, what else can she do?


    Can only accept.


    Also, she used to be in poor health, so she couldn''t worry about anything at all. The big and small affairs of the family were all taken care of by her mother.


    Now that she is in good health, she should share her mother''s worries.


    Besides, my mother has worked hard for her all these years, and now that someone is finally with her, she should let her live for herself.


    So, even if she didn''t go to the main courtyard, the situation there had already reached her ears.


    As the person in charge of the mansion and the eldest son, any disturbance in the mansion would be brought to her on the initiative.


    "Okay, let''s go down."


    "yes."


    Waving back the servant who came to report, Zhao Lin still sat upright, with an unclear expression on his face, so that the servant who was serving her next to her could not see her current emotion.


    "My lord, if the one over there gets a daughter in one fell swoop, will the prince..."


    She didn''t dare to say the following words, and she didn''t need to say too clearly.


    Everyone knows how much their prince dotes on the new husband, and the background of the husband''s family is also added.


    It''s really hard to say whether the position of her family''s eldest son is still secure.


    Originally, she was kindly thinking of her master, but as soon as she finished speaking, she got the master''s cold face and warning eyes.


    "You have fallen on deaf ears to what my son said, that is the father of this son, and the children he gave birth to are my sisters and brothers.


    If this is the case, this son doesn��t want to hear it again, so he rolls down to get twenty boards. "


    Although Zhao Lin''s voice was not loud, every word was chillingly cold, and the boy was sweating on his back, and knelt down at Zhao Lin''s feet with a "plop".


    "Yes, I know I was wrong, I must remember it, thank you for your kindness."


    After the boy went out, Zhao Lin sat for a while before getting up to rest.


    What she just said is the truth, from the heart.


    She may not care about others, but her mother is the person she cares about the most. As long as it is what her mother wants, she is willing to accept it.


    Besides, this stepfather treated her well.


    There is also Gu Chao, the elder sister, who is not an outsider to their mother and daughter.


    Although the stepfather refused to give way and was not polite to his mother, she was not without eyes, so how could she fail to see the changes in her mother after she got married.


    And the way her stepfather looked at her mother was by no means heartless.


    Going back to Beijing during the Chinese New Year, my stepfather went out and heard someone talking about her body, and he stood up for her.


    If she didn''t have the sincerity and didn''t treat her as someone else, why did she do this?


    As long as he is on good terms with his mother, she will definitely treat his children as real sisters and brothers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 327 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    For such a big happy event, the Third Prince''s mansion was immediately busy.


    Now the people who come to Gujia Village to serve are the old people in the palace, and they are even more loyal to their master.


    After so many years, the prince is finally going to have another queen, how could he not be excited?


    There is no need for the masters to order the arrangement, and they arrange it by themselves, which is more exciting than them wanting to be happy.


    Zhao''s house is hung with red silk and set off firecrackers. How could the people in the village not know that it took half a day for the news to spread throughout Gu''s Village.


    Fortunately, the firecrackers were hung with red silk without Liu Lan''s knowledge, otherwise he must have disagreed.


    He already found it difficult to accept it, but now he wants to take the initiative to publicize it so that everyone knows, how could he agree?


    Actually, the villagers thought differently from him when they knew about it.


    Didn''t mean to make fun of him, just lamented that his life is good.


    A widow, at this age, can still conceive.


    also sighed that the third prince is powerful, and the sword is not old.


    After another month passed, Liu Lan finally let go and accepted the arrival of this child sincerely.


    How could he not feel pain for his own child, but he was ignorant when he first knew about it. The child was growing in his stomach day by day. As a father, he felt the most.


    The third prince finally moved back to Fu Lang''s bed.


    She was still a little worried, because she was afraid that she would accidentally touch the child after falling asleep.


    She has never slept with her husband before, so she is really nervous.


    In a big family, the husband will no longer serve his wife after he becomes pregnant, and they all sleep in separate beds. In most cases, women go to sleep with other servants.


    And she, after Husband became pregnant, except for visiting during the day, she never entered Husband''s room after nightfall.


    Because she knows what, the man is afraid of her.


    Now, she has been busy for most of her life, and finally she has a husband who is not afraid of her.


    Now that Fu Lang has her child again, God is taking care of her Zhao He.


    Seeing that she didn''t know how to put her hands and feet, Liu Lan rolled her eyes fiercely.


    Isn��t it just pregnant with a child? Can you scare her like this? snort! promising.


    "Lan''er, why don''t I build a couch next to the bed, I''m afraid I''ll fall asleep and hit you, bump into you."


    After thinking for a long time, Zhao He came up with such an idea, which she thought was okay.


    As a result, Fu Lang rolled his eyes and said cold words again.


    "Then you can sleep on the couch all the time."


    Hmph, so as not to kill another person.


    How could this be possible? After careful consideration, Zhao He still gave up his plan and continued to lie stiffly on the bed.


    His hands and feet are being put on honestly, it can be said that he dare not touch Liu Lan at all.


    Her behavior like this was once again disgusted by Liu Lan, but this time Liu Lan didn''t say anything sarcastic. It was because his eyelids were fighting and he wanted to sleep.


    Since he was pregnant, he has been particularly lethargic, and he can still eat, and he is not picky.


    After the people around him were sound asleep, Zhao He finally made a movement, and turned over lightly to face Liu Lan, like a thief.


    Looked at him for a while, making sure he wasn''t woken up, then carefully stretched out his hand and put it on Fu Lang''s stomach.


    The child is still young, and Liu Lan''s stomach only has a little curvature, but Zhao He can feel it just a little bit.


    Fulang''s body is too clear to her, how much flesh is there in which part, and how she needs to master it, she has already mastered it by heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： 【Zhao He-Liu Lan】Fan

    Chapter 328 [Zhao He-Liu Lan] Fan


    "Ah Chao, look, can your father return to the capital with his current body?"


    The emperor''s birthday banquet is coming, so it stands to reason that they should go back.


    However, Zhao He didn''t want his husband to be tired, so he came here to ask Gu Chao.


    Seeing his stepmother frowning slightly, with a heavy expression on his face, Gu Chao felt that he should have understood her meaning.


    So, he smiled and said, "Father is heavy, and he will give birth in a few days. He is at this age, so he can''t be too tired. It''s really dangerous."


    Sure enough, after she said this, she saw that the third prince''s expression immediately relaxed.


    "I think so too, I still won''t go back, I''ll talk about it after I have a baby.


    What, I was worried about your father being alone at home, so I went back first, you are busy, you are busy. "


    After speaking, the Third Prince got up and left in a hurry.


    Looking at her hurried back, Gu Chao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    What do you mean when you are alone at home, are the servants at home just decorations?


    Besides, what is she busy with, that is, to accompany her husband and children.


    Bao''er started taking medicinal baths after she was two years old. They were all medicinal herbs she grew in the backyard, and they were for her body conditioning. After soaking for two years, she could teach her to practice.


    Tuantuan is also over half a year old and can already crawl on the ground.


    Now she is teasing the little ones and the big ones every day, living a happy life for her husband and children.


    Having Gu Chao''s permission, Zhao He rushed home to write the notes.


    It also specifically stated that it was Gu Chao who said that you can''t be too tired, you have to take good care of it.


    So, niece, your uncle and I will not be able to come back on your birthday.


    However, the congratulatory gifts have been prepared a long time ago, and they will go to Beijing with the Gu family''s congratulatory gifts.


    Golden autumn is the cold food festival, when the grains are plentiful, and it is also the time when the melon in Liu Lan''s belly is ripe.


    Liu Lan had the attack in the middle of the night, but Zhao He was so frightened that he panicked immediately.


    Chunfeng, who was still serving, responded quickly, and asked someone to invite the production public, and then to invite Gu Chao.


    In the middle of the night, the people in the two houses had already rested, but when they learned that Liu Lan had moved, they all immediately woke up.


    The masters in Gu''s mansion, except for the two younger ones, all came and stood guard outside the delivery room.


    When they arrived, Zhao Lin was already sitting there, and they kept comforting Zhao He.


    "Mother, don''t worry, father has always been in good health, so father and son must be safe.


    My sister also said that it will definitely go well, so you can rest assured and wait to hug my sister. "


    The older sister she talks about is naturally Gu Chao, and the step-sister is also a younger sister.


    Gu Chao has no objection to this cheap girl, and the two get along well.


    Seeing Gu Chao and his wife coming, Zhao He jumped up from his chair immediately, "A Chao, you are finally here, is your father okay?"


    Originally, she was safe and sound. When Fu Lang saw the blood just now, she immediately thought of what Gu Chao said that day. How can she be safe?


    "Daddy is in good health, no problem."


    After receiving Gu Chao''s words, Zhao Lin helped his mother to sit down again, "You heard me, father and sister are definitely fine."


    Liu Lan in the delivery room was so painful that she lost consciousness, so naturally she couldn''t hear what they said outside.


    But what he thinks in his heart now is: Zhao He is a bastard, it hurts too much.


    After I gave birth, I will definitely settle accounts with her and never give birth again.


    He had long forgotten the pain when giving birth to Gu Dabao, but the past few years have been good, so he is naturally more afraid of pain.


    Gu Chao didn''t say anything nonsense, it is indeed more difficult to give birth at his age.


    It hurt in the middle of the night, and finally when the sky was reddish, I heard the cry of the child.


    The sound was loud and bright, coming with the dawn.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： 【Zhao Lin】fan

    Chapter 329 [Zhao Lin] Fan


    "Lin''er, you are in your twenties, how many women of your age are unmarried?


    Even your elder sister Gu is also the mother of two children. If you look at you again, you don��t even have anyone you like, don��t you have a little idea in your heart?


    How to face your ancestors for your mother, who are you worthy of?


    Don''t stay at home all day, you''re not a man, and you don''t even go out of the door.


    Go out more, and quickly find a son-in-law for mother and father, mother also wants to hold a granddaughter. "


    This was after her younger sister Zhao Xi was born, and her mother would often repeat her words.


    It really hurts my ears, and I can''t fool it casually, or just agree.


    She doesn''t want Fu Lang, isn''t it because she hasn''t met the right one yet?


    In her previous situation, how could she have harmed the young master, but now she is in good health.


    But how long? Is there such a fast one?


    She also envied the days when Sister Gu had a husband and children, but this kind of thing really can''t be rushed.


    After knowing that she was in good health, many people in Beijing wanted to marry their sons to her, but too many had a purpose.


    This is not what she wants.


    She just wants to find a confidant, a harmonious husband and wife, and a common heart.


    She is not interested in other Yingyingyanyans.


    This day, Zhao He went out with his youngest daughter in his arms and walked around for a while. When he returned home, he ran into his eldest daughter drinking tea in the garden.


    Just looking at the eldest daughter gave me a headache, and then the first words.


    Zhao Lin asked his mother to come and sit down, and served tea with his own hands.


    "Mother, why don''t you show your daughter a suitable man, and you decide?"


    The words of the matchmaker ordered by the parents, this is the truth since ancient times, and it will prevent the mother from saying those words again.


    As a result, Zhao He rolled his eyes at the eldest daughter, "Is your father and I looking for more? Which one did you nod? Either it''s not good here or it''s not good there.


    Talk about it, what kind of things are you satisfied with? "


    The third prince was also very angry, and even talked about the orders of his parents, but in the end, she didn''t like any of them.


    Ask her why, but one sentence is inappropriate.


    What is inappropriate, it should be made clear.


    She was also annoyed and wanted to hit someone.


    The daughter has been raised for such a big age, and she has never been willing to do anything. Isn''t it because she used to be in poor health.


    It''s too late to keep it, can you do it?


    In case something goes wrong, what else does she have to do?


    "Just like you and dad, we share the same mind."


    Finally, Zhao Lin said her request, it''s really not difficult, that''s all.


    As soon as the words came out, my mother gave me another look, but this time the third prince opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    It is not difficult to get married, but the difficult thing is to meet someone who suits you.


    She understands this too well, she has had enough of the pain, and never thinks about it again.


    Now that she is here with her daughter, she does not want her daughter to go back her way.


    So, she really didn''t know how to say it.


    If you force her to marry, what if the life after marriage becomes muddled?


    Sighing, the third prince finally left a word.


    "You go out and have a look around. Fate is something you can''t say for sure. You might meet at any time or place."


    After saying yes, he left with his little daughter in his arms.


    The eldest daughter doesn''t go out all day, so she perfectly avoids her by fate, so what''s the right thing to talk about?


    So, Zhao Lin was kicked out of the house by his mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： 【Zhao Lin】fan

    Chapter 330 [Zhao Lin] Fan


    Standing at the door of the house, looking up at the door plaque with the words Zhao Mansion written on it, Zhao Lin felt cold in his heart.


    "My son, shall we go or go back?"


    Liang Hua held his master and his own baggage in his hands, standing behind his master and asked nervously.


    Early this morning, she and the master were kicked out of the house by the prince, and their luggage was packed for them, and they were not given a chance to refuse at all.


    The eldest son Zhao Lin sighed, "Forget it, let''s go."


    Growing so big, she hasn''t even gone out yet. In fact, the temptation outside is still quite big for her, and she also wants to see it.


    My mother prepared quite a lot of luggage for her, and even went to Sister Gu to get her a talisman.


    He was too caring for her daughter, and he didn''t hide his determination to drive her out.


    Just as she was getting into the carriage, she saw the door of the Gu family next door open, and her sister Gu came out from inside.


    Followed by two brothers-in-law, and niece and nephew, this is a family to see her off.


    "Sister, brother-in-law, I will trouble you to take care of mother and father after I leave."


    "Don''t worry, this is what we should do, and you should pay more attention when you go out."


    Gu Chao patted her on the shoulder, and gave her a purse, which contained banknotes and some small things for self-defense.


    "For those who are away from home, the problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    Of course, one must also understand the principle that money is not revealed.


    There are also some self-defense items inside, and the functions and usages are written. "


    Gu Chao still takes this step-sister seriously.


    Holding the purse, Zhao Lin felt warm in his heart, and always felt that Sister Gu was more reliable than his mother.


    "Well, I know, I will pay attention, thank you sister."


    Although she is not short of money, but what my sister gives is her heart, she will not refuse, and those kind words are the rewards.


    "Come back if you''re not used to going outside. Mom doesn''t really drive you away, she''s just in a hurry."


    "Yeah, nothing is as good outside as at home.


    However, it is also good to go out for a walk. As the saying goes, it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. The outside world will always have different scenery and perceptions from the books. "


    Ning Su and Han Yu also comforted her. To be honest, the two of them, as brother-in-laws, were really worried about her.


    Although Zhao Lin is in his twenties, he has never gone out alone. What if he encounters something?


    After going out, will anyone recognize her as the crown prince? What if you encounter some bandits and bandits?


    "What my brother-in-law said, I made a note of it, and I will try my best to satisfy my mother and father when I come back."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Lin wanted to sigh again, it was really frustrating.


    Seeing the conversation between mother and father, Bao''er finally couldn''t bear it, and looked up at her aunt with her palm-sized face.


    "Auntie, Bao''er will miss you."


    Facing the cute and pink little niece, Zhao Lin couldn''t sigh anymore, bent down to hug Bao''er, and rubbed her rosy cheeks.


    smiled and said: "Auntie will also miss Bao''er, Bao''er is obedient at home, and I will definitely bring you something fun when Auntie comes back."


    As soon as she heard something funny, Bao''er laughed so hard that she put her arms around her aunt''s neck and nodded repeatedly.


    "Yeah, Bao''er will be obedient, and will visit her grandparents and aunt every day."


    Bao''er is also because of eating red rouge fruit, and because her mother used spiritual power to sort out her meridians since she was a child, otherwise she would still be like other children, unable to speak clearly.


    "Bao''er is the most obedient, my aunt likes Bao''er the most."


    Her cute and painful appearance made Zhao Lin even more rare.


    After hugging Bao''er, I went to hug Tuantuan again. The cute little Tuantuan really makes people want to kiss, but love is not enough.


    Although he can''t speak yet, when he smiles at people, he can melt his heart.


    "Auntie also brings fun and delicious food for Tuantuan when she comes back."


    Even though he didn''t understand, Tuantuan was still very proud of his aunt, and responded with "ahh".


    Here, she made an oath that she would also have a lovely daughter like Bao''er, and a son who was as lovable as Tuantuan.


    She, Zhao Lin, swore on the day she went out that she would never be alone when she came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： [Order] No.

    Chapter 331 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    "Sister, look what delicious food I brought you."


    Gu Yuan knelt in his room with his back to his body, and smiled when he heard his elder brother''s voice.


    She knew that her younger brother would definitely secretly bring her food, without exception.


    Gu Mingzhu entered the door carrying a large food box, put the food box on the table, then turned around and went back to close the door.


    Don��t allow people to see him secretly delivering food to the eldest sister, otherwise the mother will get angry and punish the eldest sister.


    However, this time, he felt that the elder sister deserved the punishment.


    That is, seeing his elder sister being punished to kneel down and starving and unable to eat, he also felt sorry for her.


    Gu Yuan, who was kneeling on the ground, looked back at his younger brother, with a smile on his face, "I still feel sorry for my sister, what did you bring? I''m really hungry."


    "Hmph, obviously I was asking my sister to guess, but she came to ask me instead.


    I didn��t come alone, Yuanyuan and Nuowuo also came, guarding outside.


    There is also the second and third younger sisters, who are also dragging their mother in front. "


    Every time a sister or brother in the family is punished, they come here like this, which can be regarded as a lot of experience.


    Although she refuted her sister like this, Gu Mingzhu still said: "Let the kitchen make roast chicken, squirrel fish, and hoof flower soup."


    Once he heard from his sister that he was hungry, he couldn''t be cruel.


    Sure enough, it was the younger brothers who entered the door every time. The whole family knew that the mother liked her son.


    In the Gu family, the son is definitely his own. As for the daughter, it can be suspected that she was picked up from the side of the road.


    When I was young, my son was hugged and held high, and my son was punished to practice kung fu except for the cane.


    This penalty of kneeling is really light.


    Today, if it weren''t for her to find out that her father was pregnant again, it wouldn''t be as simple as being punished by kneeling.


    Of course, it was her fault that her father almost fainted from excitement because of her.


    However, her desire to leave home to travel is absolutely unchanged.


    The name Gu Mingzhu is the maiden name of the eldest son of the Gu family, Tuantuan, and was chosen by his mother Gu Chao herself.


    It means the pearl in the palm of your hand, it is the pearl of her family.


    Just by looking at the name, you can tell how much Gu Chao dotes on him. From childhood to adulthood, he held it in his palm for fear of falling, and held it in his mouth for fear of melting. He wanted the moon but not the stars.


    Once, he even peed on his mother''s face.


    The two fathers of their family are also really capable of giving birth. In the past ten years, they have never thought of stopping.


    Originally, their mother didn''t intend to let their fathers have another child, but as the wife who loves her husband, she still couldn''t overcome the left and right attacks of the two husbands.


    So, now her father is pregnant again.


    As for their Gu family, besides her, Gu Yu''an and Gu Mingzhu, there are four sisters and brothers.


    With this, there are seven.


    Second sister Gu Zejun, according to her mother''s wishes, implies the protection of heaven and earth, excellence and far-reaching.


    The third younger sister, Gu Xicheng, means bright and prosperous, outstanding integrity, and Xi means auspiciousness and well-being.


    There is also the second brother Gu Mingjiao, Jiao, which means beautiful, Jiao Tongjiao, is the delicate and precious son of the Gu family.


    Third brother Gu Mingyue, Yue is a divine pearl, and Mingyue means bright and beautiful.


    The mother chose the names for the younger brothers after careful consideration, not only because the mother dotes on the younger brothers, but also to let everyone know.


    The sons of the Gu family are all her treasures.


    Even if she gets married in the future, she cannot be bullied at will.


    Her younger brothers, how could they be bullied by others? She, the elder sister, refused to agree first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： [Order] No.

    Chapter 332��Gu Yuan��fan


    It has been fourteen years since she was a child, the farthest place she has been to is the capital city, and she still went with her mother.


    What does it mean?


    What she wants is to go out to practice alone, just like my aunt, who went out by herself for a few years.


    Maybe, when she comes back again, she can bring back a son-in-law for her parents.


    Auntie can do it, why can''t she.


    Auntie is a weak person with no strength to restrain a chicken. She is different. She has been practicing under the guidance of her mother since she was a child. Physical training has long been a high-level cultivation of Qi training.


    Maybe when she goes out for a trip, she will be able to meet the opportunity to build a foundation.


    However, the fathers and grandpa didn''t let her go out, and the mother listened to the fathers and didn''t nod at all.


    Other families are dominated by wives. Listen to my husband, their family is fine, and it seems that the mother is in charge.


    But the mother agrees to everything the fathers say. To put it bluntly, the fathers are the masters.


    snort! What about the head of the family.


    In the future, she can''t be like her mother, she must talk about family affairs.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know yet, when the time comes, her face will really hurt.


    When she has a husband, as long as he smiles at her, she will agree to everything, and what about wife bond?


    And her mother, who has no wife, is discussing the name of the child with her fathers in the main courtyard at this time.


    On the big bed in the main courtyard, Gu Chao, who was nearly forty years old, put his arms around his husbands one on the left and one on the right.


    Although she said that she didn''t want her husbands to be born again, she felt sorry for their hard work.


    However, the child has come, and she is very happy as a mother.


    However, along with joy comes sadness, "Lao Qi is best to be a daughter, don''t be a son again."


    Hearing the sad tone of the wife-leader, Ning Su and Han Yu glanced at each other, and both laughed out loud.


    As a result, each of them received a slap from their own wife on the waist, but it didn''t hurt, just a little itchy.


    "If you really had a son, would you still be able to laugh?"


    Anyway, she doesn''t want a son now.


    The two on the left and the right smiled coquettishly and nestled into the arms of the wife-master, "Doesn''t the wife-master love sons the most? Look at the boys in the family, they are all spoiled by the wife-leader."


    "Yeah, I don''t want it anymore now. It''s pitiful that Lao Qi was rejected by his mother before he was born."


    Don''t think that she can''t tell that these two are talking sarcasticly, but that she is too reluctant to do it.


    "Hmph, of course my son is good, he is caring and obedient, no matter how much he looks like those girls, he is about to go to the room.


    However, the sons will marry when they grow up, and my heart aches. "


    In a blink of an eye, Tuantuan is also twelve, and in a few years she will be married.


    Whenever he thinks of these things, Gu Chao feels pain in his heart and is still irritable.


    The son she was holding in her hands and raising was going to get married and leave home after all.


    In the future, I will no longer be able to see him every day without telling him, and I will also worry about my son being wronged in other people''s homes.


    Her old mother''s heart felt uncomfortable.


    My own little padded jacket will belong to someone else in the future.


    The older the children, the more the wife-owner is worried about this matter, especially in the past two years.


    Because a matchmaker has already come to propose a marriage for Tuantuan, it is even more irritating to the wife-owner.


    Of course, those matchmakers who came to the door were all sent away by the wife with a black face.


    "My family Tuantuan is only very old, he is still a child, and he is not in a hurry to get married."


    The matchmakers who heard this were a little surprised, although there were some who loved their children very much and wanted to keep their sons for a few more years.


    But there is no one like Daoist Gu. There are already quite a few children in other families who start talking about marriage at the age of twelve.


    It''s a bit fast, you can be a father at the age of fourteen.


    It seems that it is not easy to be a matchmaker for the young masters of the Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： [Order] No.

    Chapter 333 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    Looking at the village that was getting farther and farther away, Gu Yu''an himself was melancholy and excited, anyway, he was in a complicated mood.


    Finally, she persuaded the whole family to go out to practice.


    Under the advice of all the family members except her mother, who wiped their tears, she embarked on the road to go out alone.


    She can finally go out and see the world, the places where her mother and aunt went, will leave her Gu Yu''an''s footprints.


    It is said that the south of the Yangtze River is rich and prosperous, and the north is completely indifferent to them. This place must be visited.


    "Then go all the way to Jiangnan."


    After walking alone for more than three months, she finally arrived at the place she was longing for.


    "Sure enough, there are outstanding people and beautiful scenery. I slept in the open air along the way. I haven''t slept in a bed for more than ten days. I need to find a good place to repair first."


    After entering the city, he saw a three-story restaurant within a short walk, so Gu Yu''an immediately decided to go here, to have a good meal first.


    "Hey, there are a lot of beggars in Suzhou City, and they all come to squat in front of the restaurant.


    It is also said to be a rich place, but it seems that there is also a big gap between the rich and the poor. "


    Gu Yuan looked at the beggar squatting on the side of the restaurant, and sighed, but he entered the restaurant without giving any alms under the beggar''s expectant eyes.


    I also heard the voice of the waiter at the door slamming the beggar away, "Roll, stinky beggar, is this the place you can come?"


    Seeing that Xiao Er was about to hit him, the little beggar shrank his shoulders in fear and left.


    After walking two steps, he turned his head to look at the gate of the restaurant, just in time to see the lady who just entered looked sideways and talked to the waiter, and was kindly invited up to the second floor by the waiter.


    The second floor is full of private rooms. Although this one looks very rough, he must have money.


    He is so hungry and envious.


    Gu Yuan went up to the second floor and sat down in a private room by the window, "Serve some of your signature dishes and a jug of good wine, hurry up."


    As he spoke, he threw a piece of broken silver to Xiao Er as a reward.


    "Okay, thank you for your appreciation, miss, wait a moment, miss, the food will be served soon, I guarantee your satisfaction."


    Xiao Er went out cheerfully, and quickly went to the back kitchen to report the dishes.


    Although this young lady doesn''t look like a rich person, and she is a little sloppy and difficult to get along with, she is really generous.


    The mistresses are happy to serve such guests.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Gu Yuan leaned against the window and casually looked at the street.


    Among the bustling scene, she saw the little beggar again.


    Coincidentally, the little beggar was also looking at her with his neck up, and the eyes of the two met unexpectedly.


    I have to say that although this little beggar is dirty all over, especially his face, there is no trace of his original color.


    However, this pair of big eyes is really brilliant, clear and clear, people can see his thoughts at a glance, and can''t hide things.


    Such a "clean" little beggar is really rare.


    When she entered the door just now, she didn''t pay attention to it, it was just out of instinct. There are so many beggars in the world, and she can''t give alms.


    But now, she is interested in the owner of these eyes again.


    Being stared at so straightly, the little beggar might feel a little embarrassed, so he looked away and lowered his head.


    This vicious-looking lady will definitely ignore him. He still thinks about how to fill his stomach today.


    Waiting for Xiao Er to serve the food, Gu Yu''an raised his chin to the little beggar curled up on the street.


    "Well, tell me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： [Order] No.

    Chapter 334 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    "Hey, you said that little beggar, hey, he has been here for half a month, and I don''t know where he came from. It doesn''t look big, only thirteen or fourteen."


    After listening to Xiao Er''s words, Gu Yu''an frowned, and looked up at the little beggar on the street with his head bowed and curled up.


    "Go, bring her up."


    "Here, Miss, do you think this is inappropriate? This is a place for us to eat, and there are other guests here."


    Xiao Er is really embarrassed, the little beggar is dirty, bringing it into their restaurant will indeed affect the appetite of other guests.


    "Go as soon as I tell you."


    As he spoke, Gu Yu''an took out another piece of silver to Xiao Er.


    This time, Xiao Er didn''t say anything else, but changed his words.


    "Okay, let''s go, young lady, you can eat first."


    Hey, the rich people nowadays really have all kinds of special hobbies, even the little beggars are not spared.


    The little beggar, who was thinking hard about how to fill his stomach, did not expect that the lady just now wanted to invite him to the restaurant.


    Although he was doubtful and afraid, but because he was too hungry, he accepted it, and followed Xiao Er to the private room on the second floor.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a young lady sitting by the bed drinking.


    Hmm~ From a close look, this lady is even bigger.


    The little beggar felt a little guilty, subconsciously scratching the corner of his clothes with his fingers.


    "Come and sit."


    Unexpectedly, when the young lady saw him, she asked him to sit there. He looked at the second young lady, and then at the young lady, at a loss for what to do.


    The second young lady pushed her back, "You can go if you are told by the young lady, can you still eat?"


    Uh~ flustered.


    Gu Yu''an watched the little beggar dawdling, and also got a little impatient, and threw the wine glass in his hand on the table, making a "pop" sound.


    Sure enough, the little beggar trembled with fright.


    "Come here as soon as I tell you, how come you look like a man."


    In Gu Yu''an''s view, this little beggar is just a little girl, maybe because of her young age, she is not very courageous.


    It''s just that she never thought that this is really a man.


    Seeing her getting angry, the little beggar didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and walked over step by step.


    Actually, he also wanted to rush over for a long time, such a large table of dishes is delicious.


    He is so greedy that his mouth is drooling, and he will definitely be unable to hold back when he speaks.


    When he arrived at the table, he didn''t dare to sit down, his eyes just turned back and forth between the dishes on the table and Gu Yu''an.


    Seeing that his eyeballs were about to fall on the dishes, Gu Yu''an didn''t say much, and only asked Xiao Er to serve another pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    "Sit down and eat whatever you want."


    As soon as he heard that he was allowed to eat whatever he wanted, the little beggar''s eyes lit up, as if there were stars in his eyes.


    But it soon dimmed again, twisted his fingers, and said embarrassedly, "I don''t have any money."


    The voice is thin and light, and it is really not clear if you don''t listen carefully.


    "Eat at ease, I won''t charge you money."


    Gu Yu''an poured himself another glass of wine, raised his head and drank it all before speaking.


    Knowing that he doesn''t need to give the money himself, the little beggar finally sat down with peace of mind.


    However, he looked at Gu Yu''an hesitantly.


    "Speak up if you have something to say."


    Really, Gu Yu''an is getting a little impatient with the little beggar now, and she is still coy when she speaks. If this was her sister, she would have started beating her a long time ago.


    Big woman, why is she like a man, stuttering every word, annoying.


    The little beggar trembled again from her impatient tone, and even looked at her with fear.


    However, he still pursed his lips and spoke, but his voice was softer.


    "I, I, can I wash my hands first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： [Order] No.

    Chapter 335 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    "Oh, quite particular."


    Gu Yu''an looked at the person opposite with her eyes. With her current honor, it doesn''t look like she came from a particular person.


    Hmph, not only does he have the guts to sound like a man, but even the virtue of this ink blot is like a man.


    They''ve all become beggars, so why should they be so poor?


    With her like this, it is no wonder that being a beggar is more desolate than other beggars.


    It''s just that, facing her big begging eyes, Gu Yu''an swallowed back all the words he wanted to hate her, and the moment he opened his mouth, it became a command to Xiao Er.


    "Go, bring a basin of water."


    So, the little beggar breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    This fierce-looking lady is really a kind person, with a fierce face and a kind heart.


    Actually, he already regretted it when he asked for it.


    The lady invited him to a beggar for a meal, which is already kind, but he dared to ask, didn''t he intend to annoy others?


    Just now, when the lady across from him was looking at him, he was in a state of anxiety, afraid that he would make the lady angry and drive him out.


    If that''s the case, he must be hungry again.


    I have been a beggar for more than two months, why can��t I change these things?


    Do you still expect to be able to go back?


    Can��t go back, he will be a beggar in the future.


    Fortunately, this young lady is really a kind person, not only did she not get angry and kicked him out, but also asked the second sister to send him water.


    "Thank you miss, you are such a nice person."


    Apart from this thank you, he has nothing else to repay.


    After drinking two more glasses of wine, seeing the tears in the eyes of the little beggar opposite, Gu Yu''an really wanted to beat her.


    That''s it, crying, she really looks like a man.


    "If you dare to drop cat urine, I will definitely beat you up, no joke."


    As soon as she said this, the little beggar, who was about to cry uncontrollably, quickly raised his head to hold back his tears.


    He believed that the young lady would certainly be able to do it when she said to beat someone up.


    He is afraid of pain and doesn''t want to be beaten.


    The place where I was beaten by other beggars the day before yesterday still hurts, it''s all bruised, and as soon as I touch it, I concentrate on the pain.


    In the past, someone would coax you and feel distressed if you bumped a little.


    But now, even if he died of starvation and freezing one day, or was killed by other beggars, no one would know.


    No one will feel sorry for him.


    Thinking of this, the tears that the little beggar had just suppressed filled his eyes uncontrollably, and fell like pearls with a broken thread.


    Just when he couldn''t help crying, a "bang" made him tremble with fright.


    Looking along the source of the voice, the lady on the opposite side looked at him with a frown, as if her eyes were terrifying to eat people.


    The sound just now was made by her generous slap on the table.


    Being frightened like this, he became even more frightened, tears fell down for nothing, and he couldn''t control it at all, even his body trembled with fear.


    Seeing that she was crying more and more fiercely, the tears flushed out traces of dirt on her face.


    This looks even more sloppy.


    That is, there is a table away from her, otherwise Gu Yu''an could slap her with a single slap.


    Just as he was about to speak, the door was opened, and Xiao Er came in with water.


    Gu Yu''an comforted himself, thinking: This little beggar can''t bear her slap, forget it, don''t bother with her.


    "Hurry up and wash it off, and wash off your dirty face."


    The little beggar shrank his neck, thinking that he would be beaten, but it was these words that he waited for, and he let out a long breath of relief.


    Just don''t hit him.


    "Alas, alas, wash it now."


    This lady is really a good person, but she looks a bit fierce.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： [Order] No.

    Chapter 336 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    "You need a beating, don''t you?


    Still can��t understand, I��ll let you wash your face too. "


    Seeing that the little beggar just washed his hands and then just stood still there, still staring at her, Gu Yuan got angry, and really wanted to turn over the dining table and beat her up.


    The little beggar sniffled, facing Gu Yuan who was frowning even more ferociously, he had no choice but to resign himself to his fate and began to wash his face.


    This lady is a good person, she shouldn''t treat herself like that, right?


    He was crying in his heart, now all he had left was his body, what could be the worst?


    When the little beggar appeared in front of Gu Yu''an with a clean face, Gu Yu''an frowned even tighter.


    "Why do you look like a man?"


    Hearing her tone, it is extremely disgusting.


    Staring at the man for a long time, the little beggar blushed and his neck was red, so she looked away.


    Just sighed in his mouth, "He looks pretty good, it would be nice if he was a man."


    As he spoke, he called the little beggar to eat again.


    After tossing and tossing for a long time, I was already hungry.


    However, after she lowered her head, she didn''t see the little beggar''s face change a few times.


    The frightened little beggar was afraid of being known as a man, but he was already prepared, and the lady thought he was a woman.


    Very good.


    In this case, he doesn''t have to worry about this young lady trying to betray him.


    Hearing that the lady asked him to eat again, the little beggar couldn''t hold back, picked up the chopsticks and started eating quickly.


    Although he eats very fast, he doesn''t gobble it up. One can tell at a glance that he is a young master who can only be raised by a well-bred family.


    That��s right, how could Gu Yu��an fail to see that he is a man, can he really be blind?


    She just said that just to reassure him.


    The moment he saw his face, Gu Yu''an understood that he was so afraid of washing his face because he was afraid of being known as a man?


    He was alone as a man, and became a beggar again. If he didn''t know how to protect himself, he might have been sold out many times, right?


    What''s more, as far as his appearance is concerned, which woman doesn''t think much about it.


    Gu Yuan only cared about eating and drinking. When the person opposite looked up at her, she looked away. When the person opposite was buried in eating, she went to look at him again.


    This little beggar looks really good and beautiful.


    Looking at his poverty-stricken family, he knew that his family must be good, but he didn''t know how it fell into what it is now.


    When the little beggar was full and couldn''t eat anymore, Gu Yu''an asked calmly.


    "May I have your name?"


    The little beggar looked at the person and hiccupped uncontrollably, blushing a little embarrassedly.


    Seeing that her face didn''t change, and she didn''t blame her for being rude, she said her name.


    "I, I see Meng Xian...Xian, um."


    He regretted it when he said his name. Naturally, he is a woman, so how can he be called Meng Xian''er?


    So, he stuttered later, and the result was that he became Meng Xianxian.


    Sure enough, after he said that, the lady opposite frowned again.


    "Why did the woman''s family take a man''s name, and it''s still immortal..."


    Meng Xian''er quickly explained, "It''s not Meng Xianxian, it''s Meng Xian."


    After finishing speaking, he stared at Gu Yu''an again. He didn''t know if he was fooling himself or to fool Gu Yu''an.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： [Order] No.

    Chapter 337 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    I don''t know what happened, she thought the little beggar was a woman before, and when she saw her looking at her with pitiful eyes, she wanted to beat someone up.


    Now that he knows that he is a man, seeing him look at him with such eyes, Gu Yu''an immediately softens his heart.


    Women are indeed influenced by men.


    It seems that she really misunderstood her mother earlier.


    It''s not that the mother''s wife is weak, but because she has her parents in her heart.


    So, be willing to be influenced by them.


    Heartbeat was so fast that it was out of her control.


    However, Gu Yu''an didn''t show any strangeness on his face.


    Looking away from Meng Xian, he shouted towards the door.


    "Come here."


    As soon as Xiaoer, who was waiting outside the door, heard the sound, he immediately opened the door and came in.


    When he saw Meng Xian''s appearance, he froze immediately, unable to close his opened mouth.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his clothes still looked like the little beggar just now, she would really have wondered how this handsome man came in under her nose.


    She never imagined that the little beggar who begs for food at the door of their restaurant every day turned out to be such an alluring beauty.


    If she had known earlier, why would she have asked him to beg for food? She would have taken her home to be her husband long ago.


    Now, where else is she going?


    Gu Yuan''s hands itch when the person he likes is being stared at by other women.


    "Open two upper rooms, prepare hot water for bathing, and buy some clothes according to his height."


    While instructing Xiaoer to do something, he put another piece of silver on the table.


    Xiaoer came back to his senses, hurried forward to take the money, and then quit.


    Watching this series of events happened, Meng Xian''er''s mind was filled with mud, and she didn''t understand at all that he had met some kind of **** and descended to earth.


    This young lady not only invited him to dinner, but even opened a room for him, let him wash, and even bought him new clothes.


    "Miss, thank you for your kindness, I''m fine like this.


    I, I, no, the money will be returned to you. "


    The most important thing is, how can he beg for food when he is clean?


    Moreover, if he is seen by some bad guy like this, he will definitely be sold again.


    He appreciates the lady''s kindness, but he really can''t take things.


    Gu Yu''an didn''t give him a chance to refuse, but Meng Xian''er was frightened when he stared at her.


    Seeing whether he was going to cry or not, Gu Yu''an felt that he should make it clear to him, lest he be worried.


    "Follow me from now on, I will force you to be a servant. From now on, I will serve Miss Ben diligently. I am a bit discerning."


    This time, it was Meng Xianer''s turn to open his eyes wide. He really didn''t expect that this lady would take him in as a servant.


    It''s really great, he won''t have to be a beggar anymore.


    "Thank you miss, I, I will take good care of you."


    Although he doesn''t know anything yet, he will learn. It''s not like he hasn''t seen how to serve people.


    Gu Yuan expressed his satisfaction with his attitude.


    Hmph, it''s quite interesting.


    "Okay, go and tidy up, this lady''s servant can''t be so sloppy."


    Meng Xian''er blushed again with excitement, didn''t know what to do with her hands and feet, and thanked the new master repeatedly.


    Then, under Gu Yuan''s impatient expression, he followed Xiaoer away.


    Gu Yu''an drank the last glass of wine in one gulp, got up and went to the guest room.


    She also needs to take a good bath to relieve fatigue.


    Babies, Hong Zhuang��s new book "After Rebirth, Your Majesty She Is Slightly Grumpy" has been released, and interested babies are welcome to enter the pit


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： [Order] No.

    Chapter 338 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    Soaking in the long-lost hot bath, Meng Xianer felt as if she had returned to the past.


    At that time, when he was taking a bath, a servant carefully prepared it in advance, and poured essence and flower petals into the water.


    There is a special servant to clean him, and after that, he needs to apply special essential oil and massage carefully so that the essential oil can penetrate into the skin.


    In this way, the skin will be smooth and delicate.


    Hmm~ He hasn''t enjoyed it since he was taken away by kidnappers.


    Now, he is soaking in warm water, without those things, but he feels as comfortable as before.


    In the future, he should never be able to enjoy it again.


    Afterwards, he is the young lady''s servant, only when he serves others.


    Fortunately, if it wasn''t for this kind lady who was willing to take him in, he would have to continue to be a beggar.


    No one knows when he died on the side of the road, or in which ruined temple.


    Mother and father never saw him again, and did not know his life or death.


    Now, he followed the lady.


    Maybe, in the future, I will have the opportunity to inquire about the situation at home, and know whether mother and father are okay.


    However, he will never go back.


    He is a thirteen-year-old man who was taken away by kidnappers before he left the cabinet. Even if he didn''t lose his virginity, he would have no face to go back.


    Otherwise, how others will talk about the family, and how the brothers in the family will marry.


    He is already like this, and he has accepted his fate, and he can no longer implicate his family.


    From now on, he will follow the lady in a proper manner, and repay her by serving the lady like a cow and a horse.


    After taking a bath, Gu Yuan planned to go to bed and have a good sleep. If he was not in the wilderness for the past half month, he would sleep in a small inn.


    Now that I finally have a high bed soft pillow, I can''t let it down.


    As soon as she went to sleep here, there was a sound of a wall door outside.


    Gu Yuan turned over impatiently, intending to continue sleeping, but the knock on the door was still persistent.


    No choice but to get up angrily and open the door.


    "Sleep."


    Because I was disturbed from sleeping, I was in a bad mood, and naturally my tone and face were also bad.


    The door of the room was opened, and when Meng Xianer saw the angry Gu Yu''an, her heart skipped a beat, knowing that she had done something wrong.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I, I didn''t know you were on a break."


    Seeing that it was him who came, Gu Yuan felt a little better about wanting to hit someone.


    Seeing that his face had changed from being frightened, he could only ask him patiently, "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Xianer shook her head even more like a rattle, "No, I just want to ask Miss if there is anything I want to order."


    It turned out to be like this, knowing that he was also uneasy, Gu Yuan said with a relaxed expression.


    "Go back to your room and sleep if you have nothing to do, and call me again at dinner time."


    After seeing him nodding, he closed the door and went back to sleep.


    Looking at the closed door, Meng Xianer stood in a daze for a while before turning back to his own room next door.


    Miss looked dusty when she came, she must be very tired, and she has come to disturb her rest, no wonder she is going to be angry.


    However, even if the lady was angry, she didn''t punish him.


    While thinking about this, Meng Xianer went back to the room.


    Seeing that it was still early, he also planned to sleep for a while.


    He hasn''t had a peaceful sleep these days. Now that he is full and washed, his eyelids are also fighting.


    Lying on the bed, half asleep and half awake, Meng Xian''er suddenly opened her eyes wide, and she became sober.


    "I forgot to ask the lady''s name."


    Recommend an end-of-the-day powerful article "The Female Sovereigns Riding the Wind and Waves in the End Times"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： [Order] No.

    Chapter 339 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    It wasn''t until dinner at night that Meng Xian''er knew that her new master''s surname was Gu and his name was Yu''an.


    Give me peace of mind, I think Miss Lai''s parents must love her very much.


    It''s just, I don''t know why the lady is walking outside alone?


    Where is home? Where is he going to stay in the future?


    He turned his head and glanced at the person who didn''t pay attention to serving on the first day. If such a servant was replaced by someone else, he would have been beaten by her long ago.


    That��s him, hum.


    "Stop standing, sit down and eat together.


    Miss Ben doesn''t have any big rules, as long as she is obedient and sensible, it doesn''t matter if she is casual at ordinary times. "


    "Oh, thank you miss." Responding, Meng Xian''er saw that the lady''s expression was normal again, she didn''t seem to be teasing him, so she really sat down opposite.


    While eating carefully, he would look at the person opposite from time to time.


    After watching too much, he actually felt that the young lady was mighty and domineering.


    Although it is still ugly, it is not so scary.


    Gu Yuan could not have known that the person across from him was so obviously sizing up.


    But she didn''t intend to stop it, so she just let him see it openly, and wanted to see what he could see.


    After eating almost, Gu Yuan said: "My family is in the north, and I also do some business. This time I went out to practice, and it is impossible to go back in three or five years.


    So, you have to be mentally prepared, and then you will follow me to eat and sleep together. "


    When she spoke, she kept looking at Meng Xian''er, and she said this to remind him.


    If he is unwilling and unable to bear it, she can also consider sending him back first.


    Or, he told himself, where is his home, it is fine to send him back to his own home.


    However, since he lived on the street and became a beggar, the family should not be able to return.


    No matter what the reason is, as long as he doesn''t say anything, Gu Yu''an won''t ask too much.


    The chopsticks that were delivering food to his mouth stopped, Meng Xianer didn''t expect that the lady would say this to his servants.


    However, he didn''t hesitate at all, nodding while expressing his opinion.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I can do it, don''t lose me."


    Gu Yu''an was very satisfied with his reaction.


    It''s just that this boy is really not competent enough.


    There is no servant who claims to be me, that is, she is generous and doesn''t care about him.


    "Okay, now that you''ve made up your mind, let''s follow Miss Ben.


    Looking at your young age, I won''t take you in, and you have nowhere to go.


    How old are you, twelve? "


    Looking at how thin he is, his eyes look big, saying that he may not even have twelve.


    Meng Xian''er hurriedly said: "I, I''m already over thirteen.


    Hmm~ Miss, don��t worry, I will take good care of you. "


    Serve and not serve, how to serve, hum...


    Sizing him up a few more times, Gu Yu''an frowned more and more, she was only thirteen and only had such a small stature, which was far behind her family''s Tuantuan.


    Yuanyuan, who is only ten years old, looks older than him.


    It seems that we need to feed more in the future.


    "If you are so thin and weak, what can you do? Don''t ask Miss Ben to serve you.


    Among other things, you will have to eat two bowls of rice for every meal in the future. Hurry up and grow more meat, otherwise others will see you and treat you as Miss Ben and abuse you, ruining Miss Ben��s reputation. "


    Look at the bit of cat food he ate, half a bowl of rice hasn��t been finished after half a day, if he eats like this, can he gain weight?


    "Two, two bowls? No, Miss, I, I, one bowl is enough."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： [Order] No.

    Chapter 340 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    Weak resistance didn''t work for Gu Yu''an, so Meng Xian''er had to accept it honestly.


    However, the next day at the dinner table, he silently slapped his young lady in the face.


    Under Gu Yu''an''s gaze, he couldn''t eat anymore, so he vomited on the dining table.


    No choice, Gu Yu''an had to accept the fact that he can eat at most one bowl.


    Taking in such a delicate servant gave Gu Yuan a headache.


    You can''t ride a horse, you can''t walk on the road, and you can only ride a carriage.


    She Gu Yu''an, a dignified woman, is going to be like a man, suffocating in the carriage.


    Such a small compartment made her feel very aggrieved.


    Gu Yu''an''s body shape and appearance followed her mother''s. How could she be used to being in such a small space in the carriage?


    After holding back for a long time, she finally couldn''t hold it anymore, lifted the curtain and jumped out of the carriage, still had to pamper her horse.


    As for the carriage, let Meng Xianer continue to drive it, and it can be used when there is nowhere to stay on the road.


    Thinking about her mother, I don''t know how her old man can stand it, and she can spend a day and a half in the carriage with her two fathers.


    Of course, her family''s carriage was remodeled and bigger than this one.


    Also, it is impossible for the mother to sit like her, she must be accompanied by the fathers, who are soft and fragrant.


    These are all things she doesn''t have.


    envious.


    Riding on the horseback, Gu Yuan occasionally glanced at the person driving the cart carefully.


    Because he was still unskilled, he was extremely nervous, and fixed his eyes on the carriage, for fear that it might go the wrong way.


    The serious eyes, the tightly pursed lips, and the whitened fingers from pinching, are all branded in Gu Yu''an''s eyes and embedded in his heart.


    From now on, I don''t have to envy my mother, she also has someone in her heart.


    This person is cute, cute, and obedient.


    Meng Xianer, who was concentrating on driving the car, didn''t know what his lady was thinking, and she didn''t even know that she was being looked at with fiery eyes.


    Just now when Gu Yuan jumped out of the car, he jumped off him, and was about to ask if it was because he didn''t drive well and bumped the lady.


    In the end, Gu Yuan spoke before him, "This broken carriage is something for men to sit on. I''d better ride a horse. It''s more comfortable to ride a horse."


    These words made Meng Xian''er''s tender face a little uneasy, and secretly took a look at the young lady sitting on the tall horse.


    Just glanced at it, and was overwhelmed by the young lady''s stalwart body.


    He was originally a man, and he rode in a carriage.


    Gu Yu''an said that he would sleep in the open air with her, but he really didn''t lie to him. The first night out of the city was to sleep in the wilderness.


    However, Meng Xianer was already mentally prepared, but she never complained.


    When Gu Yuan said that he would spend the night here, he stopped the carriage, carefully tied the horse to the tree, and turned back to the carriage to take out things for cooking.


    Although his hands and feet are not at all brisk and clumsy, Gu Yuan''s hair softens when he sees his seriousness.


    That''s it, just the two of them, traveling the world with him, she is willing for the rest of her life.


    Since you are going to sleep in the wilderness, you must have a fire. One is to keep warm and cook, and the other is to drive away wild animals.


    It''s not that Meng Xian''er didn''t spend the night in the wild, but at that time he was **** by kidnappers, together with several other men who were also kidnapped.


    It''s different now, he no longer has to worry about getting scared, and he can sit by the fire and warm himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： [Order] No.

    Chapter 341 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    The flames reflected on the faces of the two, one was black with red inside, the other white with red inside.


    The person in Bai is very good-looking.


    The black person is even more vicious and terrifying.


    At first glance, it is still scary.


    Meng Xian''er''s heart was beating violently when she saw it, and she glanced at it occasionally, but every time she glanced secretly, she would lower her head again.


    Fortunately, the light was not good enough to see clearly, otherwise he would definitely be able to see the tips of his crimson ears.


    He himself doesn''t know what''s going on. After this day, every time he looks at the lady, his heart beats faster.


    Could it be that you are sick?


    Well, he didn''t have this problem before.


    There are fat and tender deer legs on the fire, and the fat falls on the fire, making a sound of "��ζ��ζ".


    Gu Yu''an took out ceramic bottles one by one from the bag, which contained various seasonings, which were prepared to be used at such times.


    Meng Xian''er has never seen so many seasonings before. Of course, this is also the first time she has experienced her own barbecue.


    Although, he just sat by the fire and warmed himself, watching Gu Yuan do these things.


    There is a pot on another shelf, broth is gurgling in it, the young lady asked him to watch, really just watching.


    As Gu Yuan took out the porcelain bottles one by one, Meng Xian''er had doubts in her heart.


    Miss, that package is only so big, how can it hold so many things?


    They were all made of bottles and cans, and he didn''t even hear the sound of the bottles colliding just now.


    Also, where are the other things?


    How about thin and soft?


    My daughter went out to practice, and Gu Chao let her come out naked like this, he must have prepared for her.


    When you are away from home, what more storage bags do you need?


    The most troublesome thing about going out is that there are too many things, which are cumbersome to carry. The storage bag is really a must-have product for going out.


    She would not tell anyone about this at will, not because she was afraid that someone would **** it, as long as that person had the ability to leave alive.


    Although she is only fifteen years old, she has killed someone in the year she left the house.


    Gu Yuan will never show mercy to those who dare to covet her things.


    Meng Xian''er didn''t ask, and she didn''t say anything.


    Gu Yuan didn''t look sideways, just staring at the meat on the fire, watching it slowly roasted from blood-red raw meat to golden brown, and the fat kept falling into the fire.


    She held a wooden stick pierced with deer legs in one hand, and a sharp dagger in the other hand. The blade quickly sliced ??off the golden-grilled meat piece by piece, and put them in the prepared bowl.


    Meng Xian''er was very discerning, and immediately ran over to hold a bowl for her, so that she could cut her flesh.


    At this time, Gu Yuan finally looked at him with a smile on his face.


    The corners of the eyes and the tip of the eyebrows are full of joy, which is blurred into the fundus of the eyes.


    Raised eyebrows at Meng Xianer, who was staring at the drooling meat throat, "Try it?"


    Hearing this, Meng Xianer struggled to look away from the barbecue, and turned her head to look at the young lady.


    The little eyes of Baba seem to be saying, "Is it really possible?"


    Seeing him like this, Gu Yuan was in a great mood, with his lips curling up.


    "eat."


    This time, it was Meng Xianer''s turn to smile, her big eyes crooked.


    Pointing out the index finger and thumb, the little finger is still up, pinch a piece of roasted venison leg, put it on the mouth and blow it gently.


    Gu Yuan waited to see how satisfied he was when he ate the meat, but in the end, he held the meat and brought it to her mouth.


    Looking up at her with a flattering face, "you eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： [Order] No.

    Chapter 342��Gu Yuan��fan


    Never revealed Meng Xian''er''s identity, and let him wear women''s clothing, because she didn''t want him to be afraid for a while, and because Gu Yu''an didn''t want her to be coveted by others.


    However, she was not willing to cover up Meng Xian''er''s small face, and she was also pleasing to the eye when she looked at it.


    She likes it, so naturally others like it too.


    Moreover, regardless of her status as a woman, she also wanted to give it a try.


    Over the past two years, the two of them have encountered people who wanted to make Meng Xianer''s idea more than once.


    Once when I passed by a bandit mountain, there was actually a man who was big and rough and wanted to rob Meng Xianer and go up the mountain to be his wife.


    Gu Yuan was so angry that Gu Yuan''s liver hurt.


    Again and again, Gu Yu''an couldn''t take it anymore, she wanted to take this man back, marry him and hide him.


    Now she is also sixteen, and Meng Xianer is fifteen. It is time to get married, and she doesn''t want to wait another day.


    "Where is your home, I will take you back."


    Suddenly hearing the young lady''s question, Meng Xian''er was stunned.


    In the past two years, the lady has never asked about his family.


    Of course, he didn''t mention it either.


    He thought that the lady was not interested and didn''t want to know.


    As for himself, he didn''t dare to show homesickness, and even when he thought about it, he thought about it secretly.


    home, he will never go back.


    In the past two years, he traveled around with the lady. Although it was hard, these days were the most meaningful and happiest in his life.


    He thought that it would be like this in the future, even if the lady went home, he would still serve her by her side.


    However, the lady now said that she would send him home.


    Meng Xian''er was at a loss, first panicked and stunned, and slowly, fear was tainted in her eyes.


    "Miss, don''t you want me?"


    What did he do wrong, so the lady wants to drive him away? Do not want him?


    He didn''t want to leave Miss, and never thought of leaving Miss.


    Seeing his teary eyes and his sad and frightened look, Gu Yuan felt pain along with it.


    At this time, she didn''t want to bear it anymore, this person was hers, and it could only be hers.


    So, how could she not want him?


    Of course, for a lifetime.


    The two asked for a private room for dinner, and they were originally sitting opposite each other, but now Gu Yuan got up and walked to Meng Xianer''s side in two steps.


    Stretching out his long arms, he took him into his arms and locked him firmly.


    "If I want to marry you, I can''t just take it back like this?"


    Gu Yu''an''s series of actions confused Meng Xian''er.


    When he was hugged by the lady, his head was even more muddled, and he was unconscious.


    Besides, I still feel "buzzing" in my ears, and feel dizzy.


    When he heard what the lady said, he felt that he was going to explode.


    What did he hear?


    Miss said she wanted to marry him?


    Surely he was hallucinating? dreaming?


    Must be dreaming? Only in his dreams can he dare to show fantasies that he shouldn''t have about the lady.


    How could Meng Xian''er disrespect the young lady who admired him? During the two years of getting along day and night, the young lady protected him time and time again.


    Miss'' glorious image and tall figure had long been imprinted in his heart.


    It''s just that he knows his identity and doesn''t dare to wishful thinking.


    Miss is such a capable person, not something he can imagine as a young man. Only the best man in the world can be matched with Miss.


    Feeling the stiff body of the person in his arms, Gu Yu''an put his big palm on his back to comfort him gently.


    "Send you back first, and then go to your house to propose marriage."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： [Order] No.

    Chapter 343 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    "Miss, don''t make fun of me."


    In Gu Yu''an''s arms, Meng Xian''er carefully rubbed her arms, and then reluctantly backed away.


    Having been with Miss day and night for more than two years, his heart is already full of Miss.


    It''s just that he didn''t dare to show it, knowing that he was not good enough for Miss.


    Now, the lady suddenly said such a thing to him, he couldn''t believe it.


    Just now, he secretly rubbed that, the lady probably didn''t notice it?


    As soon as he moved, Gu Yuan noticed it, and his brows and eyes softened.


    Seeing that he was going to back away, he would definitely let him go, so he hugged him tighter.


    Of course, she also has the strength to control the hand, for fear of hurting him.


    Listening to what he said again, Gu Yuan frowned, and his tone was not as soft as before.


    "Do you think I don''t look good? Don''t you like me?"


    Since she was a child, she has heard from her parents that she has followed her mother''s appearance and will not be liked by men in the future, so there may be twists and turns in marriage.


    She didn''t take these things to heart before, and she didn''t think that she would not be able to marry her husband.


    It doesn��t matter if you look like your mother, or if you don��t look good. Didn��t your mother also marry two fathers?


    Of course, the mother has great abilities, and in the eyes of the fathers, she is also the best wife.


    Even if she is not as good as her mother, she is not nothing. Can she still marry her husband?


    But now, the person in his arms wants to reject her, so Gu Yuan has to think more, and he also thinks too much about this aspect.


    She asked herself, apart from being unattractive, what was wrong with Gu Yu''an?


    Not to mention her family background, she herself is also a big woman who stands up to the sky and will never let her husband suffer.


    As long as she followed her, she would hold him in her hand and pamper him.


    Why is he unwilling?


    In the past two years, it''s not that she didn''t feel it, and he must also be happy with him.


    Hearing that Gu Yu''an''s tone was not good, Meng Xian''er couldn''t think of anything else, so she quickly explained.


    "No, no, I am Miss''s servant, how can I marry Miss?


    I, I am female, female, have you forgotten Miss? "


    After talking about it, he suddenly remembered that she had always belonged to a woman, so she couldn''t harm Miss.


    "Hmph! Are you a woman, do you really think I''m blind?


    I said I wanted to marry you, but you said would you like it?


    If you dislike my bad looks, I will send you back and find someone you like. "


    Gu Yu''an talked about finding him a favorite, but she didn''t think so in her heart.


    Whoever dares to covet her with a cheesy face is going to die!


    Meng Xian''er was so dazed by her continuous words that she didn''t know how to think at all, and looked up at people in a daze.


    At the beginning, he felt that the young lady looked fierce and was afraid.


    But that was just the beginning. Later, when he was by Miss''s side, he didn''t think Miss was bad looking.


    On the contrary, I think that a woman like Miss is the most reassuring.


    As long as the young lady is by his side, he is not afraid of anything, he knows that the young lady will definitely protect him.


    The fact is the same, the young lady has always protected him and never let anyone bully him.


    Now, the lady said that she wants to marry him, is it really okay?


    He wants to marry the lady, and wants to be her husband, so that he can really be with the lady for the rest of his life.


    Gu Yu''an was not patient enough, and after waiting for a while before he could reply, he said in a bad tone.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    While she was talking, she felt the person in her arms move again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： [Order] No.

    Chapter 344 [Gu Yuan] Fan


    Although he only nodded his head slightly, Gu Yu''an could clearly feel it, he was excited for a moment, and hugged him tightly again.


    Hearing the person in his arms groan "Ugh", he quickly let go.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she kissed her quickly, without giving Meng Xianer a chance to react.


    Still unceremonious, he directly kissed the red lips of his beloved.


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm


    Meng Xianer, who was completely defenseless, opened her big eyes, looking at the big face so close in panic and innocently, he was going to be out of breath.


    Miss, Miss actually kissed him, his heart almost jumped out.


    How to do? Do you want to push the lady away?


    However, with his little kitten''s strength, how could he be so powerful that Gu Yu''an is so strong.


    In the end, it was Gu Yuan who saw that he was really out of breath, so he let him go mercifully.


    It''s just that she is very reluctant to give up.


    She has been looking forward to this moment for two years. How can this be enough?


    From that day on, Gu Yu''an took Meng Xian''er to the southwest, her husband''s home was in the southwest.


    As for the situation of Fu Lang''s family, and why Fu Lang was homeless, she patiently asked them clearly.


    Since the two of them have confirmed their relationship and are already hers, how could they not figure it out.


    It turned out that Meng Xian''er was kidnapped by kidnappers when she was out visiting the Lantern Festival.


    It was also because he was lucky that he suddenly felt feverish when he saw it on the road. In addition, they had kidnapped another man and was being searched by officers and soldiers everywhere, so they lost him.


    Later, he carried it by himself.


    Later, he became a beggar and met Gu Yuan again.


    The Meng family is also somewhat famous in the southwest, so it can be regarded as a famous family.


    The Meng family is a family of poems and books. Meng Xianer''s grandmother used to be on duty in the Imperial Academy, but later resigned and returned home. She built a school in the local area and taught many students.


    When it came to Meng Xianer''s mother''s generation, she also inherited the career of her elders and continued to teach and educate people.


    As a result, the Meng family is considered a well-known family in the local area and is respected.


    Meng Xian''er is the son of the concubine, who is the eldest son of the concubine, and has two younger sisters, one concubine sister, and three concubine sisters.


    That year, he went out with his father to watch lanterns and got lost.


    Another thing he didn''t tell Gu Yu''an was that he actually had a marriage contract, and he was a lady from the Wen family in the county.


    The two families get close on weekdays, and Ms. Wen is still her mother''s student, and she is also valued by her mother, otherwise they would not have settled on their marriage early.


    After he was abducted, the Wen family must have been engaged in a marriage contract.


    However, this matter is also weighing on his heart, and he doesn''t know how to speak to the lady.


    What if the lady dislikes him because he was engaged?


    But if you don��t say anything, you will know sooner or later. How will the young lady treat him at that time?


    According to the temper of the lady, she will be angry, right?


    In the future, he will definitely not be wanted.


    I''m afraid, not even a servant.


    Gu Yu''an, who has to pay attention to his sweetheart every day, can''t see that he has something on his mind?


    I just didn��t want to force him, and just waited for him to speak.


    In the end, it was time to go to Meng''s house, Meng Xian''er still couldn''t say anything, Gu Yu''an was not used to him anymore.


    On the night before arriving at Meng''s house, Gu Yu''an entered Meng Xian''er''s guest room, first rubbed him, then gnawed him, and then pressed him to ask about the situation.


    "Be honest, what else is there to hide from me? Huh?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： 【Gu Yuan】Last episode

    Chapter 345 [Gu Yu''an] Ending


    After the two of them spoke clearly that day, Meng Xianer finally felt relaxed, even breathing freely.


    Miss said, no matter what kind of Miss Wen or Miss Wen, he belongs to her.


    "I''ll send you back. It would be best if that Miss Wen is sensible enough to withdraw the engagement. If she refuses to withdraw the engagement, I have my own way."


    Well, although he still doesn''t know what the young lady''s own method is, he just needs to listen to the young lady.


    Actually, Gu Yu''an really didn''t have much to worry about.


    Think about it, a man who is engaged to be married, who has disappeared for more than two years and then returns suddenly, will others not think too much?


    Besides, she was the woman who sent it back.


    When the time comes, his family and the Wen family will ask, and it turns out that they have been together for more than two years, and they are still innocent?


    Both of them didn''t do anything, but people don''t think so?


    So, as long as you are a normal person, you will divorce.


    What''s more, with a scholarly family like the Wen family, how can you accept that your son-in-law has unclear relationships with other women before marriage?


    Maybe they don''t need to worry about it, the Wen family has already divorced.


    Two years is a long time. Even if the lady from the Wen family really cared about Meng Xianer, she couldn''t stand the pressure of the family and wait for him.


    The two of them deliberately chose Meng''s house to arrive in the morning. Gu Yuan thought, if there is really something to do, there is still more than half a day to solve it, so as not to panic.


    Looking up at the archway above his head with the family heirs of poems and rites written on it, Gu Yu''an reconfirmed that the Meng family is really a scholar.


    This kind of background style is not something that ordinary people can have. No wonder they can raise a person like Meng Xianer, which makes her happy.


    He hasn''t married his husband yet, but his heart has turned to Meng''s family, and it''s okay to get married like this in the future.


    Gu Chao is afraid that he will scold her, because he really married her husband and forgot her mother.


    Back then, Widow Gu scolded her in the same way.


    As the saying goes, being close to the hometown is timid, and this statement is most suitable for Meng Xianer now.


    After being taken away, at first he fantasized that his family would find him and come to rescue him.


    Later, when he was taken away by kidnappers and farther and farther away from home, he gave up this idea.


    Moreover, I also have the psychological preparation that I will never be able to go home.


    Now, he is back, and he still came back with the lady.


    I don��t know what happened to my mother, father, and my sisters,


    He misses them, dreams about them, and sometimes wakes up to find that the pillow is wet.


    Now standing at the door of a familiar house, Meng Xian''er felt as if she was dreaming, which was unreal.


    "Let''s go."


    Hands were clenched by a pair of big hands, and they led him to the gate of Meng''s house.


    Meng Xian''er was a little confused and followed subconsciously.


    He was unbearably excited and uneasy.


    He is really going home.


    After knocking on the door, the two waited for someone to open the door.


    "Who is it?"


    Meng Xianer recognized this voice, it was Aunt Zhao, the concierge.


    Gu Yuan could feel his excitement, and squeezed his hand to comfort him.


    The door opened, and a woman who looked about forty or fifty years old appeared in front of them. The first thing she saw was the tall Gu Yu''an.


    Seeing the new face, and feeling that her appearance was different from those of the regular guests at home, doubts arose in my heart, what is this young girl here for?


    When she saw Meng Xianer again, she froze.


    Meng Xian''er has changed back into men''s clothes. Although she hasn''t seen her for two years, Aunt Zhao is an old slave of the Meng family. How could she not know her young master?


    Trembling, he opened his mouth a few times, and then he said, "Big, young master?"


    "It''s me, Aunt Zhao."


    Meng Xian''er was also excited, her voice trembling.


    "You are finally back, it''s really you, young master."


    The eldest son of the Meng family who had been missing for more than two years came back, and the Meng family immediately exploded.


    At the beginning, it was surprise and joy, and then it was doubt and worry.


    It was confirmed that he was taken away by kidnappers. What happened in the past two years? How did you come back again?


    Mother Meng was in the academy when she was invited back by the boy next to Zhengjun. When she found out that it was her eldest son who had been lost for many years, she was both surprised and happy.


    When she returned home, she saw a family gathered in the living room, and her son whom she hadn''t seen for more than two years.


    Grow taller and darker, but this looks like her son, yes.


    "Mother."


    Meng Xian''er cried and threw herself into her mother''s arms, hugging her mother reluctantly to let go.


    When he met his father and sisters just now, he had already cried a few times, and he really couldn''t help it.


    Gu Yu''an, who has been a showman since entering the door, silently watched the reunion of his sweetheart with his family, not going up to disturb him.


    When they calmed down their excitement, they naturally thought of her.


    The Meng family is a heir to poetry and etiquette. Although they ignored her, they invited her to sit down and served tea.


    When I finally remembered that there was another person, it was already after a stick of incense.


    "Xian''er, who is this girl?"


    Hearing her mother''s question, Meng Xian''er recovered from the excitement.


    Turning his face to look at Gu Yu''an, he felt a little embarrassed immediately, and the tips of his ears turned red.


    "Mother, father, this Miss Gu Yu Anhu.


    My son has been away for the past two years, thanks to Miss, otherwise my son would not be able to come back to reunite with you. "


    Speaking of which, this Ms. Gu, who doesn''t look like a very nice person, should be her son''s benefactor and also a guest of honor of their Meng family.


    Meng''s couple immediately stood up and came to Gu Yu''an to thank him. Meng Xian''er''s two younger sisters were also very grateful to this righteous man who helped their brother.


    Can Gu Yuan accept this gift?


    Naturally, it is impossible.


    Hurriedly got up to support Meng Mu, but bowed to the two elders instead.


    "Aunt and uncle are polite, please sit down quickly.


    I met Xian''er by fate, so don''t be so polite. "


    Xian''er?


    This name made the members of the Meng family change their eyes when they looked at Gu Yu''an again, and even looked at her with scrutiny.


    A woman, unless she has a very intimate relationship with this man, cannot call a man by his boudoir name casually.


    And she just called out so naturally, it seems that she often said that.


    So, the relationship between her and her son must be unusual.


    The son also said just now, thanks to her saving him, the two have been getting along day and night, did anything happen?


    Since everything has been said here, and it is blocking the face of everyone in the Meng family, will Gu Yuan be cowardly?


    Immediately said, "Auntie, Yu An sent Xian''er home this time, and actually has something important to tell you.


    I have been with Xian''er for more than two years, and the relationship between them is naturally different. After Yu''an returns home, I will invite my mother to come to propose marriage.


    I hope my aunt will agree. "


    It was just a guess just now, but now that Gu Yuan made it clear in front of everyone, he was really caught off guard.


    Everyone''s eyes were turning back and forth between Gu Yu''an and Meng Xian''er.


    Some were surprised, and some frowned.


    Meng Xian''er is not the only husband in the Meng family, there are also several servants in the backyard of Meng''s mother, all of whom have given birth to children.


    Although they are a family, they are not necessarily of one mind.


    When Meng Xianer disappeared, some people were worried and some were happy, but now he came back suddenly, and brought back a woman who was tall and rough and said that she wanted to marry him.


    Everyone''s reactions and thoughts are naturally different, and they all wait to see what Mengmu means.


    Back then, one year after Meng Xian''er''s accident, Wen''s family came to withdraw their marriage, and now all the newcomers have come in.


    Speaking of this matter, the Wen family can be regarded as benevolent and righteous, and they only retired after a year.


    They also knew that if this happened to their son, no matter whether he would be able to come back in the future, his marriage with the Wen family would also be impossible.


    The son just came back, and the excitement and joy have not yet passed, and the elders have not thought about his son''s future affairs.


    Now, someone suddenly wants to propose marriage, and Mother Meng is really a little unresponsive.


    Looking at Gu Yu''an carefully, to be honest, this girl, Mother Meng really can''t accept her as her daughter-in-law.


    But, she is the benefactor of her son, and her son also...


    I can''t tell...


    Look at her son again, how could she not see it?


    In this situation, besides being able to marry her, what else can the son do?


    well! She still doesn''t know who this person is? What do you do for a living? Where is home? Who else is in the family?


    Furthermore, she has such a rough appearance. Although her speech is quite steady and not rude, she doesn''t look like a scholar no matter how she looks.


    This has nothing to do with her ideal daughter-in-law.


    Finally, Mother Meng also had to suppress the mess in her heart and asked about Gu Yu''an''s situation.


    "My mother and father are here, I am the eldest in the family, and I am seventeen this year.


    There are two younger sisters, three younger brothers, and one youngest. I don''t know if it is a younger brother or a younger sister.


    When I went out, my father was pregnant. He hasn��t returned home for the past two years, so I don��t know yet.


    Aunt and Uncle rest assured, although there are many sisters in the family, they are all friendly and will respect Xianer.


    My mother and the two fathers are also loving people, and they will only treat Xian''er as their own son.


    The family has done some business, sold some medicinal materials, and can survive.


    I live in the country, and my family is quite big enough to accommodate me.


    The main reason is that my mother felt that living in the country was more comfortable, so she never moved. "


    Speaking of it this way, in fact, this Gu Yuan is pretty good.


    The elders are loving, brothers and sisters love each other, and the family has a little family background, and the son is the head of the house when he marries, so he will not be angry with his younger brothers and sisters.


    The most important thing is that this Gu Yuan seems to be sincere to their son, and this is the key.


    It''s just that it''s a little far away from them.


    That''s all, the fate of children is his.


    Finally, Gu Yu''an had a meal at Meng''s house, and then went home.


    After she left, the Meng family surrounded Meng Xian''er again and asked him what was going on with Gu Yu''an.


    Is Gu Yuan really only seventeen years old? That looks more than twenty years old?


    looks really stable.


    She has been away from home for more than two years, she is a girl when she goes out, and she is already a big girl when she returns home.


    Gu Chao is working on her peach tree in the garden, and is going to build another swing.


    There are many children in the family, and a small one has been added. These two swings are not enough. Husband made a request to her before going to bed last night.


    What else can she do, of course it is to satisfy Fu Lang.


    Although, she didn''t want to set up this swing for the little girl Lao Qi at all.


    But she couldn''t stand her two fathers who loved her daughter, so she could only agree.


    And Ning Su and Han Yu nestled in another swing, amused with their little daughter in their arms, and glanced at the wife-lord from time to time.


    The wife-owner can never get tired of doing anything, and she looks mighty on the swing.


    Suddenly, Gu Chao looked up, and there was a shadow in the air that was getting closer and closer, with a familiar aura.


    "Yu''an is back."


    Hearing that the wife-owner said that the eldest daughter was back, the two fathers couldn''t help but get excited.


    "This child has been away for more than two years, and he only knows how to send letters back, and finally knows that he is back."


    Right after they finished speaking, Gu Yu''an''s spaceship appeared above Gu''s house, and then landed slowly.


    "Mother, Father, the baby is back."


    Gu Yu''an was also excited, and knelt down under the peach blossom tree with a "plop", kowtowing to his mother and father.


    "Bo''er is back, get up quickly."


    "Let Daddy take a look, it''s all dark."


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, let the husbands go to care about it first.


    This little **** has grown up and become stronger after going out for two years.


    My daughter is back, isn''t she happy?


    This is her first child, so she is naturally doted on.


    From such a small lump of meat, it has grown into an adult.


    At night, the family gathers together for a reunion dinner. Gu Yu''an holds the little sister in his arms, pinches a piece of meat to tease her, the teasing little Gu Chenjiang is drooling, and wants to bite her elder sister.


    Big sister is really annoying, I don��t like big sister anymore.


    Gu Chao named his youngest daughter Chenjiang, implying that she has great ambitions, firm will, and endless life.


    After dinner, the family sat in the living room drinking tea, and talked about Gu Yuan''s situation outside the past two years.


    At this time, Gu Yuan got up and came to the three elders, then knelt down again.


    "Mother, father, the child already has a sweetheart, and mother and father are asked to make decisions for the child."


    Oh, this is a good thing.


    They were really surprised. They thought that the eldest daughter would have some bumps in the road to marriage, but she found a sweetheart after going out.


    I just don��t know what the man��s family thinks, do you agree?


    Seeing their expressions, Gu Yu''an knew that she had to explain.


    "Mother, Daddy, don''t worry, my daughter has absolutely no intention of persecuting her, she has already agreed.


    Before she came back, her daughter had already talked to his family members, and she was waiting for your mother to propose marriage. "


    "Hey, girl, your mother really underestimated you, you did a good job!"


    Gu Chao really praised his daughter, she is a responsible woman.


    Ning Suhe and Ganwu are also very happy, their daughter is back, and they are going to marry her husband soon, why are they unhappy.


    "Bao''er, tell me quickly, what''s going on?


    Where is that man from, and who is his last name? "


    After Gu Yuan finished speaking, Gu Chao kicked her on the shoulder.


    "You little bastard, do you want to be ashamed? How old was he at that time? Thirteen? You can do it? Beast!"


    Gu Yu''an was wronged and dared not talk back. Where is she a beast, she obviously followed the rules.


    If it were a beast, her mother would be able to hug her granddaughter right now.


    Finally, Gu Chao brought his worthless daughter to the door of his in-laws.


    Apologizing is also a marriage proposal.


    The Meng family also never expected that Gu Yuan would come back after only two days away.


    Not only her, but also a woman who looks like a hero.


    Based on the looks of the two, it is impossible for anyone to admit that they are wrong. They must be related by blood.


    After entering Meng��s house, Gu Yu��an quickly introduced them to the elders of Meng��s family before Meng��s mother had any questions.


    "Auntie, this is my mother."


    Gu Chao didn''t give her time to talk nonsense, and after introducing her identity, he started chatting with the future in-law in person.


    "Mrs. Meng is well, and Zhengjun is well. I, Gu Chao, came here today to apologize to you.


    The youngest daughter is not doing things properly, so please don''t argue with her, an ignorant junior. "


    Mother Meng couldn''t figure out the meaning of Gu Yu''an''s mother''s visit. Didn''t she come to propose marriage?


    There is neither a matchmaker nor a dowry, and there is an apology as soon as it comes up. Does this marriage not count?


    "Madam Gu is polite, please take a seat.


    You are being too polite, thanks to Yu''an, otherwise my Xian''er really doesn''t know what she looks like.


    It was Meng who wanted to thank Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu gave birth to a goddaughter. "


    I don��t understand, but the words should be rounded, and I��ll wait to see what she means.


    Gu Xiang never beat around the bush, and seeing that his future in-laws wanted to misunderstand, he quickly explained his intentions.


    "That''s right, Yu An made it clear to me and her father after returning home yesterday.


    Although the children''s behavior is a bit inappropriate, but this matter is already like this, let''s discuss the children''s marriage, shall we?


    He came in a hurry, he only brought the bride price first, and the matchmaker had to wait two days. "


    While talking, Gu Chao released the dowry they specially prepared for their daughter with a wave.


    In just a moment, the front hall and yard of Meng''s house were full of boxes.


    They are all made of mahogany, and they are all tied with red cloth flower balls, which definitely look like a serious marriage proposal.


    This situation stunned the two elders of the Meng family, and the two stared at each other in a daze, both dumbfounded.


    Their eldest son, what kind of wife did he find?


    After drinking the tea and calming down, only then did they know who their in-laws were.


    They were also careless, they didn''t think too much when they heard the name just now.


    Otherwise, it only took two days to go from the southwest to the north and back, and they said her name was Gu Chao, so they couldn''t think much about it.


    The two elders of the Meng family never thought that the future eldest daughter-in-law who they thought would be the eldest daughter of Gu Dao''s family, who had a small family background, was still far away, and was not very satisfied.


    She really wouldn''t feel that she had met a liar, but the legendary Daoist Gu''s appearance really resembled this one.


    And the fairy tricks when she offered the dowry just now, is it something that ordinary people can do?


    Meng Xian''er didn''t expect that when his father came back and told him that the famous Daoist Gu would be her mother-in-law in the future, he felt that he was really dreaming.


    On the day of marriage, there was a lot of gongs and drums, and the red makeup was everywhere, and finally they all boarded the spaceship that Gu''s family came to pick up the marriage.


    On the spaceship, Gu Yu''an held Fu Lang''s hand, and couldn''t hold back her stiff face anymore, with a wanton joy on the corner of her mouth.


    "Fulang, Xianer."


    Meng Xian''er felt the hot hand held by his wife, and heard the voice of his wife.


    After a while, Gu Yu''an heard Husband''s low response, "wife master."


    My darlings, when we get here, the book of Empress is officially over.


    Hongzhuang sincerely thanks the babies for their support and company all the way.


    Hong Zhuang''s new book "After Rebirth, Your Majesty is Slightly Irritable" has been published. If there is a destiny, see you again.


    I love your red makeup


    (end of this chapter)